《Genius Twins And Their Mother》


 Chapter 1 The Twins

    Before dawn. In A island.


    The hospital located lonely on the island, the commotion in the day had gone, leaving only unspeakable emptiness and loneliness.


    In a ward, after a routine examination, a nurse looked at the woman on the bed and muttered, "I don''t know who you are. You''ve been here for nearly eight months, but you haven''t woken up yet. Look at the twins in your belly. What if the twins were born?"


    The door was closed, and the nurse left. She didn''t notice the woman''s fingertips suddenly trembled.


    She couldn''t bend her fingers, nor could she move an inch. She could only feel the pain coming from her lower abdomen when she was totally unconscious.


    Lancy''s face was pale and dizzy, as if she was struggling in the nightmare. Her eyelashes fluttered rapidly, and the dull pain in her abdomen sped up. She bit her lips unconsciously!


    At the same time, a group of people dressed in black appeared in the corridor. They quickly rushed towards the ward.


    The hospital was still silent. However, the dense pressure quickly covered the corridor, and dark clouds were on the verge of rain.


    The leader of the men in black picked up the phone and said in a unusually low voice, "we have found her. Tonight, we will never let her go!"


    He hung up the phone. And his group of people was standing at the door of the ward. The leader turned his head, and the man behind him quickly stepped forward and pushed the door.


    They were satisfied to see the prey on the bed -- the woman who had a big belly lost consciousness, and sweating on her face because of pain and unable to move.


    "Let me end this pain for you!" The head of the group was sure to win. He took out his gun and slowly pointed the gun at the woman''s head.


    The sound of gun broke the silence of the long sky


    When the police arrived, the ward was stained with bloodstains. The corpses lying on the ground kept their eyes open, as if they were unbelievable and frightened!


    But the woman with twins had disappeared from the world


    Six years later.


    At a domestic airport.


    When passing passengers saw the two babies, they all slowed down in unison... The six-year-old boy with a straight face and sat square. On the other side, the adorable little girl with a sweet and soft smile on her face was like an angel trying to melt the hearts of passersby.


    "Brother, why hasn''t Mommy come back yet? I am starving to death." The little girl suddenly turned around. She pouted pitifully and looked ahead with her watery eyes and a sweet voice.


    There was no expression on his brother''s face, but he could not help looking for their mommy.


    A touch of bright light appeared in the eyes of two children, a tall woman in a white dress and carrying a suitcase coming over. She smiled with bright eyes. She sped up when she saw her two babies.


    "Mommy!" The babies'' eyes lit up with excitement.


    Lancy putting down her suitcase and putting her hands on her waist, and then said proudly, "Ray, Rani, here comes your wise and brave mother. It took me only five minutes to get the luggage! "


    "Five minutes? Then add zero at the end... " Ray disclosed his mother with a straight face. However, his eyes stopped on his luggage.


    He reached out to open the pressed signature plate. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. It was exactly the same as what he thought... "Mommy, who is Hanson?"


    "Hanson?" Lancy seeing of the signature plate, she knocked her son''s head and said, "silly boy. Obviously, Hanson is the owner of the suitcase."


    "So, our suitcase..." Ray asked unhurriedly.


    A group of crow flew over. The whole airport was silent.


    After 50 minutes, his wise and brave mother came back with a box that didn''t belong to them at all.


    "Waah..." as Rani realized the pain of the truth, her face became cloudy and added, "my Italian food and the weapon design drawing which was my brother drew for me..."


    "The information and data about the virus, and all our belongings. " Ray said coldly.


    "we are done!" Lancy jumped up. "My customized couture in Paris and my limited American perfume!"


    "Where are our cases? !"


    "I don''t know!"


    " This is an outrage!"


    "I''m so sad!"


    "I''m so hungry!"


    With a loud sound, Rani broke the suitcase with one hand and shouted, "Give back my snacks!"


    The originally unbreakable suitcase was now torn in half by the violent attack from the little girl. Colorful food bags poured out eagerly and appeared in front of them.


    "This is Snacks? " Ray frowned.


    "Snacks! !"


    ¡­¡­ The whole world was quiet again.


    "This is someone else''s suitcase." Rani held her hands back.


    "The person who has lost his suitcase must be anxious." Ray nodded thoughtfully.


    "Honey, we should give the box back to its owner." Lancy gently stroked her kids'' heads.


    Five minutes later


    The mother and son, totally regardless of their image, were sitting at the airport and devouring the snacks in the boxes.


    "Mommy, leave me some..." Rani wanted to retort, but the words were stuck in her throat.


    "No, hurry up and eat it up before returning the box to him." Lancy refused him vaguely.


    Hanson, with ginger hair, was scurrying around at the airport. His luggage was missing, and he was so anxious!


    Just in a blink of an eye, the luggage suddenly grew wings? Who took his luggage? Who was so bold to take his luggage, he is the top of the 24 in the western region. ''If I catch him, he must be skinned and cramped! ''


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and turned to look at three o''clock. The mother and the children were happily eating snacks with cheeks bulging like three little hamsters!


    Why did the macaron bags look so familiar? Did he seem to know that dessert''s box? Besides The box they were standing at the foot was all a hideous mess. Isn''t that his suitcase!


    You monster, put down my snacks! Hanson''s fury was beyond words and he almost turned into a yellow haired monster.


    The mother and twins were enjoying their meal when they suddenly felt a burning sight behind them.


    "Mommy, there is some French toast left. Here you are." Rani glanced at the yellow hair creepy troublemaker behind her, and then sweetly gave mommy a pouted snack bag.


    "Mommy, drink some water please." Ray handed over a bottle of luxury drink insanely.


    Put down that bottle of spaghetti water! That was mine! Hanson said furiously.


    "Mommy..." Sensing that there was a fire burning in the man''s eyes, Rani walked closer to Lancy and whispered, "there is a yellow haired uncle looking at us."


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her head in an apathetic manner. "Hmm -- I have no choice. Being beautiful means that there are troubles."


    Ray suddenly saw a chest pass on that man''s neck.


    "Mommy," he said in a low voice, "his name is Hanson."


    "Wow," Lancy nodded at the man next to her full of snacks, "Hello, Mr. Hanson. I''m eating and it''s not a good time to talk to me now. The owner of the suitcase is gone. We have to return it to him as soon as possible. But


    there are too many things in it and we needs to eat for a while. "


    Hanson: "...."


    "Mommy," the children poked her silently, and their voice was almost inaudible. "His name is Hanson --"


    "I know that!" "I don''t have time to find daddy for you now!" Lancy shouted impatiently


    "Damn you!" Hanson couldn''t stand it anymore and finally broke out. "You are taking my suitcase, eating my snacks, drinking my drinks, and! The suit you are using is my tailor-made suit from France! "


    "Okay," Hearing this, Lancy finally stopped. She touched the smooth part of the customized suit with her oily claw, and five finger prints immediately appeared on the top-grade customized suit. She said, "this is yours, then Where is mine? "


    "How do I know where yours are! You touched my suitcase and eat my food! Believe it or not, I will send you to the hell! " Hanson began to roll up his sleeves.


    Have a fight? He was the No.1 iron fist in the west region. No one could defeat him except Cody. The three idiots ate his food. They looked so poor that they might not be able to afford it all their lives.


    In this way, they first beat them up to vent his anger. After that, children could be sold as children laborer, and girls could be beaten unconscious to meet the needs of all the brothers in the region!


    As he was about to punch the baby boy with his fists, the baby suddenly had something in his hand.


    "Hey? What''s this? " Ray took out a golden cup from the box.


    The man with yellow hair twitched his face and almost fell down to the ground.


    This golden cup was made by a famous gourmet in Italy. He used chemical principles to deal with the real gold, and then made it a food that the human body can absorb. The gold itself was valuable as well as the painstaking process, which made the gold cup originally become a high-grade snack that was within the range of value and extravagant.


    More importantly, he brought it from Mr. Jim in Italy. And he prepared it as a gift for boss. If he broke it, he would definitely be killed by Cody, and there would be no good treatment for him to travel abroad.


    The man reached out his hand and tried to hold it back. Ray took his time and dodged the attack easily. In a blink of an eye, the glass was already in Rani''s hand.


    "Mommy, it seemed that uncle wants to eat this." Said Rani, holding up the golden cup in her hand.


    "OK!" Mommy snapped her fingers and said, "then we''ll divide them into four parts. We''ll handle them one by one!"


    The Yellow haired man raised his head and shouted, "That''s mine! I don''t want to break it into pieces!"


    "We will be divided into three parts." Mommy ordered decisively.


    Little twins took out their knives and forks swiftly and ground the knives towards gold.


    "Ah! My goddess! Don''t destroy it! Put it back now!" The man with yellow hair knelt down in an instant and his heart beating fast.


    Ray''s eyes squinted, and his voice was calm and dignified, which was against his age. "Find my suitcase, or I can''t keep it completely."


    "Why Okay, I''ll help you to find it. Don''t touch it, okay? " The man with yellow hair held up the white flag.


    ''He used to be the most powerful and intimidating man in the western region, but now he has to pick up luggage for this wimpy kid. What a shame!'' he thought!


    ''But it doesn''t matter. When I get back the box, I must kill all of you!''¡ª¡ª


    However, when he finally got back to the starting point with the sign of "Lancy" on suitcase Who could tell him where the golden blood came from in their mouth?


    "Gee, the taste of gold is just so so." Lancy protested.


    "Mommy, babies are thirsty." "It''s too sweet. I don''t like it," Rani complained, sucking her finger


    "Running out of water? How mean the owner of the suitcase is." after Ray found there is no water in luggage. Why not buy more drinks? "


    The man with yellow hair: "...." Petrified, he stood still.


    The next second, he clenched his fists, kicked over the suitcase and stared at them with a ferocious look.


    If you irritate him, you will go to hell, whether you are cute or pretty, or play cute. As the saying goes, "children are sent to children as children, and women meet the needs of all brothers in the region!"!


    The man with yellow hair sprang to his feet and gave them a hard kick!


    Hearing that, Rani, who had just been looking for water, flashed flexibly outward. "Ouch!" she screamed. Then hit the man directly.


    The man kicked over directly, his left face touching the floor hard. He lay on the ground like a tortoise and was stunned with a little footprint on his back.


    What happened?


    ''it must be an illusion to be trampled by a six-year-old child!'' he thought!


    The yellow hair struggled to get up, lifting the hair that was used to clean and cut his bangs, and the cool, arrogant fighting posture had not been set up yet One point seven or six meters high flied out like a rag


    "Howl!" A dreadful voice resounded in the airport hall, "I haven''t started yet... Against the rules! "


    "How much is gold now?" Lancy took out a mirror from her suitcase and wiped the crumbs from the corners of her mouth.


    "Only three hundred and thirty-eight one grams." Ray raised his hand and looked at the battlefield coldly.


    The man was unwilling to be defeated by the little girl, and he stood up frequently, which perfectly explained the meaning of "Failed and fought, fought and frustrated".


    "So annoying." Ray, who was watching aside, finally impatiently frowned and said, "sister, hurry up. Mommy is already sleepy."


    "No way!" With a pout, Portia stomped on her yellow hair and retorted, "this toy can move and scream. I''ll take it away."


    Toys The man with yellow hair bore a mouthful of blood. He rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    He hadn''t checked his calendar when he bought the ticket, but had met such a little girl with strange physical power. The earth was too dangerous for him


    A pair of slender legs in front of him, Ray looked down at him and said, "I''m sorry, my sister has fallen in love with you. Give me fifty thousand and I''ll help you persuade her to give up on you. "


    The man with yellow hair spat out blood and died.


    Three minutes later, he lay down beside his own shabby suitcase, and started to count the changes the babies left for him.


    It was his fancy snacks, his golden cup and his custom-made suit. All his savings in the past twenty years


    The man with yellow hair took out his phone and dialed a number. His face was distorted because of anger and pain.


    Now, let''s wait and see. I''m not the one you can mess with!


    At the an exit of the underground passage A, Lancy and her son were intercepted.


    Five minibuses besieged them. A man with a fierce and ferocious look got out of the car. The left cyan dragon and right white tiger had tattoos all over their bodies, and even the head. The passengers were all scared away.


    The man in the front had tusks with a mouthful of fangs. "Little devil, you want to take advantage of me?"

 Chapter 2 Three Innocent Mother And Kids

    The hooligans who were bare head and with tattoo circled the mother and the kids for three circles. This was the real version of the gangland.


    Both Ray and Rani looked at their mommy with confusion.


    Mommy smiled politely and shyly, "thank you. We don''t need a special car to pick us up."


    The man with yellow hair who followed her words almost choked a mouthful of blood in the throat, choking himself to death.


    "Guys, don''t waste time on them. Let''s start!" The man gritted his teeth, and even his most important waist was still painful.


    The bald man touched his head and smiled evilly at the three mother and kids, showing his biceps, which he was proud of, and a vivid dragon tattoo on it.


    After getting the phone call, someone had blackmailed Hanson''s luggage and cash. He had thought that people were malicious characters, but it turned out that they were just three innocent woman and kids. Hanson, did you go through the time machine?


    "Mommy, let''s go." Ray smartly held his mother''s hand and said, "sister is good at refusing others'' kindness face to face."


    "Stop!" The young bald man stretched his arms, trying to stop Lancy and her babies. Suddenly, he felt something was off and flew into the air.


    Followed by a howl. As Rani paced among the hooligans, within two minutes, everyone was stomping on her feet.


    The hooligans held their feet and howled.


    In a panic, Hanson who with yellow hair grabbed a bottle of water and threw it to Rani. The little girl split with one hand, and the bottle exploded, pouring a light rain to everyone.


    However


    What? The hooligan''s eyes were gone after they were washed by the water? And the word "tiger" was also getting vague?


    That''s right, the young bald man''s head was shining. The powerful and mysterious pattern on his head was completely covered with dark sweat.


    The bald man covered his head and arms with his hands hastily who used to like a powerful and domineering king, he shouted, "howl. What should I do?"


    Not only the young bald man, but also all the hooligans were making every effort to hide themselves from being noticed by the public. After all, they were the most intimidating gangsters in the western region.


    "Brother, were their tattoos painted?" Rani rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    "Well, they are good at painting." Ray seriously praised them.


    The man with yellow hair covered his face. He couldn''t bear to see the miserable scene of his buddy!


    In his heart, he thought that he couldn''t let them go, or he couldn''t explain when he went back. So he made up his mind to deceive them back first and wait for Cody to teach them a lesson.


    "Well, little guys Please show mercy, kids. We''re all convinced. Do you have any place to live? I have a nice place to live in, spacious and comfortable. The bathtub with the luxury king size, and it''s a single villa! More importantly, it''s free of charge. You can stay here as long as you want without any charge! "


    "Great!" The three of them nodded together. It was not the style of them to not take advantage.


    The three men quickly stood up and ordered the bald man to take the luggage and speed into the minibus.


    Leaving all the hooligans on the ground in a mess.


    The minibus slowly drove. After a long time, they finally arrived at the destination.


    "¡­¡­ Is this the villa you are talking about? " Lancy looked askance at the man who with yellow hair, speechless! This is obviously a warehouse.


    After they walked in, they found that it was a luminous and deserted house with a ten meter width and a thick layer of dust and a spider web. Besides, there were piles of garbage and mosquitoes here and there.


    The smell of sweat, clothes and food pervaded in the air, which made the mother and kids who had been breathe for six years in Alps mountains almost poisoned.


    Hanson''s little eyes looked around for the figure of Cody. His brothers were waiting f


    or him, but Cody, you dropped the chain at the critical moment. Where did you go on earth?


    Peeping at Ray, the man with yellow hair held his waist subconsciously. At first, he had to stabilize them.


    "Well, it''s not what you said before..."


    "Yes, you are right. Hanson don''t know that our villa was destroyed as a result of a melee a few days ago. Someone grabbed the land with us." Mike who was bald head stuttered.


    Lancy was not happy at all. How could she live here? She picked up the feather duster and nodded them, "you, Mr. Hanson, is in charge of cleaning the ground; the bald cat over there removed the iron shelf; and that bean, it''s you. Clear the spider web for us..."


    The hooligans became cleaner in an instant.


    "Why me? !" The hooligans who were called protested in unison.


    "Those who don''t want to work are all bad people." Lancy squinted dangerously. Ray and Rani found a corner and hid themselves.


    "Mommy goes crazy. Let''s start!"!


    "Ahhhhh, what are you doing?"


    "Ouch, my ass! I haven''t been beaten up since I was three years old. "


    "Ahhhhh, get away from me, woman!"


    "How could you do something to my handsome and charming face..."


    The woman, who looked weak, flapped the feather duster in her hand and ran about in the room. Her action was so violent that a group of hooligans were beaten up. That was impossible!


    The Yellow haired people jumped up and down. It was strange that no matter how fast they dodged, they couldn''t escape Lancy''s feather duster! It was strange that When the feather duster hit them, they immediately got red marks. The place where she hit them was painful and numb. The person who was hit couldn''t even take up the duster cloth in only one minute.


    They were all crying with tearful eyes and nasal mucus!


    " Quickly. Don''t slack off. Do you hear me?" Lancy became the queen and played the role of supervision.


    Ray accidentally noticed the paint bucket in the corner of the wall. He picked up the brush and swung it with his brush. A few big, yellow duck appeared on the wall


    Three hours later.


    Hearing that, Austin got off the car with a little hesitation.


    The white bed sheet danced in the wind, and the ground was so clean that it was almost reflective. Was this the familiar "base" for him?


    He indistinctly saw a girl, and Cold couldn''t help walking towards her.


    She didn''t wear any make-up, but her big eyes like grapes were sparking. She was so focused, and her pure white dress was like the ripples in the lake. Such a pure and flawless woman made the man unable to take his eyes off.


    It was the first time in Cold''s life that his heart speed up on a woman, to be honest, an innocent girl.


    When he looked at her eyes by accident, Cold''s heart stopped beating.


    With a dry cough, Cold''s stiff face softened subconsciously, fearing of scaring her. He asked in a low voice, "Excuse me, who are you?"


    "What?" The woman raised her eyes and said in a clear and gentle voice.


    "Miss, where are the people who lived here before?" Cody asked gently.


    Lancy blinked, fully out of the situation, "there''s no one else here, just me and my children."


    children? Cody was shocked. How could she have children?


    How could such an innocent and young girl in her early twenties have children?


    Just as Cody was petrified, Hanson''s sad and wronged voice rang not far away, a yellow unidentified object wiggled at him!


    His yellow body and red lips twisted. When he was about to kick him, the yellow thing came closer. It turned out to be a yellow duck!


    To be exact, it was a big yellow ducks Pajama, there was a person wrapped in it!


    Wait, roast ducks?


    "Cody, you''re finally back! Bros, they are so bitter! " The big yellow duck held the legs of Cody, with tears and snot. His bros suffering almost made them cry and pass out in the washroom. They pleaded for Cody to against the woman who ruined their lives!

 Chapter 3 Nice To Meet You, Little Leader

    "big yellow duck" was a snivel and a tear, the gold cup was eaten up, his brother became cleaners and their base became a kindergarten, which was not important. While his bros thought they could get rid of the bitterness, they immediately said, "it''s time to have a noon break.".


    The two naughty kids were taking a nap. It was none of their business? Why did they also need to take a nap?


    The man with yellow hair wanted to take out his ID card. Please open your eyes, they are all adults?


    Because of certain woman, the brothers had to compromise! The point was that they had prepared the same pajamas


    Cody, you must teach them a lesson that they would never forget!


    In fact, Cody doubted whether the woman mentioned by the man with yellow hair was her?


    The woman stood quietly aside with a blank face. What was Hanson crying for?


    Cody''s eyes sharpened and became sharp. Looking into Lancy''s eyes, tried to find a trace of sophistication. However, her eyes was like the clearest Lake in the world, with no impurities.


    In the end, Cody gave up and decided to go in and have a look.


    At the same time, in the room, the hooligans'' eyes, the little devil woke up. They all pretended to stay still in fear of being tortured again. Now they thought it was not bad for kids to take a nap as they were too tired!


    "This uncle shouldn''t have come into other people''s house without the consent of the owner. Be careful not be spanked by my mommy!" Rani rubbing her eyes, she yawned!


    "Mommy, it''s time to go to bed!" Ray looked at Cody seriously and reminded his mother.


    Hearing that, Lancy patted on her forehead and said, "right. No wonder I have such a heavy mind. It''s time for me to take a nap. So sleepy! "


    On the left side of the door, there was a sofa which was cleaned by a hooligan. Lancy pulled the sheet and threw herself on the sofa.


    Soon her eyelids became heavy.


    Hearing Lancy''s calm breath, all people including Cody, felt extremely embarrassed.


    Did she fall asleep so soon?


    Having no time to think about others, Cody continued walking inside.


    "Uncle, you are so naughty!" With hands on her hips, Rani attempted to stir up trouble while she was lulling mommy to sleep!


    "Kids, this is not the place you should stay." Without any pause, before Cody finished speaking, wind attacked him head-on.


    When the special forces started to attack, the hooligans watching from afar were so scared that their hearts were in their mouths. To their surprise, when they saw that, Cody was able to dodge the attack from a young girl who was only about five or six years old.


    Looking at the little girl who was very young yet with a wind knife in her hand, Cody vigilantly looked at Rani, waiting for her action.


    Rani was thrilled to see the man she wanted who can take her actions.


    It was a chance to test the real strength of Cody, so she did her best to attract him.


    It was hard for an ordinary person to imagine that a girl as tall as a man''s knee could even fight with Cody who is the leader of the B region of Alaska. Their movements made hooligans dizzying! Even the Yellow haired guy who had a lot of complaints against Rani was flabbergasted now. He couldn''t help but admire her! It was at this moment that everyone finally realized how remarkable the female baby was.


    It made sense that they lost totally?


    As a six-year-old girl, Rani was not as strong as an adult man. Gradually, she was at a disadvantage. Beads of sweat were coming out of her forehead, shining brightly under the sunshine.


    "Cody is going to win. Look!" The bald man was nearly 1.9 meters tall. It was really painful to hide in the corner with his fellows! The big cake''s face turned red because of the suffocation, hoping that Cody could beat her and drive the three away, and he didn''t have to hide here.


    The gangsters seemed to have forgotten the existence of Ray.


    Ray stood beside Lancy, frowning with his dark eyes shining which others couldn''t understand. He said, "fight back and damage his temples, Glen''s and six Hua''s acupuncture points! Using your eyes and ears together to fight back. "


    Upon hearing these words, Cody immediately felt heavy. When the boy pointed out several acupoints, Rani hit every point. Gradually, he felt that something was wrong! Her back became numb, but he finally didn''t feel it.


    Cody had great advantage in strength, so his fists had been in gang for nearly ten years and had rich experience in fighting against the enemy! He didn''t expect that the little boy was so smart that just a few words, he couldn''t resist. No matter how powerful he is, the girl can be returned to him in full!


    Which made him more interested in the five elements and the eight trigrams!


    In the end, Cody was unable to move all over. The result of the battle could be imagined.


    Before Rani took her last blow, she took her hand back. "All right! All right! You are so annoying. Why did you remind me? "


    "Sister, you are only six years old." Hearing that, Ray could not help but roll his eyes. He knew clearly that his sister was complaining that he should not get involved in fighting against her.


    Her cheeks bulged up as she insisted on not hitting him.


    Cody stood there still with an expressionless face like a demon! He seemed to feel awkward, but only he knew that he was sniffing.


    He didn''t look a


    t Ray, Rania as children anymore. Instead, he looked at her with suspicion.


    They wondered where they came from, but this was not the point at the moment. The point was


    As time went by, the gangsters suddenly plucked up the courage to go out, and they almost wanted to hold a stool and sit on the side to watch.


    Although none of them was beaten down, people with discerning eyes could see that who was at a disadvantage and who was experiencing great difficulty!


    Being beaten down by a six-year-old girl, he had a hunch that if the news spread out, he would no longer have to work in the underworld.


    "Cody Did he lose? " The yellow hair man and the young bald man whispered.


    The group of hooligans looked strangely at Cody, and the scene froze for a moment. No one spoke, and no one wanted to speak.


    The only way for the present was to self- save!


    Cody moved his sour and numb hand, trying to restrain his abnormality. "Well, everybody, welcome, welcome the new leader."


    what?


    The hooligans buckled their ears at the same time. They should get rid of the eardrums, as they had an auditory hallucination. So they must pay attention to it.


    "Applaud! Why are you standing still?" Seeing this, Cody''s face turned cold.


    "Leader?"


    "Cody, what are you talking about?"


    "Well? Are not we your direct subordinates? "


    "Be quiet. Listen to me!" In fact, Cody had been paying attention to Ray all the time. Seeing that Ray had no objection to leader''s matter, he was secretly relieved. "I was just worried that you might not accept it, so I suggested our new leader to show his real strength! Now you should know the strength of your new leader. Although he is young, he is strong! "


    "In the gang, the strength is the most important! Therefore, it will doesn''t no harm to us if we follow such a leader! " "I did so not because I no longer care about our brothers, but because I care about you, I found such a powerful new leader for you." Cody said sincerely


    The Yellow haired man wiped away the tears, moved by Cody''s words. He had followed and trusted everything Cody had since he followed him. "Cody, you are so kind to us!"


    "So you want to risk yourself? Wow, Cody, you are so great!"


    "Cody knows us so well!"


    "You can rest assured, Cody. We will follow your order!"


    Some people even guessed that the new leader, who was aloof and unfathomable, Cody must have paid a lot of attention to invite him, just like the old people that make three calls at the thatched cottage.


    Some speculated that the new leader was definitely Cody''s family and had been cultivated since childhood. Sure enough, they were Cody''s most important people!


    No matter what they were thinking about, Cody walked to Rayy and offered his hand, "nice to meet you, little leader."


    Ray raised his eyebrows and held Cody'' rough and thick hand with a touch of half smile. "It depends on my mood."


    Upon hearing this, Cody burst into laughter, for he could not see through her real strength, but his tone is quite big! Since he had accepted the position of the leader, then it was time for him to fulfill the leader''s obligation!


    Cody kept in mind to tentative Ray and deliberately increases the monthly fee that our gang should pay. "The mission of the gang is 1500000. You must turn in it on time."


    The yellow hair widened his eyes in astonishment. Wasn''t it 100, 000 last month? Suddenly the task volume suddenly increased by 50, 000?


    Ray raised his head and looked at Cody. After thinking for a Please don''t be careless, work hard! While, he turned to his men and said, "Your mission is 200000. Please don''t be careless, work hard!


    A strong wind blew over and all the hooligans fell to the ground.


    The brothers felt terrible. Fifty thousand more was added, now it was a hundred thousand more than usual! My dear leader, one hundred thousand is not ten, okay? Do you want to say it without too much pressure and ease?


    "Two hundred thousand." Ray insisted on, because he having his mother and sister to care after.


    "Leader!" The men with tears in their eyes were staring at their leader who was even taller than the mountain in their heart ----Cody, please! We are all begging for help!


    Cody shrugged and said irresponsibly, "Everything is depended on leader."


    Cody, please don''t abandon us! They wanted to turn away!


    "HMM..."Lancy was woken up in a low voice. She lovingly kissed her son and daughter and lazily stretched herself. When she saw Cody and the crowd, she was stunned. "Wow, so many people are playing with my baby! You are so kind people! "


    She didn''t care about being watched and sleep at all.


    Lancy was so happy that she clapped her hands and shouted, "Wow, I''m so hungry! How about I cook for everyone! That''s settled then! "


    "Okay, Mommy, I want to order." For the first time, the poker faced Ray showed off a smile to the hooligans. "You are lucky to have the meal cooked by my mother," he said to them


    Hearing Ray''s compliment, all the people, including Cody, were looking forward to Lancy''s cooking.


    "Let''s go to the market!"


    This team of buying groceries was absolutely a miracle in history.


    However, no one noticed that the always smiling Rani was now in a total gloomy mood. After a while, she followed her mommy reluctantly


    Rani said, ''Mom, I''m not hungry at all! Look at her beautiful big eyes!

 Chapter 4 Making Money In Little Leaders Way

    In the middle of the warehouse, there was a big soft bed, which was a gift from Cody last night. Lancy was sleeping soundly, with her babies in her arms.


    Lancy''s mouth corner was suspicious that the babies in her arms was flushed and cute! What a sweet and loving scene How annoying!


    The Yellow haired man came back with heavy steps. The brothers all saw the scene. They wanted to spit blood, didn''t they! It was time for them to get more money under the scorching sun. But they had been sleeping at home. Their hatred was worth it!


    They were both men, but they were as tired as dogs. However, their faces were so red and smooth. How could they be so happy?


    The hooligans felt extremely unfair!


    "You''re back?" Ray opened his eyes and yawned slightly with tears in them!


    His eyes were still wet. He was completely bleary eyed! The hooligans unconsciously touched the bags and the dark circles under their eyes. They were too tired to fall asleep!


    Ray stepped aside and led the hooligans to the compartment.


    He was just a kid, but now he put his hands behind his back, glanced at the hooligans with a mysterious smile, and said, "you came back with empty hands?"


    "Leader, it''s not easy to get the money this year." The yellow hair straightened his neck to complain, and his mind was still stuck in the picture of the three of them sleeping together.


    "Really?" Ray leaned back on the chair, his round face showing unfathomable.


    The young bald man trembled and hastily explained, "Leader, we''re telling the truth!" Although they did want to loaf around, but it was true that not easy to get the money! Thinking of this, the hooligans were all crying. It was these people who owed money!


    With his finger pointing to yellow hair, Ray said slowly, "you went to east city this morning. When you passed by a steamed bun shop, you chatted with the owner for more than an hour. You even smoked five cigarettes."


    " And you took a walk with dogs in the Central Lake Garden and then joined with Darren. You had a meeting with a weapon refiner. But the conversation only lasted three minutes. Then you were driven out. "


    "The one with a silly smile, was splashed with mud by a car in the south district around ten o''clock and wandered around the XX light area. You were flirting with three women during that period! It seems that you prefer the woman in her early thirties! "


    When Ray ordered them one by one casually, the hooligans who were pointed by Ray were so surprised that their jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    This was also That was too incredible?


    The hooligans were frightened. They couldn''t figure out how Ray knew those things!


    The hooligans who thought they had escaped the disaster didn''t believe it. They wanted to get to the bottom of it and was beaten up by the mentioned people!


    Her fat little hand touched her head. Ray looked at the group of heavenly soldiers helplessly. He was also very tired?


    "Are you kidding me?" Ray frowned. His face was overcast and looked intimidating. The cold air shivered the thugs, and immediately listened to his scolding like a primary school student.


    The Yellow haired guy was the representative of the hooligans and was pushed out by his brothers.


    "My leader, please believe me. We dare not miscarry you! It was not easy for us to work. After all, it was the first day... " The man with yellow hair spoke in a lower and lower voice and acted like a spoiled child, hoping that the leader couldn''t angry.


    Ray got goose bumps. He couldn''t bear to look directly at a man who acted like a spoiled child! "Aren''t you kidding me? Or you two doing something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­" The hooligans shut up and didn''t want to reply.


    No one noticed that a small head stretched out from the door. She said in a sweet voice, "if you make my brother angry, you have to accept the punishment!"


    "Rani!" Ray raised his eyebrows and waved to his sister.


    As Rani skipping through the hooligans, she complained in a low voice, "You''re so naughty, brother. You play games while I''m asleep." "I want to make it up to me, or I will cry in front of you? "


    "Yes." Ray''s face stiffened! He don''t be afraid of anything, but he was afraid that his sister and mother crying.


    "Rani know my brother is the best people!" Love you! "


    Rani began to lick Ray''s face. Her big, flexible eyes rested on the hooligans in front of her, and then rested her eyes on the man with yellow hair.


    The hunter shook his waist and felt a chill on his back. He clamped his legs subconsciously and wanted to run away! He looked at his dearest friends for help. They all turned their heads to the sky, oops, today''s weather is really good, the sun is a bit fatter than yesterday!


    The man with yellow hair bit his fingers sadly and stared at the floor. She moved closer, closer


    Standing in front of him, Rani lifted up her leg and shouted, "Hey, big yellow duck! Don''t play dead!"


    Pretending to be dead? He wanted to die! She glared at him with a smile, which made him get goose bumps all over.


    "Hey, little duck, it''s not scary at all!" Rani stood on tiptoe with yellow hair squatting. "It''s just playing magic. You''re my favorite duck anyway. Trust me. Take it easy,"


    She said.


    The man with yellow hair stared at her. The little girl was so beautiful when she laughed, and his cold heart was melted.


    Well, in addition to a higher level of physical strength, the female baby were still cute at ordinary times! Especially when she acted like a spoiled child in front of Lancy, a lot of hooligans fantasized that their future daughters would be as cute as her! It was a boy and a girl who had a lot of thoughts in their minds. The way they could play tricks on them couldn''t be very cruel!


    After being pacified by Rani, the man with yellow hair completely relaxed. He even imagined that if the little girl asked him to act as her future husband Hahaha!


    Ray looking coldly at the giggling yellow hair, he couldn''t bear this man has some thoughts about her sister. However, he would know the result very soon! Therefore, Ray, who knew well about sister''s nature, he was silent about the yellow haired man''s offense.


    "Well, we decided to perform street magic. I''m going to wake Mommy up. "Rani went to Lancy happily,. She found that she was so clever to figure out such an idea!


    Magic in the street? The man with yellow hair said that he wouldn''t do such a thing! Is it possible that little will?


    He reached out his hand to touch his chin, and thought that the two babies were not from ordinary people; it was not surprising that they had magic. The man with yellow hair pictured a magic hand and thought he would act as a passer-by to cooperate with the trick like what he had seen on the TV.


    If Ray knew the thought in his mind, he would say, "duck, you''re too naive.".


    The man with yellow hair was totally wrong. At this moment, the only thought in his mind was that his Daddy wanted to make him come back to his mommy''s belly and have a baby again. He didn''t want to live anymore. He really didn''t want to live!


    How could life be so cruel, heartless and unreasonable?


    The passers-by, If you don''t dial 110, please dial 120. Life is at stake. Save his ultimate weapon of inheriting his family, OK? The legend of the Hanson pointed to him giving birth to a son!


    Being tied up and dressed in yellow duck clothes, he looked at the walking crowd helplessly. He no longer held any hope on his brothers. When he was out of danger, he would kill them ''Who can save me? No matter who you are, please help me!'' Hanson yelled in his mind!


    With her eyes open widely, he looked frightenedly at the firecrackers not far away from her body. It was the firecrackers!


    The hooligans, who had been hiding in the crowd, subconsciously covered their lower part with their hands. The sight of them alone was enough to make them scream in agony!


    "Brother, sister, uncle and aunts, let our ruddy duck perform the freeloader! Let''s applaud and cheer for him! " Rani''s sweet and soft voice attracted a large number of spectators. She learnt the words from TV in a sweet voice, "The rich holding money and who lack of money holding people. She have adored all the women present. All of trhem wish to hold her in their arms!"


    The man with yellow hair just wanted to say, "Damn it!"


    Everyone was blinded by the girl''s appearance. She was a demon, a demon!


    Haven''t your primary school teacher taught you not to judge people by their appearances?


    Isn''t it necessary to be despised to earn money in public? Do you really want to scramble for it?


    Ray got close to the Yellow haired man''s ear and said coldly, "big yellow ducks, since you failed to do your job, you have to use my way to make money. Try to be a good student."


    The hooligans were frightened again by the look of Ray. Go and collect them money quickly! Otherwise, they would be punished


    The hooligans got out of the crowd, brandishing the handkerchief and praying for Hanson''s success Ouch, it was so pain!


    These ungrateful guys!


    "Duck, are you ready? I set a time of five minutes for you. I thought for one minute early. You can see that I am so kind to you. I thought you would like to enjoy my love for you, right? " With an innocent look on her face, Rani patted Hanson''s head, trying to comfort him. "You have to keep your luck. If you exceed the time limit, your little Hanson will explode. Don''t be afraid, I believe you! "


    Hanson broke into tears. ''Trust me, it''s the first time he play this, ok?


    "Ready, time begins!"


    ''help! Help!''! As soon as Rani finished her words, the yellow hair started to struggle hard. He was like a fish on a chopping block, and although he left the water, he want to survive.


    Holding her face in her hands, Lancy''s black eyes were shining and she was looking forward to the magic! She was like the onlookers. She had never thought that there would be a possibility of failure to break free!


    How could he lose the game? He was not risking his life!


    The man with yellow hair who was struggling, said, "Well.".


    "Come on!"


    "Time''s up."


    "Duck, fighting, fightingt!"


    The yellow haired man turned red in the face of suffocating. Hearing what she said was undoubtedly a death warrant, and the sweat trickled down like rain water.


    Rani hands reddened and she urged, "Hurry up. The fire is on!"


    ''I will try my best to save my little Hanson!'' he thought!

 Chapter 5 Inborn Shopping Maniac

    The yellow hair managed to get out at the last second. Hearing the cracking sound near his ears, his legs trembled.


    At this moment, he understood deeply that against the enemies like this twins, was the toughest thing in the world. Huh


    "Duck, I knew you would make it." Rani gave him a thumbs up and complimented him harshly.


    At this time, the yellow haired man seemed to be soaked in water, from inside to outside, including the small inner and everything else! Hanson was scared to death.


    When he saw the money in Ray''s arms without any reaction.


    "It''s unexpected that Mr. Hanson has this skill!" With admiration written all over her face, Lancy''s eyes lit up and her face blushed with excitement. She hadn''t seen such a wonderful scene for a long time! Amazing! "You are a skilled man. Aren''t you afraid of being fired? You can earn money wherever you go!"


    The Yellow haired man had mixed feelings. He needed to have a good cry in others'' arms. Lancy who was closest to him was undoubtedly the best choice!


    Tears were full in her eyes. Unexpectedly, Lancy turned around and embraced her son, her eyes shining with money. "You have made so much money. My son is awesome."


    "Mommy, that''s what I''m thinking. I''m the one who should be blamed!"


    "I love you, darling. I love you. Rani is the best!"


    Holding daisy in her arms, Rani acted like a spoiled child, totally ignoring her saliva all over her face.


    Lancy''s eyes were full of money of different value. Perhaps it was because her babies were so adorable that the crowd appeared very generous! "Honey, these money..."


    Ray didn''t show any expression on his face. He packed up the bill and put it in his mommy''s hand, acting like a small adult, "All of these for Mommy."


    "Wow, my baby is so nice! I haven''t gone shopping for a long time and want to buy a lot of things. It''s time for my baby to buy new clothes. "


    "Mommy, I want the princess dress..."


    Slap What was the sound? It was the sound of a heart breaking! The man with yellow hair knelt not far from the three people, and his world was raining heavily, as if to represent his life in darkness, and he could no longer see light of hope. He was the one who suffered. Why all the money has nothing to do with him?


    Rani chose a place. It was a commercial street in the central area of the city. There were many shopping malls around the area. It was suitable for Lancy to have a good time.


    "Little duck, please clean it up before you leave." When Rani waved hand to Hanson, her mother has already rushed into malls.


    The mayor''s son knelt down completely, which almost blew up his little Hanson. They had spent the money he had earned with his life to ask him to clear up the messy situation Could you help him call the ambulance first?


    Lancy had already forgot the yellow hair who tears streaming down his face. The all kinds of clothes and jewelry outside the window dazzled her!


    Following them slowly, Ray and Rani got lost in a short while. But the kids were not in a hurry to find their mommy. Besides, Mommy acted like a different person when she bought things. They''d better go to the stores they were interested in first.


    Yes, their mommy was "a real" crazy customer ".


    Just a while, Lancy carried several bags in her hand! After all, she was a responsible mother. She bought the children''s things first Then, she bought whatever she wanted.


    JR is an internationally renowned luxury brand. The dress and luggage were all of the high-end luxury brands, which was Lancy favorite brand.


    The low-key luxury was almost tailor-made for her. But the only problem is that, the price is a little higher Yes, a little.


    Because of the international well-known brands, the customer in JR who cooperated with them were all members of the upper class. As time went by, they became sharper and they could know the customer''s level at a glance.


    For example, this girl in front of her, wore simple ponytail all over her body, dressed less than 2000, which meant she was short in her bag. So she just come in and have a look.


    Though the JR staff would not drive such a woman away, there was a contempt in their eyes.


    That''s right. All the staff, even the low locker, would earn two or three times the salary of an ordinary person No wonder they doesn''t like ordinary guests.


    Lancy stood in the middle of the store with a complex feeling and said to herself, "Should I spend more than 230 thousand for my handbag..." It was the kind of small bag, and the price was indeed able to scare a large group of people.


    "Sir, this is the most popular version of this year. It is a small bag that most international celebrities need. Its design is first-rate... Please don''t touch them, okay? " They didn''t want guests to leave sweat stain on new bags.


    The staff followed Lancy closely. Her intention was obvious. She wanted her to leave by herself.


    All of a sudden, Lancy''s eyes lit up. She was attracted by the pink and light blue bags. The size of the bags were well tailored for the three of them. How adorable.


    "They are a group of bags. Not expensive. Eight hundred and fifty thousand dollars for it!" The person who was explaining to Lancy was the American director sent by JR. She emphasized the word "not expensive". When she spoke of the price, she couldn''t keep calm, as if 580000 was 58. But it was reasonable. The director was full of famous brands, it must be a small sum of money for her.


    Compared with Lancy''s T-shirt and shorts, this was a definitely win!


    Lancy pouted like Rani, "Eight hundred and fifty thousand. It''s so expensive!"


    With her head down, she counted on the price of the bag and the dress. She thought the Jill on the dress was the cheapest, but it was only eighty thousand! ''What should she do? What should she do?''!


    Expensive? It was certain that the price was high, but if the price was no more high, it was not going to be JR.


    Hearing this, the director thought, ''since she is sure that she can''t buy it, she then opened the glass door and waited for the guest to leave.''.


    They had seen too many people like her. Most of them would leave after asking a price.


    Why? They knew they couldn''t afford it, so they''d better not come in and waste their time!


    Hearing that, Lancy took a deep breath as if she had made a great determination. Looking at the direct with a distressed expression, she said, "can''t I have a discount?"


    Hearing tha


    t, director''s eyes were convulsed. Then she gnashed her teeth and said, "JR would never be a discount!" So, get out of here


    "No discount..." Hearing that, Lancy lowered her head. Then she looked up pitifully and said, "if I ask for all of these, will you give me a little discount?"


    Well, all of them?


    The staff of JR kept on pulling their ears to check if there was any problem with hearing.


    "Miss, what are you talking about?" Hearing this, the direct couldn''t laugh anymore. They couldn''t believe their eyes? All these things?


    Can you afford it?


    "Are you kidding me?" the director asked


    Lancy took out the black card and waved. "I want all of these. Can I use the card?"


    "What? !" Hearing Lancy''s words, the director was really shocked. Her attitudes had totally changed. She took a sharp turn, which was quicker than turning a book. "Of course, of course! This distinguished Miss, this way, please! "


    It was not easy to see such a generous guest, even the director who worked in luxury shops all year round. She almost laughed her head off.


    But after a second thought, the director said, "this distinguished lady But there''s one thing I want to tell you... "


    Before the director could finish her words, Lancy quickly ran to the counter. She was the only one who had made such a positive comment on the payment. They should give some credit to the comment to her!


    The dazzled counter clerk paid the bill unconsciously, then discovered that something wrong had happened.


    That bag had been booked for a long time. The direct did not think that Lancy would buy it, and she did not expect that it was already sold out so soon. There were no stock in the store Well, the person who booked the bag was coming to fetch it, and she would sell the item for two. What should they do?


    Who could have thought that Lancy, who seems to be ordinary, could has been hidden so deeply?


    The bag was booked by a most famous lady in the aristocratic circle of Alaska. She was famous for her unruly temper


    Seeing that Lancy was easy to persuade, the director thought that as long as she could make breakthrough here.


    "I''m so sorry, Miss. I am really sorry that this bag has been booked by another Miss three days ago. We don''t have any available goods at present, but we''ve already sent them here. Just to wait here for about a day. What do you think of it? "


    Putting away the gold card, Lancy looked at director blankly, "what are you looking at?"


    "¡­¡­ Can you wait for one day? "


    Looking at the three people who were staring at her, Lancy replied without hesitation, "no, I had paid."


    ''it''s resonable for her to pay the money, and get the bags. There''s nothing wrong with it, '' Lancy comforted herself in mind.


    Rubbing the perfumed medicine bag gently, Lancy almost laughed out loud. the director was about to continue her persuasion when a Miss came in.


    In her eight inch high heels, she wore delicate makeup, just like a star in the TV show! But her makeup was too strong in reality.


    "Ah, put down my bag."


    Lancy raised her head and stared blankly at the woman who suddenly appeared! "Her bag?"? Lancy held the bag in her arms out of instinct, looking vigilant.


    Staring at the hand on her bag, Iren said without emotion, "You can''t afford if you dirty my bag!"


    "This is mine!" Lancy had paid for the bags.


    "Miss Iren This noble Miss... "


    "I come to JR because of its high-end luxury. You dare to let the poor in. This style has been pulled down by her!" I tell you, I will not come here anymore. You can just wait and see! " Iren pointed at them and cursed! If it were not for the bag he gave her, she would not want to stay in a single room with a poor man.


    Hearing this, the American director pulled a long face. She was different from the staff since she was sent here by the head office! She was a foreigner and didn''t have the fine tradition that repeated by local people. Although she didn''t argue with customers, she had to be impolite to them.


    "Miss, this lady has paid the bill. We are negotiate with Miss Lancy." That means, you can shut up now.


    Glancing at her disdainfully, Iren said, "She had paid? Just this poor look? "


    As soon as Iren heard that the stock in her shop was sold out, she said, "I don''t care. Everything should in order of arrival."


    "You didn''t even give me a deposit, but I paid the full money. Who''s the first to pay?" Lancy coldly cut in. She inquired about the so-called reservation was for the phone call of an acquaintance like Iren!


    "You!" Iren was so angry that she gave an evil smile and said, "paid a full payment? You? No wonder I have made a wrong judgment. It turns out that you are the mistress of a rich man. The people who can afford JR in this city, five fingers can be counted out! Did you buy these by card? " She said while giving a kick at the packaged bags.


    Lancy touched her head and thought that this woman must be insane! She had no idea what the woman was talking about. Did she forget to take medicine before going out? Is it really that hard for her to understand that the goods are delivered and the bill is cleared? Look at her face, it''s so red.


    Seeing that Lancy was so silly and disdainful, Iren was angry. "You little bitch, I advise you not to put on a fake face. Otherwise, your man will be scared away by you! If the rich man run away, you have to find another one. How troublesome! "


    "Who did you call bitch?"


    "Bitch, you!"


    Hearing that, Lancy shrugged. With a smile on her face, she said to the director, "things are getting more and more weird nowadays. There has people who call herself bitch."


    Is that she hadn''t come back for a long time, how the thing could be like this.


    Lancy pretended to be serious. As soon as her words faded away, the whole shop was filled with the sound of cough!


    The shop staffs all flushed with embarrassment. They tried hard to hold back their laughter?


    "Ah, help me pack these things and send them to this address." Lancy never made a fuss with these people. She just pushed the glass door and walked out.


    "Oh, my God! You such a troublesome woman!" Iren, who had never been insulted like this, pounced on Lancy, and swore to tear her mouth apart!


    Her rosy fingertips were about to touch Lancy''s delicate face A trace of viciousness flashed in her eyes. Iren disfigured her. Then she would see how she could go out to seduce men after her face been destroyed!

 Chapter 6 He Looks Like Their Father

    As a girl who had learnt Kungfu from an early age, Iren thought she was easy to deal with a little woman!


    What? Was it not in line with her identity to slap her in public? What a joke! Her dignity had been trampled under. Since she came out of her mother''s womb, she had never been the one who suffered losses!


    She started to imagine the scene that the little bitch was trampled on the ground and ravaged by her. When the scene turned, Iren screamed out.


    The neck was easily grasped by Lancy. From the bright red marks on her wrist, it could be seen that she was exerting her strength. Iren felt so painful that her face was even contorted by the pain. " So pain"


    Hearing that, Lancy took off the Pearl Bracelet from Iren''s wrist. "Wow, you even gave me the bracelet as a gift. Since you are so sincere, I will accept your gift reluctantly," Lancy said The color of the Pearl was good. Lancy rubbed it happily.


    "You! You! Don''t leave until my darling comes. You''ll regret it. " Iren covered her wrist with her hand, not daring to move any more.


    "¡­¡­ So, Miss, I''m a woman. That''s all Embarrassed, Lancy reminded Iren. Lancy looked at her, full of Mercy for her. Wouldn''t that kindergarten children do to ask for help? ''Oh, my boy never complains to anyone. "I''m going home. I won''t play with you anymore."


    "You! You! You! Stop! If you leave here, I''ll throw the bag you bought from the 8th floor. " Like a shrew, Iren was so angry that she didn''t realize that she had become the one that focus of everyone. This floor were all world-famous brand shops. There are not many patrons, but they are all from the circle. Especially in Alaska, who hadn''t heard of her name, Iren!


    But now, she put a girl in such an awkward situation. What an unruly girl.


    Did you hear her? Did you threaten her to throw away the things she bought! It seemed that Iren was more unruly than the rumors.


    At the same time, from the first floor to the eighth floor, a man strode over. He was tall and handsome, with perfect facial features. Every place this man passes by is boiling!


    "So handsome!"


    "He''s looking at me, right? Seeing me? "


    "Fuck off! He''s looking at me... Handsome man, I''d like to go with you. "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, handsome boy, please take me with you as long as you can give me a aplace to eat and live in. Come on, you don''t have to be so polite to me!"


    Such a rare and gorgeous man This was the voice of all the women''s hearts. The top-grade handsome man''s temperament was relatively cold, then there was a faint smile in his deep black eyes. The two opposite temperament collided, making the women entranced.


    She wanted him to have a look at her. Then there would be no regret in her life.


    The chances of meeting a super handsome man was three percent, while the chances of meeting a super handsome man was zero percent of a chance for gentle to approach him. The women in the hearts bit the handkerchief and barked, itching to turn into wolves to push on him! At the thought of the thrilling scene which made all them blood flowing back, they were too excited to control themselves.


    Look at the blush on your face! Husband (boyfriend) will cry to faint in the bathroom, okay?


    Myron had already been used to these scene. His cellphone was always vibrating. There was a touch of impatience in his black eyes. It''s too annoying.


    On the eighth floor, he greeted the ladies with a smile.


    From afar, he saw Iren holding herself and staring viciously at the woman sitting on the soft chair at the door of JR Well, maybe a girl?


    He didn''t know what Iren was saying, but the girl seemed not to hear it and played with her cell phone!


    Puff, it was a selfie?


    Myron had never seen a girl like her. She had a fair face, with her thin eyebrows, big eyes, and she pinched her oval face, making all kinds of funny expressions! Which made Iren so angry... When they stood together, Myron finally understood why he was not interested in Iren at all.


    It was not because Iren was ugly, but her beauty was beautiful. At first glance she was very attractive! However, compared with the girl, he was obviously too harsh, too simple.


    Since Myron had met so many "beauties", he could know at a glance whether the girl''s innocence was the real innocence, just like her clear black eyes, which were simple without any scheming. It was incredible! She did all those ugly things, but not enough to make anyone feel annoyed. Instead, she would smile, making people can''t help doting on her any behaviors.


    Like now, with a faint smile on the corner of Myron''s mouth, he looked at the girl stuck out his tongue and raised his eyes He thought she was much more beautiful than Iren.


    "Honey." As if seeing her savior, Iren ran towards Myron sadly.


    Iren, of course, would not cry out loudly, because her eyes were glittering and translucent. More


    importantly, her makeup would be ruined.


    In fact, Myron really wanted to say that in fact, he didn''t know her at all. If someone jumped on him, he really wanted to escape?


    Myron walked towards Lancy step by step, so he was staggered with Iren. The woman standing at the door with tears in her eyes was shocked by what she saw. Iren froze and couldn''t believe what had happened.


    Raising her fair face and pure black eyes, Lancy looked at Myron, "are you the reinforcements that the crazy women bring?"


    "Crazy woman Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " Myron couldn''t help laughing.


    "She must have forgotten to take the medicine before she went out. Have you brought her with you?" She said seriously.


    Myron watched her and couldn''t help rubbing her head. How adorable she was!


    Iren was pissed off. She clenched her bag and pretended to be gentle: "Myron, what did you say to her? She took the bag you gave to me. You must do something for Iren... "


    Lancy felt that she had finally met a normal person. Holding Myron, she said the "patient" thing again. At last, she still handed Myron a sympathetic look: "your girlfriend is so pathetic! You have to get cured if it is a disease. Don''t give up! "


    "¡­¡­ She is not my girlfriend. " ''she is so funny, '' Myron thought! "I''m still single! Little beauty, do you want me to join you? "


    "Myron!" Iren bit her lips and black eyes twinkled with resentment. It was all this woman''s fault! Damn bitch.


    ''how many girls would be heartbroken if their prince charming became a playboy in a second...'' No way! A lot of girls were forced to lie on the ground. A player was much better than a prince charming!


    "It is Iren''s fault. How about this? I will pay for all the things you bought, okay?" Myron said pleasantly that he was worried about Lancy would has a bad impression on him because of Iren''s action. At this time, he had to work hard to perform.


    In Myron''s mind, the best way to make up for a woman was to pay for her! Yes, yes. Even if she wanted to buy expensive jewelry, it didn''t matter.


    Lancy''s eyes twinkled with excitement. What Myron had suggested just fitted in. She would never spend herself too much money on shopping. That was awesome!


    "Uncle, what did you do to my mommy?"


    The two children stood behind Myron, and they were closer to Iren. One was expressionless, and the other was confused and curious. Both with a childish voice suddenly uttered, and she did not know how long they had been watching.


    Iren, completely speechless. She looked at the boy in horror, as if the boy had crawled out of a horror movie, and she was frightened with her mouth wide open!


    "You! You! You!"


    "Aunt Peggy, what do you eat?" Rani licked the lollipop, and then looked at the unruly creature with her eyes which were similar to Lancy''s.


    Ray and his sister walked to her side by side. Both of them worked together to push the "unruly" creature away from their mommy and tightly protected Lancy, one on the left and the other on the right.


    After Myron saw what the two kids looked like, he was too shocked to say anything! Especially for a boy. Why did he have the same face as his? That''s why Iren was so surprised just now!


    Ray raised his eyes to look at this man seriously Now, both of them were filled with amazement.


    They looked at each other silently. Two, oh, no, the lines of four eyebrows frowned were exactly the same!


    "You are father and son, right?" The American director said what she thought.


    As tears streamed down her face, she chose to forget about Lancy. "Myron, I don''t mind how many girlfriends you have. As long as you are good to me, I don''t care about anything! But why didn''t you tell me that your children has grown up? " Iren ran out crying.


    Myron neither chased after her nor to coax her. He looked at Ray in a daze, and his mind was running rapidly to recall the past romantic history!


    He stared at Lancy blankly. Myron really didn''t remember having an affection with her! If it was true He would never forget Lancy. Was it because time passed so long?


    In his memory, there was no such a person as Lancy. Looking at Ray''s face that was very similar to his, he was uncertain.


    Was it possible that they were his children? He was confused as he had slept with so many women.


    What if this man is their father? The babies also thought, looking at each other.


    "Mommy, is this uncle Our daddy?" Rani saked, poking gently at her brother''s face and tugging at the corner of Lancy''s dress


    The two kids had known they were different from other kids. But it was enough for them to have their mommy.


    Suddenly, one day, daddy appeared, which shocked these two children. Daddy, it turned out that he was like this. Rani was a little disappointed. Her father is the most powerful person in the universe. By the way, this uncle was still inferio

 Chapter 7 Kindred

    Lancy was sitting cross legged on the bed, looking at the handbags and skirt all over the bed with a smile on her face.


    Her palm sized face rubbed the newly bought handbag with great affection. While the other hand was free, she flipped the hemline of her dress and asked without looking up, "baby, where is Mommy''s jewelry box?" The first question of a woman is how to match.


    Ray gazed at his mother speechlessly. He took out a jewelry box from somewhere and handed it to his mother. No matter how many times, he still could not adapt to his mommy''s behavior.


    Rani was lying on the edge of the bed, her big eyes blinking. Mommy''s jewelry is so beautiful.


    Mother and child were indulged in it. Like an adult, Ray Like a little adult, he put his hands on his back and shook his little head.


    The man with yellow hair extended his head and with a flattering smile. Since he knew he could get rid of the array easily, he was very impressed with the leaders and their sister and had no complaint about it at all.


    "Leader, that man came again!" In fact, all the hooligans secretly speculated that when leader''s mom is so sincere to the man. In view of the appearance of the similarity between the man and the hall master, is it possible that Leader''s mummy slept with the man and gave birth babies, and finally this man found it?


    After spending so many days with Leader''s mommy, they guessed that they might be able to know them well.


    That man? Hearing that, Lancy took a frown and asked, "what''s wrong with that man? I said the baby had nothing to do with him. Why did he come to our house so frequently? Damn! "


    "Mommy?" "Isn''t uncle our daddy?" Rani asked innocently


    "I swear to God, it''s definitely not him! I just met him. " Lancy replied seriously, forgetting that she had lost her memory.


    Yes, she had amnesia. All Lancy could remember was the time when she gave birth to the twins. She totally forgot what happened before! She wouldn''t have known her name if she hadn''t had the ID card in her pocket.


    It was apparent that Ray thought of this, which was also the reason why he allowed Myron to visit his home again and again.


    Ray waved at Hanson and asked him to ignore Myron and leave the man alone.


    "Ray, where are my bracelets?" After counting the jewelry, Lancy touched her empty left wrist for some reason, and she suddenly remembered the bracelet.


    Hearing that, Ray''s eyes flashed. His mother had kept the bracelet on her wrist for a long time. Since he discovered the secret of the bracelet, he had kept it. Although Mommy behaved like this, she actually didn''t care much about it. It was all because of her shopping hobby.


    Only the bracelet, every once in a while, Mommy would always think of it and be reassured by touching it.


    Ray put the bracelet on her wrist and said, "Mommy, here it is!"


    "Rani, Mommy said it was right to let your brother take care of it." Lancy kissed Ray''s forehead and praised him generously. "The color is perfect, isn''t it?"


    As Rani fidgeted around, She had no idea what Mommy liked about the bracelet.


    In girl''s eyes, the bracelets were even less beautiful than the pearl necklace. But her brother hid the bracelet so carefully, so it should be valuable?


    "Mommy, what''s that?" On the other hand, Rani managed to keep the bracelet in her hand. In front of the dim light, his eyes were more and more shiny. "Mommy, look, there is a flash inside the bracelet."


    Lancy walked up and saw inside the bracelet, as expected, there seemed to be something flashing! "Really?"


    "Mommy, what''s this?" Suddenly, something occurred to her. The light likes numbers, or a bar code..


    "Well, I don''t know. I just found it." Hearing that, Lancy smiled in embarrassment. Now she paid all her attention to the magic bracelet and asked, "are these the selling points of this bracelet? Yes, Mommy must have spent a lot of money buying it. "


    While speaking, Lancy nodded heavily. Actually, she didn''t remember the price at all. "This is the family heirloom of the Lancy family. I''ll leave it to Rani."


    The topic was unwittingly taken to the family heirloom. Looking at his mother who was looking forward to the next generation, Ray snickered.


    Rani pulled herself out of Lancy''s arms and stared at Ray with her burning eyes. The twins had the inborn feeling. My brother was so interesting that he didn''t tell me when he found something interesting. ''.


    Ray lowered his eyes and slightly upward his lips. Just now his sister said she didn''t like the bracelet.


    At this time, Myron was wandering around outside the door.


    Asked him why he would come here every day. It was clear to see a row of hooligans standing in front of him. That was a gang, a gang. How could his son and woman (with a probability of 90%) live in this place.


    However, Lancy did not want to see him, which made Myron, who had been going very smoothly, feel very frustrated. He did not know what to do.


    Although Myron still did not remember the affection between him and Lancy, after looking through his photos in the old house when he


    was a child, he was sure that the twins were definitely the offspring of his family.


    Looking at the dilapidated warehouse, Myron felt sorry for a woman for the first time. It was clear that Lancy had suffered so much in such a place!


    However, since that day, Myron had never seen her again.


    As she was now, she still wouldn''t come out even though there was only one door apart. For a few times, she asked the gangsters to drive him away.


    As for the hooligans who looked unkind, Myron endured it hard. The restless expression on his face made him want to have a fight with them. However ''no, I can''t let that happen. The kids are here. I can''t leave a bad shadow on them, '' he decided.


    If the hooligans knew what he was worried about, would they cry?


    "I will do my best to make up for you and our child..." Myron murmured to himself, and between his eyebrows flowed a rare worry.


    Hanson sized up Myron, his eyes filled with sympathy and sorrow. According to the Leader, if a man wanted to be recognized, he had to be trained!


    At that moment, Ray came out. Standing straight out of instinct, Myron showed the most kind smile and looked lovingly at his son.


    A chill came over Ray''s face. Like his sister, he was a little disappointed at this handsome man. He was not the person as his father he had imagined. He was just a man who was not able to please his mother and win her heart. Was he useless at all?


    "Uncle, Mommy said she didn''t want to see you."


    "But I want to see her..." Myron asked anxiously. They could only talk with each other face to face.


    Ray looked at Myron, whose face was covered with sweat, and said, "uncle, Mommy said that she didn''t know you, but you can make an appeal."


    "Well..." Myron didn''t know what to say. He was stunned there.


    Ray shook his head in disappointment. He knew Myron was a playboy! "It seems that you don''t remember Mommy. No wonder Mommy doesn''t want to see you! How many women do you have? "


    Upon hearing this, Myron was stunned and didn''t know what to say Because he didn''t know how many women he had.


    He was right. Because he had hurt her deeply, so she had been resisting him all the time?


    Thinking of that, Myron was almost overwhelmed by guilt. He squatted down and looked at Ray. Resisting the urge to hold him in his arms, he said, "It was all my fault before. I promise you that I will compensate you in the future and not hurt your mommy and sister. Give Dad Can you give uncle one more chance? "


    "I don''t think so. I have said that you''re not their father," Lancy put her hands on her waist. Fortunately, she hid behind and overheard their talk, and almost had a big trouble.


    Myron finally saw Lancy. Although She was so angry that his heart beat so fast!


    He stepped forward excitedly, but was stopped by Ray. He restrained his trembling heart and hurriedly said, "Lancy, give me a chance to compensate you. I know you won''t trust me anymore. Lancy don''t need to do anything. I''ll prove myself. Just this time? "


    Hearing that, Lancy held her head in her hands as her head ached. She could not understand what this man was saying? "I mean it. I didn''t mean it because I hurt you before..."


    Myron pretended that he knew everything. He didn''t hear what Lancy said at all.


    "You are so..."


    Ray pulled the edge of Lancy''s dress and whispered to her, "Mommy, how can you be sure that he isn''t my father? "


    Ray and Lancy face to face, From Lancy''s point of view, she can see two similar faces facing her from the front to the back, which is the evidence.


    Lancy walked over her son, stood in front of Myron, pointed at her heart and said angrily, "Mommy is sure, because there is no feeling for this man."


    Although Lancy did not care about her loss of memory, because God gave her the most precious treasure in the world. However, sometimes at deep night, she was curious about who was the father of her children?


    In Lancy''s opinion, she and her children''s father loved each other and they had an affection. Or she won''t take a one night stand. Besides, it was undoubted that Myron couldn''t be the father of her children.


    Look like? There were nearly eight billion people in the world, and there should be someone similar to them even if they don''t have blood relationship.


    Myron was on the verge of suffocation. The feeling was strange to him and gave him an unprecedented shock.


    "I''m sorry..." Myron unconsciously kept saying these three words.


    Lancy slapped her forehead and gave up completely. She still couldn''t understand what the man was talking about.


    All of a sudden, Ray, who had been silent all this time, darkened like an iceberg. He jumped onto Lancy and shouted, "uncle, you have to make it up to me. Now there is a chance."


    Lancy is hit by the sudden force, she steadied her son with one hand and was still in shock.


    Because a bullet passed her ear


    After a scream, a hooligan who was hit covered his knee and fell to the ground.


    The first reaction of Myron was to hold Lancy and lead Ray into the warehouse. His movement was incredible.

 Chapter 8 Hazard Index Level

    All people were surprised. They didn''t expect that the man who seemed polite and only knew how to enjoy could be so calm. His emotions didn''t change because of the sniper time.


    Of course, this was only the way to deal with Myron to face the sniper time. Others didn''t that Myron couldn''t laugh at all.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Myron couldn''t calm himself down in front of Lancy, because she was the target of the sniper. "How could anyone want to kill you?" She have been shot in the heart if Ray hadn''t pushed her down. Obviously, they wanted her to die. What scared Myron more was if the bullet hit Ray...


    In his mind, the danger index is eight. Finally, there is something worth taking, bulletproof is very qualified.


    Myron bent down, Looking at Lancy and Ray carefully, Myron checked them again and again, and then relieved that there was no bullet hole. He asked seriously, "Lancy, did you offend someone? I can help you... "


    For the first time, Rani''s smile froze. ''did they find me so soon?


    Only then did Myron realize that the mother and the kids weren''t surprised at this. They seemed to have been accustomed to it?


    "Uncle, what can you do?" Ray fixed his eyes on Myron. He indistinctly felt that this person was not as simple as it appeared.


    In the past few years, that group of people had never given up. Although their mommy could always deal with them at critical times, that group of people was unintentionally a thorn in the hearts of the mother and kids. Ray had investigated but got no result, but he was suspicious of the person behind the scenes.


    They was very professional in tracking, stretching out hands and sniping, but they had never done such a thing without scruple like this time! Finally, they can''t stand it anymore? At a very small step, Ray tried to clench the bracelet that his mother put in the jewelry box. He had a feeling that all this was related to this bracelet. He thought that he had to take this time to break its secret.


    As his eyes fell on Myron, Ray suddenly smiled, "Uncle, I will leave it to you to handle." He would like to see his real strength.


    "I agree."Rani said As Rani held up her little hand, a hint of admiration flashed in her eyes. Rani also wanted to know how powerful her father was. She didn''t want to have an extremely weak father.


    However, Ray was much more thoughtful than Rani. Whether Myron was his father or not, as long as he had the strength, he would find a way to turn him into their support!


    Hearing the discussion between Ray and Rani, Lancy stayed silent all the time. People who were careful enough would find that she had been prepared for it. Her eyes were fixed on the only entrance of the warehouse, and her fingers were deeply pressed into her hands.


    Myron thought that Lancy was frightened, so he immediately turned around and dialed the number. Half an hour later, the noise outside the room quickly disappeared, and it soon returned to calm.


    It was so quiet that he could hear a needle drop on the ground.


    "Yes." After Myron hung up the phone, he couldn''t hide his smile.


    Seeing that, Ray curled his lips without feeling. Myron had done things much faster than he had expected.


    When she heard that the problem was solved, Lancy finally let out a sigh of relief. She was at a loss for a few seconds, but she was different from what she was like just now.


    "Myron, I didn''t expect you to be so awesome!" Lancy gave him a thumbs up.


    Awesome? A gleam of doubt came over Myron''s face. He said with a smile, "the power of the clan is well played at this moment." It was not him but a man standing at the top of the world.


    What kind of existence was that? Myron had always looked up at him, which was more admirable and intimidating than his father.


    "Clan..." Hearing that, Lancy lowered her eyes, while a bright smile appeared on her face all of a sudden. "I envy you so much!" she said


    Ray touched his chin and thought, ''clan? The boy knew that he was too young and he was just a new arrival with a shallow foundation. Some things are really difficult to handle. Previously, I investigated the group of killers (from the Internet), but I don''t think it''s a bad way to solve this problem?


    "Who are they on earth? Why did they kill you?" This time those people were forced back, and it was hard to guarantee that they would not come again next time. This was what Myron was most worried about.


    "Uncle, if you want to know the answer so eagerly, you can investigate by yourself." Ray snorted defiantly at Myron. Since it was not easy to get her mother''s information, it was possible for him to know what had happened.


    Instead of being annoyed, Myron''s eyes lit up, which seemed to burn people to the bone Kaaahhkkk. Does Ray mean that he will give him a chance to make up as long as he can find out the truth?


    "Lancy?" Myron asked tentatively.


    Lancy looked at her son and then at Myron. She thought he was excited because of her


    son. Well, since her babies were so adorable, it was normal for them to be loved crazily. For the sake of his love for the kids, she nodded and said, "Okay. I''ll listen to Ray. If he agrees, I will not stop you hanging out with them. "


    Myron may be wrong, but the hope of love appear in front of you, the people who do not seize the it was a fool!


    And it was also because of Lancy''s misunderstanding that Myron admitted that Ray and Rani were his children. And that was an confirmation.


    Therefore, Myron left at full speed.


    Now, knowing that he will be kneeling on the ancestral tablet or something, he will never flinch! Don''t talk about kneeling for seven or eight hours, just help him to investigate it, even kneeling for 24 hours.


    Ray gave Rani a meaningful look. Then, she obediently ran into Lancy arms and said, "Mommy, I''m sleepy."


    Lancy touched her daughter''s forehead with worry. It was a little cold. Was she scared? "I''m not afraid. Mommy is here. Let''s go to bed."


    Holding her daughter, Lancy crawled into the quilt. Ray excused himself to play puzzle and went to the cubicle.


    Although with the help of Myron, Ray was still worried. After all, he didn''t trust a person he just knew? Ray would always take care of everything related to his mother himself.


    At the same time, in a detached villa on Filial Piety Road in Alaska, two women anxiously strolled back and forth in their rooms.


    "Mother, are you sure it''s her?" Even at home, the young girl had delicate makeup. She couldn''t remember when the last time she had no makeup in front of others. Or maybe, she had been accustomed to this face with heavy makeup. Because it was beautiful and stunning.


    The older woman did the same. They maybe the mother and daughter.


    "It must be her. She looks exactly like her mother." Jill''s face was distorted when she mentioned that woman. At this moment, she didn''t look like an elegant and demure lady as she used to be. "I didn''t expect that she was still alive. She was kidnapped many years ago. How could she come back?"


    "Mom, stop spinning around. I feel dizzy." Nina impatiently rubbed her head and replied, "that woman has been dead. Even if her daughter has come back, so what?"


    Jill squinted at her daughter peevishly. Her daughter was good in all aspects, except that she was impatient and was far worse in plot than her.


    "You, let you go home to accompany grandpa, you do not listen?" Jill poked her daughter''s forehead and said angrily, "your grandpa is getting old. In the past few months, he often talked about his passed daughter-in-law and his missing granddaughter. If your grandfather knew that he is still alive, do you think you still have a place in this family? "


    This old man was nostalgic, especially the old man, who only cared about his granddaughter! Wasn''t her daughter good? In the end, it was her and her daughter who sent him to the heaven.


    At that time, she had to work hard to defeat the legal wife. Seeing that the house belonged to her daughter Nina, Jill would never allow anyone to stop them.


    Nina finally realized the seriousness of the problem. It was because her grandfather always praised that woman and thought that his missing granddaughter made her unwilling to accompany him. ''if Grandpa really recognizes that woman, I won''t have a place in the Lan Clan.''?


    "No, never let her come back! Mom, what should we do? "


    "What should we do?" Jill gave a sinister smile and said, "don''t worry, my dear. I''ve already asked someone to deal


    with it. I will plot everything for you. No one can steal anything from you. "


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nina relaxed a little. She felt much better with her mother around. "Mom, what if that woman is not who we want?"


    "Humph, it''s her bad luck. Why does she look like that bitch?" Jill said coldly. She would rather kill anyone who made a mistake. She had a hunch that the woman she met in the mall was the girl she had sold that year.


    ''it''s so late. Why didn''t Mr. Jones call me?''?


    Did it need such a long time to deal with a woman? Jill furrowed her brows. Things were getting more and more complicated. She had to have a good talk with him next time.


    She just thought that Mr. Jones could have a good time with the money given by her. She never thought that the mission might fail.


    She didn''t know that Mr. Jones didn''t dare to call her, and he was very anxious at this moment! Because his men went missing.


    Having been in the gang for a long time, Jones was very sensitive about this kind of thing. After a few groups of people failed to return, he knew that they must have been found by someone, and that person must not be the person he offended. Otherwise, he would not have no clues at all. Jones immediately booked the midnight flight to Buckeye for avoiding trouble.


    Because of that, Jill thought that the man had been thrown out by Jones. Later when she saw her again at the banquet, Jill lost her manners for the first time

 Chapter 9 Fathers Love Is Spilling

    A few minutes later, Myron found out what was happening. He took the documents and rushed to the warehouse. He couldn''t wait to show that to Lancy and the children.


    Ray was sitting on the front seat and reading through the information like a young adult. The dull expression on his face made it difficult for others to guess what he was thinking.


    Myron was proud and pleased. The love of father was spilling in his chest. This is his son, how excellent he was, with such a strong aura at such a young age. When he grew up, he must be an outstanding man, but someone''s blurred figure flashed through his mind.


    That man, his son would reach that height one day?


    "Uncle, my brother doesn''t taste better." With a lollipop in her mouth, Rani fixed her big eyes on Myron, who seemed to stare at a sheep like a wolf. While she was thinking, she took a bag of snacks and stuffed it into the arms of Myron. "Eat chips if you are hungry."


    Myron wiped his face and replied in a soft voice that could melt the ice and snow, "I''m not hungry, my dear Rani."


    After moving her buttocks a little bit, Rani grabbed those snacks with her little paws and ran towards her mother.


    Since the uncle said that he didn''t want to eat it, then he didn''t need to eat it. Her brother was not a fool and wouldn''t let him succeed! Yes, that was true. Rani nodded her head and held the snacks more tightly. She felt very happy that no one was going to take them away from her.


    "Mommy, sister, the last bag." Ray''s steady voice came from behind. The mother and daughter, who were eating like little hamster, were frozen and lowered their heads. They were both sad and could not help devouring the food.


    At this time, Ray always mean what he says, and Lancy did not have the momentum as a mother.


    Lancy would rather be grounded for a month for snacks. Thinking of the difficult time in those days, tears streamed down her face. She thought that it was better for her to be obedient.


    "Have you read this document?" Ray asked Myron.


    Myron nodded, not denying it. He looked at Lancy with affectionate and dote in his eyes, which he had not noticed. Thinking of the evil woman Jill, Myron''s face turned cold and cruel.


    Ray was expressionless and pulled a long face. Jill sold his mother to a human trafficker and sent people to kill her. Well!


    "What do you want to do?" Ray was leading everything and this seemed to become a habit. Myron never thought that Ray was only six years old.


    Staring at Myron with his black eyes without blinking, Myron''s heart was pounding with excitement. His blood was boiling. As long as the "son" gave the order, he would do anything, even sacrifice himself. The man who tried hard to make up for his loss and his mind had already been thrown into a state of irrationality.


    "You do yours, I do mine, do not interfere with each other." Seeing through this man''s mind, Ray unhurriedly spoke out Myron''s fantasies.


    Myron looked at Ray embarrassedly and wondered, ''what about the team?'' Aren''t you supposed to be close to me?


    Hearing that, Ray shrugged innocently. He had never promised anything to him. It was Myron who had thought too much.


    The mother and daughter, who ate the last pieces of snacks, didn''t notice the subtle atmosphere between them. With a pitiful look on her face, Lancy gazed at her baby son and said, "Ray..."


    "No way." Ray denied directly and turned around to avoid contacting with his mother.


    "Brother..." Rani''s eyes were sparkling as if there are thousands of golden diamonds there which all flying to Ray. For her all of them were nothing except snacks.


    After a short pause, Ray clenched his little fists and said, "I don''t agree with you. That''s all."


    "Humph! You are a petty man, petty man! Petty man!"


    Glaring at his sister, Ray gritted his teeth and said, "sister, you have used this trick for a week. What did I say last time?" It would be enough to use this tactic once.


    Rani touched her cold neck subconsciously. ''Oh, I forgot what you said last time.''.


    "You don''t remember?" Ray slightly squinted his eyes which were the same as his sister''s and showed his white teeth. How could she forget with her high IQ of 200? "Sister, if you don''t help persuade Mommy, it will make things worse. You encourage mommy to be more arrogant. Are you looking for trouble? "


    "Brother, what do you want to do to your cute sister?" Rani''s eyes widened. ''oh my God! Is he really mad at me?'' she thought?


    "Mommy, help me!" Rani''s whine grew fainter and fainter as she was dragged away by ray. Finally, she was stopped by the door.


    Myron stood there, at a loss. whether he tried to stop or he was reluctant. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Lancy, the kids..." The inexperienced man asked foolishly, but nobody answered. "Lancy?"


    Myron was confused. He squatted and saw that Lancy was looking into the distance with tears in her eyes and muttering. Driven by curiosity, he moved forward.


    "Snacks, snacks. I want to eat them!" murmured by Lancy, who was completely immersed in the world of snacks. "Just one more bag, one more bag. I promise..."


    With a twist of his mouth, Myron touched Lancy''s smooth fo


    rehead and greeted, "Lancy!"


    Hearing that, Lancy came back to her senses. With her clear eyes, she touched her belly pitifully and said, "I''m hungry..."


    Myron couldn''t even speak a word of blame in front of a girl like her, which made him melt! Myron couldn''t help but lower his voice. Looking at her pitiful appearance, he was afraid that she was starving to death? How could Ray like this. It''s just snacks. What can I do if I''m hungry


    Where is your fatherly love, Myron?


    At this time, the servant of Myron came up with his head and reminded him in a low voice, "Mr. Myron, your mom asked me to remind you not to forget to attend the party tonight. It''s time to go now."


    Myron, who was about to pull the poor little girl into his arms, was forcefully interrupted and stared fiercely at the servant. Korl expressed that he was innocent, so he didn''t dare look up.


    "Party? What party?" Myron replied. He didn''t remember it at all.


    "The 70 birthday party of Lord Lan Clan. You received the invitation one month ago." Squatting in a corner, Korl had already known his master''s temper, and was ready to be angry.


    The Lan Clan? Myron raised his eyebrows and smirked. He coaxed Lancy gently, "Lancy, would you like to go to the banquet with me?"


    "No way." Hearing that, Lancy turned her head complacently. In fact, she was busy with her work. She was busy planning how to persuade her baby son to give her an extra bag of snacks.


    "I saw a lot of yummy snacks," Myron coaxed. "You can eat as much as you want and wear beautiful dresses. The small sachet you just bought is just in good use..."


    Lancy suddenly stood up and pulled Myron outwards. She turned to Korl and said, "Korl, take my bag. Let''s go!"


    Rani curled her lips and rubbed her aching cheek. ''Brother is so cruel!'' she thought.


    "Brother, mommy was kidnapped. You didn''t stop her?" Rani tried to distract him.


    Ray was not completely fooled. He pinched his sister''s soft cheek with his two hands again and rubbed it for a while. Then, the two children lay down on the bed and played with each other.


    The two babies finally stopped playing. They lay side by side and gasped.


    "Brother, I''m serious!" Rani''s round face blushed scarlet, and she poked Ray''s arm.


    "I know." Ray wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "uncle has taken mommy to hit a bad guy."


    "A bad guy?" "I''m coming with you, and I''ll beat the bad guys as well," said Rani, sitting up


    Ray pounced on his sister and said, "sister, please don''t. We have something much more interesting to play."


    "Something more interesting?" Rani''s eyes were alight with excitement. Usually, it was fun for her brother to say so. "¡­¡­ Brother, you are so heavy. You should lose weight. "


    "¡­¡­ You are the little fat pig! " Ray protested and compared his arms to his. Obviously, his sister was round than him!


    Everyone in Alaska knew the Lord of the Lan Clan, Lakin.


    Once Mr. Lakin sneezed, Alaska would be shocked. If Mr. Lakin glared at them, the people in the government would sweat profusely.


    So, it was natural that a large number of people wanted to take part in Mr. Lakin ''s eighty year birthday party. This was only a fantasy and it was absolutely impossible. Therefore, the person who received the invitation was a symbol of glory, which proved their status in Alaska.


    The only purpose of these people was to try every means to get Mr. Lakin''s notice. Everyone had their own most perfect side, afraid that the Lan Clan would be displeased by them.


    However


    The dignified ladies, the gentle gentlemen all twitched their mouths in disbelief and moved their eyes to the corner unconsciously. It was not because they were not strong enough, but because that person was simply too weird.


    The pink skirt set off her skin like a porcelain without any blemish. Her eyelashes fluttered, and her big black and white eyes were shinning with a dazzling radiance. Yes, she was so amazing.


    Crystal clear girl was supposed to be the noble princess in everyone''s mind, but her attention was always on the dessert, like a little dog coveting bones, coveting the delicacies.


    What the hell was she doing here?


    That was the doubt of the gentlemen. They wanted to accost her, but they didn''t want to interrupt her "fun".


    Men was more tolerant towards girls and even thought they were cute, but women and men had completely different attitudes towards girls.


    these ladies ha-ha.


    "Who is she? didn''t see her before People in the party were all familiar with this kind of place. But Lancy, who was coveting delicious food, didn''t care at all.


    "Oh my God! She ate up all the dessert! How could she be that ?"


    "Hey, look, she''s barefoot."


    That was true. Her round tiptoes were still naughty, and her high heels were tossed aside by the girl.


    "Whose daughter is she? Who knows her? This is not what a lady should do. "


    "I don''t know her. We all meet her for the first time?"


    "Oh my God! Did she come here to hook up rich man?"


    The women were shocked and looked at the men who were staring at the girl beside them with burning eye, they showing no interest in her at all. They despised her a lot.

 Chapter 10 The Hoyden At The Party

    Lancy didn''t care where Myron was going. All kinds of delicious food were served on the table, which pleased her very much. She touched her big belly, which was so satisfied.


    Other people''s sight and whispers were all blocked by her.


    Nina slowly walked towards them, arm in arm with her partner. In the crowd''s compliments and applause, she showed a proper smile, a deliberate smile on her face and a complacent look in her black eyes.


    However, the applause and compliments lasted a lot less than usual. Nina frowned unhappily. She was well dressed and confident that she wouldn''t be taken away by anyone. Was everyone so blind not to notice the charming woman?


    Even her partner couldn''t focus on her. She looked around and finally found the chief culprit.


    How could a rude woman compete with her?


    Nina''s walked to Lancy with her long dress. She didn''t know why. At one glance, Nina was very disgusted with this woman. It was a disgust from the bottom of her heart.


    "Who are you?" Nina looked at her in disbelief, her face pale with fear. She was frightened, and she didn''t know how to react!


    Lancy licked her lips endlessly and said, "I''m not the Miss." ''Miss, such as you, is in Red-light district. How rude this girl is! She didn''t be taught nicely, But my babies are different. How sweet Rani is!''!


    "What?" Nina knew very well that they just fooled around. How poor the girl looked! This JR skirt is also a fake, isn''t it? "Miss, this is a private gathering, and no outsiders are welcome. Please go out."


    Hearing that, Lancy twisted her slender eyebrows and said impatiently, "I''ve said that I''m not a miss. You''re a miss. Your whole family is a miss!"


    Lancy hated to be interrupted when she was enjoying delicious food.


    Nina finally understood what Lancy meant. Her face blushed with embarrassment, but it was not good to get angry in front of so many people. So she bit her lower lip and said, "you!"


    "Nina, there is nothing to talk about with this kind of woman." Grace, daughter of Nina''s friend, who came from the Wang Company with electronic technology, squinted at her in disdain and said, "I''ve already seen many women like her who are specialized in catching a man. Just tell the security guard to drag her out."


    "The shoes..." Grace pointed at a pair of golden high-heeled shoes on the table and asked. ''Is that a pair of


    shoes she selected on the fashion show?''? It was impossible for her to wear it at the feet of a poor man No, there are still some available domestically! "Nina, look! This pair of shoes faked so good! Where did you buy them? It''s really good! "


    Nina didn''t say a word. She just raised her chin, showing no interest in giving a glance to Lancy. A cold smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. No matter how real it is, it''s a fake.


    With a disgusted look on her face, Grace stepped three steps backwards and pointed at Lancy, shouting, "Oh, why do you still eat? Did you hear my words? Have you eaten nothing for eight lifetimes? "


    "Forget it, Grace. Don''t get angry with her! It''s just a pair of shoes. Even if it''s true, Sh can afford it only with the help of men. " Of course, no one believed that shoes were genuine.


    The reason was simple. Nina was the top woman in the rich lady circle of Alaska. She was the first one to buy these when all new products were released. Even the lady of the Lan Clan didn''t have this a pair of shoes. It was a joke for a woman who bought and wore them before!


    "What''s wrong with you?" She felt pity for them, who asked her to leave first and then held her hands to stop her from leaving. ''what should I do on earth?'' Lancy thought?


    The maids who mocked were petrified at the moment.


    Nina stared at Lancy with an innocent look, not knowing what was wrong she had.


    Lancy grabbed a square towel and wiped her mouth. The girls who had mocked her all the time did not notice that, in fact, her manner was very perfect, flawless.


    However, when faced with the delicious food, Lancy''s expression was a little more rich, because she paid more attention on it and enjoyed the food, so it could only be said that the observing ability of all the ladies was further improved.


    "Excuse me, this beauty is in my way." Lancy pointed at Grace who in front of her and took back her shoes. She glanced at the West dishes and thought it was time to change her taste.


    "You wild girl, how dare you..." At that moment, the girl who had made friends with Ramona caught Debbie''s arm and pointed around. ''under such an occasion, no one is allowed to lose her temper, '' she told herself.


    Unable to find a good way to vent her anger, Grace swallowed the curse back.


    The group turned to look at Nina with hopes. She had always been the center of her circle and the leader.


    Nina held Lancy''s hand and said, "security! Take this woman out!"


    At the moment when her wrist was grabbed, Lancy''s black eyes turned, and in the next second, Nina''s hand was slapped hard. Three fingerprints appeare


    d on the back of her white hand, which was really fast.


    "Ouch!" Nina felt painful and her eyes were burning. "You hit me?"


    "Don''t get in my way! I''ve told you that you had got in my way. Why don''t you understand my words?" Lancy shook her head and said seriously.


    Then the captain of security came.


    "Miss Nina, what can I do for you?"


    Pointing at Lancy, Nina said in a bad tone, "throw this woman out."


    "Who are you throwing out?" WhenLancy was preparing to fight back, Myron walked out of the crowd. As soon as he saw the women who were not friendly to Lancy, his face became gloomy. "Whom are you going to throw out, huh?"


    Although Myron usually wore a smile on his face but when he was very angry, he was like a rainy night before a heavy storm, which scared the whole people and made them unable to say anything.


    Nina recognized him. He was the person she wanted to marry the most, Mr. Myron.


    "I''m so sorry for what I have done, Mr. Myron." "It was our negligence that made an unknown woman got involved." Nina gazes apologetically at Myron We''ll take her out right now... "


    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Myron surveyed Nina from head to toe. "Are you Nina?" he asked in a slightly weird tone


    Though Myron had a good reputation, he seldom attended such formal parties. He met Nina but unfortunately she was not that gorgeous.


    Nina smiled shyly, suppressing her excitement, and gently nodded.


    "Are you trying to drive my date away?" Myron lowered his eyes, showing no sign of joy or anger. "Is this the way for the Lan Clan to welcome guests?"


    "Date?"


    With the sound of gasping, Myron walked to Lancy, bent over, and gently held her white feet with his warm palm, and put on the high heels for her.


    The man''s act told everyone that the girl was the one he cherished most.


    Jealousy and resentment all turned into envy, and they wished that they could replace Lancy, even her shoes.


    "My shoes are too high." Lancy complained in a low voice with her cheeks bulged up.


    Lancy''s ankle was beautiful, and her skin was white. It was really beautiful to wear the shoes made by the top class masters.


    Myron knew that she was explaining why she walked barefoot, so he said helplessly, "you are the only one who complain. Others can''t come even if they want to I have asked someone to send this air from Berkeley by air. It is a waste of my time and effort. "


    Not until now did Grace realized that Lancy''s shoes were real not fake. Her face turned red and she wished to hide herself.


    At the same time, Nina''s face was not so good. What Myroneston said just now was just a slap on her face.


    The women who were leisurely watching the scene of bustle now were with starry eyes, looking at Myron with deep affection, and really wanted to pounce on him


    Myron didn''t care about this at all. What he cared about was only the woman who was with him now.


    Lancy stared at him with her big black and grape like eyes, and touched his forehead with her soft hand, "Myron..."


    "Yes?" The sound seemed to have made innumerable turns, shaking a woman''s heart on the ground~~


    "Do you have a fever? Myron was so weird and jealous that Lancy felt like her stomach was boiling. " Hearing that, Lancy covered her mouth and frowned tightly.


    "¡­¡­" Myron covered his aching temples, hoping that she was so moved improved he was really silly~~


    Shit! It''s your fault! You ate too much? From the beginning to the end, whose stomach can bear it.


    Fortunately, they were whispering to each other in the eyes of others and did not hear the words of Lancy. Otherwise, Myron could do nothing but laugh.


    Nina clenched her skirt nervously. The scenes of Myron and Lancy''s love softened her eyes. "Mr. Myron, is she really your date?"


    Hearing that, Myron raised his eyes, with a dash of indescribable sarcasm in his faint smile. "Are you doubting me?"


    "I I didn''t mean that. " Nina was stunned.


    "Then what do you mean?" Myron asked Nina sharply.


    Tim, the male partner of Nina, hurried to mediate the dispute, "misunderstandings, misunderstandings! It''s just a mistake. Mr. Myron is a generous man. How could you be so serious with a girl? "


    Upon hearing this, Myron responded with a sneer, "do you mean that I have no reason to bully Nina?"


    "Mr. Myron?" Tim was stunned. Everyone in their circle knew that Myron was a very good man. That was why he dared to speak for Nina. He didn''t expect that Myron would attack him.


    All the people present knew that Myron was determined to pick on Nina. They didn''t dare to offend either of them, so they all kept their mouth shut and watched the fire on the other side of the river.


    Nina had never been humiliated like this. Boiling with anger, she said rudely, "Mr. Myron, it''s your partner''s fault. She dresses up in rags, and people will misunderstand, won''t they?"


    "I''m better than someone who can''t hide her desire..." hearing that, Nina pursed her lips. Lancy realized that Nina had a bad vibe.

 Chapter 11 Illegitimate Daughter

    "What did you say? Say it again? " Nina almost burst into laughter. She really wanted to pounce on her and tear her mouth apart.


    "What? You want me to repeat it?" Lancy showed a helpless expression.


    Nina only felt that she was in great fury and her reason had been torn apart by great fury. She roared, "you humble woman! Do you know what will happen if you offend me?"


    Humble? Having read the information, Myron stepped forward. His deep black eyes shocked everyone. He said coldly, "humble? Will it be lower than you, who is the illegitimate daughter?"


    Illegitimate daughter?


    The rest of them couldn''t hold back their excitement. They whispered to each other and cast a subtle glance at Nina.


    "Illegitimate child? Isn''t Miss Nina the only daughter of the Lan Clan? "


    "You are lying, aren''t you?"


    "But, it was Mr. Myron who said that..."


    No one would believe this if it was spit out of someone else''s mouth. "But it''s Myron speaking. They have to think about how Myron treat Anna today. Everyone here must have seen it.".


    In this circle, there were a lot of illegitimate sons and women, but compared to those true sons and daughters, they were even not qualified to carry shoes...


    In the upper class, the clan valued the family more than the ordinary people did.


    Nina was the only daughter in the Lan Clan and her identity remained as a symbol. However, such honor was not worthy of even being her illegitimate daughter.


    People only knew that Nina''s mother was her father''s first love. If Nina was really an illegitimate daughter, then who else could be a mistress?


    Nina''s face was pale. She looked at Myron incredibly, her body trembling. How, how could he know? No! No way! She bit her lower lip and raised her head. "Mr. Myron, Lan Clan respect you, but this doesn''t mean we will let you insult us! Everyone knows that I''m the only daughter in the Lan Clan. "


    "Really? Are you the only one? " Myron revealed a meaningful smile.


    "You!" Nina slightly opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she kept silent. She stared at those black eyes and felt that she had been seen through by him. Embarrassment and humiliation almost drowned her.


    She felt so ashamed, as if everyone was watching her and laughing at her secretly


    "Nina?" The woman gently called her daughter''s name. Nina suddenly became alert. Her mother''s appearance made her recover a little.


    Holding her mother''s arms, Nina glared at both Myron and Lancy unexpectedly. Even if he knew that, what would happen? Her mother was the eldest daughter-in-law of the Lan Clan and she was the only daughter. The earliest one had long gone, and who would investigate the matter nearly 20 years ago?


    Jill heard the noise and came over. She didn''t notice that Lancy was hidden behind by Myron. "Nina, go and see if the cake which is sent back by air from Manhattan is available,"


    "Cake? What kind of taste? " Lancy reached out her head. Her eyes were shining. "Ice cream is the best. It is good to the elderly. It won''t be too sweet."


    Was it because of her favorite ice cream?


    Nina cast a scornful glance at her and said, "it''s my grandfather''s birthday. Who gives you the right to tell me what to do?"


    "Nina!" Jill frowned and said, "as a daughter of a well-educated family, you should watch your manners. Don''t damage your reputation." Her words seemed to rebuke Nina, but actually implied that Lancy was breaking the rules.


    "Nina, where is Miss Iren?" Jill looked around and ignored Lancy deliberately.


    Nina replied coldly, "you should ask Mr. Myron. Why don''t you bring your girlfriend to such an occasion?"


    The mother and the daughter cooperated perfectly. Jill was even more surprised, "it turns out the girl behind Mr. Myron is your female partner. I''m so sorry..."


    It was until then that Jill looked at Lancy, and that familiar face came into sight. She was so shocked that she could not speak! "Why are you here?" With a shriek, Jill almost stopped screaming. As if she had seen a ghost, her pupils were exaggerating. She, who had always been a gentleman with distinguished appearance, lost her countenance in public.


    It was a copy of that woman with eyes and eyebrows, which made Jill recognize the girl at the first sight.


    Wasn''t she dead? Why, why did she appear in the Lan Clan?


    Did she come back for revenge? Or do you come back to compete against Nina? Either way, it would make Jill break down.


    "Get out! Get out of here right now!" Jill screamed. Her twisted face made Nina even more scared.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Calm down!"


    "Ask her out, right now!"


    ''what a noble lady! What could she do to me?'' thought she?


    Lancy covered her ears with her hands, which seemed to be deafening. Then she picked up something on the table and put it into Jill''s mouth.


    Jill''s mouth was filled with the strange smell. After a short while, she puffed out the... ''


    "Oh, it''s so familiar. Isn''t this my mouth towel?" Lancy rubbed her ears shyly. "Because you''re too noisy, I''m affected by your noise, haha."


    "Bitch!" She was as mean as her mother! Jill gnashed her teeth in anger. At last,


    she managed to hold back the curse. She tasted the blood in her mouth. She should have known that this woman was her disaster!


    What was her purpose on earth?


    Jill was very excited. She couldn''t let Mr. Lakin see her!


    Regardless of whether she would offend Myron or not, Jill asked Lancy to leave, "Abel, please Take her out. She is not welcomed here. If you dare to offend Mr. Lakin, I will hold you responsible! "


    The strange actions of Jill were guilty in the eyes of others. It was more like what she was afraid of.


    "Hurry up! Move!" Jill shouted angrily.


    "Violence?"? With her? Lancy made a face and stuck her tongue out. Her smiling eyes were filled with coldness. At this time, the person that Jill feared the most appeared.


    Mr. Lakin stood with his dragon head walking stick, looking imposing. Just a look was enough to frighten everyone. "What are you doing? Nina, are you being childish again? Jill, what are you doing? "


    Jill was petrified. What she feared the most finally happened?


    She tried her best to defend herself from Lancy and said with a bitter smile, "it''s not what you think Nina has ordered the best cake for you and she''s going to take it! " Jill''s fear toward Mr. Lakin had invaded into the deepest part of her body, and even after living together with him for so many years, she still couldn''t overcome her fear for him.


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa."


    After hesitating for a while, Lakin said, "that''s good." He didn''t like desserts and had no interest in young people''s gadgets at all.


    "Jill, what are you doing?" She was submissive and taught granddaughter to be like a pampered child. A hint of disapproval flashed through Lakin''s eyes. If only his daughter-in-law was still alive. Casting a glance at Jill, he stopped abruptly. "Who''s that?"


    "No... nobody..." "She''s Mr. Lu''s female companion. I''m so shy," she continued


    Shy? Hearing that, Lancy touched her soft cheek with her finger. She put up her hands and gave him a sweet smile: "nice to meet you, Grandpa. I''m Lancy. I wish you a good health and many happy returns. The food of your family is super delicious!" During his birthday party, she also praised the chef of the Lan Clan.


    When Lakin''s crutch dropped, his sharp black eyes gradually softened, with some tears in them.


    Jill knew that she was screwed. All her efforts were in vain when Lancy showed up.


    Lancy walked up to Mr. Lakin and touched his wrinkled brows somehow. She said softly, "if you are not happy on your birthday, you won''t be happy in this year. Grandpa, don''t angry with my daughter-in-law and granddaughter, smile."


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but smile, showing her white teeth.


    Lakin twisted her mouth without being noticed, but his usually serious face suddenly revealed a brilliant smile. It was very difficult, wasn''t it!


    The subordinates all shivered and frightened. The smiling old man was so scary. He had better stop laughing and keep a straight face instead. It was just like a spring breeze and couldn''t be uglier!


    Mr. Lakin wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, pulled Lancy''s hand and asked, "my child, are you really named Lancy?"


    What kind of problem was this? Lancy replied seriously, "well, I''m not sure. It''s written on my ID card."


    Mr. Lakin was not disappointed at all. He looked at Lancy, carefully examining her face. He didn''t care about her name or anything else. "Good girl, show me your left ear."


    As he spoke, Mr. Lakin lifted up a strand of her hair. He was so excited that he said, "there really is a red mole! Same as Laura. The same... " Tears coursed down his cheeks. No one could understand how sad and desperate he was when he found his granddaughter who had been missing for years.


    "Grandpa?" Lancy didn''t understand why this grandfather suddenly burst into tears.


    Lakin touched her head gently and sobbed, "good girl. I''m your grandpa, your own grandpa. My poor granddaughter, Grandpa finally found you I feel so ashamed to see your parents now. "


    Regardless of the huge chaos caused by the family reunion, Jill''s face immediately darkened. "Father!"


    When Nina heard her mother''s words, she was on the brink of collapsing. Now she understood why her mother behaved so abnormally. She was exactly that girl!


    Wasn''t she dead? How could it be? How could it be? ''? It was a heavy blow to Nina. She looked at Jill, who was in the palm of her grandfather. She was the only granddaughter, and the only successor of the Lan Clan!


    "Grandfather, is it too rash to conclude that she is our daughter just by one mole?" Nina protested.


    "Shut up!" Lakin snapped, "there is a red mole in the left ear of every branch of the Lan Clan. Without exception, Lancy and the Laura were printed out in the same way. How can it be false?"


    "Grandpa, it''s ridiculous. I''m your only granddaughter, and..." Under Lakin''s cold gaze, Nina remained silent. She touched her left ear and found there was no blemish except for the hole.


    Jill''s face was as pale as a sheet. If it weren''t for Nina, she would have been paralyzed with grief.


    And people all know why there is no red mole on Nina left ea

 Chapter 12 Did You Have Only One Man

    Except for the two babies, there was no other person in Lancy''s life.


    On that day, a man named "Grandpa" showed up, and the father and mother that Grandpa said had passed away, Lancy thought She didn''t say anything, nor she feel nothing reliable.


    With her parents'' photo in her hands, she now looked like a fairy!


    It turned out that she didn''t appear from a stone. Lancy rubbed her chin and made a conclusion that as for people, we should always be more down-to-earth when we find the root.


    Besides, grandpa love her so much Thinking that, Lancy smiled like a cat. Thus she settled down at Lan Clan.


    To be exact, she took great pleasure in it.


    In the super deluxe room, there was the largest bed, which was enough for her to roll from one end to the other, and there was a servant waiting for her every day when she opened her eyes. There were countless clothes in the closet, and Lancy would be woken up with laughter every time. This was her dream!


    But she seemed to have forgotten something?


    Lancy rolled around with the soft pillow in her arms. Her long hair was randomly scattered. She felt so comfortable that she closed her eyes again. "Ouch!" she shouted. If she couldn''t remember, forget it. She would think about it next time.


    When the sun was already high in the sky, Jill and Nina finally wait until Nina who comes late.


    Before Lancy sat down, Nina couldn''t wait to retort: "Lancy, you actually asked grandpa to wait for you for more than an hour. There are some manners at our household dinner, but you can''t arrive sooner or later. You have been living at home for several days, right? Why are you not behaving well?"


    Lancy yawned lazily, completely ignored Nina. And if Nina didn''t say anything to provoke her, she would feel uncomfortable. However, what Nina could do was to pretend to be good in words, which was useless.


    For the sake of her grandfather, Lancy thought that she don''t care about her.


    "Nina, watch your mouth!" Mr. Lakin was unhappy. His granddaughter was finally found. What if she was scared away? "From now on, our family''s life will be in harmony with Lancy''s."


    Mr. Lakin felt sorry for his granddaughter, and with a wave of his hand, he changed the rules of the Nalan clan.


    "Grandpa!" Nina was unwilling to submit. In the past, her grandfather loved her so much and didn''t make an exception for her. She didn''t sleep even for a day in this house. Why did everything change as soon as she came back?


    After Lakin throwing a sidelong glance at Nina, Nina pouted and lowered her head, not daring to say one more word.


    So far, Jill had realized that all Mr. Lakin cared about was his granddaughter. As for others, they were nothing to him.


    She could do nothing but watch her daughter suffer. If she did not take actions now, Lancy would take over the whole Lan Clan.


    "Nina, your sister has suffered a lot outside. As her sister, you should take care of her." "Dad, we must make it up to Lancy." Jill said with a fake smile.


    Lakin nodded in agreement, "That''s a good idea."


    "Lancy, you are only one year younger than Nina, right?" Jill said sarcastically. No matter how favored she was, Nina was one year older than her! "Lancy, I have something to ask you. What''s your relationship with Myron?" Jill asked


    Nina''s eyes lit up and reminded them coldly, "are you dating now?"


    "The second son of the Lu Clan?" Lakin frowned. Isn''t he dating with the daughter of the Iren? " That guy has a bad reputation!


    Before Myron entered, Lancy''s grandfather has passed him.


    Lancy''s eyes were as clear as crystal, and she had no idea why Jill and Nina were so excited. "We''re just friends."


    "Good. He is only fit to be a friend." "You are a good girl. I''ll find one for you." Mr. Lakin said


    Lakin finished his words, he immediately went out to found those old men (friends) and made a list to check them out.


    Leaving Lancy, Jill and Nina staring at each other.


    As soon as Mr. Lakin left, Nina showed her true attitude. "Hey, how have you been these years? Look at you, you has not only a man, are you? "


    Glancing at Nina indifferently, Lancy took a bite of the bird''s nest. Then she spit out in front of them. "Rinse your mouth. It stinks."


    Nina gripped her clothes tightly. She believed that she could get the chance to scratch Lancy''s secret.


    In the afternoon, Nina got what she wanted.


    The housekeeper brought in the two babies. As soon as Lancy saw the two babies, she rushed at them and kissed them wildly.


    "Oh, my God! I miss you so much!"


    With a poker face, Ray pinched his mother''s round cheek and asked, "Mommy, are you sure that you haven''t forgotten all of us?" Don''t be too red faced. It''s not persuasive at all.


    Rani rested her head on her mother''s chest and rubbed her cheeks. "Mommy, I miss you so much."


    Hearing that, Lancy smiled sulkily. She felt guilty f


    or no reason. Then she straightened her back and said, "How can I forget you? Ray and Rani are my favorite children!" Maybe I just forgot you two temporarily.


    Hearing that, Ray pouted. Looking for mommy has become a habit of his generous expression, this time even.


    "Mommy, is this grandpa''s house?" Leaning her head against Lancy''s shoulder, Rani exclaimed, "Wow, it''s so big, so beautiful!"


    Lancy raised her head proudly and said, "okay. Let''s go. Mommy will show you around grandpa''s house. Ah, Mommy''s bed is very big. The three of us can play on it."


    Hearing the noise, Nina came over and saw the mother and her kids playing happily on the bed. This was not an amusement park and trampoline!


    Where did the two kids come from on earth?


    Nina''s face blushed scarlet with excitement, as if she had discovered a great secret.


    She held the doorknob so tightly that her hand turned white. After thinking for a while, she left secretly.


    Besides Lancy, the kids had already noticed Nina. When they heard the noise, they knew she was coming to look for trouble. But she left for some reason and thought nobody noticed them. What a gossipy woman!


    Ray and Rani made eye contact with each other as if they understood each other very soon. The younger sister got out of bed at once and said, "Mommy, I want to play hide and seek. Mommy hide, I want to find you..."


    Of course, Lancy would say yes to her daughter''s request, and she went to a place with joy to hide.


    Hand in hand, Rani and Ray found Nina''s room and opened the door. They stared at Nina with their big innocent eyes.


    Anna''s first reaction was that Lancy found it out but the little girl dispelled her doubt.


    "Auntie, is my mommy hiding here?" She asked.


    Nina''s good-looking face convulsed. Aunt? It was the first time for Nina to hear someone call her aunt. She was boiling with rage!


    ''be patient, Nina. It''s the best time to ask something. Don''t lose your temper, '' Nina told herself. "Cutie, cutie, tell me, who is your mommy?" It must be Lancy, right? Getting pregnant before marriage, Anna could almost imagine what a storm it would cause in the Lan Clan.


    Glaring at each other, Ray and Rani said in unison, "Auntie, you''re so stupid."


    Nina''s forehead was stamped with the word ''well''. Gnashing her teeth, she said, "I''m your sister, not your aunt!"


    "What''s your names? Is mom Lancy?" As she didn''t want to waste time on small things, she cut to the chase.


    "Does aunt know my mommy?" As if speaking to herself, Rani climbed on the chair before the dresser and began to deal with the jars. "Auntie, why did you wash your face with that lipstick? No wonder your skin is so wrinkled!"


    "¡­¡­" She tried her best to control her anger and forced a smile on her face. "Is Lancy really your mother?"


    Ray glanced at her indifferently and said, "aunt, do you have bad ears?"


    "Lancy is Mommy! Mommy is Lancy! Auntie, you are a fool!"


    Damn child!


    Anna tried every means to get the positive answer. Her face changed and she threw the two dolls out of the room rudely.


    Anna didn''t care whether her children would get hurt or not. She was happy to see them get hurt.


    As she closed the door too fast, Nina didn''t see that Ray and Rani didn''t fall to the ground as she expected. Instead, they landed steadily. A devilish smile appeared on their face and they stopped at the corner.


    Staring at the yellow duck watch with her round eyes, Rani began to count down. "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    "My D perfume..." Nina was flustered and exasperated. Damn, did she know how much it cost? No, she couldn''t get it even if she had money. How could she get half of it? It was really


    Said Nina in a painful tone. She applied the last drop on her wrist, around her neck and at some sensitive part of her body.


    "Three, two, one, bang!"


    At the same time, Nina suddenly rushed out of the room and kept shaking. All her muscles were trembling. Under the frightened eyes of the servants, the white skin gradually turned red.


    No, that wasn''t an ordinary rashes. It was just like a small red insect that was densely covered in its skin.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Oh my God! I feel sick..."


    Even though Miss Nina was wearing a sexy lace dress, her high and sexy figure could not attract anyone''s attention. On the contrary, the people who saw her could not wait to poke their eyes to show how horrible she was!


    Miss Nina had told everyone with bloodshed fact that other people''s Mommy was not easy to bully.


    His lovely sister pulled Ray and asked, "Brother, will she be killed?" Anxiety was written all over his little face. It would be more persuasive if he ignored his bright eyes.


    Ray took his sister''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. She will recover herself in 24 hours ." As for whether there would be scars on her body, if that stupid woman hadn''t held them too hard.

 Chapter 13 Delicious Food

    Nina was so unlucky recently that she didn''t even step out of her room for several days.


    The bumps on her body were disgusting and finally disappeared, but the scratches on her skin made her eyes red.


    Jill said with her eyes half covered. She shouldn''t have said that to Nina, but when she saw bumps on her daughter''s body, she almost threw up at the dinner the day before yesterday Did not see that disgusting red, Jill secretly relieved.


    Feeling sorry for Nina, Jill wanted to touch her smooth skin, but she retracted her hand reluctantly. She felt very uncomfortable.


    "Nina, I have already told you that don''t make up all those unnecessary skin care products. You are young and have a good body condition. You just need to do some basic skin care." Jill explained patiently.


    "Mom, i..." The brands she used were all world-famous brands. It was okay for her to use them before. How could she be allergic this time? Nina just couldn''t figure it out. "Okay, I know. Where''s grandpa? Did he ask me?"


    Jill''s face twisted in a contemptuous sneer. She said, "Mr. Lakin is busy dealing with the date for his little granddaughter. He has no time for you."


    Nina snorted, "Who will marry a woman of unknown origin?"


    Speaking of this, Jill took pleasure in Lancy''s misfortune and said, "Yes, she was. She had a mysterious past in the name of the daughter of the Lan Clan." This kind of news was spreading quickly in their circle. Every man would marry a woman who had lived a hard life in the past?


    Without the protection of the family, a lonely girl standing outside alone couldn''t imagine what was going on in her mind~~


    The mother and the daughter smiled at each other, as if they saw Lancy was disliked by others, and their resentment in their hearts was somewhat diminished.


    "Lancy, my dear granddaughter, grandpa is back!" Nina and Jill''s face twitched. That was right. This was the voice of Lakin, the legendary leader of the Lan Clan. The whole family was filled with a roaring shout. At the beginning, they were shocked, unbelievable, till now, completely calm, and finally accepted the fact that the man who looked like a child was his majestic grandfather.


    Different treatment!


    She still couldn''t figure it out, her veins throbbing in her temples.


    "Jill, let''s go downstairs. Listen to me. We have no choice but to put up with it," said Jill


    When the mother and the daughter went downstairs, they saw their ancestors and grandson were intimately holding each other, and their footsteps were so stiff for a second.


    "Mr. Lakin, what makes you so happy?" Jill asked with a fake smile on her face.


    With a mysterious smile, Lakin took out a photo from his chest as if it was a treasure. "Lancy, this is carefully chosen by grandfather. Have a look."


    "Handsome boy!" Lancy''s eyes lit up. As the saying goes, everyone loves to be beautiful, and handsome men must be eye-catching.


    Lakin wore a bigger smile and asked, "are you satisfied with this one?"


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her head to look at the screen of the cellphone. She didn''t understand what was the reason for her grandfather to "ask for praise". All right, he had really worked hard to get the proposal from the Internet, which was for her seventy year old grandfather.


    Lancy thought the handsome man in the pictures was an Internet celebrity!


    "I''m glad that Lancy satisfy with him. Let''s meet and date then you two can get married after two or three years."


    Hearing this, Lancy nodded her head repeatedly and both of her hands showed her agreement.


    While Nina''s face was as pale as ashes.


    Jill sensed there was something wrong with her daughter. She dragged her into her room and scolded, "what''s wrong with you in front of your grandpa?"


    "Mom, grandpa is unfair! He''s unfair!" Fixing her empty eyes on her mother, Nina said, "how could it be? how could it be Kevin? Grandpa want Lancy to fix up a date with Kevin. Why? For what? "


    Jill wanted to slap her face. "Calm down! Don''t make such a mistake! Things haven''t come to an end yet, but you''ve made a mistake. What did I teach you? "


    "But mom..." Everyone had his own Achilles'' heel, and Kevin was also Nina''s Achilles'' heel.


    TheHan Clan had a close relationship with the Lan Clan for generations. And Kevin was an invisible successor of Han Clan. He and Nina grew up together. Of course, Nina thought so. Nina was such an inapproachable girl in front of others, but she was more obedient than a cat in front of Kevin and she wouldn''t be rude to Kevin.


    Because she cared about him so much, Nina didn''t dare to confess her love to Kevin. On the contrary, she drove away many women who were coveting chill wish behind Kevin.


    In her mind, the Lan Clan in Alaska that deserved to be called as a member of the Han Clan, and she was the only one who would marry Kevin. So the two families should have known about their marriage. But to her surprise, it was Lancy.


    "Lancy, Lancy! Why did she come back? Why?


    "


    Jill placated her daughter, her eyes filled with coldness, "she''s coming back to take everything from you Nina, don''t lose your temper like a child. You will lose your place at home if you don''t control yourself. "


    "Mom, what should I do?"


    "Calm down. You have to spend more time to please grandfather. Moreover, secretly, we have to take actions to punish Lancy, and must drive her away." "I remember you mentioned that Lancy has two babies? That''s our chance. "


    "By then, that''s it for us..."


    There was fire in Nina''s eyes, and her face darkened with ferocity. She thought to herself, ''this time, I''ll let her fall into hell!''.


    "Achoo..." Lancy gently rubbed the tip of her red nose.


    did she catch a cold? "Ouch, just eat a big meal and fill my belly!" Lancy clenched her fist and made a decision happily.


    But what was the connection between the two things?


    Lancy was obsessed with delicacy. She studied the famous restaurants and special cuisine of Alaska and made a good plan.


    This time, Lancy chose a revolving restaurant.


    The decoration, romantic music or anything else didn''t matter. Lancy stared at the menu intently, eager to stick her face on it. The picture on the menu was very attractive.


    She poured the fresh sauce on the steak which was a freshly cooked one, and the every pattern on it was stained with bright colors, bubbling


    The waitress picked up her ears, and doubted if he had heard a suspicious voice. With her eyes down, she wondered, ''Is this a girl swallowing saliva? What was that with a twinkle in the corner of her mouth?


    He had worked here for two years, and the first time he saw a customer who could drool at a menu. Isn''t a woman supposed to pay attention to her image?


    "Well, Miss, have you made up your mind?"


    "Okay!" Lancy was thrilled. She raised her hand and said, "I want the main dish to have a delicious coffee steak with brown sugar, and a baked snails with mince cheese in Ford. How about the soup? I want a Mediterranean cream and pinenut soup, then pulled the astounded vegetable color over! Dessert, this one is ok, Saint Zara pudding of northern Europe and fresh chocolate mousse... "


    The boy with short spiky hair was totally in a bad mood. He only saw Lancy opening and closing her mouth. He stuttered, "do you have any friends?"


    "No, just me." Lancy shook her head and said, "No. let''s have dinner now. I''m in a hurry."


    Then he turned around and walked away. He wondered how hungry this girl could be?


    However, the bright smile on Lancy''s face didn''t realize that she was a scenery in other people''s eyes.


    Not far away, a lady sat upright and sipped the kiwi fruit juice. She was so nervous that she spoke in a low voice that could only be heard by mosquitoes.


    "What do you like, Kevin?"


    Kevin''s'' eyes were burning as he said sarcastically, "I have no hobby. You should learn from your father."


    The delicate girl even dare not look up at her. Her heart seemed to jump out of the next second. She had never dreamed that the date with her would be Kevin.


    "Kevin, you''re so awesome...".


    The corner of Kevin''s mouth twitched. These women were so boring? ''This is always the way it is. They always blush at little words. Can we talk now?''? ''Whatever he says and does, will your thought be eaten by a dog?''?


    The western food in front of him remained untouched. It was not known whether it was because of the so-called "etiquette" or the lack of appetite. Anyway, Kevin had no appetite at all.


    How could such a boring woman stand side by side with him?


    If his grandfather hadn''t put pressure on him, he would have lost his temper at the thought of the next blind date!


    Where did this woman come from? Was she the eldest granddaughter of the Lan Clan? And that the ordinary women from the bottom of the society could not match him?


    Kevin knew that dad and grandpa prefer the Lan Clan more Thinking of this, Kevin sneers. It''s better to marry Nina than that woman!


    "Kevin?" Seeing Kevin stop talking all of a sudden, that girl stared at him nervously.


    "It''s okay. You can continue." Kevin curled up his lips.


    "I like playing the piano and drawing. My mom hired people to teach me..."


    This girl poured out what was on her mind as if she wanted to tell Kevin everything, but Kevin had heard too many of her words.


    Just as he was bored to death, the girl sitting by the window drew his attention.


    Her rosy cheek was plump up, and her pink little mouth was slightly moving. Her black and bright eyes narrowed. It was obvious that she was eating, and the food in front of her seemed to have become the top food in the world. She was so enjoying it, so happy that people could not help but touch her with their fingers.


    The manners she used were so perfect that he didn''t feel any rudeness at all. Looking at the bird stomach princess in front of him, Kevin thought she was really enjoying it.


    She enjoyed it with her heart, so she was not like others.

 Chapter 14 The Blind Date Banquet

    The girl''s fair face was a little pink, and the look in her eyes was so dazzling that they could hardly open their eyes.


    Almost everyone in the restaurant could not help smiling. The delicate girl was so lovely, so real and natural.


    Suddenly, Kevin frowned and looked at the man who was trying to accost the girl. The man was so ugly and obscene that it stained the girl''s innocence. He felt his eyes were dirty at the sight of him.


    No one knew what the man said to her, but the girl didn''t listen to him at all. The only thing that man could do now was to leave helplessly. Seeing that, Kevin was finally relieved.


    Following his sight, the girl who was going on the blind date said in disdain, "what a rude woman!" She knew at a glance that it was her first time to eat in such a high-end restaurant. She felt so embarrassed.


    "I didn''t expect the service of this restaurant is so low. Let''s go to another place, Kevin. A arrogant girl even disdained to be that kind of person who breathed the same breath and stood up.


    However, she didn''t expect that Kevin would stand still and calm himself down.


    "Kevin?"


    With a cold smile on his lips, Kevin said, "Miss Ann, if you are busy, you can go first."


    Ann bit her lips and looked at him in disbelief for a long time before she was sure that he was serious. She cried, "Kevin, did I upset you?"


    Although Kevin seemed to be aloof on the surface, he was actually a haughty and arrogant person. After seeing the girl leave, he lost his patience all of a sudden. "Miss Ann, my driver is waiting at the door. He sent you home safely."


    Without waiting for Ann''s response, he strode away.


    Ann wanted to catch up with her, but she was struggling on her high heels. She couldn''t move because of her reserve.


    Where has Kevin gone? He has to go after the girl, of course.


    It was the first time that Kevin had a crush on a girl after all these years. He was eager to know her, but when he ran out, no one was on the noisy street.


    At this moment, Kevin received a call from his most respectful Grandpa.


    Mr. Caspar said, as if he had already known that this disguised blind date would end in a stupid way. He just didn''t know that his little grandson was so upset at this moment, and finally, he excitedly added "deadly blade".


    The meeting time with the little granddaughter of Lan Clan has been decided.


    Kevin hung up the phone impatiently and missed the chance to meet the beauty, which made him even more unhappy with Lancy whom he had never seen before.


    Biting the cigarette end, Kevin muttered, "It''s better to get married with Nina."


    If Nina knew this, she would be overjoyed.


    Lancy, who was well satisfied with the dinner, went to her son and daughter. She had no idea what had happened to her.


    What were the babies doing now? You are apparently wrong if you think the babies are taking a nap obediently.


    The Yellow haired man stared at Ray who held the computer with a serious face without any blink. The only noise he heard in the quiet warehouse was the tapping. The computer was filled with English that hooligans didn''t understand. Was it amazing that the admiration for the Leader gushed over.


    "Yellow ducks, have you taken back your accounts this month? It''s going to be the end of the month!" said Rani, biting the Yakult straw without turning her head. Her eyes were fixed on the computer while her words gave the hooligans a shudder. "Or, do you want to have another escape?"


    The yellow hair closed his thighs unconsciously, and his head shook so fast that it was almost out of his control. "I have put them away and checked in."


    "So you are so bored that you don''t have anything to do, right?" Asked Rani.


    The Yellow haired man and the men behind him shook their heads and said in unison, "it''s our duty to protect the leaders and Rani. Always ready to serve them!"


    As soon as hooligans finished speaking, theY were itching to bite their own mouths. Why did their last sentence come out naturally? They were flattering her, okay? They don''t want to serve Rani at all. Staying away from Rani is the secret of a long life!


    With a big grin, Rani said in a dangerous voice, "really? In that case, come and help me. Can you show me my little jar? "


    Hanson shook his waist. Every time she called him, he couldn''t help but shake.


    ''little jar? And it was a piece of jade, so exquisite! Hanson touched the jade, and felt it felt good. But then he realized that this jade must be very valuable. Then, what was in the jade?


    After that, Rani grabbed the can and pressed her lips on it. Those hooligans widened their eyes to see her. "Oh, my God! Finally, you''re here. I''ve been waiting for a long time. "Duck, Where are those two person? "


    hooligans was divided into two groups. In a corner at the end of the corridor lay two men whose faces were hard to tell if they were human or unknown. That was the "human" that Rani had called.


    The other night, the warehouse were attacked again. Two people were arrested. The leader ordered to strip them off and turn in all the weapons, including the guns. After that, the two men became what they looked like now.


    There were only his underwear all over his body. Each inch of his skin was intact and swollen. He could not bear to look at it.


    They didn''t know why they were still in a coma. If it wasn''t for the extremely cold body, the hooligans would think they were dead!


    "Rani, what is this?" The


    young bald man, who was very curious, could not help asking.


    With a pouted face, Rani showed off in an arrogant manner, "This is the thing I''ve kept for a long time. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Yes!"


    "Of course!"


    "Please!"


    For hooligans'' satisfied reply. Without any cover, Rani merely opened the lid and said, "... Everyone, welcome my snakes..."


    Snake, snake? ''Well, maybe some kind of animal emerged in my mind?''


    When they opened their eyes wide and saw what was going on, they heard a scream from the warehouse.


    The young bald man bumped against a pillar desperately. He wanted to forget all the things about him and deleted them from his memory.


    Another man grasped his hair with his unibrow and talked to himself, "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything..."


    The man with yellow hair held himself. He felt goosebumps on his arms and thought, ''God, please help me! I don''t want to die!''~~


    "Lovely kids, I''m so glad to see you again," Rani said to her lovely pet.


    Who likes them?


    The man with yellow hair almost jumped. He pointed at Rani tremblingly and asked, "Rani, what... What do you want to do?" It couldn''t be like what he thought!


    With an innocent look, Rani put her index finger into a jar, allowing the snakes to "get close to her.". "Let me show you how awesome my pets are. Let''s see then."


    Oh, No. they were all eager to be a fool and wait and see.


    However, God was too busy to hear their prayers.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Rani turned the jars around, and countless snakes and scorpions fell on these two people who were in a coma. In a short moment, the snakes and scorpions were submerged in the air. As usual, the snake men appeared.


    The advantage of Mommy''s absence was that she could play with these lovely pets as she liked.


    "My snake snake and little scorpion were carefully chosen by Marin. My mommy was very afraid, so I put them in the jar." With a triumphant smile, Rani patted her chest and praised, "my dearest, very obedient, no running! Brother, see? There must be a lot of them. "


    Ray raised his eyes lightly and said, "well, sister, stop collecting snakes and scorpions. Mommy will be afraid."


    "I know, I know." with her lips pouted, Rani had no choice but to agree, "I did that for you. You know what, the antidote that my brother made needed to use their poison to verify whether it could survive or not..." The girl clenched her fist.


    It was Ray who had developed the poison on the killer. Rani was always responsible for developing antidotes, and this was the favorite game between the brother and sister.


    Hanson covered his eyes with his yellow hair, and reminded faintly, "Leader, Rani, don''t take people as mice. If you want to kill them..."


    With her eyes half closed, Rani said in a stern voice, "then just make a scene!"


    ''All the people who hurt my mommy deserve to die!'' Rani thought in mind!


    The man who two bushy eyebrows fluttered. Ray timely reminded her, "sister, those two people are still useful." He meant that she shouldn''t overdo it...


    It''s not appropriate for you to make such rash decisions to decide the safety of others?


    The hooligans couldn''t look straight into their eyes anymore. Their status in their hearts had reached its limit once again. They shouted madly in their hearts, "Mommy, come back soon!"~~


    The hooligans couldn''t understand, nor could they understand the viciousness and the ruthlessness of the twins.


    Those two people were the group who had chased them all the time. Now they found out the cause of Ray''s deliberate exposure. This was also the reason why they did not return to the Lan Clan with Lancy.


    Ray had carefully planned and deliberately set a trap to lure them here. For the first time, hedizzied them before they were self mutilated.


    In this way, Ray could catch the big shot who was behind all this. It''s natural to uproot the danger that threatens Mommy. Ray couldn''t wait to have a fight with those people who hiding in the dark.


    Seeing the two "snake men", Rani smiled sinisterly. '' As long as they can speak.'' she thought?


    The men with yellow hair only felt that there was something wrong with their backs. They looked at each other, but didn''t dare to leave. Tears filled their eyes silently. "Leader, why don''t you ask us to charge another one hundred and eighty thousand?


    "Ray, Rani, here comes your favorite and most attractive Mommy!" A voice that sounded so far away suddenly came. The hooligans suddenly heard the voice, howling, and finally they were safe!


    As soon as Rani and Ray moved at the same time, one of them put the computer under the bed, and the other commander the hooligans to form a pair of numbers to cover the "snake men".


    The girl smiled sweetly while the boy smiled coldly and rushed out with small steps.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!"


    "I miss you, too."


    "I love you, too. Look what I have brought for you..."


    The hooligans were stiff and didn''t dare to move. The bald man poked the yellow hair on the left and said, "Hanson. What should we do?"


    With a bitter smile, Hanson said, " Just block it..." Or do you want to move them into the henchmen? " Not far from the warehouse, there was an abandoned ox circle, which looked valuable in grey.


    The young bald man and even the rest of the men, kept their mouths shut. After imagined that, they all said that they were so tired that they couldn''t lift their fingers. That''s all.

 Chapter 15 Falling In Love At First Sight

    On this day, Kevin was got up by his grandfather early in the morning. He kept telling him everything he should pay attention to in the morning, for fear that he lost his points in front of Lancy.


    It was more than two hours away from the appointed time. Kevin and Mr. Caspar arrived at the appointed restaurant. It was said that this restaurant was chosen in accordance with the preference of Lancy. There was really no smile on Kevin''s face.


    Mr. Han and Mr. Lakin quarreled with each other as soon as they met. So they didn''t pay much attention to Kevin. After all, he was always with the same face.


    Feeling annoyed, he found an excuse and went out to smoke.


    Every move of Caspar had a great influence on Anna, so she quietly followed behind him.


    "Caspar." "Are you in a bad mood, Kevin?" Nina asked in a sweet voice


    Kevin glanced at her indifferently. Anyone who had eyes would know that he was in a bad mood except their grandpa. "Why hasn''t your sister come yet?"


    "Lancy went to the Beauty Salon this morning. I guess she wants to dress up to see you." Nina lowered her head and tried to avoid his gaze. "Kevin, don''t worry. She won''t be late."


    Beauty Salon? "If she is a fairy, she will be extremely beautiful without wearing makeup; if she is an ugly woman, it will be in vain even if she wears more. I''m not a patient person." Kevin said coldly


    Kevin had been forced to do so. His impression of Lancy had dropped to the bottom. Nina''s seemingly casual explanation was adding fuel to the fire.


    Noticing that Kevin disliked Lancy, Nina thought happily, ''it seems that Kevin hates Lancy very much!''! ''When mom comes here with her, there will be a good show. This dating will ruin.''


    "Kevin, please don''t blameLancy. She must have suffered a lot these years." the implication in her words was that Lancy wouldn''t let go of any chance to relax.


    "Has she suffered a lot?" With a playful smile, Kevin snorted, "She must be a spoiled woman? She is not the only granddaughter of the Lan Clan... "


    Nina lowered her head and tried to contain her excitement. She thought, ''Kevin, you mean, you are willing to marry her, right? He had to admit that Nina was a fool!


    Seeing Kevin''s attitude, Nina was finally relieved. She said in a gentle voice, "Kevin, let''s go inside. Here comes Lancy."


    "Am I a cowherd?" Kevin bit the cigarette end and entered the VIP room with reluctance.


    There was another woman in the room, walking in with her back to him. She must be the highly praised granddaughter of Grandpa Lakin. Nothing special~~


    ''Mr. kevin, only looking at his back, can you make a conclusion that it was really a hasty decision?''


    Mr. Caspar glared at his grandson. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Kevin, "Kevin-my unfilial grandson, this is Lancy."


    Unfilial grandson? Lancy turned around and found this strange man. She waved at him.


    Guys, Kevin, he is out of his mind.


    Oh, look at this eyebrows. Isn''t she the girl I met at the revolving restaurant the other day? Seeing that, Kevin became agitated all of a sudden. He felt his blood was boiling. He could not believe his eyes. He could not believe that Lancy was her. She was Lancy!


    Getting out of the manic state without warning, he opened the clouds and saw the sun. The huge difference made him speechless.


    Nina covered her mouth with one hand to hide her titter. She knew that Kevin would not fall in love with Lancy. Look, he was too frightened to say anything.


    Mr. Caspar winked at his grandson. What kind of expression was it? It was his first time to meet this girl, and now he was in front of Mr. Lakin. It was too impolite.


    Without receiving any hints from Mr. Caspar, Kevin stared at Lancy, and after a long time, he asked, "are you, Lancy?"


    Hearing what he said, Lancy blinked her eyelashes and scratched her ear, "Yeah, it''s me. It''s me, Lancy. Do you want to see my ID card?"


    "Kevin!" Mr. Caspar scolded.


    Then Mr. Lakin squinted at Kevin who had a long face and said coldly, "Caspar, don''t blame your dear grandson. Anyway, it''s just a simple meal. You don''t have to worry about it and make ypouself under pressure. If you don''t like our Lancy, you can talk to me... "


    Mr. Lakin''s face was full of malicious anger. It was not ''no problem''. In his heart, Lancy was the best girl in the world, and he would be unhappier if she was looked down upon, or disliked by others. He could not tolerate it. Probably, this young man was really stubborn?


    Nina''s heart was rubbing her fingers. She was jealous of grandfather''s preference for Lancy, but at this moment, she wished that grandfather could favor Lancy more. She hoped that grandfather would leave with Lancy in anger as soon as possible


    Just then, Kevin came to his senses and sat upright. A strange light was shining in his black eyes. "Mr. Lakin, you misunderstood. I''m very happy to be w


    ith Miss Lancy!"


    ¡­¡­ People saw crows flying in front of them. Nina was stunned. She turned around in disbelief and looked at Kevin. Her neck was almost broken. Kevin, what did you say just now?


    Mr. Caspar was also confused. Looking at each other, he hurried to mediate, "eh hem, well, Lakin, Lakin, let''s sit down and talk."


    Lakin glanced at Mr. Caspar. It was about Lancy, so he would not listen to Mr. Caspar! "You don''t like Lancy, do you?"


    "No. in fact, I fell in love with Miss Lancy at first sight Please allow us to be in an affectionj on the premise of marriage... " Kevin made a bow to ninety times. He had never been so serious before.


    Lakin''s eyes sank but his face relaxed a lot.


    The reason why he chose to Kevin was not only because he was on good terms with the Han Clan, but also because he came from a family of equal social status. More importantly, Kevin was the purest one in the relationship of men and women.


    Of course, Kevin had his own shortcomings. He was temperamental, sharp tongued and wilful. But it was not a big deal for an outsider! It was the first time that they met. Lakin was impressed that Kevin could lay down his self-esteem and pride for the sake of Lancy.


    Sure enough, Mr. Lakin haze was so adorable, which made the old man happily raise his tail.


    However, it didn''t show any expression on his face. Mr. Lakin cleared his throat and put on airs. "As for the marriage, we are not in a hurry. It all depends on Lancy."


    "Kevin, you should spend more time with Lancy. Am I right?" Mr. Caspar was also excited. It was rare for his grandson to meet such a nice person, and he had to help him.


    Nina gnashed her teeth in anger. She couldn''t believe what she just heard? She could tell that Kevin hated Lancy, but why did he change his attitude? and said that he fall in love with her at first sight? Looking at them who were having a nice conversation, Nina got into an unprecedented panic. She couldn''t let Kevin marry someone else. Absolutely, she couldn''t


    "Mr. Lakin, I''m late." When Anna was about to lose her temper, Jill finally showed up. She was surprised to see the cozy atmosphere in the room, which was totally different from what she expected.


    "Why are you so late?" asked Lakin, annoyed, squinting at her


    Jill peeked at her daughter. Although she didn''t know what had happened, it was not the right time to get to the bottom of it. A good show was about to begin! "Mr. Lakin, we have got a guest. We''re late,"


    "Guest? Who is that?"


    Jill looked at Lancy and seemed embarrassed. She opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking.


    "Who is he? Why are you looking at Lancy? " Lakin gave a stern look, full of vigor.


    Jill didn''t mind whether Mr. Lakin treated her unfriendly or not. On the contrary, the more Mr. Lakin cared about Lancy, the happier she was. "The two guests are looking for Lancy."


    "Looking for me?" Hearing that, Lancy pointed at herself. Her curiosity was totally aroused by Jill. Then, she totally ignored Henry, who had been chatting with her all the time.


    "Lancy?" "Don''t hem and haw. Spit out what you want to say," said Lakin, touching the head of the stick with his fingers, as if he had understood something


    Jill was dumbfounded. She tried her best to suppress her fear and said with resignation, "Mr. Lakin I bring her here. You can see by yourself... "


    Jill stood aside, and her two little tails appeared in front of everyone. Hand in hand, the twins looked at everyone curiously with big black eyes.


    "Who are they?" Except for Lancy and Nina, everyone was stunned.


    "The two children, in fact, are..."


    Lancy interrupted Jill before she could finish her words!


    "Rani, Ray, come here." Lancy was thrilled and continued, "my honey, you are so lucky to find Mommy."


    Ray cast a cold glance at Jill and said in a childish voice, "Thank grandma for leading the way. I''d like to express my gratitude to you."


    "Thank you, grandma!" the two babies said in one voice at the same time.So cute. But Jill''s faces almost twitched? Who is the grandma!


    "My baby, is polite ~" Lancy played with the babies and didn''t feel the suddenly frozen atmosphere and the petrified Kevin.


    Lakin his blood pressure flying into the sky, he stared blankly at the two babies and stammered, "Lancy, they, they are yours, your..."


    "Sister, are you married?" Nina seemed to be shocked too. With a cool expression, she continued, "They have grown up You, alas, how can you hide it from us? "


    "Who is concealing from you?" Lancy didn''t understand. "Both of them are my children!"


    Nina just couldn''t bear to see Lancy arguing like that. She said, "You, you didn''t hide the truth on purpose? Then why didn''t you tell grandpa and us? If it weren''t for the kids, everyone would have been kept in the dark...... "


    All of a sudden, all of the evidences were pointing to Lancy.

 Chapter 16 Coveting The Twins

    "You are so weird. You didn''t ask me, why should I tell you?" Lancy contradicted her confidently, "My baby is so adorable. If I tell people casually that they will be coveted by others


    Who would to covet the twins? They were not "beauty".


    Jill stood out and said, "Lancy, even if that''s the case, you should tell Grandpa. He won''t hurt you! He even arranged a blind date for you. How How can Mr. Lakin explain this to Mr. Caspar? "


    "Miss Lancy, you, you are married?" Hearing this, Kevin felt his heart ache.


    Jill responded with a hint of triumph, her delicate face slightly trembling. ''get married?''? She got pregnant before her get married!


    Lancy glanced at Jill strangely and her face couldn''t help trembling. She didn''t worry that her face would be ruined? "I''m not married!"


    "Not married? ?"


    "Blind date? Mommy, you want a blind date? " Ray and Rani said in unison again, looking at the only man of the right age - Kevin.


    Both of them clapped their hands over their chests. It was so painful that their hearts were about to explode What the hell was going on?


    "Lancy, what the hell is going on? Be clear!" Mr. Lakin pounded the floor with his walking stick.


    With a smile in her eyes, Jill pretended to be surprised and said, "Lancy, you didn''t get married, so you mean that you are pregnant before marriage?"


    "Who is the child''s father?" Nina asked sharply ''whether she is married or not, she has already had kids. Is it possible that there is such a man?'' she wondered?


    At the thought of his job, Nina even thought he was a shiver...


    In a straightforward tone, Lancy answered, "Dad I don''t remember... "


    The man who waits for the answer with his ears up is utterly shocked


    Nina sneered and rolled her eyes. "I don''t think so." What a promiscuous woman.


    Nobody could tell whether Lakin was happy or angry. He just stared at the two kids without blinking his eyes.


    Rani tilted her head, stared at the white bearded grandfather, and thought for a few seconds. Then she automatically climbed up Lakin''s knee. With tears in her big black eyes, she pouted and said, "Auntie, she is bad. Bully me..."


    Holding Lakin''s index finger with her soft hand, she started to sob. "Great-Grandpa, I don''t want my daddy. My daddy is as bad as my aunt. He bullied my mommy."


    The words of the female child made everyone present imagine all kinds of scenes. A tear melted the two serious old men in an instant, wishing to strangle the source of their tears.


    Seeing this, Lakin felt even more sorry for his granddaughter. She had suffered a lot these years!


    Ray raised his little face and looked at Lakin in confusion. "Great-Grandpa, do you dislike us just because we don''t have a father? The teacher said that was discrimination. It was wrong. "


    When did Ray go to kindergarten? Where did this teacher come from?


    Lakin''s heart softened. He held up Ray in one hand and said, "how could that be possible? Great-grandpa loves Rani, Ray the most." He had never thought that he would still be able to see his great grandson and great granddaughter in his life. Thinking of this, tears welled up in his eyes.


    "If anyone dares to bully my great grandson, my grandfather, I will not let them go." Lakin glared at Jill and said, "Mr. Caspar, my great grandchildren, look so much like my Lancy!"


    If Mr. Lakin saw Myron, he wouldn''t have said that, would he?


    Looking at the two soft and cute kids holding Lakin and feeding him one by one, Mr. Caspar was very jealous. He couldn''t help but reach out his hand and fondle the little girl''s cheeks. It was so soft, just like cotton candy. They was also a grandson or daughter. How that girl carried twins? His son didn''t even have a decent girlfriend?


    Kevin was shot innocently.


    Ray and Rani winked and admired each other in their hearts.


    "Great Grandpa, I and brother are six years old now. We are twins, and Ray is only a few minutes older than me." the girl, who was so sweet, nestled in the arms of Lakin and acted like a spoiled child.


    "I see. Rani, do you want to be an older sister or a sister?" With a wrinkles on his face, Mr. Caspar played with the little girl.


    Learning from his brother''s deadpan expression, Rani pondered for a while before replying, "yes, I''m willing to be a sister."


    "But why?" Lakin asked curiously.


    "Great grandfather, have you ever heard of the story of Marcus and flora? Brother is smarter than Marcus. "Brother looks after sister, so she''d better be a sister.


    "You elfin!"


    What on earth happened to them? They wer


    e having a good time?


    ''haven''t you said to be furious? ''didn''t you promise me to kick Lancy out of the house? "What about a reputation ruin? Grandpa was indifferent to what Lancy had done to humiliate her family, but liked the bitch very much. Was the whole world in a fantasy?


    They had made a perfect plan, but Mr. Lakin had not detested Lancy, instead, he treated her even better. How could Nina feel ashamed?


    "Grandpa!" Nina almost jumped up.


    "What are you doing? You scared our kids." "Shut up!". Lakin sadi coldly.


    Nina was shocked and raised her chin reluctantly. "Grandpa, are you being too partial? Okay, let''s not talk about the two children. Do you still have any question about letting Lancy date with Kevin? It''s unfair to Kevin and even the whole Han Clan. "


    Only a few generations of the Han Clan has been congratulated by each generation. Kevin is the successor of the Han Clan. Let a mother who has two children be the wife of Kevin, and also the hostess of the Han Clan. Is she qualified?


    Lakin held his great grandson tighter. In his eyes, there was no person who was not worthy of Lancy, only she did not Lancy.


    However, if they really had some complaints, even just a little bit, he would never agree to this marriage. He would not allow his granddaughter to be wronged. When his son and his wife left early, the only thing he cared about was his missing daughter. He would protect his granddaughter anyway.


    "I don''t mind." Kevin finally opened his mouth. He looked straight into Mr. Lakin''s eyes.


    "Kevin!" Nina screamed.


    Under the gaze of Lancy, Kevin''s cold and hard face softened. This was the real Kevin! No one could force him, and no one could make him change his mind. He was determined to marry Lancy, Even if she is not good, in his eyes is the best. "Rani and Ray are adorable and smart."


    Nina was so angry that her ten fingernails pierced into her palm. She got mad at Lancy, "my dear sister, tell me what you think?" She can''t be shameless enough to marry Kevin, can she?


    As her index finger touched her moist lips, Lancy patted on Kevin''s shoulder and smiled from the bottom of her heart for the first time, "Kevin, you have good taste. My babies are super cute and super intelligent. In so many years, I have never seen a baby more beautiful than my Rani, Ray..."


    Nina''s head dropped, and the words "well" appeared on her forehead? And the two kids who were trying to bear the name of "king of the universe", didn''t know how to be modest?


    "What you said doesn''t count." As soon as Lakin heard the words, he fondness for Kevin grew a lot. he glanced indifferently at Mr. Caspar who was pretending to be playing with a child.


    Nina also hoped that the executive director of the Han Clan could take her place.


    Frozen on purpose, Mr. Caspar didn''t say a word. Seeing how nervous his grandson was, he said slowly, "my family is generous."


    ''damn it! It''s all over!'' Nina sat back to her seat in frustration.


    "Uncle, you want to marry my mommy? Have you ever asked us?" Ray''s face fell. His obscene eyes stared at Kevin.


    Rani protested with a frown, "Mommy is ours. No one is allowed to steal her from us."


    "Don''t you want to have your father, Rani, Ray?" Lakin mumbled, embarrassed


    Ray shrugged and rested his arms around his grandfather''s neck. "Daddy is not a big deal. We only need Mommy."


    "Yes, the extra Dadi will rob our big bed with us and take over Mommy, and Ray won''t sleep with him." Ray retorted reasonably.


    When Lakin pictured the picture that his beloved granddaughter was lying on the bed with a man, he was so shocked that his heart was almost broken.


    Hearing that, Kevin was anxious and blurted out, "it is impossible for your mommy to be single all her life, right?"


    The three looked at each other and said in unison, "then let''s get in contact first..." Wedding date? I''m sure it''s going to be a disaster in the last century. ''.


    "¡­¡­ What do you think, Miss Lancy? " Kevin was running out of tears. His plan A-to drag Lancy into the hall within a month was completely gone.


    Hearing the babies unexpectedly express his love for her, Lancy said with a spoiled expression on her face, "it doesn''t matter whether I marry him or not. As long as the baby likes him."


    Kevin was worried, unprecedented worried, staring at the two babies with white teeth, he suddenly feel the future is dark.


    He really wanted to faint. What should he do? Kevin was so upset.


    The Jill and Nina had become wallpaperwork. There was no room for them to interfere in.

 Chapter 17 The Etiquette Of Dining (Part One)

    The babies entered the villa of the Lan Clan. Although Jill and Nina were unwilling to let them move in, they could do nothing. Mr. Lakin was so happy to see them that he wished he could take them in his arms. No one dared to say a word?


    One Lancy won all the love and attention from her grandfather, and now there are lovely twins, Nina even thought she had no chance to win.


    Nina was anxious like ants on a hot fire, her eyes reddening when she saw three people beside Lakin were playing cute.


    With a wrinkled smile, Lakin held Ray in his arms and patted his fleshy little butt with one hand. The more he looked at him, the more he felt that he looked exactly the same as his son.


    With her eyes wide open, Rani sensed an aura of jealousy in her voice. She locked her eyes on Nina and asked with an innocent voice, "Aunt, are you mad at me?"


    "¡­¡­ No, don''t call me Aunt! " Nina gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "You are mommy''s sister. What should I call you?" Rani pouted and looked like a poor girl.


    "Nina, you can''t hold a candle to a six-year-old kid, Rani. You should call her auntie," said Lakin, staring at Nina


    He is an old man who loves his granddaughter so much. Rani should called her aunt. '' ''But Auntie? What will happen to Nina?''


    "Grandpa!" Nina''s face twitched, and she was so anxious that she stamped her feet.


    "Do you think it is appropriate for her to call you ''elder sister''?" Mr. Lakin was really sharp tongued when he said these words. He thought, ''my sweetheart Lancy is younger than her and Lancy''s children are six years old. Can she bear such sharp words?''? Even thought of this, Mr. Lakin still felt embarrassed.


    Nina felt that she had been despised by her grandfather, so she blushed and replied, "I..."


    "Come on, have you forgotten the manners of dining?" Lakin frowned and felt unhappy.


    Embarrassed and exasperated, Nina lowered her head and kept silent! The only way to vent her anger was to take the food on the plate, as if it were the two bastards of Lancy''s and Lancy, who were perfectly matched.


    Ray''s black eyes narrowed slightly, and his lips curved up slightly. A faint smile flowed through his eyes in a reckless manner. He fought back hard in tenfold or even a hundred times against anybody who made trouble for his mother.


    Lancy held the milk cup, sniffed, staring at the mellow coffee in front of Lakin, and coveted.


    "Mommy..." Ray said in a slow voice, staring steadily at the breakfast in front of him. Without looking at his mother, he knew what mommy was thinking about.


    Lakin froze for a while and then laughed. "Make coffee for Lancy." he said


    "Wait. No need." Ray tried to stop his mother from visiting his guests. His mother''s head drooped. He smiled and said, "Great Grandpa, Mommy can''t drink coffee. It''s bad for sleep."


    "Ray, baby, just one bite. Let mommy have a taste, okay?" She stared at her son with begging eyes and nodded his head for approval.


    With a fierce look, Lakin immediately took back his intention to support his granddaughter. His great grandson was right, right! "Insomnia, that''s not good!"


    "¡­¡­" Frustrated, Lancy gave the milk cup back to Ray and said like a spoiled child, "honey, Mommy is not a child. Every day I drink milk, my body smells like milk."


    Ray''s face was tense. When he saw his sister''s face, he felt great pressure!


    When Ray was about to say something, his thick eyebrows twitched casually. The smell was


    The milk had a strong and rich taste, and it was so close that no one could notice the smell of it! If he hadn''t had the knowledge of poison, he wouldn''t have found out.


    Ray gave a half smile. The p


    oison was almost the same as water, almost colorless. It was very difficult to arouse people''s vigilance with the faint fragrance. It looked weak, but in fact, it could take a man''s life easily!


    If the user had taken the poison for five days in a row, he or she would gradually lose his or her mind. He or she would kill the user as soon as he or she saw the user. How generous the poisoner is!


    Ray took a glance at all the candidates in front of him, and found that everyone present, including Lakin, was suspected. He wondered who had wanted to kill his mother?


    The number one suspect was none other than Nina and her mother, who had always treated his mother as a thorn in her flesh. After examining the woman, Ray found that she seemed to be calm. Was it because she had disguised herself too well, or was it someone else?


    After deep consideration, Ray decided to take no action.


    He looked so intimidating.


    There was a flash of pride in Lakin''s eyes. He took Ray as his great grandson''s dissatisfaction with the behavior of another granddaughter and kept his secret. He increasingly felt that this child was the hope of the future of the Lan Clan.


    "Ray?" Lancy was a coward. When her son was silent, she would frightening indeed. "Well, Mommy is wrong. I shouldn''t be picky about food, I shouldn''t be capricious and I shouldn''t be disobedient..."


    Only when his mommy did this, she could be counted as a unique case.


    The more she spoke, the more guilty she became. She reached out unconsciously for the glass of milk, but it was taken away by Ray. "Ray?"


    Ray answered innocently, "it''s all my fault. Sister, please change a cup of coffee for my mommy. Thank you."


    "I know Ray treats Mommy best!"


    Fixing her cold eyes on them, Nina twisted her mouth and said sarcastically, "I heard that your mother couldn''t fall asleep again after drinking coffee. Can she drink it now?" ''Put on an act? Humph! You''ve learned how to act from such a young age!''.


    With a contemptuous smile, Ray sniffed his milk and put it in the coffee. "Auntie Nina, you''re so stupid."


    Hearing that, Lancy took a big gulp eagerly, licked her lips and arched an eyebrow. She said, "honey, you are the cleverest one."


    Lancy never thought that Ray could pull her back from the edge of death!


    Ray was seen through by everyone. Even the people behind the scene must think that Lancy was lucky instead of his plot being exposed?


    Nina seemed to be fine and was about to defend herself, but was interrupted by Kevin. Since the last blind date, Kevin had been reporting to the Lan Clan on time every day, which was one of the severe internal injuries to Nina.


    "Grandpa Lakin!" Kevin called. Besides, he was always a loyal dog in front of the twins.


    With his back straight, Ray sat on one of the knees of Lakin. His dark eyes were fixed on Kevin. His anger was far stronger than ever. He couldn''t stand anyone who dared to snatch his mommy!


    "What should he report on time every day? What should he do in front of Mommy?"?


    Seeing that, Kevin pursed his lips and ignored the unfriendly attitude of the two kids. He asked Lancy with his lips pursed, "Grandpa, can I invite Lancy for a date today?" In the past more than ten days, if he had not invited her, he was going to cry? Every time he met with Lancy, everyone in the Lan Clan was watching him, fearing that he would cheat onLancy. It made him feel creepy and doubt his moral quality.


    Lakin looked at the bored Lancy, and then look at the nervous Kevin. Thinking of the call in the morning, he nodded sulkily, "OK, but you have to send Lancy home before eight o''clock in the evening."

 Chapter 18 The Etiquette Of Dining (Part Two)

    "Ray, Rani want to go with you." She and Ray blurted out at the same time. This was the result of the discussion among the them. Grandpa looked after her at home, and the child followed her outside. Oh yeah!


    Hearing that, the corners of Kevin''s mouth twitched. Did they know what a date was? One-on-one, the boss of the group. What was wrong with him?


    Ray gave her a malicious smile and pounced on her, "Mommy, I want to go. I haven''t gone out with you for a long time. Please don''t leave me alone, Rani and I..."


    "Mommy, you love me the most, don''t you?" The girl opened her beautiful big eyes, acting coquettishly.


    Lancy''s heart was softened. "I love my dear children the most. I''ll stay with you forever..." Then she turned to look at Kevin innocently.


    With one big man and two small kids, stared at the "gold mistress", and even looked the same.


    "Let''s do it together." Wish the little girl in his heart was angry, but he had to act as gentle as the breeze. What a weird style!


    Lancy went away happily. Together with the twins, she didn''t regard it as a date at all. Instead, It''s a parent-child activity.


    "Kevin." Nina finally found a chance to get close to him. She stared at him plaintively and asked, "are you really going to date with Lancy?" He was shut out by his grandfather, and was difficult to deal with several times. Wouldn''t he be stopped?


    Kevin shot a curious glance at Nina and put all his mind on her. He didn''t have time to ponder over the meaning of her words at all. "Yes."


    "What, what exactly do you like about her?" Nina was not convinced by his words. There was no place in the world that Lancy was liked by other people. It was definitely not outstanding at all?


    "She''s nice. I fell in love with her at first sight." Noticing the admiring look in Nina''s eyes, Kevin furrowed his brows.


    Fall in love at first sight? Nina bit her lower lip and hesitated How ridiculous! This is the same as Lancy''s one finger to catch Kevin''s heart and defeat her?


    "Let''s go!"


    Hearing the girl''s answer, Kevin turned his head and looked at Lancy. Although she didn''t make up, she was still so attractive to him. A beauty without makeup must be beautiful? The young and yellow dress set off her skin, and her black eyes were bright and bright with a shallow smile on her face, like a spirit that had entered the mortal world, attracting people.


    Lost in thought, Kevin only felt that his trousers were pulled and pulled by someone. He looked down and saw a baby''s expressionless little face.


    "Uncle, you are about to roll your eyes." Frowning his thick eyebrows, ray was very displeased. Though his uncle was old, he still couldn''t resist the temptation to make love to his mother. What a mess.


    Hearing this, Kevin twist his face and picked up Ray. "Yes, sir." He felt both angry and funny. He didn''t know what kind of kid Ray was. he was only six years old and always pulled a long face. Although he was cute, his words really hurt him.


    However, Kevin would not hold a grudge against Ray and Rani. He had firmly believed that he would marry Lancy, and of course, the child of Lancy was his child. As a father, how could he be so serious with a child? What''s more, twins are so lovely and smart. They were like his own babies to him.


    But, this was just Kevin''s thought. What if other "Daddy" saw this?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Myron appeared. Another daddy, rushed here as soon as he heard the news.


    In the cafe, Ray and Rani were eating ice-cream, while


    Kevin and Lancy were sitting beside the French window, watching the warm scene of the family of four!


    Seeing that, Myron almost lost his breath. How could a man dare to seduce his Lancy?


    "Uncle, you are so late. I have already had two scoops of ice cream." The messenger said as she poked at Myron''s hand discontentedly. What''s more, her Mommy and Kevin were having a chat. The atmosphere was too warm!


    ''I just go abroad for three days. How could it be possible? "Who is that man?"


    The two smart kids only told Myron where they were. As for the man, they keep silent.


    "Uncle Kevin is Mommy''s blind date. I heard that he fell in love with mommy at the first sight." Ray replied unhurriedly, "he wants to be our father."


    Be a daddy? Blind date?


    ''As the baby''s father, Myron doesn''t think it''s a good idea to challenge him. He doesn''t care who he is, the babies and the woman are his. What''s wrong with this man?'' he wondered, clenching his fists?


    Myron sat down next to Lancy and smiled coldly, "Lancy, who is he? Why didn''t you mention him before?"


    "Myron. When did you come back?" Hearing that, Lancy was stunned. As soon as she saw that it was Myron, a broad smile appeared on her face.


    They were now facing a formidable foe. Regardless of the path or the road, Myron didn''t care at all. He lovingly patted on her head and said, "I came back early because I missed you so much."


    Miss you? Kevin squinted at the hand behind Lancy''s sofa with an unreadable expression on his face. He wanted to make a demonstration!


    "Lancy, who is this?"


    Myron waved at Ray. Ray ran over with his short legs. However, he passed Myron and plunged into Lancy''s arms.


    The similar face was enough to show many things.


    "Is he their father?" Kevin''s heart sank, but he didn''t show it and his face was a little gloomy.


    "Nope!" Lancy denied immediately, for fear that the baby would misunderstand her again. It was not easy for them to extinguish the flame of Daddy. "This is my good friend, Myron."


    Myron, who had been sent to the "good man" again, was extremely frustrated. His eyes were filled with sadness. Could she not show some respect to him as a rival in love? Or, did Lancy fall in love with this man?


    It turns out that you are just friends? With a faint smile on his lips, Kevin said, "nice to meet you! Nice to meet you!"


    Damn you! Hearing the deafening sound of the alarm clock, Myron was anxious to feed him with banana ships. And his sight on Kevin was even more unfriendly. "Lancy, who is he?"


    "Kevin, the date that grandpa introduced. "." Lancy introduced them friendly.


    Blind date?


    Myron''s smile did not reach his eyes, but Kevin laughed. One was a friend, and the other was a blind date. This proved that Lancy regarded him as a man, a married man, in sharp contrast to a certain good man.


    Myron took a deep breath and forced a smile. He would not be stupid to ask Lancy''s feelings for him in front of Kevin. What if she said she had a crush on him?


    In this round, Kevin won.


    Hearing that, Ray and Rani exchanged a glance. Both of them had an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    "Mommy, you really don''t like Uncle Myron?" Rani whispered in Ray''s ear.


    But it''s highly possible that he is our daddy? how to deal with it? More importantly, compared with Kevin, Myron''s scores were a little higher.


    "It seems so." Ray touched his chin and glanced at Kevin coldness and then glanced at Myron. He was more severe than his sister, so their score are all zero for Ray.

 Chapter 19 Twins Choose Daddy 1 (Part One)

    "Brother, who do you like more?" Holding her head with one of her hands, Rani held Joyce''s head with the other. "I like Uncle Myron, because he looks like us."


    Girl, you choose Daddy, not son, Looking at the two men who were fighting for his mother, Ray said coolly, "I don''t like anyone except my daddy."


    But the problem was who his dad was? Myron? Rani looked at her brother''s face. ''does he seem to like Myron?'' she wondered~~


    "Will anyone be my daddy?" Younger sister was too naive. Ray carried his small hands with his back and his expression was unfathomable. It was really cute to show up on a kid''s face like that.


    Rani put her head on Lancy''s back and made up her mind to play with her.


    The two kids held their mommy''s hands, one from the left and the other from the right, leaving no chance for the two big men to take advantage of. In the face of the young children, Myron and Kevin could do nothing but goggled at them.


    The West Dragon Center was the largest shopping mall in Alaska, and the most famous one was that it had amusement facilities in its room. There were even a small roller coaster. The two kids want to play them, but Lancy was afraid of heights


    Lancy stared blankly at the woman who was about to be thrown out and screamed. She was so scared that she looked at the babies pitifully and begged for mercy.


    "Ray, Rani, are you sure you want to sit here?" The highest point of the roller coaster was the highest point in the heart of nine dragons, and if someone accidentally flew out, it would definitely not be weaker than the roller coaster in the happy valley from the visual stimulation. Lancy was just watching and her legs were weak. If she really wanted to ride on it, there was no other way.


    "I''ll go with the kids," the two intimate men said in one voice. As soon as they finished, they gave each other a fierce look.


    Lancy waved the invisible handkerchief and waited for them at the viewing platform on the second floor.


    Biting on the straw, Lancy waved to the twins. Suddenly, she felt something indescribable and spread from her heart.


    Lancy had never had such a feeling. The complex feelings of tension, fear, panic and expectation were mixed in words, which made her feel uncomfortable all over.


    Frowning, Lancy covered her chest with her hand and couldn''t figure out what happened all of a sudden?


    Sick, or cold? With this in mind, Lancy climbed into the ghost house set up on the second floor unconsciously.


    The meticulously dressed suit seemed to have the edges on the very edge neatly. Although the sun glasses had covered most of his appearance, others knew that he was extraordinary.


    His cold lips pursed slightly, as if showing his serious character. He was like a born king, who was looked up upon by others naturally. No one dared to approach him or even have the courage to raise his eyes.


    "Boss, you must be tired as you just


    got off the plane. May I send you home Mr. Wilson is waiting for you... " The men behind him was in a dilemma. It took them a lot of courage to say something reluctantly.


    However, the man just glanced at him without saying anything.


    The man glanced at his subordinates with a faint look, indicating that they knew what he meant. The men obediently stopped and stood at the entrance and the exit, awaiting orders.


    Admiration, admiration, curiosity and speculation of the women on the second floor were not enough for him to stay for any longer. However, somehow, he stopped at a gloomy place on the second floor.


    When he came to his senses, he was already in the ghost house, as if someone was calling him


    "Sizz!" The man responded with a sneer. He didn''t believe that he would think like that.


    "Who''s that?" A sudden female voice suddenly sounded, making her particularly scary in the dark ghost house. Scared, the crows in the ghost house pounced their wings and flew around.


    It turned out that this was already the center of the ghost house.


    Frightened crows extinguished the weak candle light instantly. The room was in endless darkness.


    Hearing that, Lancy walked to him and put her hands on her chest. Overwhelmed by excitement and fear, she asked, "could a ghost be here? Or a monster? "


    In the darkness, the man was still calm. There was no emotion in his dark eyes. He didn''t want to respond to this woman, and he disdained to respond.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, Lancy grabbed his arm Yes, it was unbelievable. When did this woman come to him and even grab him? He had always been vigilant, but he didn''t expect that she would be able to touch him. Few years ago, a women had carried her and thrown her to the Pacific to feed fishes


    "Who allows you to touch me?" The cold words were full of obvious disgust.


    After knowing she was disliked by the man, Lancy held the man''s arm tightly and didn''t let go. She poked the hard chest with her index finger and said angrily, "Mr. ghost, you are so cruel. What can you do even if I touch you? I want to touch you just because you are a ghost! "


    "Fuck off!"


    In fact, Lancy was not very well herself. The previous strange feeling seemed to have become worse at the moment. However, rain was too sly. She decided that she must "teach" him.


    "Mr. ghost, you are so rude. Do you know what your boss will do?" Lancy complained angrily, "Don''t think you are really a ghost when people call you Mr. ghost. It''s almost like cheating my babies!" Be careful about my complaints! "


    The man''s patience ran out The man frowned and grabbed her slender wrist, "Who the hell are you? Who sent you to follow me? "


    "Ouch! You are hurting me!" Lancy screamed painfully as her eyebrows twisted.


    His cold eyes angered the man, who laughed, "hurt? Confess to me, and I''ll spare your life. " How could he be afraid of a bloody hand?

 Chapter 20 Twins Choose Daddy 1 (Part Two)

    Murderous will! Hearing that, Lancy opened her eyes. When the man was about to hit her, she nimbly avoided the deadly blow. In the blink of an eye, she retreated from the man.


    The man didn''t expect that the woman had such good skills. She was indeed a "professional"!


    Two shadows came and went. No one could take a advantage with their bare hands. As the two men moved faster and faster, they could only hear the breath of the other, and only hear the strong wind of the fist!


    The man''s eyes became brighter in the darkness. How long had it been since he met a well matched opponent? Since that woman disappeared


    Suddenly, he had great interest in this woman. He smiled and said, "woman, you are very good! How about you get me? I''ll pay you ten times the price. "


    "¡­¡­" Lancy was sweating heavily. She had no idea what this man was talking about?


    "Hum, I didn''t expect you to be so loyal." He turned to a woman and ordered, "tell me your name, woman!"


    "¡­¡­" With Lancy''s small mouth slightly open and her big breath taking, the two of them moved faster and faster. She had no gossip at all. This person was really strange. She spoke and fought at the same time. Could you please be more focused!


    When the two people were in a fierce battle, it was Kevin who called to break the situation!


    "Lancy, are you here?" Kevin and Myron with their baby were looking for Lancy anxiously. Their voice was a little hoarse, which could be seen that they were frightened.


    "Mommy, Mommy!"


    "Lancy!" It was Myron. He held Rani, walking across the ghost house and headed for Lancy.


    This voice is He suddenly stopped and turned back to Lancy. He didn''t know who she was, and he just stared at her subconsciously because he couldn''t see her in the darkness?


    "Ray, Rani I''m here!" Lancy didn''t want to fight against. She turned around immediately to meet her kids.


    The moment he turned around, the emergency light was activated, leaving only the man a hurried back.


    "Mommy, you are running around again." Rani was telling the truth.


    "Mommy, I didn''t run around at all. After you ride the roller coaster, I came to the haunted house and bleated." Lancy protested weakly and decided not to mention the fight with Mr. ghost.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have left you alone. I''m sorry..." Kevin apologized


    Hearing that, Lancy shook her hands in a hurry. She had gotten lost for many years. It was common for her to run around. She smiled in a guilty manner, "it''s not that serious We, we


    Let''s go on playing. I still want to go shopping! " Lancy is embarrassed to go out without shopping.


    " How about going to the top floor ?" Lancy suggested in a hurry.


    Both Myron and Kevin put on a doting look, rather than whining!


    The group of people left the ghost house. The exited Lancy had long forgotten the word "Mr. ghost", but she did not know from the opposite direction that the "Mr. ghost" was comin


    g from the corner.


    "Mr. Marvin!" The man stopped Marvin. Even if he was afraid, he didn''t compromise at all. "Please don''t make things difficult for us. We just follow the order!"


    Marvin laughed, "do you deserve to be embarrassed?"


    The leader bowed his head humbly, but dared not move a little. Even if his young master had pointed a gun at his head, they could do nothing. If they returned empty handed, they would have the same outcome.


    "Mr. Marvin, Mrs. Wilson wants to see you." Another man handed over the phone in respect.


    Not knowing what the other end of the line was saying, the man looked more indifferent, which made him tremble with fear.


    Five minutes later, a dozen black cars drove out of the building. Everyone was silently relieved.


    However, Lancy did not know that such a series of events had happened to her. She had only met a man by chance, and they had not even left any ripples in her heart


    Both Ray and Rani covered their faces subconsciously.


    Without the twins who could control their desire for shopping, Lancy might lose?


    "Brother, Is it ok?" Holding her face in her hands, Rani said worriedly but excited. "What if mommy''s admirer runs away?"


    "If he was scared away at this point, he wouldn''t deserve to be a daddy, or a lover of Mommy." Ray lectured like a small adult, "sister, learn to be careful. Don''t be deceived by the men outside."


    When he thought that his sister would also get married, he was enraged.


    Yes, defending mommy was the first task, and protecting little sister was the second task. So they made the decision so happily.


    What about Ray? Was he determined not to let his mother marry him and make his sister unhappy as an old maid?


    Mommy and Rani will cry so hard that they faint in the bathroom.


    It was an incredible day for both Myron and Kevin~~


    On the top floor of the mall, there was a strange view.


    The innocent and cute girl was drooling over her beauty through the glass window. When people thought the two men behind her were her sugar daddy, the girl turned to look at the expressionless six-year-old boy and raised her index finger. "Baby, I want the last thing! What? Ask mommy to buy the last one. I promise, Mommy really loves this dress very much. "


    The boy was still expressionless, but people who were attentive would find out the helplessness in his eyes. "Mommy, you promised me the same when you went to our store, and when you went to our store to buy clothes." It was not because he was a stingy son, but because his mother was too crazy. If she bought another one, this floor would be empty.


    "But the dress is really beautiful, isn''t it?" Lancy lowered her head and murmured to herself, "it''s a sexy color against my skin and the waist design of the curve fits me perfectly..."


    The strapping men had no idea what they were thinking about, and their ears turned red. They said at the same time, "Yes, buy it!"

 Chapter 21 Twins Chooses Daddy 2

    Because the invite to attend a three-day later Cruise Party, Shelly, Nina''s cousin and Bertha, who was supported by the Lan Clan, came to the Lakin House.


    Shelly was disappointed that she didn''t see Lancy the first time. She had been well dressed and hoped to defeat Lancy. A woman who had a normal life would become a phoenix in a flash. How could she be compared with the daughter of a noble family? Anyway, Lancy was just a pheasant. She just deceived people with her identity.


    Shelly didn''t like Amanda, but it didn''t mean that she was on the same team with Nina.


    When Nina came back to the Lan Clan, she was already seven years old. People might not know this fact, but Nina was an illegitimate daughter! If she did not exist, the direct branch of the Lan Clan would be disown. From then on, Lancy was missing and her parents were dead. Nina was their eldest granddaughter.


    In the past, she was almost transferred to the main branch of Lan clan, and Shelly didn''t think of any other shameless defeat her entering Lan clan.


    "Oh, the only Miss of the Lan Clan, long time no see," said Shelly with a smile covering her mouth. "Ah, no, now that uncle Rhys''s daughter is back, Nina, will you lose the only one to be named, will you?"


    Nina was elegant. She rubbed the edge of the glass with her index finger and said: "what are you talking about? I don''t care about this reputation at all. My little sister has come back. Am I not the daughter of my father anymore? Isn''t she the direct descendant of the Lan Clan? It''s hard to say about the blood lineage. Some people can''t change their bloodline even if they are born, while some can be noble. Cousin, don''t you think so? "


    "Cousin Nina is right. The bloodline can''t be changed." Bertha was a beauty innately and the ideal object in the heart of the otaku man is the childlike face and the giant breast. However, his mouth was well-known for being sharp. Yes, with the help of her noble cousin, she was still planning to pursue her own wealthy life!


    Shelly sneered. She knew that Bertha was one of Anna''s gunners and she was loyal to Nina! "Sure enough, you''re my cousin. People all know that you love your cousin very much. She''s so obedient to you and behaves like a doormat. If not for Nina, how could she be at Miss Nancy''s party? "


    Everyone in this city knows that the power of the Wide Clan is throughout the whole city. Her father is the leader. Although Mr. Wide has just retired from his position, he is still the person in charge of the Wide Clan.


    Nancy was the apple of the eyes of the granddaughter of the Wide Clan. Wide Clan had so many sons. However, there was such a lovely girl in his family. Everyone spoiled her and wanted her to be the apple of his eye. Nancy didn''t even care about the original plan. She just said holding banquets and staying on the cruise ship.


    Coincidentally, at Miss Nancy''s birthday party, the successful men in Alaska were invited. Not only beryl was happy, but the Wide Clan were also happy. They could communicate with big shots. Why not?


    Nina was also important in Alaska. She was Nancy''s friend, so she was invited before she asked for the invitation.


    As for Shelly, she only did it for the sake of the Lan Clan. Not to mention Bertha, Nancy didn''t know this woman at all. Being invited? Humph! In fact, they were not allowed to go to the heavenly library!


    "Who has the luck to have a good cousin like me?" The corner of Bertha''s mouth twitched. She had already hated Shelly? Now you laugh at me, but when I marry a rich man someday, I''ll let you suffer all the humiliation I''ve suffered.


    Shelly coldly glanced at her and said, "Yes, you''re right. How many incense did you burn in your last life?" She said this not only to Bertha, but also to Nina.


    Nina was very sullen about the hostile relations between Shelly and Bertha, which made her even more irritated. Nina was about to lose her temper, but suddenly she became very gloomy and said, "The one who is really lucky is Lancy. You don''t know, grandpa likes her very much. The servants who serve her are beyond ten fingers. He is afraid to make her suffer. In the future, maybe Lancy to take charge of Lan Clan.


    Hearing that, Shelly''s face changed dramatically. Lancy was different from Nina. Though Nina was a illegitimate daughter, her family background was not perfect, Lancy was the legitimate granddaughter of Lan Clan. There was a strong possibility that Mr. Lakin would hand over the whole family to Lancy.


    "I don''t think so, cousin. Is that Lancy who has the ability to take over the family?" Bertha is unbelievable. No matter in education, ability, appearance or contacts, Lancy can''t be compared with her cousin''s.


    "She is spoiled by grandpa. You don''t know that in order to persuade her, grandpa played with the Han Clan few days ago." "I don''t mind. It''s what I should do," said Nina, Kevin is here. I believe my sister is OK. "


    "The Han Clan? Kevin?" Biting her lips, Shelly thought, ''if I have the help from the Han Clan...


    "Kevin!" Bertha remarked with her hands on her pretty face. A hint of unwillingness could be seen in her eyes.


    "But it''s not necessarily I remember that the Wide Clan has invited many noble young men. I am thinking that grandpa should take this opportunity to choose a better one for my sister... "


    "Better?" Shelly and frank almost screamed?


    Was Mr. Lakin too ambitious


    ?


    After her calmed down, Shelly looked at Nina doubtfully, "Really?" She didn''t want to be used.


    Nina smiled and said, "I was just guessing." In other words, believe it or not.


    While they were talking, they heard Mr. Lakin''s voice from downstairs.


    "Oh, Lancy, you''re back. Ray, RaniMy baby, come to my great grandpa. Do you miss me?" Holding the two kids in his arms, Lakin said, "Grandpa has missed you so much."


    "Ray and Rani miss you too!" The babies replied with sweet voice.


    "Ha ha, good girl!" When Lakin saw the shopping bags in the servant''s hands, he asked, "Did Kevin buy these?"


    Ray put his arms around his grandfather''s neck, raised the corners of his eyes and said in a low voice, "yes." The little guy was unhappy. He was not poor. Why should he ask an outsider to buy something for his mommy.


    He had no bottom line to please his mother, which made his mother more fond of shopping.


    "Grandpa, Kevin a good man." Lancy had never been so happy. Was she over excited? Her round eyes narrowed into a slit, and labeled Kevin heavily as a good man.


    good person?


    Lakin stared at his granddaughter who presented him the treasure greedily and reduce 10 points on the book of Kevin secretly. "Sweetie, don''t be silly. The sugar coated bullets struck the table. That was a trick of a man to cheat a girl," It was no big deal if he was willing to spend so much money, but the Lan Clan couldn''t easily afford it! Mr. Lakin would never admit that he was jealous.


    "By the way, do you want to play on the cruise ship?" Lakin tried to seduce her.


    Cruise? Hearing that, Lancy''s eyes turned bright. In an instant, she came to her grandfather and held his arm. "Can babies go there?"


    "Of course, my great grandson can go to anywhere," Lakinwidened his eyes. If anyone dared to oppose him, he would let him have the taste of the dragon head walking stick!


    "Yes. Let''s go together."


    Then Lakin touched his chin with his hand and continued, "It''s just a good time to know more about youth... "..." It was impossible to hang one tree from the tree!


    Mr. Lakin didn''t want to give Lancy an explanation about it. Poor Kevin just because he wanted to compete with Myron, so he missed the good opportunity to learn the truth! He was so stupid that he mistook Mr. Lakin for his true reliance


    Nina stared at Shelly in silence, with burning eyes. She believed that what happened downstairs was heard clearly by her. Would she still doubt it now?


    Lancy''s popularity is beyond her imagination


    With Mr. Lakin, Lancy would be her strongest opponent Also, Bertha was in a bad situation. She was afraid that Lancy would take the limelight and totally forgot that she was not at the same level with Lancy at all. No, maybe in Bertha''s heart, she had long believed that her cousin was the only legitimate daughter of the Lan Clan, and that Lancy was an opponent at the same level with her.


    "Not very beautiful." ''it''s hard to get a clear picture of Lancy from their point of view, except her figure.


    Except for her milk white skin, she had no breasts and buttocks. It was easy to tell that she was not the type that men loved.


    "You won''t leave her alone, will you, Nina?" Shelly asked in a strange tone.


    Nina shrugged her shoulders. With hatred in her eyes, she replied, "what else can I do? It''s my grandfather''s decision. I can''t say no! Grandpa said he would take her there. Can I stop him? " She knew grandpa was biased. Even Kevin couldn''t satisfy her? What the hell did Lancy want to do? Maybe she could just marry the president.


    "Nina, how can you be so negative?" Bertha jumped to her feet in a hurry, as if she had seen the picture that the man she was looking for was robbed by Lancy. "This is a rare opportunity, and the people invited by Miss Nancy must be extraordinary. I heard that the four prominent figures of the capital will attend it. "


    ''The four prominent figures of the capital?''? The man coming from the four biggest clans in the capital was the representative of the power center.


    Shelly''s eyes darkened. She had an idea. Whether Nina really didn''t care about it or not, she wouldn''t stand by.


    Upset, excited and perplexed, Bertha suppressed her uneasiness and said quietly, "Actually, you know, it''s very easy to handle the hidden trouble As long as Lancy made a fool of herself at the banquet and offended a distinguished guest, it would be disgraced Even if Mr. Lakin was determined to seek a good marriage for her, it would be useless If it''s more serious, even Mr. Lakin can''t protect her. Her uncle and aunt won''t agree with Lancy to take over the family business. "


    Shelly''s eyes glimmered with excitement. She rarely spoke highly of Bertha.


    While Nina just smiled and didn''t say anything. That was why she chose Bertha to stay here. Although Bertha was a little sly and wanted to do something more deliberately, she was kind of complacent. Fortunately, she was smart and could understand her at the crucial time.


    From the look in Nina''s eyes, Bertha knew what was going on.


    "We can do this If he still wants to... '' I won''t leave any evidence to blame. I just want to teach Lancy a lesson. " Bertha had a brainstorm. Her plan was carried out naturally.


    The enemy of her enemy was her friend. For the first time, Shelly had allied with Nina.


    However, Lancy was totally unaware of what kind of storm was waiting for he

 Chapter 22 Confidante

    Lancy has made two good friends recently. One is her cousin, Shelly, and the other is Bertha.


    It was very rare for Lancy who was outside for years. It was even more strange that she knew two friends at one time.


    "Lancy, I didn''t expect you to have two kids at such a young age." On the one hand, Bertha could not help but take pleasure in her misfortune. After getting along with her for two days, she felt she was not as noble as before. In the upper class, every rich man would never accept a woman with a burden. "Why is your skin so fair?"


    Lancy touched her smooth face and pinched Bertha''s, pretending to be serious, and then she nodded, "of course. Look at this little face. I don''t know if it is smooth or not. I was surprised when I touched it, but I didn''t realize that you have a hiccupping hand. Your face is so thick with foundation. It''s not good to apply it! See I never put on makeup! "


    This woman, who had made all her efforts to seduce frank and told her the secret of her skin care from the bottom of her heart.


    Bertha covered her head and wondered who the hell she was from?


    Her baby face was red because of the embarrassment. Bertha tried her best to comfort herself, ''it''s not a bad idea to speak straightforwardly. It''s easy to offend people. I have to endure it. I must endure it!''!


    As for Shelly, she felt like she was the mistress here. She turned over the closet, and then she was working on the jewelry box.


    "Lancy, Grandpa treats you so well. There are so many jewelry. You can''t use them all for the rest of your life, can you?" Shelly was jealous and hateful. There was everything she wanted, such as gold and silver. She had only returned to the Lan Clan, but there was such a complete set. "If one day you can''t live on, sell these to the market and you will have a good life."


    Don''t be too easy on the day of the bereaved dog


    Lancy touched her chin and gave an approving smile to Shelly. "Good idea. Save it for my daughter. I can sell it if I need it later." The daughter was only six years old, but she was already thinking about dowry all the time. How poor parents were.


    "Miss Lancy, Mr. Lakin ordered us to send this here." A few servants appeared in front of Lancy in a respectful manner, followed by five or six people. Each of them was carrying a jewelry box, and the rest of them were push out a series of dresses of different styles.


    She finally realized what was being pampered! Nina had lived in this world for more than twenty years, and she never thought of being spoiled!


    "Ah! Isn''t it The Dream of SX?" Bertha screams, if there is no servant present, I wish I could jump up and hold the jewelry box.


    Dream of SX was a limited edition of jewelry. There were only four sets all over the world.


    The four sets were divided into five different colors, symbolizing the elegant red, the unbearable pure white, the dreamy blue, the noble purple orchid, and each of them was unique! Dream of SX was so wealthy that many people had tried their best to buy it but failed. A pure white and purple were bought by the queen of the UK and the first wife of the Prime Minister of Chicago. They didn''t expect that the blue one was bought by Mr. Lakin and he even gave it to Lancy!


    "Yes, it''s a Dream of SX. Mr. Lakin shot it yesterday. He told us to send it to you in person." The maid enviously stared at the it prosperity. It was the dream of all women, but unfortunately, it was different from others.


    The maids got out of the room with mixed feelings. It was a world they had never been able to get in, and the appearance of Lancy inadvertently became the typical representative of the pheasant to the Phoenix in their hearts.


    "Yes, it''s very beautiful." Lancy touched the quality of the jewelry and began to match the dress.


    Shelly and Bertha exchanged glances, and saw a meaningful haze in each other''s eyes. If Lancy to wear them on the stage, it will undoubtedly be the one that attracts the attention of all It seemed that Mr. Lakin wanted her at all costs!


    "Lancy, Dream of SX, can I wear it?" Before waiting for her response, Shelly held her hands affectionately and acted like a spoiled child.


    Bertha curled her lips and said nothing. Only they would like to lend dream to others. It seemed that Shelly made a mistake.


    The Dream of SX? If it were Nina, she would never lend it to anyone! This was the Dream of SX! She wouldn''t lend it to somebody else if she didn''t appreciate it enough?


    Lancy was selecting dresses, without raising her head. At the moment, she hadn''t gotten the time to serve them yet. Doing two things at the same time was not her strong point.


    Both Bertha and Shelly thought that she didn''t want to do that. And it was reasonable for her to reject silently.


    Only the kids knew that it was not that mommy did not want to, but that her attention was not paid on it at all. Didn''t you see that she did not have an eye on Dream of SX? The jewelry box was still in Shelly''s arms!


    "It''s so bright! It''s so pretty!" remarked Rani with a grin. Unexpectedly, the eardrop was held in Rani''s hand with two fingers. Then, she put it in her own ear and drew it in the air.


    The


    eardrop was going to drop from her hand, as if it would fall on the ground the next second. Both Shelly and Bertha were breathless with fear, especially Bertha. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead. As an adult, she had never been so nervous in front of others.


    "Rani, be a good girl. Give me the eardrop," Shelly''s eyes were wide open. She would like to grab such precious things more if possible. How could it be played like a toy by a child?


    Of course, the baby didn''t give it to her. Hanging the earring on her index finger, she said in a wobbly voice, "Why did I give it to you? This is my mommy''s Mommy, would you like to play with them for me? "


    "Okay!" Lancy agreed without hesitation.


    Holding her breath, Shelly was about to faint! She wanted to use the collar of Lancy to wake her up. Did she know the unique treasure of the Dream of SX? Even if one lost one of the small accessories, it would become the most regretful thing in one''s life.


    Holding the jewelry box tightly, Shelly was afraid that Rani would take other things when she was not noticing. Only a woman like her who didn''t know how to cherish didn''t deserve the opportunity to get the necklace.


    A complicated thought eventually came up in her mind and she just couldn''t get rid of it. Shelly stared at the dream of SX, and then looked at Lancy. She finally had a very good idea!


    Ray always paid attention to the expressions of these two women. Seeing that Shelly was lost in thought, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "Lancy, well, can you lend it to me?" It took Shelly a lot of efforts to achieve her goal! Just now, she just wanted to appreciate, but now, she had to get the Dream of SX. If Lancy was still unwilling to borrow it She didn''t mind using dirty tricks.


    "Rani, even if you know Auntie can''t afford it, you shouldn''t mention it in front of others." "She will be doomed." Ray pretended to be kind to educate Rani


    Shelly almost fainted. Was it embarrassing if she got off the stage like that?


    "Since Auntie likes it so much, Mommy, let''s give her all the jewelry." Ray changed the subject and said with a smile.


    Well Bertha pinched her ear, wondering whether she had a hearing problem.


    Shelly, who was ready for being rejected, was also stunned. She looked at Ray like a demon and sneered, "Don''t be naughty, kid. You can''t make decisions on this matter." He is just a little boy, not a smart boy!


    Bertha rubbed her head and smiled coldly.


    "Okay, as Ray wishes." Lancy nodded her son''s nose with full of love! If it was Ray who asked her to flush the toilet, she would do it without any hesitation.


    "¡­¡­" These crows flew over Shelly and Bertha''s heads. No matter how much they beg, they could do anything they wanted?


    "Well, we are friends. How can you make a friend unable to see and touch? "How generous I am!" Lancy waved her hand leisurely without the slightest care.


    Shelly didn''t want to say anything more. Since they were friends, why did she act like that?


    Putting the earrings back, Rani said coldly, "Auntie, do you want them or not?"


    "I want it!" Without any hesitation, Shelly kept moving without a pause.


    Lancy waved her hand casually and said, "You can take it if you like. Remember to give it back to me."


    "Just an hour." A devilish smile appeared on Ray''s face.


    "How can an hour be enough?" Shelly protested.


    "What? You are not willing? If you don''t want to go with us, please give us back, "said Rani indignantly.


    "Okay, I will get there in an hour." Shelly clenched her teeth. She would be satisfied if only she could move fast.


    Hearing that, Ray and Rani looked at each other with a smile. Nobody except themselves knew clearly the deep meaning behind each other''s smile.


    The baby looked at his mother who knew nothing about it. Ray stood tall and felt that there was a heavy weight on his shoulder. Poor baby, at a young age, worried about his mother.


    When Shelly returned jewelry to Lancy, Lancy winked at the twins, as if to show off that her new friends were reliable.


    However, Lancy did not notice the strange expressions of the babies.


    On the other hand, Nina only learned everything from the phone. As the "best friend" of Nancy, she was more honorable than usual. She had met Nancy the day before.


    If Nina was the miss of the big family, Nancy was the daughter of a famous family. She was more like the little princess in the castle and didn''t know what difficulties the world had. Although she seems generous, deep inside, she is a self-centered. She always has a sense of superiority, even for her good friend Nina.


    "Nina, why do you look so sad?" Nancy asked curiously.


    "I am not!" Nina managed to force a smile. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that.


    Nancy was amused and said, "you are seldom in low spirits. What''s up? Is it related to Kevin?"


    Nina lowered her head and felt wronged. Tears were shining in her eyes. "He is not my Kevin..."


    "What''s going on? The marriage between the two families will be held sooner or later. Didn''t you make your plan well before? " Nancy had known Nina for almost ten years, but she had never seen her in such a way!

 Chapter 23 Kevin Takes A fancy To Her

    Nina lowered her head, wiped her tears and faltered, "please don''t ask..."


    "Nina, do you still take me as your friend or not?" Nancy frowned and said in a heavy tone.


    Nina stared at Nancy with a complex expression. It seemed that she had summoned up all her courage. "The two clans are going to get married, but unfortunately, it''s not me Is with my sister... "


    Nancy didn''t know what had happened in the Lan Clan. She asked in confusion, "Who is your sister?"


    Lowering her head, Nina hid her true identity and thought, ''She is my father''s another daughter, or illegitimate daughter.'' Lancy managed to attract Mr. Lakin and brought shame on my family.


    Just in a few days, everyone knew the existence of the second daughter of the Lan Clan, which forced the Lan Clan to admit her identity.


    What''s more, she had no idea how to persuade the Mr. Lakin to introduce Kevin to her. How could she expect that she didn''t appreciate Mr. Lakin and was going to look for another handsome man at the banquet! A typical two faced double dealer, who was watching the two in one bowl and watching the other in the other!


    With a worried look on her face, Nina frowned tightly and said, "I''m really worried about you. How sad will Kevin be if he finds out that he is fooled?"


    "Does Kevin really fall in love with her?" Nancy didn''t believe that not as smart as Kevin was, he wouldn''t be fooled by an evil woman?


    "Kevin said he fell in love with her at first sight..." Nina repeated the words of Kevin''s bitterly, while the resentment hidden in her eyes could not be hidden. "Fortunately, Kevinn is unable to attend the banquet. If Kevin saw her like that Fine. When she gives up, she will be loyal to Kevin. "


    Fall in love at first sight? Did she mean that Lancy was good-looking? In the eyes of women, it was no exception if gender was related to foxes.


    However, Nancy loves Nina. It''s not her style to indulge that illegitimate daughter!


    It seemed that Nina knew what Nancy was thinking. She murmured to herself gloomily, "since Kevin likes her, he won''t marry her unless I wish him happy. What else can I do?"


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. It hurt so much as if a knife was cutting her heart when she thought of the fact that the bride was actually not her!


    Nancy was also aware of Nina''s strong sexuality and her great affection to Kevin. That was why she was beaten so badly by Lancy. That girl was not an ordinary girl!


    Not knowing the deep impression she had on Lancy, Nancya had a very bad impression of her.


    Nina was worried that Nancy didn''t believe her. Holding Nancy''s hand, she cried more fiercely. "Kevin doesn''t even mind she has two children. What can I do? Nancy, I''m really sad If you can''t make Kevin happy, why did you take him away? "


    "Why? Maybe you are more open-minded. " Nancy said in an angry tone. She had seen a lot of women like Lancy! "If you want to stand out in my party, you should ask master first!"


    Nina dropped her head and hid her face, perfectly hiding the intention behind her eyes.


    Lancy, a good show is coming tomorrow! Just wait and see!


    The next day, on the cruise ship.


    Shelly, who wore a long red dress, nodded at Nina. On the other side, Bertha wore a meaningful smile, and Nina knew what she meant immediately.


    "Nina, where is your sister?" Nancy was the princess today. The delicate makeup and the magnificent dress designed by dream outlined her figure perfectly, elegant and nifty.


    "She came with Grandpa." Nina touched the necklace.


    Nancy raised her eyebrows and smiled interestedly. "Oh!" She was escorted by Mr. Lakin. No wonder she suppressed Nina and didn''t say anything more.


    Nancy looked around. Looking at the familiar face, she was very satisfied. Ignoring Lancy, she swam among the guests like a butterfly. Receiving the envious eyes of the guests, she praised her sincerely.


    Suddenly, it became quiet.


    Nina and the other two girls clinked their glasses and lighted up as they saw Lancy!


    The eyes of the handsome men and women were all attracted by the person standing in the back seat. The boy was wearing a small bow tie and stood solemnly at the left side of the girl, while the girl on the right was wearing a pink and fluffy princess dress and sweetly smiled at everyone. The group of golden boy and jade dazzled everyone''s eyes.


    What was more attractive was the girl. The men took a deep breath and widened their eyes. They were really not sure if she was a human or a mermaid in the sea.


    What made the women flabbergasted was the jewelry worn by the girl. Was that the ''Dream Of SX''?


    "Why are they staring at us?" Lancy blinked and asked in confusion.


    "Because Mommy is so beautiful!" Rani said, raising her chin proudly.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but narrow her eyes into two thin lines. "Oh! My baby is so sweet..."


    "Sister is right!" Ray nodded incessantly, indicating that his sister was right. However, his eyes were fixed on Nina who was not far away from him.


    Nancy frowned a little. She finally found a strange source. She talked to the girl who was known as Lancy, "Ni


    na, is this your sister? ''She is really a little beautiful. "


    Nina stared at Lancy with discontent and replied, "yes..." If she doesn''t have a pretty face. How could she win Kevin''s heart?


    "Whose daughter is she? Why haven''t I seen her? ''? The men kept asking about her.


    "Dream Of SX..." Dream Of SX The women ran into a dead end named "Dream Of SX" and couldn''t get out.


    Shelly winked at the girl, who was a few steps away from Lancy. Noticing this, Manla approached Lancy with a smile, "Hey, aren''t you the daughter of Lan Clan just reunited? Is this your child?"


    "I am Lancy. Who''s that?" Lancy was sure that she didn''t know this woman.


    "We met before in the Lan Clan. You are such a busy lady. I''m sure you don''t remember us." "It seems the rumor is true. You really got pregnant before marriage?" Manla said coldly and staring at Dream Of SX How dare you. If I had done such a embarrassing thing, I would have been thrown out of my house. "


    "Oh, so she is that Lancy."


    "It''s shameful to have the face to attend such an occasion with your kids. "


    "I heard that you don''t even know who is the baby''s father!"


    Lancy didn''t know why Manla said that, but she knew the viciousness in it. She said, "this lady lives by the sea, right? I don''t think you should cares about anything about me."


    "Miss Lancy, you''re such a clever girl. You can do whatever you want, but you can''t stop others. Everyone knows you have coaxed Mr. Lakin into believing you. We can''t afford to offend you. Why don''t we just shut up?" Manla said


    What a shameless bitch! She still wants to pretend to be a chaste lady. That''s typical of the noble lady, Miss Lancy!


    Manla left with a look of defeat, making people feel that Lancy took advantage of the power to bully people. People looked at Lancy with their eyes full of contempt.


    "Who sent Dream Of SX to her?" He raised his voice so that everyone could hear, "How generous he is!"


    "Well, beautiful women always need gifts from men!"


    Lancy scratched her ears. It was her grandfather who sent her Dream Of SX. How could that become a adulterer? Just as she was about to say something, Ray tugged at the hem of his mommy''s dress, his serious face wearing a sly smile.


    "Look!" Someone shouted, "How come there are two sets of Dream Of SX?"


    The belated Michelle wore the same Dream Of SX as Lancy''s. There were only four sets in all four colors in the world, and they were unique, and would never be the same in two sets! Unless one was a fake.


    Everyone in the business circle knew that Michelle wore famous brand clothes or was very generous. Since the Sen Clan ran the oil business, she didn''t need to buy counterfeit goods at all. Everybody judged who was the real and who was the fake.


    Michelle was obviously stunned. She stared at Lancy with an unfriendly look and raised her eyebrows, "Dream Of SX, interesting..."


    "It''s the same with me!" Lancy giggled. Don''t you think it''s interesting? It was like a movie star who had the same dress as on the same occasion. Fate, it was a matter of fate.


    Unfortunately, nobody else thought it was fate.


    "The same as you?" Michelle sneered, "Who''s the same with you? Fake!"


    "Miss Lancy, please don''t put on any other things that a man gives you." Manla giggled.


    "You''re right. Who would be so generous? It turned out to be a fake."


    "Tut, tut, look at that ignorant little appearance. Do you think she is pretending or she is really stupid?"


    Michelle walked to Lancy and looked down at her, "Don''t stand here like that any more. You''re so humiliated!" Take off your fake one! " Although it was a fake, it was an eyesore to her.


    Michelle was as hot as her chest. She hated it the most when others owned the same thing.


    Lancy stepped back subconsciously and covered her neck, "What are you doing? Robbery in broad daylight! It''s a gift from Grandpa. If you want to remove it, just do it. "


    Grandpa? Was it Mr. Lakin? Did Mr. Lakinn send her Dream Of SX?


    Nancy squinted slightly. She couldn''t understand the required meaning of this farce.


    "What did you say?" Michelle stared at Lancy in disbelief and asked, "you mean, my Dream Of SX is fake? Do you think that everyone will believe you if you tell them grandfather''s name? "


    No one would believe that Lakin would give a gift to Lancy. After all, Lancy had not been officially recognized by the Lan Clan. Moreover, Mr. Lakin was not the kind of person who liked to give gifts to others.


    "Grandpa sent it to me. You are so weird." Would Lancy be scared by the furious Michelle? Stop kidding! "It''s just a show! Don''t make a fuss? My Ray knows it''s wrong to steal others'' things. If you like it, I can borrow you to touch it. But you... "


    She couldn''t even compete with her six-year-old son Lancy shook her head, her face full of disappointment.


    "Miss Lancy, you are such a sweet talker!" Nancy appeared in the manner of master with a warm smile, but unfortunately the smile did not reach her eyes!


    "Who are you?" Lancy said angrily.


    "I''m Nancy, the host of this party." Nancy looked up proudly, waiting for Lancy''s admiration.

 Chapter 24 The Dream Of SX

    "Okay." Lancy showed that she was not familiar with her.


    Nancy held on to the smile. This is not bad, isn''t it? "Michelle, what happened? Who made you angry?"


    "Is there anyone else? It''s Miss Lancy!" Michelle''s eyes were burning. She even did not like the Dream Of SX that she was wearing.


    Nancy pretended to be worried and looked at the girl who was watching on. "Michelle, what do you want to talk about? How about going to my room?"


    "No. It''s not me who is wearing a fake. Why should I tell the truth?" Michelle straightened her neck and insisted on making it clear in front of everyone!


    The two girls Shelly and Bertha tittered and turned to face Michelle. It was a pure pleasure for the two girls.


    Because Dream Of SX what Lancy wears is fake.


    "My dear big breasts auntie, please don''t say that you have wronged my mommy. It was my grandpa who sent my mommy Dream Of SXer. He is the witness." Rani interrupted.


    "Oh, who is the auntie?" Large breasts were the dream of every woman, but Michelle didn''t want to be humiliated by others in such an elegant occasion.


    Rani pointed at Michelle''s breasts, who was wearing a white skin, and asked in a cute voice, "Brother, I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? Big breasts Auntie has big chest, just like cow ~ ~ auntie, do you want to feed baby milk? "


    Feed baby milk? The crowd chuckled and Michelle finally understood the words of the girl. She was in a bad mood. She was still single?


    Michelle didn''t dare to do anything to her child in front of so many people. She turned to Lancy and scolded, "Don''t use a child to change the topic. You are such a mean woman!"


    However, Lancy thought that she was so stupid to be involved in this matter?


    "Miss Lancy, what''s going on now?" Nancy reminded Lancy, "If you keep crowding around, it''s not good for anyone!" Just admit it.


    The cruise ship was already in the high sea. There was no way for Lancy to escape!


    Nancy''s black eyes twinkled. "Since you two are so determined, how about looking for some experts to do the identification?"


    She invited Vivian, the eldest daughter of a Jewelry Tycoon. She majored in jewelry identification and had studied in Birmingham for four years. Her ability in jewelry identification was quite famous in the jewelry industry. No wonder Ken gave up his son and regarded her as a successor. She has made great achievements at such a young age. She was the one that Nancy wanted to woo most.


    Michelle was even angrier at the innocent Lancy. She grinded her teeth and said, "Well, it''s a fair way. I want someone to be convinced!"


    Did someone mean her? Lancy didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on Vivian at once. She raised her eyebrows in a black strapless dress, and her eyes were not smiling, but full of indifference.


    Vivian laughed hysterically. Who gave them the confidence to make them believe that she would definitely help?


    Lan Clan or Michelle, none of her business? It was not a small matter, okay?


    "Miss Vivian, please do me a favor." Nancy said with an apologetic smile.


    Not everyone could steal Nancy''s face. Vivian was famous for her bad personality. There were only a few friends in the circle. "It''s very troublesome. You can ask an expert for a paternity test after getting ashore."


    "Miss Vivian, are you an expert?" Michelle''s eyes were burning, "Would you like to do me a favor? Just tell me about it!"


    Miss Michelle, this is not a reasonable attitude.


    Vivian sneered and said on purpose, "Miss Michelle, I''m not an expert. I''m just a businessman in jewelry business. Don''t flatter me."


    "You!"


    Justina said, not in a hurry. She took the opportunity to show her personal charm and said, "Miss Vivian is so modest, not mention Ken, who teaches you in person, you must be more professional than experts! Please help them. "


    Nancy''s words were really beautiful. She was just an outsider of justice who tried to seek justice. She complimented not only her status, but also the way she spoke, which was in stark contrast to the arrogant and domineering Michelle.


    "Miss Vivian, please tell us the truth." "I don''t think Miss Lancy or Michelle can afford the accuse of selling fake heirloom. It will become a lifetime''s stain if we don''t find it out." Manla said


    Apparently, Manla wanted to kick Lancy out of this circle and shame herself.


    Everyone looked at each other and exchanged a knowing look, then Vivian agreed reluctantly.


    Surrounded by Vivian, men and women held their breath and watched her every movement.


    As a great jewelry appraisal master, she always carried the tools with her. Her tools were customized from German. Although they were small and exquisite, they were all made by famous people and were as useful as the normal ones. They could be carrie


    d with them all the time, so Vivian spent a lot of money on this. But she never expected that they would come in handy on such an occasion.


    "Please take the Dream Of SX off!" In the face of such an occasion, Vivian was always serious.


    On the contrary, Michelle was very happy. When she saw that Lancy didn''t move, she sneered, "So, now you know you are afraid?"


    "Miss Lancy, if you admit it now and apologize to Michelle... Well, it''s too late. We''re already here. Just be quick! " Then Manla turned to look at Shelly, waiting for the answer.


    After looking around coldly and looking at the disgusting face of Nancy, Ray laughed angrily, "Mommy, since aunt wants to play with you so much, just play with them. Great grandpa is right. It''s really a good chance to make friends! "


    Hearing that, Lancy tipped her head slightly and seemed to have suddenly understood what had happened. She said, "So you want to play with me. Just tell me directly! I hate being roundabout. Here you are... " She shouldn''t have dragged down the necklace. The onlookers were heartbroken even if they had already known that hers was a fake!


    Vivian put on her snow-white gloves, carefully took the Dream Of SX on her left and right hands. "On my right hand is the Dream Of SX of Miss Michelle. On the right is Miss Lancy''s. is that okay?"


    The crowd did not even blink their eyes. Even if Vivian cheated intentionally, she could do nothing!


    Of course, Vivian had professional ethics, and she was so proud of her professional skill, so she would not be interested in doing that.


    Vivian seemed to be alive with the silver set of instruments. Outsiders had no idea of her means and her actions, but the development of this matter was much faster than people had imagined!


    Vivian stressed while studying it, "the reason why Dream Of SX would become the world''s treasure is not only because of her ingenious design and production, but also because it comes from the purest jade of four colors. Without any man-made add, the designer spent nearly ten years, and he even tried not to destroy it''s natural jade Dream Of SX was the simplest and most complex race because it was painstakingly carved, which built its unparalleled position. "The Dream Of SX becomes the most easily identified emerald... "


    As the speech was about to come to an end, the result had already been in her mind.


    Vivian stared at Lancy as if she was implying something. "This fake is always just a fake. It''s not going to change its nature no matter how high it is!"! Do you know the difference between natural and artificial emerald? "


    Her question seemed to reveal the real result to everyone. Everyone looked at Lancy with irony and taunt, wondering whether she was really a good person or she was caring about the Lan Clan''s respect for Lancy?


    "I don''t know about jade." Lancy was so blatant, as if she had nothing to do with her!


    Vivian, who was supposed to be serious, suddenly gave a mysterious smile and said, "The dreamy Dream Of SX is not as good as the real one, but it is also valuable. The emerald it is made of superior artificial jade. It is hard to distinguish the difference between the two! The biggest difference between the artificial emerald and natural emerald is that the surface of it is highly corroded. After Charles placed it, the color and lustre of the emerald are different, and even the gravity of it is different... "


    "Why do you say so much? We can announce your answer directly. " Michelle raised her chin proudly, waiting for the moment of victory.


    To everyone''s surprise, Vivian''s eyes fell on Michelle, with coldness and disdain in her eyes. "Miss Lancy, Dream Of SX is a real one, and Miss Michelle is a fake."


    Everyone was silent and looked at Michelle in disbelief. No one could accept the result, and no one had ever doubted it!


    Vivian''s words had the same authority as the testing agency. That was also the reason why Nancy had invited her to take part in the task.


    "How could it be?" They said in unison one was Michelle and the other was Shelly.


    "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!" Michelle screamed. Her Dream Of SX couldn''t be fake, how could it be fake!


    Michelle couldn''t accept such a fact. When she hysterically looked into the calmness black eyes of Vivian, she was back to her senses with a shiver!


    Vivian humphed, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the reliable identification expert to do the test again!"


    As soon as her words came out, who was there any doubt?


    Everyone looked at Michelle with astonishment. Did she pretend to be ignorant? In fact, she was the one who wore the counterfeit?


    She looked back at Lancy''s Dream Of SX again and realized that the hers was first-class Some people guessed that Michelle was playing the "Dream Of SX" on purpose.

 Chapter 25 True And False Jewelry

    "Why?" The Ray looked at Shelly with a half-smile. "Oh, aunt Shelly, come here to testify for me! You and that another auntie there when my great grandpa sent the jewelry to my mommy. My mommy had borrowed you for one hour! "


    Shelly was pushed to the top of the group of flirts. She was unable to deny nor deny it. She was so upset.


    At this moment, Michelle''s face changed greatly and was even out of anger. She looked at Shelly for a long time. Since she was so compliant, didn''t she understand the reason?


    Michelle said with self mockery, "it''s all my fault. I''ve mistaken someone else for her. I didn''t expect that someone would even point at me! Shelly, good for you! I thought you were kind enough to transfer Dream Of SX to me, but I didn''t expect... "


    "No, Michelle, listen to me!" However, it was hard for Shelly to justify herself. She couldn''t figure out why the story changed?


    From the moment when she was sent to Lancy''s room to her acceptance, there was no chance for Lancy to cheat! When she returned it to Lancy, it had been fake. It was impossible for Lancy to wear the true Dream Of SX, impossible


    After thinking for a while, Shelly believed that Lancy was the most suspect, but she dared not confront her on the spot. Didn''t this mean that she indirectly admitted that she had deliberately played tricks on her?


    All the people present were smart enough to figure out what had happened just by a few words.


    How could Michelle accept her explanation? She was so humiliated that she would never show up on such occasions in the past two months! She called in his private yacht and left at once.


    The friendship between them had come to an end after Shelly had offended Michelle!


    "Miss Lancy, I''m really sorry!"


    "I knew Miss Lancy was not that kind of person. It turned out she was framed by a villain."


    "Miss LAN, I am the manager of K construction company, please accept my business card..."


    In a blink of an eye, Lancy was surrounded by many people, and the business card should not be too many~~


    Lancy lost the most eye-catching crown, although she was a little confused about it.


    Standing aside, Nancy looked the guests coldly. She was more sure that Lancy was not a simple woman and had made a wonderful counterattack. She was increasingly afraid of this woman. Nancy would never admit that she was not pleased because she was in the limelight.


    All of a sudden, Lancy was pushed by someone and crashed into the table by her side.


    Nobody would expect that the perpetrator left the crowd quickly after pushing Lancy. The small silver needle is made from the fingertips, which is the most special gift for Lancy.


    Layers of high champagne poured down, pouring down the whole body, but Nancy only dripped with a muffled humming. In the blink of an eye, she was so painful that she couldn''t even make a sound!


    "Ouch, Mommy, you made a mistake again. " said Portia as she poked her Mommy in the face. Her Mommy didn''t even blink for a second.


    In fact, Lancy was scared and patted her chest. Luckily, she was not affected by the champagne.


    However, Lancy was sure that she wouldn''t be affected and miscarried because of anger?


    However, it seems that no one has noticed Nancy''s difference. It''s not just a disaster


    There was only one person who truly noticed this accident. That person saw everything. He was like a king looking down at everything! However, when he saw Lancy, his face became unpredictable. He thought it was an accident, an unbelievable All her emotions turned into a bitter smile.


    "What''s wrong?" The man behind him discovered his strange behavior. He stretched out his right blade and smiled. "You must be very interested in who the woman is. I guess she''s your granddaughter. Lakin just found her? Well, there must be a good show to watch. "


    Taking a glance at the man''s right side face, the man said seriously, "a member of the Lan Clan..." What a big joke! How could she be a member of the Lan Clan?


    Suspicions appeared in that man''s dark eyes. He doubted the identity of the ''granddaughter of the Lan Clan''. He groped his finger, and the light in his eyes turned into smoke and disappeared without a trace.


    "What about coming down together and watching?" It was rare that someone could arouse his interest, so how could Henry let go of this once in a century opportunity.


    But the man just coldly glanced at her and was not convinced at all. "I think this farce can''t end well. Poor lady Lancy. She is the scapegoat."


    "You underestimated her." The man snorted and said no more.


    Henry wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. The curiosity was aroused. Was he really familiar with Miss Lancy?


    "What happened?" Eugenia heard the noise and rushed over, only to see her daughter lying in the debris of glass like a piece of rag, pale with fright. "Oh my God! What happened? Nancy, my Nancy, please, please Call Dr. Zack! "


    Dr. Zack was a family doctor of the Wide Clan. He was present on such occasion!


    The old man


    , who was in his fifties, hurried to stop the shaking of Eugenia before he could wipe away his sweat. "Mrs. Eugenia, please allow me to see Miss Nancy."


    There was no obvious wound except the scratches! She was more like a drowned mouse than an injured woman.


    That was why Nancy refused to open her eyes. The crowd guessed that Nancy and Lancy might have a bad ending. Even Nina, the friend of Nancy, also thought so.


    Unexpectedly, not to pretend to moan, Nancy was really in terrible pain.


    "Dr. Zack, what''s wrong with our Nancy? She might be safe and sound. Look at your forehead, full of cold sweat. Here comes some people. Carry the young lady back to her room. " Eugenia knew her daughter well, and she couldn''t help but doubt that her daughter was behaving like this because she was embarrassed.


    With a grim face, Dr. Zack stopped her. "Don''t, please not move Miss Nancy. Nancy, does it hurt here? "


    Dr. Zack kicked Nancy''s knees gently. Nancy took a deep breath and her face was pale. Biting her lower lip, she groaned in a low voice.


    Experienced, Dr. Zack immediately knew that something was wrong. His assistant moved all kinds of medical devices up, and the banquet immediately turned into a small hospital.


    Everyone with discerning eyes knew that things were big.


    Adoring her daughter, I dare not to breathe deeply, just staring at Dr. Zhang.


    Having been working as a doctor for so many years, he had quickly come to a conclusion with both experience and equipment. However, he didn''t know how to explain it to Eugenia.


    In order to relieve the pain of Nancy, Dr. Zack applied medicine to her wounds. Only he knew that this wouldn''t cure her, and Miss Nancy''s left leg...


    "Dr. Zack, what''s the matter? Can you please say something?" Eugenia became more and more impatient. She turned to Lancy and said in a cold voice, "Please, Dr. Zack. Just tell us the truth. Let everyone know how vicious the murderer is! If anything happens to my Nancy, I won''t let that bitch go! "


    Dr. Zack was in a dilemma. Nancy was the invisible heir of the Wide Clan. If this matter was disclosed in front of the public, how could Nancy be seen in the future?


    "Say it!" But Melissa was so arrogant that she wanted to embarrass haze. She wronged her daughter''s injury.


    "Miss Nancy''s left leg is completely wrecked." Dr. Zack didn''t tell her that not only Nancy''s leg was broken, but even in this world, no one could save her leg.


    "What did you say?" Zed''s deep voice suddenly reminded him that he had just heard the bad news!


    Eugenia was completely dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. Was her daughter disabled?


    Enduring the sharp pain, Nancy grabbed the doctor''s hand and said with her eyes wide open, "Dr. Zack, what did you say? My leg, my leg It''s impossible! It''s impossible! I won''t become a disabled person! "


    Zed was trembling all over. How could any parents accept the fact that their daughter was intact and disabled in the next second? With his strong self-control, he managed to stay calm. He took a deep breath and asked, "Dr. Zack, are you Are you sure? "


    Dr. Zack nodded with a serious look on his face. And then, he closed his eyes in agony!


    Nancy couldn''t accept the fact. Despite the pain on her legs, she struggled to stand up and shouted at Lancy, "It''s all your fault! You are the one who wants to kill me! I''ll fight with you today!"


    "Nancy, my daughter, don''t torture yourself like this. You can''t move!" With tears and snot, Eugenia hugged her daughter tightly.


    "So what? Mom, don''t you hear me? My legs are broken. I''m totally a disabled person now! " Nancy was devastated. "It''s all this woman''s fault. Father, it''s her who harmed me. It''s all her fault!"


    Looking at his daughter like this, Zed felt as if a knife were piercing his heart, and he wanted to cut the one who had caused all this into pieces! He soothed Nancy in a soft voice. "Nancy, leave this to father. I will get justice for you. Trust me! "


    On the other side, Dr. Zack had the drug inject into Nancy, and asked his men to carry Nancy out of the villa.


    The look on Zed''s face was cold, and the anger suppressed in his heart seemed to pour out like a volcano the next second. He stared coldly at Lancy, with the intention of killing her.


    "Lancy, Miss Lancy, you are a good girl. Very good!" In great anger, Zed laughed. His rage affected everyone around him. "What else do you want to say?"


    The accident of Nancy was not expected by anyone. The onlookers were so scared that they dare not breathe.


    In fact, Zed was not waiting for her answer. He had no patience at all. He waved his hand and said, "Since you have nothing to say, for your good attitude, I will help you intercede for the judge!" His eyes darkened as he decided to put in a good word for her.


    "Wait!" Her small body was breaking the rules that couldn''t be ignored. Ray and Zed looked at each other, and they didn''t give in at all. "If you want to take my mommy away, you should ask for my permission first!"

 Chapter 26 Atone For Your Debts With Murder

    Zed was stunned at first. As he realized that Ray was just a little boy, he didn''t take him seriously at all! "Pay with your life for this murder..." Even a three-year-old kid knows this, I guess your mother has not taught you well I will not make things difficult for a kid. Cheryl, watch over Miss Lancy and hand her over to the police. "


    "Uncle, don''t be fooled by kids. Evidence matters! There is no such a thing as blaming others for hurting yourself. " Ray puffed out his small chest and showed no fear. "As you can see, my mommy didn''t even touch your daughter. Isn''t it too far to blame her?"


    Lancy hit by someone and rushed to the edge of the table, which indirectly caused Nancy at the other end to fall. Didn''t Lancy touch Nancy directly?


    Not giving Zed any chance to retort, Ray said with a wry smile, "although Mr. Zed has a high position, but it is a society ruled by law now. If you wants to imprison my mommy, you will put her into detention illegally..."


    Which six-year-old child would know what illegal detention was?


    This was Lakin grand grandson. The late Lakin had already known what had happened. He did not believe that his precious granddaughter would do such a thing! Even if it was her unintentional act, Lakin would never let the Wide Clan take her away.


    With a dragon head stick in his hand, Mr. Lakin walked close to haze, stared at Zed and said calmly, "Don''t be afraid, Lancy. I''m here. No one can frame you up!"


    "Frame her up?" Startled, Eugenia shouted, "Who is the victim? My poor daughter! She was kind enough to invite the daughter of the Lan Clan, but ended up with such a tragic ending! "


    Lakin stood in front of Lancy to defend her from all the accusations and said, "Ray made it very clear. Lancy didn''t even touch Miss Nancy''s fingertips! In such a situation, how can you hurt a person badly? "


    "Who knows what she did? Who else would do that except her?" Gritting her teeth, Eugenia wanted to cut Lancy''s face, break her tendons, and let her have a taste of that pain.


    "Enough!" Zed reproached Eugenia abruptly. Every time Eugenia mentioned his daughter, he felt pain again, with his fingers deeply stuck in his hands. "Mr. Lakin, Nancy''s injury is a fact that can''t be denied. Whether Lancy is deliberately or not, the Wide Clan will never let her go!"


    "If you want to take away my granddaughter, the Lan Clan is not a place to be trifled with!" Since they had come to a deadlock, Lakin decided to take a tough stand.


    "Grandpa!" Nina couldn''t believe what she just heard. She turned to look at Lakin, wondering why her grandfather would be the enemy of the Wide Clan?


    Since ancient times, the people did not fight with the officials. How could Lakin not understand this? However, for the entire Lan Clan, his granddaughter was far more important. Moreover, the Lan Clan was not so easy to bully.


    Zed called in all the security guards to surround the Lancy. In order to punish Lancy, he didn''t mind to control all the Lan Clan members present. They seemed to have forgotten whose territory it was!


    "Well, Zed is tough!" As Henry appreciated the painting, he gave a comment, "Ray is a nice kid. Well, I feel that the kid looks familiar..."


    As the most skilled shooter, Henry had a good eyesight. He read the idea very clearly and was sure that he wouldn''t make a mistake! The more he looked at him, the more familiar he looked?


    The boy''s voice was clear and melodious. When the man saw the boy''s appearance, he was shocked.


    However, the man was still immersed in his own world, and no one could guess what he was thinking. His thick eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    The Henry curled up his lips bitterly and shut up. Even he didn''t dare to provoke this man.


    Lakin and her two babies tightly protected their mommy. Lancy was just looking at Grandpa''s aged back attentively. A kind of unspeakable feeling spread from the bottom of her heart.


    "I''ll go with you." Hearing what Lancy said all of a sudden, Lakin felt his heart tightened.


    "Lancy!" Lakin turned back in shock, taking it as a shock to her.


    Lancy looked over Mr. Lakin''s eyes and said to Zed in a clear and sweet voice, "Don''t embarrass my grandfather and my babies. I will listen to you."


    "Lancy..." Tears welled up in Mr. Lakin''s eyes as he was deeply touched by her words. He became more determined to protect his granddaughter.


    With a straight face, Zed said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "You did a good job."


    "Mommy, do you know the consequence of listening to his words?" Ray covered his head and felt a sharp headache.


    With an expression of "I''m not that stupid", Lancy nodded heavily and said, "Of course I know. Nancy''s injury i


    s a fact. Mr. Zed has made it clear. As long as the police find it out, everything will be fine. Anyway, it was not me who started it. A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe. I have asked him to investigate it. " Lancy praised her intelligence quotient.


    Lakin''s eye corner twitched, and Ray and Rani turned their heads at the same time. Granddaughter (mommy) is so stupid. Does future husband know that?


    Mommy is such a fool. If she is really controlled by Zed, even if she is thrown into the police station, there will be consequences for her. The Wide Clan will never let her go!


    Regardless of whether Lancy was silly or not, Zed gave a hint with his eyes to the security guard.


    "Who dares to touch my mommy?" Ray Scolded


    However, the security guards of the Wide Clan didn''t treat Zed as a child. They only obeyed his orders.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s black eyes turned dark, while some coldness flashed deep. If they dared to touch her baby Body would always react more quickly than brain. With her fingers moving, she instinctively clenched his fists!


    It was not long before the conflict between them was about to rise to its peak


    The cold and distant voice sounded slowly, "the Wide Clan''s way of entertaining guests is really different! Dozens of people were sent here just to embarrass a woman and two children? " The man was like an emperor, pacing down, and every step seemed to be heavily trampled on the heart of Zed. His handsome face was covered with ice and snow, and even this did not make the emperor''s momentum to be somewhat diminished. His thin lips were slightly compressed. Despite his calmness, others were unable to breathe.


    Hatred and distorted face froze at this moment. One second ago, Zed was still aggressive, and the next second, he bent his waist and made a sharp bow. It seemed that he was quite different from the man in front of them, as if he was only an illusion!


    Zed''s face was ashen. How could he forget that he was here!


    Yes, though he had invited this men, according to his tradition, he will not attend the party! Who would have thought that the cruise ship had already set out from the airport, and he would suddenly appear halfway?


    All the women present stared at the man with fascination. The woman''s reserved manner warned them, but they finally followed their hearts.


    Perfect is not enough to describe him like this. Shelly swore that he was the most perfect man she had ever met in her life. The most shocking person!


    On the other side, Lancy felt really weird again by lowering her head and covering her chest with her hands. What was going on?


    "Mr. Marvin, please listen to my explanation..."


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    A undulating cry of surprise interrupted his explanation. Zed squinted unpleasantly and his expression froze on his face. ''what''s wrong?'' he wondered?


    The men in suit were so ashamed that they wanted to jump off the high sea. They tried to escape in a hurry, but they were stumbled by the trousers on their feet!


    They scattered in all directions with their hands holding their trousers. The guests started to scream.


    But, at this critical moment, was it really appropriate for he to stubbornly wear sunglasses and play handsome?


    Rani chuckled and clapped her hands.


    Meanwhile, Ray said in a serious tone, "sister, don''t look. There must be something with your eyes..."


    The cold man''s attention was attracted by the two children, and his black pupils were constantly expanding, and after a second of blink, he said to Lancy, " Is this your child? "


    Lancy showed her white teeth and said proudly, "Hmm, how do you think? My baby is super smart and lovely, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­" The man was silent, and his dark eyes seemed to have a mysterious magic, as if they would absorb the person in them.


    Not to be outdone, Lancy looked into each other''s eyes and waited stubbornly for the man to approve her words without saying anything.


    Marvin furrowed his eyebrows more tightly as he walked to her. He lifted her chin and asked uncertainly, "You don''t know me?"


    Her curly eyelashes blinked again and again. What''s the situation of this? "Sir? eldest brother? Big... " Lancy almost lost her mind.


    The man looked at her carefully and thought she wasn''t lying, which made him even more miserable.


    "Isn''t my baby cute?" Lancy puckered her lips. did he need to think about that?


    "¡­¡­ The baby is fine. " The man thought for a while, an inexplicable emotion flowing through his black eyes.


    Hearing that, Lancy smiled happily.


    Hearing Marvin''s words, both Ray and Rani were stunned. They looked at their own faces and then touched their cute cheeks Two? "

 Chapter 27 Two Dads

    The man''s eyes lit up, a look that Henry had never seen before.


    Embarrassed and bewildered, Lancy helplessly covered her head with her hands. How many times would she repeat such a scene! With her hands clasped behind her back, she said to her children earnestly, "Ray and Rani, I have told you many times, don''t call anyone daddy, okay?"


    The people in the crowd couldn''t help but wonder in their mind, ''Are you really think they are making a mistake?''


    Especially, the frosty look in the boy''s eyes was exactly the same as that of a man. They bore a striking similarity!


    Ray looked at the man up and down, and the man was staring at Ray, as if measuring each other''s strength and resemblance.


    Before Ray could figure it out, all of a sudden, darkness came over his eyes, and he found that it was Lancy who had covered his eyes. "Ray, stop looking at him. You can never find out the answer on his face." Even if Andrew said that on Ray''s face, it was hard to tell whether he was telling the truth.


    "But Mommy, he looks like us! Am I right, great grandpa? " Rani protested while making the alliance.


    Mr. Lakin kept nodding his head and he was very excited. His eyes were sparkling and knew that the man was very extraordinary at once. Lancy had a unique view on male.


    However, her answer mercilessly nailed Lakin''s daydream. She rolled her eyes, "my dear daughter, you said the same when you met Uncle Myron."


    "Uncle Myron Daddy... " She looked at her two hands, one for Uncle Myron and the other for Mr. Marvin. Her small features crinkled together, and she stole glances at men from time to time. She was so agitated that she couldn''t help but howl, ''who is my daddy?''


    The little girl fell into the pattern of being hit by ghosts, while Ray was much calmer. He lowered his head and thought about something, which made Lancy feel relieved secretly. During the whole process, she didn''t even look at the man.


    The man frowned at her words. His black eyes flashed with confusion. What happened to this woman?


    The other one who felt relieved was Zed. Lancy firmly denied that. He was more inclined to believe her words. How could the father of her children be him? It must be just a coincidence!


    After a psychological construction, Zed mustered up his courage again. "I''m sorry to make you laugh, Mr. Marvin. After I deal with this matter, I will definitely make an apology to you."


    It seemed that he had forgotten that his so-called hitmen had already fled away.


    The man didn''t refuse, and then Zed wiped the sweat off his forehead and continued, "It''s not that I''m bullying this woman, but my daughter was injured because of her. Please understand my heart as a father..."


    Who had ever seen him talk to others so respectfully? The identity of this mysterious man was even more confusing. Jewelry tycoon and real estate tycoon, all of them shut up at the same time and waited quietly for the changes. No one wanted to offend people without reason.


    The man''s eyes were fixed on her from beginning to end, and he said lightly, "It was not her."


    Zed opened his mouth several times and tasted bitterness. But he didn''t dare to ask. Was he protecting Lancy?


    "She is not who you think she is. Why should we believe you?" Eugenia didn''t care who he was, she only wanted to seek justice for her daughter. She just knew that with the status of her husband''s family, they didn''t need to look down upon anyone, and they didn''t need to care about anyone! "I see. You are her lover."


    "Shut up!" He was scared to death that he had no strength at all.


    "I shut up?" Eugenia raised her voice ten times, "if I shut up, who will seek justice for my daughter? As a father, you can''t just punish the one who did this. What you only knows are how to behave like a shrew in front of your wife. You are not a man! "


    The color left on his face darkened and Zed gave her a slap on the face at the same time. Seeing this, Eugenia was completely stunned. "You hit me?"


    With misfortune written all over his face, Zed could do nothing but swallow his words back.


    "No! No! No way!" The woman shouted. Her eyes were bloodshot because of hatred. She stared at Lancy and the man, as if she wanted to cut them into pieces to vent her hatred.


    The man threw a glimpse to her and snorted coldly, "if you don''t want to accept my challenge, I will be here for you at any time!"


    How arrogant he was! With such a man, Zed couldn''t even say a word to refute him!


    Zed raised his eyes and looked at the man with complex emotions. Struggling in the family affection and toughness, he finally made a compromise under the indifferent gaze of the man!


    Upon hearing that, Marvin''s thin lips curved into a smile. Whether it was because of Zed, or because of the little boy who was unwilling to yield. His small body contained tremendous power. What gave him the courage to "fight" with him?


    Eugenia was unwilling to give up and struggled to defend herself, but she was held tightly by Zed. She didn''t care the red blood mark on her


    hand, nor did she scream out the pain. Her husband had never been so depressed!


    Perhaps it was because her pain woke up her clear head, she started to truly face up to this man. This man who humiliated her and yielded made her fearful. The colder eyes made her fearful. She lowered her head again. It was the trembling and fear deep in her soul.


    Eugenia looked at Zed in bewilderment, and he nodded in an almost invisible way, which confirmed her guess that she really couldn''t afford to offend him At least not now.


    Biting her lower lip, Eugenia thought, ''well, not now Wide Clan, in addition to Zed.'' She was filled with craziness.


    "Very well, Mr.Zed, would you mind if we take the lead?" Marvin said slowly, but that was not when he asked for his permission.


    The cruise ship was in the high sea, but this didn''t mean no one would answer. Henry had already arranged their right front. They were even waiting for him to sell their private yacht!


    "¡­¡­ Of course! " Zed stepped aside to make way for them.


    He can leave? Blinking with her lashes just like a small fan, Lancy''s face flushed and she walked to Marvin and whistled. "Honey."


    Hearing that, Marvin''s body froze and the corners of his mouth twitched. He didn''t know why he looked like that he was flirted?


    He stared at a woman for a few seconds and didn''t notice her. Was she too good at acting or did she really become silly?


    "Let''s go." Marvin and her two children got off the boat.


    Throughout the process, Marvin only cared about one person, but he couldn''t find any flaw.


    However, the rough hearted Lancy did not feel at all about this. She hugged his daughter and whined. All of a sudden, Marvin''s eyes went dark. Ray with a small face appeared in front of him.


    Ray wanted to protect his mommy, but because of the height, his mommy was beyond his reach.


    "Uncle, you just keep staring at my mommy. My mommy doesn''t know you either." Ray stated the truth seriously.


    Upon hearing that, Marvin gazed at Ray with his dark and deep eyes. After a while, he replied with a smile unconsciously, "you''re six years old?"


    "¡­¡­ I''m six years old. " Ray, who was on the same line with Marvin, naturally understood what he meant. Even so, he was highly alert.


    "Six years old..." Marvin glanced at her with knitted brows.


    Now that Henry was standing between the kids, he wanted to interrupt them. He didn''t understand what the two kids were thinking. They looked like his own kids! They were just being polite and made fun of each other.


    Being a bad friend of Marvin, Henry felt sorry for what he had done. "Ray, you took after our boss the same way. Am I right, Miss Lancy?"


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but hold her daughter''s round face with her hands and tilt her head to one side. Then she turned to look at Marvin and her son. With her white finger pointing at the crooked eyebrows of her daughter, she said proudly, "really? I don''t think so. Ray and Rani look the same. Even their eyebrows are the same. "


    "¡­¡­" Blood was stuck in the throat. Henry just wanted to laugh. They were twins of opposite sex, and the result was totally the same ''Can we have a nice chat?''


    Lakin said while wiping off the embarrassment on his face. He would never admit that his granddaughter had anything to do with the stupid word. Look, he was a genius in the field of changing the topic. He had mastered the technique of deceiving himself and was much better than before when Lancy had worked for him.


    Mr. Lakin eyes wandered between Lancy and Marvin, trying to find some trace on his granddaughter''s face. His granddaughter was so broad-minded Mr. Lakin was very morose about this matter.


    Of course, Marvin was the most frustrated.


    When the yacht was alongside the shore, they finally reached there. Reluctant to part with her, Lancy stared at the sea and sighed that the happy time always passed by, and she had not had enough fun yet.


    "Melina..." Marvin mumbled, but Lancy didn''t respond.


    "Mr.Marvin, thank you for your help. If you don''t mind, please come to my house." The reason why Lakin invited Marvin to Lan Clan was that he wanted to thank Marvin and "have a good talk" with Marvin. The most important thing was to find out the relationship between Marvin and Lancy.


    "It''s my honor. I have no reason to refuse your invitation." Marvin naturally held Ray into his arms. His warm body made him a little uncomfortable. At the same time, Ray was stiff all over, but he didn''t refuse.


    Without the kids around, Lancy and Marvin were sitting side by side. No one could really tell what was going on between them except the kids.


    The fabric of this dress was thin. His white arms were quite strong and the line was clear. Their body touch made Lancy feel the tight and elastic touch. Her nose was filled with a unique and refreshing smell of a man. Although Lancy was slow, she could not neglect his existence.


    Bang, bang, Bang It was the beat of her heart. Feeling numb all over her body, she had a strange feeling again.

 Chapter 28 Escape From Him

    Breath was burning. Lancy held back the unspeakable feeling. When they arrived at the villa, Lancy got out of the car as quickly as possible with her daughter and ran away from Myron.


    "Mommy?" Lying in Lancy''s arms, Rani was sleeping soundly. She rubbed her eyes and head against her shoulders before falling asleep again after finding the most comfortable posture.


    "Are you afraid of me?" The mellow voice of the man seemed to near the ear of Lancy, Lancy was trembling slightly.


    Lancy stepped back and stared at Marvin. He stood there, as if nothing had happened. Lancy looked confused and said, "Who is afraid of you?"


    Seeing that Lancy was not faking it, Marvin walked into the home with Lan Clan in his arms.


    Under the guidance of a servant, Marvin took Ray to Lancy''s room without her permission.


    Ray was still grabbing Marvin''s suit when he fell asleep. Now he looked less sharp and less mature, which made him look like an innocent and romantic little angel. Marvin liked the way Ray fought against him. He liked the way he made threatening gestures, just like


    Hearing her daughter''s sweet words, Lancy looked at her son and daughter and smiled knowingly. Even the man sitting next to her was less perplexed. Next second Marvin broke her cognition of this second.


    "Rani, Ray Are my children. " Marvin replied with understatement. It was not a question, but a statement.


    Hearing that, Lancy looked back in astonishment. It was not until quite a while later that she regained her voice. "Who are your children?" Lancy asked


    "What do you think?" Marvin staring at Lancy with easy


    In the huge bedroom, Marvin looked at Lancy. They both fell into silence.


    In addition to her two sleeping children, there was no outsider here. She could face him in her true colors, couldn''t she? It was rare for Marvin to be so patient, and there was even a trace of expectation in his heart


    "¡­¡­" Puzzled, Lancy looked at the obscure expression on Marvin''s face and was suddenly enlightened. She clapped her hands and thought, ''It''s really unexpected that there are so many people who don''t know who their fathers are and who don''t recognize their children. It''s my baby. My babies are so cute. Tut, Tut, it''s so troublesome. How to break it?


    "Mr. Marvin, Ray and Rani are my children." Lancy thought she was reminding him the truth.


    "I know." Marvin looked askance at Lancy, implying that you had better give her a direct answer.


    The black and white eyes stared at Marvin without blinking. Her intention of grabbing the fire was to pass her thought to Marvin in "all in silence", but obviously, the latter was like a block of wood, completely out of power.


    Hearing that, Lancy lowered her head in frustration. She said, "Mr. Marvin, my children are indeed very cute. But they are mine, not yours. Do you understand?"


    A glare appeared in Marvin''s eyes, and it made a sharp glance at Lancy, from left to right, like there was a radar in it. All of a sudden, Marvin stood up, grabbed her hand and walked into the dressing room.


    He approached Lancy step by step until she was pressed against the cold wall.


    Lancy put her little hands against his strong chest and said weakly, "Hey, hey, come on! Don''t be angry because of shame, okay? Even if you kill me, you can''t change the fact that she is the baby''s mother! " For the first time, Lancy complained to her babies that they were so cute. They often seduced other women. As a result, her mommy could not always hard.


    "This Mommy, it''s not the right time to attract women." Marvin thought.


    Marvin put his hand on his forehead and looked down at the white and tender hand. He couldn''t believe his eyes? "I know you are the mother of the baby. How can you give birth to the baby without a father?"


    Lancy looked away from the room but continued murmuring, "My babies were born by myself. I didn''t see anyone else to help me when I was giving birth. "."


    "¡­¡­" At this moment, Marvin finally understood what was true, and he also stared at Lancy''s difference. He lifted Lancy''s chin with his warm hand and looked into her eyes. "You, really don''t remember me?"


    "I don''t know you!" Lancy''s mouth was inarticulate. Her delicate skin was imprinted with the man''s fingers. How hard he had touched her.


    A hint of regret flashed in Marvin''s eyes. His eyes blinked and his cold lips curled into an awesome smile, which was rare for all women. "How about this?" he asked


    When she unbuttoned the buttons one by one with her slender fingers, the hot air surrounded her, and the atmosphere suddenly became very ambiguous.


    Marvin strongly tugs Lancy''s hand and directly touches his chest, "Do you remember? I still remember how enthusiastic you were that night! "


    Passion... Not too inviting.


    Hearing his words, Lancy blushed.


    A gleam of satisfaction flashed in Marvin''s eyes. He took advantage of his height to fully hold her in his arms. The petite woman and the tall man blended in perfectly. His eyes became brighter and covered with a layer of mysterious colors.


    "Stay away from me. It''s so hot!" Lancy said in a low voice.


    "Hot? Do you remember it now? " Marvin stroked her hair and waited for her to give in automatically.


    "What are you thinking about?" Staring at his bronze coloured c


    hest with a pair of wood, Lancy tried hard to swallow. She was so stunned that she could hardly open her eyes


    "Baby." It was rare for Marvin to be so patient, he whispered in her ear to remind her.


    Baby? All of a sudden, Lancy came to herself and patted her chest to calm down. She was almost seduced by the man! "No, I don''t remember anything! Get off me. You''re heavy! "


    "I don''t remember You made me do this. " At such a close distance between Lancy and Marvin, he stared at her eyelashes and her pink lips with sweet smell, then he bent over subconsciously.


    Seeing that, Lancy opened her eyes wide. She felt something soft and cold touched her lips. Immediately, Lancy screamed, something taking the opportunity to attack her lips.


    Like him, it was aggressive. It dodged flexibly and took the lead in attacking Lancy but did not allow Lancy to have any resistance but was caught by Marvin. The man''s hot breath fell on her face, and Lancy held her breath. Her struggling little hand was firmly held in the air and unable to move. Lancy only felt dizzy, as if she would be unconscious the next second


    At this moment, Marvin released her and touched the bit lip with his index finger. The drop of blood on the lip was particularly enchanting at the moment! "You are as eloquent as before."


    Hearing that, Lancy covered her painful tongue with her hands. It was not until quite a while later that she said, "You said as if I have an affair with you. Wait a minute. This is not the point I''ll bite you to death next time! "


    Marvin was amused by her pretended fierce look. He smiled and said, "what are you going to do if we really have a relationship?"


    Embarrassed and speechless, Lancy stared at him from head to toe. She rolled her eyes at him, "You have been thinking about my babies for such a long time It''s really Here is my suggestion. How about you be the baby''s godfather? " Please! Stop ''ow, her first kiss.


    However, Lancy had already become a mother. Are you sure you have a first kiss?


    Lancy wore a look of "being a godfather", which was already the biggest concession of Lancy. "She was very generous and looked forward to compliments.


    Marvin''s eyes twitched. "That''s my son and my daughter!"


    "Okay, okay. Well." Lancy waved her hand and said "whatever" as long as you are happy. Anyway, it didn''t matter if there was a "yes" or not on the names of their Godfathers!


    In her opinion, there were so many people who wanted to be the baby''s godfather. The number of the people who had the baby could make one or two circles around the earth, but why they would choose Marvin?


    First, this person must be rich at first glance.


    Second "He is really fond of babies," she continued, "in order to get the baby, at the expense of himself...''


    Third, this guy is too hard to deal with, there is no explosive table of combat power, Lancy''s weak power, is not the opponent at all!


    Since all these factors had been taken into consideration, Lancy decided to reveal the babies to the Marvin without hesitation.


    What was the effect of the godfather?


    Lancy counted the baby''s clothes expenses all year round, pocket money, tourist expenses and tuition fees. She made a happy decision that she would let her "Godfather" help her.


    "Although you''ve got my consent, you have to take care of the baby for yourself. After all, we just know each other." She threw the problem to Jasper without hesitation. She didn''t need to flatter him because she had nothing to worry about.


    Marvin''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He raised his eyebrows, became serious and said mysteriously, "who says we just knew each other. We have known each other since six years ago." She bit the word hard.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s smile froze on her lips. She was surprised.


    Her memory, the acquaintance she had known for six years, all started at the time when she gave birth to the baby, and nobody knew about the previous incident, and she didn''t know whom she should ask. But this man had said it for six years front?


    "Are you curious now?" They were now on the same channel, which made Marvin very proud.


    As he poked on her slightly open lips, her lips became so soft. She could not help but recall that kiss. Marvin licked his dry lips.


    "You... You really knew me six years ago?" Lancy asked foolishly, itching to jump up to him and tell him the truth. Some beautiful night, when there were no clear memories, Lancy would occasionally think of those blank memories. No one likes broken memories. If there were a chance to know the truth, of course they should not miss it.


    Marvin responded with a half smile. As he was getting closer to Lancy, his face suddenly became bleak. "We, we are enemies!"


    Hearing that, Lancy''s heart trembled. She looked into the pool in astonishment. The deathly stillness, coldness, fear... She thought that he was serious.


    Hearing that, Lancy felt chilly on her back. All of a sudden, Marvin took three steps back, it seems that the man who is the enemy is not him.


    What Marvin did confused Lancy. She couldn''t tell which word he said was true or not. She still had a lingering fear when she watched his receding figure.


    Lancy followed him. The moment the door was closed, Ray slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡­¡­ Enemies?

 Chapter 29 The Replacement

    In the reception room came a man who Lancy had never seen before. She was supposed to address him grandpa, according to her seniority.


    Lakin only had one son, which was also Lancy''s father. But in the generation of Mr. Lakin, there were three half-brothers. Although Lakin ranked the second, he was the son of the eldest son, but he is a legitimate son, It was his brother Latin who came to visit him.


    The Lan Clan was a big group. Although it had inherited the family rules, it had something different.


    The power of the Lan Clan and the Lan Group 65% of the shares controlled by Lakin, 25% of which are inherited by the eldest one, Latin. The third son Lapin, Lahin respectively in proportion. The rest 10% was owned by scattered shareholders.


    After the death of Rhys, the son of the first branch of the Lan Clan, the situation in the Lan Clan had become very subtle, but with Mr. Lakin who guarded it, the situation had not been out of control! However, everyone was waiting for the day when Lanny stepped into the coffin. He didn''t have the eldest grandson or daughter. The only way to deal with him was to find a man to replace him.Latin and others had always been watching him.


    The male servants of the Lan Clan would show up in front of Mr. Lakin every month and take care of him for so many years. When they were waiting for windfall, Lancy suddenly appeared, breaking their whole plan.


    On the second day when Lancy came back to the Lan Clan, Lapin couldn''t wait to visit her, but was stopped by Mr. Lakin.


    Latin is also a character. He can bear to come here only now, thanks to the news he just got.


    Looking at the luxurious and spacious meeting room, Latin puckered his mouth. He didn''t know since when the place where the Lan Clan received them had changed from the study to the sitting room.His good brother told them that they were collateral, that the Lan Clan was his Lakin, and that their brothers were just "guests".


    Therefore, every time he came to this sitting room, he had a sense of humiliation! Everything of the Lan Clan should have belonged to him. Even Lakin always called him brother. In the end, it was him who inherited the whole Lan Clan.


    What was more ridiculous was that he had known that Lanny was the successor of the Nalan clan since he became a member of the clan. However, he never changed his mind. He had been doing business for himself in the first half of his life and in the second half of his life. He always took the position of the top leader in the clan.


    "Here you are." Mr. Lakin stood with his walking stick. He knew what he was going to do when he heard his arrival. If Lakin couldn''t figure out what was going on in Latin''s mind after he had fought for most of his life, he wouldn''t be qualified to the throne.


    Both were known as brothers, but deep in their hearts, they all knew that they had tried to maintain a peaceful relationship on the surface.


    "Lancy is going home. As her grandfather, I have to visit her." Latin stood still, sipping the tea leisurely. "I was not in good health a few days ago, so I didn''t come in time. Please forgive me."


    According to her seniority, Lancy should have visited them, instead of him came here?


    "Lancy just came back, and it takes her a few days to get used to it. She will visit everyone in a few days," Lakin did not respond. He was neither angry nor emotionless.


    adapt? Latin sneered. "Lakn, you are so lucky to get back your lost granddaughter. Is there anything happier than this? Since Lancy has adapted to the life there, I think we should take a time to meet her It''s said that the brother was busy looking for a mate for his granddaughter some days ago. It seems that he hasn''t been free in the near future


    "That''s right. She has been in her twenties, hasn''t she? It''s not easy to have two kids dragged down. Because of the connections of our Lan Clan, although there are flaws, she can still marry a good man! " Latin was pissed off. He couldn''t believe that Lancy came back with kids because his biggest enemy was the Jill and Nina.


    "Pick up slowly. My granddaughter deserves the best." Lakin said


    Slowly? Latin repeated the words over and over again. Did he really want to find a son-in-law for his granddaughter?


    "You love Lancy so much, brother! After all, she was the only daughter of Rhys!" Latin said from his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. "We have a qualified successor now. Under your guidance and training, Lancy will definitely become an excellent successor. We are relieved."


    With his eyes calm, Lakin replied skillfully, "You''d better keep quiet. After all, she is still young. It''s too early to talk about it now."


    "Now that you know it''s early, you shouldn''t have taken her out to see the world" Latin said coldly I''ve heard that it was because of her that we offended Zed, right? "


    Latin stood up excitedly, looking anxious as if he was worrying about the Lan Clan. He asked, "Is it so easy to deal with the Wide Clan? There is an old Chinese saying which says people will not fight with officials. Peace breeds wealth, and the most important thing is that the two families are in harmony. " ''She is just a little girl. I should have let the Wide Clan handle this, '' he thought.


    "Brother, don''t blame me for be


    ing straightforward. Anyway, what I am doing is for the good of the Lan Clan. Find some time to let Lancy come to Wide Clan and apologize."


    "I have my own discretion on the matter of the Wide Clan." Seeing that Latin speaking with passion, Lakin''s face turned even colder. When he respectfully called him brother, he seemed to have forgotten his identity. When will he be in charge of the family affairs?


    However, he didn''t dare to annoy his brother. He immediately softened his tone and said earnestly, "brother, there are more than one Wesley in the Bai family."


    Lakin was telling the truth. There were more than one family member Zed in the Wide Clan.


    It''s said that he has already returned to the imperial capital. I think it will be impossible to settle the problem. " Latin finally stated the purpose of this trip, "in this case, let''s take it slow for Lancy to enter the group. She is If she joined the group under the pressure of the Wide Clan, I''m afraid that she can''t bear it. " Lancy had been an object of public criticism in many places.


    "You mean?" However, when Lakin got angry, he laughed.


    Hearing that, Latin froze, and then he quickly came to his senses. His smile became stiff. "We''re all doing this for Lancy. She''s young and also a girl, so she doesn''t know much about business. What''s more, she has offended the Wide Clan, so the shareholders also have scruples After we get out of this, we can let Lancy enter the group. "


    Obviously, what Latin said was not a person but represented all the members of the Lan Clan and the shareholders of the group. Although Lakin was the biggest shareholder, he had to take the interests into account! Now they were not in the feudal society, and even the people with power were not decided by themselves. Public opinion was like this, the result of which people did things willfully and arbitrarily would only make Lancy more embarrassed.


    This was not the end. Latin knew it, and Lakin also understood it.


    What made Lakin more worried was that the Wide Clan wouldn''t let it go easily.


    "Brother''s words are reasonable. I will think about it." Lakin did not give a direct answer. "It''s getting late, why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    However, Latin was not in the mood to stay here, nor was he interested in seeing her. He immediately refused, "Thank you for your kindness, brother. I have made an appointment with the family doctor. See you next time."


    Lakin didn''t ask them to stay. The two walked out of the living room silently. Latin saw Marvin coming slowly, followed by Lancy.


    "Lancy, this is your great grandpa." Lakin was stunned at first, then he introduced Latin to her calmly.


    Hearing what he said, Lancy was gasping for breath. Although he walked away, she felt strange that she could not catch him. It was really abnormal! Lancy nodded at Latin heavily. She had no time to talk to him.


    What kind of manner was this? Latin snorted, with a sullen smile. ''you''re really a wild kid who doesn''t know the rules at all, '' he thought. How could such a person stir up the heavy burden of the Lan Clan? But it might not be a bad thing Thinking of this, there was some sincerity in the smile. The next second he noticed the man beside Lancy.


    Lakin'' eyes became cold. He studied Marvin discreetly. He had never seen a man like this before. However There is no one in Lakin that Lantian doesn''t know. There is no such person here. Moreover, he is still so young.


    "Who is this?"


    "He is..."


    "I''m a friend of Lancy." Marvin interrupted Mr. Lakin. He didn''t even look at Latin. Moreover, he didn''t like the way he looked at Lancy.


    Latin was confused by his expression. What kind of friend could she make at the first time? She was almost cheated by the man''s imposing manner. He must be pretending to be outwardly strong but inwardly weak!


    How could a man in his early thirties be so aggressive?


    Latin shook his head and proud of his sharp insight, he no longer took Marvin seriously.


    "How did Lancy offend the Wide Clan? Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t force you. I have a good relationship with Zad, and I will say something in favor of Lancy." Latin turned around and raised his voice on purpose, trying to make up for his kindness all the time.


    Latin had never thought that the two families would break up if it was only a small conflict? He was eager to show off that the relationship of Wide Clan, but he didn''t know that the Wide Clan had long hated the whole Lan Clan to the core. He didn''t know how great his "reputation" was.


    "The Wide Clan..." Marvin snorted. He had an idea about the situation of Zed.


    With a serious look on his face, Lakin also stared at Lancy thoughtfully. Did he really have to stop his granddaughter from entering the group?


    "My Lord, there is a man outside who wants to see Miss Lancy." Brook came in, with an odd look on his face. He was even more surprised to see Marvin.


    "Looking for me?" Lancy pointed at herself.


    "Please come in." "He must be another pursuer of Lancy," said Lakin, waving his hands It''s a good chance to show the man who was suspicious of his daughter''s charm.


    When Myron came into view, Mr. Lakin was totally shocked. He pointed at Myron with trembling fingers and said, "you, you Two... "

 Chapter 30 Two Fathers

    He finally understood why the twins talked about having two dads when they met Marvin He also wanted to call them ''two grandson in law''? ?


    Myron was also shocked. He had never thought that his brother would be in the Lan Clan. He shouted excitedly. Under his gaze, there was no more sound.


    "Brother?" Looking at this one and another one, Lancy touched her chin and hesitated for a while. Suddenly, she clapped her hands and suddenly realized, "You look familiar. It turns out that you look like Myron!"


    Myron?


    Raising his eyebrows, Marvin mumbled, "I didn''t expect you know her so well."


    "I didn''t expect you were here, either." Looking at his brother who he admired so much, Myron suddenly had a feeling of unease. "Brother, do you know Lancy?"


    Marvin remained silent. He sized up Myron from head to toe, not knowing what was on his mind.


    "Brother?"


    "Uncle Myron!" The girl''s voice was so soft that she threw herself at Myron.


    Myron stretched out his hand subconsciously. It turned out that he was carrying Rani. Overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, he put on a big smile. He didn''t even remember his elder brother.


    "Uncle Myron, I''m telling you. Mommy was bullied in bed. Fortunately, this uncle saved her. Of course, I and brother can help her fight back the enemies." She yawned and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "In bed? ?"


    "Ship... Ship!" Ray explained it word by word.


    Hearing that, Myron breathed a sigh of relief. In his opinion, the problem that his elder brother would solve in person could be seen what kind of danger Lancy was in. "Brother, thank you."


    His long and narrow eyes squinted dangerously. He didn''t know why, but what he saw was extremely dazzling. Lancy''s enthusiasm to Myron, and the children''s intimacy to him Even though he was her brother Did he miss something funny?


    "Wow, it''s so strange. You did it!" Muttered Myron. His brother was not the kind of person who would get involved in this kind of things.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with his expression, Ray waved to hazeLancy and motioned for Marvin to squat. His little hands covered mommy''s ears tightly. He said, "Mommy, Don''t look or listen !"


    It turned out that his sixth sense was right.


    "Is it strange?" With his thin lips curled up a little, Marvin turned his finger and said, "what''s wrong with saving my woman and my children?"


    Myron was totally stunned. He looked at his brother with disbelief. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    ''Brother said, do you mean Lancy and their children?'' wondered Myron?


    Until then, he realized that the two kids looked exactly like him, but they also looked exactly like his brother! Especially, the look in Ray''s eyes was like his brother''s.


    His throat seemed to be grabbed tightly, unable to make any sound. Myron had never felt that it was so hard to speak.


    "Who said Daddy was definitely you? Don''t forget, my mommy doesn''t remember what happened six years ago. " Ray raised his round face. His eyebrows and smile were similar to Marvin''s, and his eyes were full of stubbornness! "Even if you are my natural enemy, I still can''t tell if you are a Mule or a horse."


    "Mommy can''t tell them." Rani stood up and added.


    "¡­¡­ Well, brother, Ray and Rani are right. " Myron took a stand. Deep in his heart, he hoped that the babies were right.


    Hearing that, Marvin''s thin lips curled into a cold smile. With a shivering smile in his cold eyes, he said, "Ray is very smart. He is a good child who always considers his mother. In that case, let''s do a DNA test together, and then the truth will come out. "


    "¡­¡­" What a cruel man!


    Rani withdrew her hands and stared at the confident Marvin. ''Why is he so confident? Was he really her father?


    How cruel and cold he is! Myron only felt that his heart is so cold that even the blazing flame can''t warm his heart.


    "What do you think, sweetie?" His tone rose slightly, and the way he called Lancy was quite harmonious.


    Hearing that, Lancy froze with goose bumps covering the ground. She stared at the half smiling face of Myron blankly, and her heart beat more than one beat. "Ha ha?"


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare can he say that" Ray complained in his heart, pushing his mommy''s face back with his two paws. He stared and said, "Mommy, this uncle said he was going to the hospital!"


    hospital?! Lancy was woken up by ice water. She covered her arm unconsciously and yelled, "Why do we have to go to the hospital? It''s time to get the injection? I won''t go with you. I don''t want to have an injection and get dizzy at the sight of blood Aaugh, aaugh, aaugh... "


    When did the injection become the same as the DNA identification?


    Marvin was speechless. He gazed at the woman who was making a scene. ''Faint at the sight of blood...''


    The girl''s cheeks were flushed with anger. Her watery eyes were filled with accusations and grievances. Those who didn''t know her would think that she was being trea


    ted unfairly.


    There was a special charisma in Lancy. When they looked at each other, nobody could resist her charm, and her eyes seemed to talk and could not help saying yes to any of her requirements.


    "¡­¡­ I''m not going to the hospital. " With a quick shrink in his pupils, Marvin looked away indifferently and looked back at Ray who had achieved his goal. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and thought, ''What if I don''t go to the hospital? Marvin insist that they are his children?''.


    "Oh, thank you!" Lancy greeted him with a big smile. Her eyes were bright with tears in them, which almost made him look like a nice person.


    She had totally forgotten that this good man was the chief culprit.


    Mr. Lakin was lost in his own thoughts.


    Mr. Lakin had met Myron before. He was the representative of the Lu Clan that he had been invited on the birthday party. He still remembered that he was with Lancy at that time. ''He is Myron''s brother, which means that he is the legendary Marvin ''?


    With the help of the Lu Clan, the Wide Clan dared not act rashly. Compared with Myron, Marvin was undoubtedly the best choice.


    Everyone was selfish for his loved ones and children? After he had lost his son and daughter-in-law, he was too old to bear the loss of his granddaughter and two obedient great grandsons and daughters.


    "Mr. Marvin, can we talk in the study?" Mr. Lakin turned his body to make an invitation.


    After they entered the study, the door separated them from everyone.


    Myron sat on the sofa with a little pale on his face. All of a sudden, his cognition about mother and son were shattered by this sudden blow! He smiled reluctantly. No wonder he hadn''t remembered their past.


    "Uncle Myron, don''t think too much. Mr. Marvin does not count." Rani consoled Myron while patting his head.


    Myron forced a smile and said, "Rani, you don''t understand..." If my brother said yes, he must be. If he doesn''t have total confidence, he would never say something like that. ''.


    "Uncle Myron?" Looking at the uncle who was stunned, Rani shook her head sightly. ''Mom is really a troublemaker, '' she thought!


    "It''s all your fault!" Lancy was so curious about the conversation between her grandfather and Marvin that she bent over the door and pricked up her ears.


    However, the study was so soundproof that she couldn''t even yawn, but she just wouldn''t give up.


    Sitting on the stairs on the second floor, Ray and Rani looked dejected as they couldn''t see her face.


    The two little babies were so crystal clear that they looked like the golden couple under the auditorium. They were the center of attention, but nobody had the heart to disturb them.


    As a matter of fact, Rani had a habit of biting others'' fingers whenever she was free. There were teeth marks all over her white and tender fingers, and she had a really good time biting others'' fingers! "Huey, do you think that uncle Marvin is really our daddy?"


    Hearing that, Ray twitched his thick eyebrows and said, "From the perspective of genetics, he looks exactly like us. From the innate temperament, he is closer to us than uncle Myron. From the time and his reaction, his mother knew him six years ago, so the probability of his appearance is higher than that of uncle Myron. In the end, I assume that the answer is nuncle Marvin. "


    "Wow! I''m so glad to have a father! Brother, daddy will play the game of height with me, right? " When Rani was three years old, she admired other kids. They were raised in the air and caught! But mommy was too weak to carry her.


    Compared to Ray, Rani was more eager to see her father.


    As for the reason why their two children had no complaint about it after six years? The answer was simple. Mommy had forgotten her father''s full name. Such a pitiful father!


    Never would Lancy know that, in view of her usually naughty behavior, the twins would imagine such a dramatic scene, where the protagonists were always the poor Daddy He had seen his wife disappear or take a big belly out of the house, or evaporate into thin air all of a sudden Life is utensils


    Leaning against Ray on the floor, Rani said sweetly, "I found my daddy. Aren''t you happy?"


    Obviously, the twins had their unique electrocardiographic disorders, and Rani always knew her brother''s true feelings at the first time. Thus, she rubbed between Ray''s eyebrows, with a deep frown on his face.


    "Even if he''s daddy, so what? He''s not good to Mommy. I won''t admit him!" Ray still remembered the words "enemy" that man said. Smart as he was, he immediately overturned the conclusion of "being young" and instantly discussed the plot.


    "Will daddy treat Mommy badly?" Like her brother, Rani had her eyebrows raised. Throwing off her high heels, she started to curse her father about his future crimes. "Huey, do you think that he will beat mommy and refuse to feed her before selling us? Mommy is so stupid, she might still help him count the money... "

 Chapter 31 Biological Father And Stepfather

    That''s your stepfather, right? He''s your Biological Father! ''Rani will be stupid enough'' Ray thought!


    "¡­¡­" Ray''s expression became more and more serious. He was covered with a layer of frost directly! ''Rani is a little bit muddled, but Mommy is really stupid, nothing more...''


    Being fooled is the best thing she can do.


    Both babies were wordless to the dark future.


    Lakin, who had listened to their conversation for a long time, looked at Marvin who also listened to the corner carefully. His face was gloomy.


    "I promise you." In the end, Marvin pinched the idea in the cradle. No, he wanted to strangle the woman who didn''t know how to teach his son and daughter.


    Coincidentally, the father and the son met in the air. Arrogant Ray immediately turned his head, completely ignoring him.


    Holding back his laughter, Lakin came to the baby''s side and touched their heads lovingly. "Are you so worried that mommy will not recognize the right person?"


    At the sight of this, Ray and Rani nodded at the same time. They always thought that no matter what kind of person their mother was, she would always recoginze bad men.


    "Great Grandpa will give you a way to monitor him and to know exactly what kind of person he is." Said Lakin with a mischievous smile on his face. He was obviously pleased with the compromise of Marvin.


    There was a gleam shining in Rani''s eyes. She took it seriously and said, "Great grandpa, good idea!"


    With a wrinkled smile on his face, Mr. Lakin was very pleased with himself.


    "Great Grandpa, you smiled crookedly. What''s your purpose?" With her hands on her hips, Rani grabbed Mr. Lakin''s beard.


    Ray curled his lips. He had a faint smile on his face, which was even more infuriating than his naughty sister.


    "You two smart guys." Then he nodded at Portia and led them into the study. After getting along with each other for several days, Mr. Lakin knew his great grandson very well. One could only say that children were clever and knowledgeable, perhaps because they were out of the village, they were much mature than ordinary children.


    "Your mommy will go to the Wilson Group and be the Secretary of Marvin in a few days."


    "Did great grandpa sell mommy to that Mr. Marvin?" Rani held the beard and didn''t want to put it down.


    "Your mommy is just a secretary," Lakin tapped on her head. He was not the kind of person who would sell his granddaughter for wealth?


    Ray sat in his place just now like an adult. He asked in a childish yet mature voice, "is it because of the Wide Clan?"


    Mr. Lakin knew that the two children understood what he said, and they must look far away! So the story began. "That''s just one of them. Zed is in charge of a big company. Although Alaska is under his jurisdiction, he''s been in a relationship with several directors recently. Therefore, in order to take over his position, he won''t take any action! He was as domineering as he was in the high sea. But the Wide Clan is different from the Zed. Not to mention her official position, there are a lot of people who have been helped by the Wide Clan both


    with him tonight."


    And the so-called "him" was undoubtedly Marvin.


    Upon hearing this, Myronn was overwhelmed with disappointment. ''Come home with his brother?'' They had just met once, and it was already so intimate?


    "Why?" The little man in Myron''s heart had been shouting. And now, he was even anxious to perform the year''s tragedy play in front of Marvin. ''Yes, he is the one who has been abandoned!'' He almost grabbed the twins'' collars and complained, "How could you be so cruel? How could you be so unreasonable?"


    His wound looked serious and they want to add salt to it!


    Myron forced a bitter smile. He tried his best to control his mood and look straight ahead.


    "I heard Uncle Marvin has electric toys and small intelligence robot."


    "A big swimming pool. And we can also take a hydrogen balloon~..."


    The two kids looked at Marvin with innocent eyes. They were kids and wanted to have fun.


    Upon hearing these words, Marvin raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    In fact, the information they had gotten was from Myron. As the saying goes, one family doesn''t speak two words. If there is something in Uncle Myron''s family, and there must be something in Uncle Marvin''s family.


    Hydrogen balloon, was his home an amusement park?


    Marvin cast a sidelong glance at Myron. ''I remember that Myron has it, '' he thought.


    As the car was driving, Rani climbed out of the back seat out of instinct. However, Marvin reached out his hand and grabbed her. Rani held his neck with her arms and began to slowly touch his face.


    "Your mommy doesn''t know." He let the little girl do whatever she wanted on him.


    Rani pouted her pink lips. She didn''t think it was interesting at all.


    "Rani, your mother must be very anxious now." While Myron was driving, he watched as Rani and his brother got closer. He felt very jealousy.


    "Uncle Mr. Marvin, you guess wrong. I and my brother are good children. Let me explain to you." the little girl tilted her head to the right side and smiled like a little fox. If their could find the message on the lamp~

 Chapter 32 Little Tadpole Looking For Daddy

    "Really?" Myron mind was at rest now. He didn''t doubt Rani at all.


    Instead, it was Marvin. He smiled, his eyes full of ridicule. "Naughty girl."


    After Rani made a face at Marvin, she leaned against him and said, "I''m not a naughty girl. My brother and I are playing the ''little tadpoles to find daddy''. Uncle Marvin, are you interested in playing it with us?"


    Marvin lowered his head and gazed into her beautiful eyes which were as bright as the moon. After a while, he lifted his lips and said, "It is my great honor."


    Instead of going back to the old house, Marvin took the baby to his villa in the Yangming Mountain.


    As early as the day of his adulthood, he had moved out. He had never been pleased with so many people. This was one of his favorite places, and also the place where he was not allowed to come to bother.


    Ray looked around the villa. It was about an hour drive from the entrance to the villa from the foot of the mountain. The road in the red leaf forest, the Emerald Lake, and the waterfall that poured down from the top of the mountain all belonged to the villa. It could be seen how luxurious this person lived.


    "Do you like it?" Asked Marvin.


    Ray pouted and said, "it seems that you can have a good life without mommy and me."


    Since Rani had already broken free from Marvin''s embrace, the two babies agreed with each other. She looked up at him with her misty black eyes and felt a little spiritless. "I''m relieved to see that my dad is fine It''s better to have three people wandering on the street than four people. "


    "What What did you just call me? " It was the first time that Rani called Marvin daddy. Even though Marvin was a cold man, he was deeply moved! The soft one was his daughter. And the cute one was his son!


    Blood was so magical! His daughter was born to be close to him, and he was related to his daughter by blood?


    Ray pulled Rani over to him and put his chest between them. "Don''t get me wrong. That doesn''t mean we admit you!"


    "I''m your father," This is a fact that no one could change.


    Ray''s eyes twinkled. He was surprised at zed''s seriousness. However, his nature of protecting his mother made him never drop his guard against this man. "But you should also ask my sister and me if you want it or not! We don''t have father over the years. "


    "¡­¡­" Marvin squatted down, looked at Rani and asked, "Did you have a hard time these years?"


    Wouldn''t it be hard for a woman to live a wandering life with two children? Especially with her present personality and ability Ethan had never felt sorry or guilty. It was his first time.


    "It''s not that bad. I just don''t have time to eat. I don''t know where I am now." "Never mind. I''m not hungry at all." said Rani.


    "I''m sorry." Marvin had never apologized to anybody? But he was guilty to the two children and her.


    Hearing that, Ray was stunned for a while. He didn''t know why he felt sad. He didn''t care about this woman in the first place, but now he had an impulse to cry after she said sorry to him? Was it


    n''t know how many times they should watch every day. Why didn''t they stop it? It was rare to see such an attractive woman, how could she let others see her? Her beauty was different from the beauties with exquisite makeup nowadays. She was so natural and animated, without any sense of distance, which made people feel warm in the heart.


    The security guards at the door were stunned. They didn''t realize that they were employees until Lancy went inside? incoming?


    "Hello, I''m here for registration." Followed by the receptionists, Lancy came to the personnel department.


    The personnel manager was a man in his early thirties. He was obviously stunned, and looked through the recent work schedule. There was no personnel arrangement on it, and he did not receive the notice from the top.


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" The manager looked annoyed.


    "I am Mr. Marvin''s secretary, please come and report to me today. " Hearing that, Lancy stopped her voice in time and smiled bitterly. Fortunately, she forgot the rules of 10 workplace last night.


    "Mr.Marvin?" The manager understood immediately. He looked at haze with some deeper meaning in his eyes and said, "let me take you to Mr. Marvin''s office."


    When I heard that you were Mr.Marvin''s secretary, I was taken aback!


    Lancy felt herself in a good mood. She felt that a secretary was very suitable for her, but she didn''t recognize the disdain in her words.


    Indeed, everyone knew how to enter a company without being trained.


    She was connected by nepotism or she had sex with Marvin! Since she is Mr. Marvin''s secretary Obviously, she had chosen the later kind.


    "Mr.Marvin''s office is on the 17th floor, and the specific information is conveyed to you by special people. But please remember that the 18th floor is a restricted area. No one is allowed to go up without boss''s permission, or he will be immediately dismissed." There was no personal emotion in the manager''s words. Anyway, it was her own business whether she would listen to him or not.

 Chapter 33 Secretary

    When they reached the seventeenth floor, a loud clamor was heard. The manager paused for a moment, and then forced a smile. While urging Lancy to go, he slowed down himself secretly.


    There were four secretaries in total on the seventeenth floor, two secretaries of minutes, two secretaries of administration, two men and two women, can match each other very well.


    "Hello, Miss Freda." The manager bent down to 90 degrees. He could recognize the person was wearing the eight inch high-heeled shoes -- Freda, the daughter of the Wilson Group and Mr. Marvin''s sister.


    Wearing a red dress, the white skin of the Freda was as white as snow. Covered with a layer of bright red silk, Freda was cute but sexy. And its slender legs were partly hidden and partly visible. It was a nature creature because she was very attractive!


    When she saw Lancy, the manager hastily introduced, "this is Mr. Marvin''s new secretary."


    Hearing this, the facial expressions of the two secretaries changed drastically. They weirdly stared at Lancy with inexplicable hostility.


    With her lips pursed, Freda said in a long voice, "Oh, I knew you were my brother''s secretary."


    It had a perfect outline when looking at Lancy carefully. However, when it noticed that her eyes lit up, the kite circled her for three times and then murmured, "My brother''s taste is much better than before. Well, girl, you have a good taste!"


    She has a good taste in man. Is that her? It was the first time that Lancy had been praised by a beautiful girl. She grinned and had good taste!


    "How interesting!" Meanwhile, the Freda gave a playful smile and said, "Come with me, you, you and you!"


    When the two female secretaries and Lancy were mentioned, Lancy was confused and muddled, so she followed the Freda. Nobody told her the reason. The look on Iimi and Molly''s face indicated that they didn''t want to talk to her.


    The first and second floor of the Group was the shopping mall, where was the destination of Freda.


    "Your job today is to pick out gowns for me. This is my engagement. Be careful with your work, okay?" Her tone was arrogant, as if she didn''t need any help, but it was their job to pick clothes for her.


    "Miss Freda, we are not as picky as you are. It''s hard for us, isn''t it?" Molly''s face darkened. At first she wanted to win Freda''s heart, but after several encounters, she told her that she was a demon! She is picky, dissatisfied, and criticized you without any explanation. Now she has realized that she doesn''t want to go this way.


    "You are right. We are no match for you." Iimi smirked. Her face was stiff.


    Freda was laughing but saying nothing. It was even a little stiff! His mother''s words sounded in her ears. She would have to get his brother''s approval before she carried out this! The only private hairdresser in the Lu Clan was afraid of being scolded by his big brother, so he refused to serve her with full attention!


    Friend? Freda''s black eyes are shining. The one who can be her friend has not been born! However, only she knew how lonely and ups


    redit to Miss Freda''s beauty.


    Behind the Freda, there was a large mirror. If Freda turned back gently, she would see herse.


    Her eyes were full of appreciation and pride. The feather Freda was like the most beautiful princess in the Middle Ages European court. The radiant smile on her face was enough to prove her satisfaction. "Iimi, Molly."


    "Hey!" Both of them said in unison. They had made up their mind not to make Lancy stand out.


    "You two can go now."


    "Miss Freda..." Iimi and Molly were totally emotionless, staring helplessly at the Freda.


    However, Freda was reluctant to cast a look at her. It gracefully walked to Lancy and looked at her beautiful face, "You have a good taste, but it''s a pity that you are my second brother, Myron''s secretary."


    Myron? Myron? Lancy scratched her ear and stared at Freda. ''I remember that I came here to be Marvin''s secretary?


    "She is my secretary." A cold voice suddenly came from behind. Without turning back, the Freda has already known its owner for the cold air.


    She opened her eyes wide in horror. Was it just a coincidence?


    Lancy looks back. It''s Marvin. She waves her paws, but she''s not affected by his dark face.


    Standing up, Marvin cast a sidelong glance at her He looked down at the bags on the ground and asked, "Did you have a good time shopping?"


    The words were obviously said to Freda. But Freda bit her lips, and the smile on her face became more graceful when she turned around and asked, "Brother, why are you here?"


    "Huh! You don''t want me to come back?" There was a hint of coldness and displeasure in Marvin''s voice.


    "Of course not. You are my brother." The Freda was very nervous, but it knew that it was just a struggle, so it was better to bite the bullet. "I must get married."


    Must? The man smiled and said mockingly, "Do you think why mom didn''t tell you that I''m back?"


    "Of course she was telling you to come back to attend your sister''s engagement party." She couldn''t believe it herself.


    "The engagement has been postponed..."

 Chapter 34 Boss Hid a Woman

    "No, we''re not engaged. We have put it off..."


    "Brother!" Freda opened her eyes wide and shook her head when her saw the calm man, Marvin. "How can you do it without my consent? Why do you interfere in every love I have? "


    "It depends on you." It seemed that something occurred to Marvin. He raised his eyebrows and smiled wickedly. But his unspoken meaning was self-evident.


    Due to anger, Freda kicked off the bag and retorted, "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m going to get engaged to Baron. He is a good man and nobody can stop me!" As she said, she was angry and went away. She only wanted to run to the side of Baron, so that she could calm down.


    Upon hearing this, Marvin narrowed his brows. It seemed that he didn''t care about his sister''s anger at all.


    "Tut, tut, it''s so pathetic to take your sister as your sister." As Lancy watched the drama unfold, with her chin in her hands, she finally came to a conclusion. "It is not good!"


    "It is for her good." His eyes were as deep as the dark night, full of weird and magic.


    Lancy poked the man''s arm and said, "autocratic."


    Hearing Lancy, Marvin felt better. He looked at the direction where Freda was heading and said mysteriously to Lancy, "it turns out that every decision I made is right."


    Hearing his explanation, Lancy shrugged. She didn''t believe him at all.


    "But Miss Freda is gone. What should I do?" Lancy finally remembered and was about to chase Freda.


    But before she could take a step forward, her hand was grabbed by Marvin. He frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "She''s gone. What should I do?" Lancy tried to struggle, but failed.


    "¡­¡­ What do you think is your job? "


    With her pure eyes gazing at Marvin, Lancy tilted her head innocently and said, "go shopping with Miss Freda..."


    Marvin was speechless. He pulled her into his arms. Her slender waist was held by him. He said word by word, "you are mine!"


    With Lancy in his arms, Marvin headed straight to the 18th floor.


    Soon enough, the news spread fast that a woman was hiding in Marvin''s arms.


    At the same time, news that stunned citizens in the city was rolling on the first floor.


    It was reported that a scandal burst out by the earlier official of S City in the early morning, together with a young model who had not reached eighteen years old


    The TV wall was filled with pictures of Zed and a young girl, which were made to freeze in shock. And this was just the beginning!


    In the next few days, there was the first-hand report about the official whose last name was Zed. He was a mistress who hooked up a lover in a wealthy house, and a mistress who came to home with a bastard to seek justice. A series of news made the public flabbergasted! It was reported that the official whose surname was Zed was suspected of bribing senior executives, had been detained by the police and accepted investigation from the judicial departments


    There was a huge sensation on the Internet now. Whether the bribe was true or not, Zed''s political career was over because of a series of scandals. Not only that, but also some officials in Wide Clan were involved in the investigation. Wide Clan''s public image was damaged, and they would not appear in the public recently.


    The netizens were speculating who on earth Zed offended, and thus the scandals were leaked one after another.


    I love you. We''re going to be engaged. Do you still doubt my love for you?"


    "Of course not. I know you are good to me." There was a determined look in Freda''s eyes, and she was sure that this time she would be disappointed because she had made a right choice!


    After kissing Freda''s face, Baron asked in a low voice, "Why are you so nervous?"


    "¡­¡­ My brother''s come back. " Finally, Freda told the truth.


    Baron raised his eyebrows. He had seen almost everyone from Lu Clan (some important people) except her brother who was always mysterious and mysterious. But unfortunately, he only got a little information from Freda. It seemed that the name of Marvin was a taboo in Lu Clan, so he tried every means but still couldn''t get any useful information about Marvin. It seemed that everything related to Marvin was deliberately erased, or was deliberately covered up.


    As the eldest son of Lu Clan, it was so strange that he seldom showed up in public?


    There was only one explanation for his current situation. That was, he was a woman who had been exiled by his family.


    "Isn''t it better to have your brother in our engagement?" "I hope our love will be blessed by all people. And your brother loves you so much. Isn''t his arrival within your expectation? "


    Freda''s look was complicated that Baron couldn''t understand. "But Marvin and Myron are different You don''t understand. "


    Was there any value for a man who was not welcomed by his family? In contrast, Baron didn''t care much about it, but in fact, Freda didn''t tell him the truth, because she was trying to convince her brother, and then Baron miss the only chance to learn the truth.


    Looking down upon Marvin was the biggest mistake he had ever made.


    "Baby, do you know how much I love you?" Baron murmured by her ear, with a triumphant look in his eyes.


    His fingers were clasped together, and his eyes were as gentle as water. The tenderness of a man was a sharp weapon to conquer women.


    "We will get married. We will definitely..." Freda didn''t know whether she was persuading Baron or herself..


    However, Baron did not know what she was worried about. It was imperative for him to unite with Lu Clan in the future, and Freda was under his control

 Chapter 35 Counterattack

    "Miss Nina, the phone is ringing......" The little maid kindly reminded the completely dumbfounded Miss Nina, fearing that Nina would be displeased if her voice was too loud.


    Hesitating for a moment, Nina reached out her hand and took it. Then she heard the familiar and strange roars, roars, curses, and even help.


    ''Is this Nancy I know? '' Nina was unwilling to admit that the crazy woman on the other end of the phone was Nancy, the most graceful Princess she knew.


    What Nancy had said to her, but Nina hadn''t heard anything except her resentment to Lancy, the uneasiness of Wide Clan and the threats and Nancy had hoped that beryl would take revenge on Lancy.


    After the scandal of Zed, almost everyone in the upper class drew a clear line with Wide Clan. Nina didn''t immediately end the relationship with Wide Clan, because she knew how powerful Wide Clan was.


    However, as the farce got more and more difficult to fix, Nina had to accept the fact.


    No matter Wide Clan were on the decline or not, there was no way for Zed to get along with them! While Nancy, the Phoenix in trouble was not as good as the chicken, which always remained unchanged.


    Startled, Nina hang up the phone. This was the last time she could stay in contact with Nancy.


    However, her heart was still heavy. She had never expected that Zed would end up like this How could it be so coincident? Zed was knocked down when he was about to punish Lancy? Was it Lancy''s or that man''s?


    Nina suddenly didn''t know what was on Lancy''s mind now. She didn''t know what tricks Lancy was playing, nor did she know Lancy''s wild nature.


    The only thing she was sure about was that she couldn''t provoke Lancy so easily for now, at least not in the open.


    Thinking of this, Nina wondered how to repair the "sister relationship" between her and Lancy.


    As soon as she saw Kevin in the photo album, a sly smile appeared on Nina''s face. Immediately, she came up with a complete idea.


    "Hello! Is Lancy there? I''m your sister, Nina. Let''s have dinner together tonight..." The reply on the other end of the line satisfied Nina very much. She immediately got on her handbag and set off.


    Hearing that, Lancy happily hung up the phone. On the other hand, Ray and Rani stared at their beloved mother, with wide open eyes.


    "Mommy, is that Auntie?" Said Rani, staring at her mother with her black and white eyes.


    "Yes, your aunt invited mommy to dinner!" Lancy smiled brightly. What a wonderful free dinner.


    Nina? Rani was surprised. ''oh my God! The sun is rising from the West. Is it because Nina''s head has been bumped into the door? Or have other plans?''


    Hearing that, ray lowered his eyes and smiled faintly. She was still worried a lot about the current situation of the Bai family. Now her son wanted to make peace with her?


    "Rani and Ray, do you want to..."


    "Take care, mummy."


    "Mommy won''t walk you out."


    At the same time, the two babies waved their little paws to Amanda. How could they dislike Nina? If they had meals with her, she couldn''t feed them at all!


    She would rather stay at her father''s home and play


    Totally immersed in Lancy''s words, Kenny closed his eyes and allowed Lancy to do whatever she wanted. Kenny had always been in love for years and he was no longer a member of the family again. He was just a rookie? At this moment, Kenny''s broken self-esteem that had been hurt by the new "master" was finally reappeared.


    To seduce Lancy, Kenny was tall and strong, showing his strong body to Lancy. His abdominal muscles were well proportioned, making Lancy even more attracted.


    The scene was shot not far away!


    This ignorant woman would be obsessed with such a man! A triumphant smile plastered on Nina''s face. She ignored Lancy and put Lancy in a place full of lust. In the blink of an eye, she already disappeared from Lancy''s sight.


    Kenny was immersed in his own thoughts as if he had never been able to escape? Only she could smell the man''s breath taking smell on her body? ''Just get drunk and go crazy for me. In that hot night, I will do my best to make her unable to stop.'' He thought!


    As he was about to touch Lancy''s shoulder, Lancy who had sniffed enough suddenly opened her eyes and said in an energetic voice, "I can feel it!"


    what?


    In astonishment, Kenny opened his eyes as if he had heard something.


    "Ha ha! Don''t be so coward. I thought you would be beaten by me." Hearing that, Lancy could not help but show her white teeth. Her smile was too bright In fact, it was called obscene


    "What, what, what did you say?" Stammered for quite a while, Kenny was trying his best to explain everything to Carlos.


    Hearing that, Lancy covered her little mouth with her hand. Seeing that, she looked shy. She patted Kenny''s shoulder gently and said, "Relax, I understand. I understand!"


    At the sight of Lancy''s silence, Kenny almost cried out, "Dear, do you know what a loser you are? He covered his chest with one hand and lost to the gaze of Lancy!


    ''Where''s the cute girl? Where was the agreed hot night? What was wrong with his eyes? Was he counterattacked?


    Who on earth told her so?''


    Lancy should express her gratitude to MTV, Rani and TV

 Chapter 36 Dont Be Shy

    "Don''t be shy! We are good friends!" Lancy seemed to be an amiable lady. What did she say? Why is the tone of matchmaker procuress! "I think that white skinned man is very suitable for you. Don''t suspect that he is bottom. In fact, he is top..."


    Could it be that she came up with this question while staring at the white man for a while?


    Lancy touched her chin. She thought it was necessary to pretend to be good now. But we should see through the appearance to see the essence.


    "¡­¡­ I don''t know what you are talking about! " A hint of slyness flashed in Kenny''s eyes. He pushed Lancya forward and added, "Besides, don''t get closer to me." Goose bumps all over the body, the culprit is this strange little woman


    All of a sudden, an object touched Lancy''s waist.


    "Kenny, is this your dinner tonight?" His voice was full of tease.


    The so-called "dinner" was Lancy, but she kept blinking her eyes in disbelief? Dinner. Is it really good to describe a living man?


    As soon as Kenny saw the person coming, his face turned blue from time to time. He was very embarrassed! Without saying a word for a long time, he stood there awkwardly.


    "I was wondering why Kenny didn''t come to Mr. Baron''s single party. Turns out that you got a beauty." Bob carefully wrapped his arms around Kenny''s shoulders. "What do you think? Let''s get together. We''ve only one chance."


    Mr. Baron had to act like a good man and this kind of wandering in the nightclub was quite rare.


    "What?" ''Is it really good to be brought in with her?'' Kenny wondered in his mind?


    Bob lowered his voice and looked over Lancy, "To be honest, Mr. Baron likes this woman. You know what you should do."


    Startled, Kenny looked back. As he had expected, Mr. Baron frequently looked at them. The person who attracted his attention was Lancy.


    With no make-up on her face, Lancy looked pure, totally different from a woman with heavy make-up! When her big clear eyes stared at her, her eyelashes trembled, and her soft appearance was extremely painful!


    Girls like her had already become the most precious one to be protected in this society where people were apt to be overwhelmed by wealth. No wonder Mr. Baron had noticed her at the first sight. Lancy was his favorite type.


    "What?" Having no other choice, Kenny then exchanged a look with Mr. Baron and made up his mind. "This is my friend. Shall we have some fun together?" Perhaps she was just a little weird, but her "taste" wouldn''t be affected? Kenny was not sure.


    From what Lancy had heard, a friend of Kenny was like gay friends. Had she fallen into this circle by accident? She nodded in a hurry, with her sparkling eyes shining horribly.


    Don''t you doubt them, Lancy?


    The "Scene" in the room was very spectacular, and the air was filled with the smell of ambiguity. The men were all holding beautiful women in their arms, and there were many beauties in their arms. Bottles of wine were scattered on the groun


    to Lancy and rolled his eyes restlessly. "Well, if we lose, we can take off our pants! If you lose Just drinking, you are a girl, after all. "


    "You are so clever!"


    The rest of them knew what was going on. If she got drunk, she wouldn''t know what others tried to do?


    They stared at her, waiting for her reply. Their turbid eyes were full of malice. Those enchanting beauties accompanied were silent. Firstly, they didn''t want to offend the Mr. Baron because of a Lancy. Secondly, they were unhappy that Lancy had attracted the attention of Mr. Baron. So they were happy to watch!


    Lancy licked her pink lips and arched her eyebrows, "Drink?" Her itching appearance made Baron an exception.


    "Well, you just need to drink, no need to be involved in other plays." Seeing that she had got a chance, Bob snickered.


    Lancy''s eyes lit up, and she was already drooling over the bottle. "Okay!" She said firmly without any hesitation. As long as there was wine, everything was fine.


    She took a sip and signed contentedly. How long had it been since she tasted the wine?


    At the mention of this, Lancy felt sad. She couldn''t understand why her baby banned her from drinking and why was she forbidden? I''m an adult and I''m a good drinker~~


    Ray''s baby suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his arm and inexplicably felt chill.


    Nina, who watched Lancy being brought into a VIP room, was stunned. She had never thought that her "kindness" would bring some surprises! She hadn''t planned to this on purpose.


    Nina saw Lancy hovering not far away. She was thrilled or nervous. Seeing that Lancy didn''t come out, she finally seized the fleeting guess!


    "Lancy, I really want to make a deal with you It''s none of my business that you gave the evidence to me on your own initiative. You only blame yourself for not being tempted! " Everyone knew what the purpose of the VIP room in Lan Kwai Fong, for a man and a woman locked their doors and went on making love with each other.

 Chapter 37 The Plot

    Nina took out Lancy''s phone and stared at the time. After 40 minutes, she sent the address of Lan Kwai Fong to Kevin delightedly.


    When the message was finished, Nina gave her phone to the bartender and strode away.


    She was a smart girl. She wouldn''t stay there to be doubted.


    Ray''s exclusive notebook was filled with thickly dotted formulas. He looked up attentively, and the surroundings were so quiet that it made him uncomfortable. He suddenly found that the sky outside the window had already darkened and looked around. It turned out that his mother had not been nagging all the time.


    Ray took out a small cellphone, the size of which was as big as a palm. The phone was still hung up, which made the baby look more and more serious.


    "Brother?" Rani put down the goblet.


    "I cannot get through to mommy''s phone." With a long face, ray took off his white robe and ran into Jasper''s study.


    After entering the study, Ray put his grandson in his arms on the soft carpet and input codes that no one else knew. The screen kept blinking, and all kinds of data alternately. At last, it stopped when the red dot flickered.


    On the screen, it showed the location of Lan Kwai Fong. Ray stopped for a second and raised his eyes slowly, " This is a bar? "


    Shocked by his son''s series of actions, Marvin put down the documents in his hands and said, "okay.".


    Glaring at each other, ray and Portia slowly stood up, in a sharp contrast to their earlier hurry.


    Hearing that, Marvin understood what had happened immediately. The expression on the baby''s face changed greatly, but it was no one but Lancy. He frowned unhappily and asked, "Is she in the bar?"


    As soon as Marvin stood up, Ray''s baby said calmly, "Drunk Mommy..." Please notice the bitter expression on Ray''s face.


    "Drunk Mommy! !" Rani stretched out his arms and gave a hint to his daddy to hug him. With a bright smile on his round face, he said cheerfully, "Daddy, come on! Go for Mommy! For Mommy!" ''Are you kidding me? Are you excited, xenia?


    Jasper ran as fast as he could, with his daughter in one hand and his son in the other.


    As for this, Ray spread out his hands and wanted to say it honestly Because Mommy would definitely get drunk How to describe it? Hehe~


    Different from the baby''s calmness, Kevin, who received the news, couldn''t wait to know the result! He knew clearly what kind of place Lan Kwai Fong was! Lancy was filled with all kinds of jackals and beasts, which made her so pitiful. How could Lancy go there? She would be sure to eat up all the rubbish?


    At the same time, Caspar received the news from Lancy.


    Grasping the cellphone tightly in his strong and powerful hand, he saw the picture of haze and a strange man intimately in the cellphone. His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at the man in Lan Kwai Fong, like a radar! If he could see that man, he would He was such a blockbuster!


    How dare he touch Lancy! Does the man want to die! The man was giving off a dangerous vibe. If anyone dared to touch haze''s hair, he must cut his hand off


    th these weird guys? Did they have a nightmare together?


    Just then, the door of her small room was pushed open. The woman with disheveled hair tried to open her misty eyes and looked around. She staggered towards them with her bare feet. To her surprise, whenever she moved, the people around her would shake with each movement, which was so rhythmic.


    The group of people, whose faces were as pale as paper, trembled all over, as if they had seen a dead body. They didn''t know where to put their hands and feet, and some of them were so anxious to pass out just because they grabbed the ground with their heads, and the other few handsome men and women who ran away so fast. At the very last, he would have to lift his trousers before running for his life?


    Now, Allen had been paralyzed. It was not that he didn''t want to escape, but that he couldn''t move at all. Instead, he didn''t want to be released by Lenny. Please block and thank him!


    Kevin avoid Kenny''s hands. He felt as if a knife were piercing his heart when he saw Lancy. "Lancy, .It''s me. I''m Caspar Don''t be afraid. I''m here. "


    Her long black hair covered her whole face, making it hard to tell whether she was happy, angry or sad. She was about to fall to the ground, without saying a word on the marble tea table.


    With a cold expression, Kevin came to her quietly. He opened and shut his mouth, unspeaking.


    In fact, no matter what was good, as long as her "pain" could be soothed, as long as she was happy, it was really good!


    "Lancy, don''t do this..." Kevin would rather she cried out when he was at a loss. The man''s eyes turned red.


    Still, the girl didn''t respond at all, as motionless as death.


    "Lancy Lancy, no matter what happens, I''m always by your side. Don''t be afraid! " Kevin clenched his fists and looked at them as if he were looking at a dead man. "I will let them pay a price ten times or a hundred times for all the people who have hurt you..."


    "¡­¡­" The girl''s breathing was shallow, but she stubbornly lay there and did not move at all.

 Chapter 38 I Want You No Matter What Happened

    "¡­¡­ No matter what happened, I want you... " Kevin''s eyes turned red, and his whole stomach of hatred was vented on these people! "I will kill everyone here Trust me, I will let them feel that to live is no better than to die! "


    "Waah... Waah..."


    The fine sounds of grief were sometimes high and sometimes low. Seeing this, Kevin felt even more grieved. Just cry out, and you''ll be fine


    How annoying! I''ll crack at your window at midnight? Except for Mr. Nail, the rest of the people were all crying! All of a sudden, Kenny came out of the house full of excitement. He grabbed the man''s trouser legs with a sad face and thought, ''It''s us who are crying?


    Kevin''s face turned blue and purple. He stared gloomily at Kenny who was going to be cut into pieces in a second.


    Hearing that, Kenny was paralyzed in a second. He rushed up to hold Kevin''s leg and shouted, "brother, we are not victims!" After all, they had gone through the horrifying thing of death? Why don''t you let them go?


    As Kenny recalled what had happened to Kevin, he still couldn''t get over the fear. Tears started to well up in his eyes.


    On the one hand, he stripped himself naked. On the other hand, Bob, who had been knocked unconscious by him, was also stripped off Kenny. "God witnesses that we did nothing But she, she Please have a look. She did this for us. "


    His arms, chest, back, ass and even nothing could be spared! There were red marks everywhere, and purple marks


    "Do you know what happened? Duster! Duster! Duster! " As Kenny complained, he really didn''t know where she had gotten the feather duster!


    Please follow Kenny back to half an hour ago.


    As expected, Lancye was finally drunk She was drunk. Look at her red small face and misty big eyes. She always smiled when she met people. She was so cute and charming that almost every male animal would be attracted by her, of course, include Baron! Of course, no one dared to rob women from Mr. Baron.


    People winked, trying to tease him. Baron breathed more deeply, a flame spreading in his chest. He could not help but touch the tender face of the beautiful woman, tut, "This little face is so lovely as if there is invincible."


    "It seems that Mr. Baron must have a lot of good fortune in love affairs tonight."


    "Enjoy yourself."


    "The little girl is still young. Maybe she is still a virgin. Mr. Baron, please be kind to her."


    They talked with each other, but Lancy didn''t respond at all.


    "Eh? Is she drunk?" Bob, a lackey, shook Lancy. If she was really unconscious, things would become difficult for Mr. Baron tonight!


    A touch of displeasure flitted across Baron''s eyes as he poked at Lancy. He had no interest in making out with the corpse. When he was about to shake her, she suddenly opened her eyes which directly stared at everyone in the dark night.


    "Are you really drunk? Or just faking it?" The hot tempered


    that of Kevin! In short, Kenny was so weak that he didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    Kevin shudders. The two men''s eyes are fighting in the air. He marvels. What an amazing courage!


    The man was Marvin. His stalwart and extraordinary stature swept across the room before finally fixing his cold eyes on Lancy.


    "Interesting!" Perhaps it was because Kenny''s brain had been short cut, or perhaps it was because he had been shocked by Marvin''s sudden appearance, he had been too honest to believe what had happened.


    Upon hearing that, Kenny snorted and realized that he had said something wrong. "No, no, No. I didn''t mean that. This interest is different from that."


    Well, he didn''t know what he was saying! He didn''t know what should he do?


    Marvin walked towards Lancy, and his little tail was thus exposed.


    Rani stretched out her head, rolling her round eyes. "What a pity. Mommy has finished?" She murmured, disappointed She hadn''t seen her drunken mommy for more than half a year. Her brother didn''t allow mommy to drink. She also want to cheer Mommy on.


    From the battle index of Lancy after drunk, the violence tendency of Rani is absolutely traceable.


    Meanwhile, Ray innocently stared at Marvin. He wondered Marvin should know why he was not in a hurry since he knew liquor prohibition? Mommy is so easy to be fooled, except when she is drunk She had so many weird questions. Anyone who encountered her would break down.


    Kevin looked at Marvin with an unprecedented sense of crisis, "Who are you?"


    Marvin smiled coldly and pulled Lancy into his arms. He opened his thin lips and said in a powerful tone, "I am Her man! "


    "You!" He was filled with anger. The unprecedented sense of crisis made him not allow himself to be feared. "Give Lancy back to me!"


    "What? If you don''t have her, how can I give back? " Thin lips with a little radian seem to laugh at Kevin''s arrogance and whimsical.

 Chapter 39 How Many Babies Do I Have

    However, Lancy knew nothing about all this. She was just like a newborn baby lying in Marvin''s arms and was quiet and peaceful. The disturbance of the world can''t disturb her pure dream.


    She even consciously moved in the man''s arms, in order to find the most comfortable position.


    However, his chest was so hard that she felt uncomfortable no matter how hard she tried. Her curved eyebrows frowned as if to protest silently.


    Lancy struggled to open her eyes and mumbled, "What''s wrong with you? You are tough and it''s hard to sleep..."


    She still couldn''t keep her heavy head clear, and even the predecessors'' faces couldn''t be seen clearly with moist eyes. Lancy subconsciously wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and asked, "The last question, how many babies do I have?"? Who can use this to describe their baby?


    The girl in his arms restlessly moved around. She wouldn''t give up until she had made up her mind. Marvin lowered his eyes and said indifferently, "My dear Rani, Ray Two. "


    Twins blinked and wondered. Though they was six, they know a lot.


    With a soft smile, Lancy held his face and kissed him passionately A big kiss~~


    Marvin raised his eyebrows. Kevin was completely dumbfounded, while the twins were giggling, as if they were not surprised?


    "Congratulations. You made a right answer. " then she fell asleep. The room was so quiet that even her breaths could be heard.


    She had told him earlier that only rewards would be given if his answer is right.


    After taking advantage of him, she just fell asleep. Was that really good?


    Raising his head in a low voice, Kenny happened to look into Marvin''s eyes. All of a sudden, he understood the deep meaning in Marvin''s cold eyes. Thus, he explained in a hurry, "No one is right, really, you are the first, the first!"


    Poor Kenny had a hunch that if he gave a right answer, he would rather be beaten up Mom, look, how right it was to cry angrily at the teacher, beat the dean and skip class and climb the wall.


    "Ray, Rani, let''s go." Marvin didn''t even look at Kevin.


    "Wait! You can''t go!" With a miserable face, Kenny had threatened her with his life before coming up with the words.


    "I can''t?" Marvin looked back indifferently in a moderate tone, which stunned all the people present.


    With a sad face, Kenny almost cried out, "Please don''t leave until Mr. Baron wakes up? I really can''t do anything about it. "


    If he go, who would be responsible for Mr. Baron''s anger after he woke up? How dare he.


    With a smile on his face, Kevin said, "I heard that Baron is engaged to the daughter of the Lu Clan." It meant that the Lu Clan was not easy to offend.


    "Okay," Upon hearing this, Marvin turned around and left without hesitation.


    For the first time in Kevin''s life, he was completely ignored. He couldn''t see through this man and was even afraid Who the hell was he?


    He didn''t give a damn about the Lu Clan. Who was he?


    Kevin was puzzled. "Who the hell is he?"


    h was the result she made last night. Her kiss was so unskillful that it made him smile.


    Staring at the woman who was totally confused, Marvin kindly reminded her, "Do you forget that you were drunk last night?"


    With her cheek in her hands, Lancy recalled what had happened under the gaze of the man. It seemed that some one was drinking? But why was she here with him?


    Lancy looked down at the collar of the dress. The white shirt was obviously private belonging to a man. She covered her chest and finally had a little girl''s consciousness


    "What, what did you do to me?" In an instant, she felt a little scared.


    The man''s index finger pressed against her lips. "Shh, don''t scream. It''s me to scream..."


    "What does he mean?"


    "Last night, you held me and kissed me I am the victim of the rape. Do you want me to continue counting? " The man acted normally as if he was not the one who was ravaged. His calm voice made people not doubt him at all.


    With her mouth wide open, Lancy stared at Marvin in disbelief. After a while, she faltered, "are... Are you saying something wrong?"


    His long and narrow eyes squinted slightly, harboring a breath that was difficult for Lancy to understand. "You are the one who is drunk." In other words, she was the only one who would do something stupid.


    Lancy wanted to argue. But before she could refute, something hit her in her head. She was so angry that she said in a low voice, "that''s impossible!"


    Marvin said nothing, but smiled at her with his teasing eyes.


    After a series of self doubts and psychological construction, Lancy once again took a deep breath and replied confidently, "it''s impossible. I''ve drunk a lot No, it is super good! " She would not speak drunkenly, would not vomit, and would not act perversely. She would just fall asleep obediently. Is there anyone in the world better than her after drinking?


    Lancy, who is called the ''best decorum in drinking'' in the world. If Kenny heard that, he would cry!

 Chapter 40 Breathing (Part One)

    "Good decorum in drinking?" Standing by the window with bare feet, Marvin walked towards Lancy step by step, with a playful smile on his face all the time. He unbuttoned the buttons with his bony forefinger one by one, and the scratches on his bronze chest were particularly shocking. "Is this the good decorum in drinking?"


    Lancy looked away, pretending to see nothing. If It would be more persuasive if she didn''t hide her tender hands in the quilt.


    As the man approached her step by step, Lancy almost wanted to bury herself in the quilt. His hot breath fell on her face, and her eyes became bigger and bigger. Did she think that this man and woman''s battle was decided by their eyes?


    The woman''s cute appearance pleased Jasper. He played her earlobe and said softly, "You are not allowed to drink without me in the future!"


    Hearing that, Lancy curled her mouth. She grasped the soft quilt and covered herself completely. Only her eyes and flushed cheeks could be seen. She didn''t feel like sleeping in other people''s bed. Little mouth pouting high, don''t let her drink is the most annoying!


    Under the man''s gaze, all the words of protest swallowed back silently. Lancye was so depressed that she threw herself into the arms of the big bed again and turned her body away like a child.


    Upon seeing this, Marvin smiled silently. He wondered whether she knew whose bed she was in?


    On the other side, the whole Hun Clan was in an uproar.


    They couldn''t conceal the fact that Baron, with the hope of establishing a marriage between the two families of Lu and Han, had such a sad look on his face and the wound Baron couldn''t lose his face, Hun Clan either!


    Therefore, the red mark on her face would be reduced naturally in two days, and it was also okay to be covered by clothes.


    What Ba


    ssatisfaction. Mrs. Wilson was absolutely not a kind elder who treated others kindly.


    Although Mrs. Wilson was the wife of Mr. Wilson, she had no son but only a daughter. Although the son of the concubine looks filial, they are not related by blood, so she is used to accepting all the power by herself. As for her husband If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have to listen to a little kid. Her husband was heartless. He would rather trust him than listen to her.


    And the man who sat on the right of Mrs. Wilson was Mr. Wilson, Freda''s father.


    Speaking of Wilson, he was a womanizer. People often saw the intimate figure of him and the young model in the gossip weekly. His former strong body had faded with the years. But he didn''t care about it at all. There were lots of girls throwing themselves at him as long as he had money in his pocket!


    The tasteful life of Wilson at this moment was filled with impatience.


    ''As a matter of fact, they should be warm to Hun Clan. But they even didn''t show their smiles to them.'' They were as if confronted with formidable enemies, as if they were not coming to relatives in the future, but enemies who would tangle with each other for their whole lives.

 Chapter 41 Breathing (Part Two)

    What happened to them? When he arrived, Baron asked the Freda in silence.


    Meanwhile, the Freda, however, was also distracted and pulled back his hand.


    As the man still didn''t show up, Mrs. Wilson nodded at Mrs. Han. "We still haven''t seen Mr. Marvin. We can''t let our future relatives wait for him, can we? It''s really impolite.


    How could Mrs. Han bear this apology from Mrs. Wilson? She quickly saluted, and her tone was even more humble. She was afraid that Mrs. Wilson would be unhappy about their marriage.


    Everybody knew that once the Mrs. Wilson took actions, the whole Lu Clan would be boiling and almost all people would follow her.


    Mrs. Wilson was very satisfied. She smiled seriously and said: " Hun Clan is a literary family. Only in this way can you cultivate a gentle and good child like Baron. We all know how nice Baron is to Freda. I agree with your marriage... "


    "I admit that the Lu Clan is rich and powerful, but Freda is the only daughter of Lu Clan. It is also related to the reputation of our family. Even if it''s just engagement, it can not careless. We have to make a fuss... How about Mrs. Han? "


    "Of course, of course!" Mrs. Han said yes. Lu Clan was a big tree in her eyes. There was no doubt that their engagement would make a sensation, which should be known by the whole country.


    Wilson had an idea about the marriage of the two families long ago, so he couldn''t remain silent at the moment. He hurriedly cut in, "Yes, Freda is my beloved daughter, so I can''t be wronged at all." Whether she was wronged or not was reflected directly in bride price.


    Baron respectfully presented the list to Mrs. Wilson, and handed it to her after she read it in detail, then passed it to Wi


    m, Wilson would lose his life for three years.


    As if he hadn''t heard of his father''s anger, Marvin approached Baron, "Are you Baron?" Baron''s face was totally different from that of a pig''s head that night, but he was the only one outside who wanted to show off that he was the apple of the Lu Clan.


    "Nice to meet you..."


    Ignoring Baron''s hands that stretched out, Marvin leaned against the sofa in a lazy and aggressive posture and said, "good looking." So technically speaking, he wanted to win a girl''s heart back with his handsome face. No wonder he was so popular with his sister.


    "¡­¡­" Baron thought he had heard it wrong, and the words of the attack would not come from the people he met for the first time.


    "Brother, can you stop?" But there was a plea in Freda''s eyes, which only Marvin could understand.


    "Is this the man you are dying to marry?" Marvin said coldly. Even his sister was annoyed. "Your criteria for choosing a mate is as bad as ten years ago."


    Freda was nearly shrieked, "Brother, Baron is different!"


    "Where is the difference?" Marvin asked coldly. The pungent smell of Baron could be felt even from afar.

 Chapter 42 A Life-Or-Death Struggle

    Mrs. Wilson remained silent all the time. If she doesn''t care about Lu Clan''s face, she doesn''t mind Wilson and his son fighting for each other. However, it was the first official visit of Hun Clan. She couldn''t let outsiders watch them fight. More importantly, she wanted to take this opportunity to let people know who was the real master of the Lu Clan.


    "Marvin, where''s your manner?" The old lady was strong and confident, not at all weaker than the old man. "Is this how you talk to your father and treat your future father-in-law?"


    Hearing that, Marvin''s cold eyes blinked slightly. Full of irony, he could not deceive her. "Future relatives? Grandma was too anxious. Who admitted? "


    They seemed to have forgotten that he, Marvin, was the true master of the Lu Clan. Over the years, they had been behaving more and more recklessly.


    "I have agreed!" Wilson tried to get what his father wanted. How could he agree to the arranged marriage by his parents!


    However, Marvin didn''t care about it.


    "Oh!" the last word followed in a long way, making people tremble with fear. "It seems that my father couldn''t benefit any more from my being the general manager. you can''t afford to support any other women, so I''d better retire from the second tier to live a peaceful life. What do you think?"


    His speed was neither fast nor slow. Word by word grabbed his seven inch grip, making Wilson unable to move.


    Gritting his teeth, Wilson glared at him furiously as if the man in front of him was not his son but his enemy! Well, a father would never submit to his son?


    Her good education prevented her from swearing at others. Mrs. Wilson scolded Marvin, "how could you abandon your dignity and filial piety for so many years? In Lu Clan, we don''t need to sell our daughter? The Hun Clan is not as wealthy as Lu Clan, but they are also well-known. More importantly, Baron was infatuated with Freda, so Mrs. Han takes Freda as her own daughter. There will be absolutely no problem with mother-in-law in the future. Is there anything more precious than this for women? "


    "Infatuated with her?" Marvin laughed with conceit. It was ridiculous to hear this kindness for his granddaughter! "What a fool If you are not allowed to give up the shares of the Freda to a third person, are you still so ignorant? "


    The man stared at her coldly. There was a hint of hesitation in her eyes. She clenched the handrail and tried to be calm as she could. "We are talking about the marriage of Freda. Why did you mention it?"


    "Mrs. Han doesn''t look well. Are you sick?" All of a sudden, they found Mrs. Han was involved in.


    Mrs. Han was stunned and forced a wry smile. She looked at Mrs. Wilson uneasily, but Mrs. Wilson just looked away.


    "Brother, I have said that Baron is different from others. He really loves me." Meanwhile, the Freda was struggling with what was going to happen. It was sandwiched between her brother and her family, which made her feel even more exhausted without the support of her brother! "If I transfer all my shares to you, will you promise me the marriage to Baron?"


    "Freda!"


    The disciples were all surprised They even Baron and Mrs.Han.


    The reaction of all people, especially the hypocritical f


    r?'' she wondered? "Why is my brother with his secretary?"


    In fact, it was weird if it was any woman other than Freda.


    "I finally knew why Mr. Marvin opposed us," Baron added


    "¡­¡­ What? "


    "Come with me." Don''t act rashly and alert the enemy. After the first round of fighting with Marvin, Baron understood that it was impossible to have a head-on collision with him. This man was too deep and unfathomable!


    If he was the reason why Mr. Marvin broke the engagement, he could explain it clearly now. His eyes were full of hatred for Lancy. He would let all the old and recent grudges be counted together. Anyone who stopped his plan must pay a painful price!


    She learned "everything" from Baron in the room of Freda.


    "All this came from a single party a few days ago. Kenny brought a woman with him..." According to Baron, Lancy became a woman with ulterior motives. She was obviously the female partner of Kenny, but she took the opportunity to seduce him and even get him drunk! However, Baron was too pure to be hooked. If he failed to achieve his goal, he would have an immortal beating. His wound was the result of stubbornness! "It never occurred to me that I would see that woman by Mr. Marvin''s side It''s so unbelievable, isn''t it? " Asked Baron confusedly.


    What she said clearly indicated that Marvin bribed Lancy to frame him up.


    On the other hand, Freda understood that her brother was too proud to do that! "Marvin would never do that," To put it more bluntly, it was not worthy of him to do that. Baron was not qualified!


    According to his past experience, he had left behind the name of his lover in front of her. He even asked his lover to make a choice between them in front of her He didn''t need to use such an obscure way.


    "You just said that woman was Mr. Myron''s secretary?" His first step to fix all these problems was not to get over with Lancy. He would definitely throw mud on her.


    There was no doubt that Baron was eloquent. So, Freda was lost in thought, ''well, why is my second brother''s secretary here?''? Or Myron just couldn''t satisfy her ambition, so she took advantage of him to get close to Marvin?

 Chapter 43 The Wedding Day Is Approaching

    Maybe because Marvin was really busy, or because he was trying to avoid it, Freda couldn''t meet him in a few days! As the wedding date approached, all the persons who were responsible for the engagement ceremony stopped their work, which made Freda more anxious!


    One day, Freda inquired about Myron ahead of time and asked him where Marvin was. Freda took Baron''s hand and went straight to the top floor of the group, just to block the way.


    On his way to the success of Wilson Group, Baron had seen the great achievements and realized that this marriage should not be changed. He witnessed the scale of the Lu Group, which lighted up his ambition completely.


    Everyone appreciated the supreme power, worship and worshiping, and the condescending quality of all people. This was what every man pursued throughout his life


    It was the exclusive place of Marvin. The black marble floor was just like this, quiet and cold, which showed no human breath. People would feel great pressure if they just stood here.


    Freda didn''t have as many regrets as Baron. Meanwhile, Freda also fixed her eyes on the person inside the gate.


    When they pushed the door open, the full words of Freda were hard in her throat. "What Why are you here? " No surprise, no surprise, no surprise.


    Since when there was a small world in this big office besides the "throne"? ''Did I have an illusion because I didn''t sleep well? How could the Royal Palace have pink color that doesn''t fit in?'' Freda rubbed her eyes. The teddy bear at the corner of the deck chair was her illusion. The Yellow Unicorn doll of different sizes was her illusion, and the pure white girl who was bold enough to occupy the throne was also her illusion?


    She couldn''t open her eyes in this way!


    "How dare you? !" Freda was flabbergasted.


    The girl lowered her head and her brows were wrinkled tightly. She looked cautious and distressed as if she was handling a national matter! Her ears turned red and her hands kept pulling her braid. She spoke loudly, but nobody knew what she was mumbling.


    "Stop it. I''m busy." The girl protested, "is this golden apple kindergarten or Hess?" The poor baby was forced to go to the kindergarten one year later, just because its birthday was thirty-one days after August. Even though it didn''t work, its resistance didn''t work~~~


    Lancy would never admit that the reason why she had chosen to form an alliance with Marvin was that she was so jealous of the twins'' closeness to Marvin!


    ''I want you to be close to an outsider, I want you to show your love every day, humph, now you know it''s like lifting a stone to hit your own feet!''! Lancy couldn''t help but shake her baby''s little tail when she thought of the bitter expressions on their faces. She was very proud of herself.


    With cold eyes like snow, Freda was staring at Lancy. Finally, the last doubt disappeared under her bold resistance. Who gave Lancy the courage to "occupy the throne" and ignore her?


    Without saying a word, Freda unplugged the power supply. Paying no attention to what the woman was doing and whether there were important documents in her computer, she only knew that she was about to explode


    as they were close to the ground?


    He didn''t care whether Lancy got on Mr. Marvin''s bed or not. Therefore, his marriage with Freda was the most important. "Miss Lancy, nothing happened between us that night, right?"


    There was never (I failed) so Baron did not feel guilty at all. His eyes were so bland. As long as Lancy agreed, he was sure to clear himself.


    "No, I''m not!" Lancy directly expressed Baron''s thought. As soon as she heard that night drinking, she couldn''t help but think about sleeping in the same bed with Jacob Oh, no, no, you must forget it and smash it to pieces No, she had already forgotten.


    "You admitted it!" Freda had never suspected lovers so she thought she had something on Lancy and the witness was her brother. "Vance, you heard it! She admitted!"


    "That''s because she is so stupid to be led by you!" Marvin leaned against the door and listened intently for a long time.


    He glanced at Baron with cold eyes for one minute. It was so cold from Baron''s feet that it almost cooled her down. But Baron still forced a smile on his face, hoping to get some favor from Marvin. Unfortunately, it was not an extravagant hope.


    "Brother, you heard it. It''s this woman''s scheming." Freda was anxious to explain.


    "Are you ready?" Marvin asked, he raised his hand and interrupted Freda


    "¡­¡­ HMM... " No matter how obtuse she was, Lancy knew that they were talking about choosing kindergarten. Didn''t she notice that Miss Freda was staring at her again?


    In fact, Lancy was so highly valued that Freda didn''t want to swallow her pride and defend her love. "Since you have heard what I said, you should know that Baron is innocent," she argued


    The word ''innocent'' couldn''t make people laugh?


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Marvin asked in reply, rolling his eyes. The underlying meaning of his words was that no one knew better than him who did it. Nobody wanted to muddle through.


    "Yes, you are right. My shrewd brother will never be deceived by a little woman." Meanwhile, an idea flashed in Freda''s mind and her face changed dramatically. "Did you do it on purpose?" She asked.

 Chapter 44 Parted With Each Other In Displeasure

    Was she questioning him?


    However, Marvin didn''t take the matter seriously. Marvin replied calmly, "My dear sister, you are more daring than before! Baron, are you getting out of here yourself, or do you want me to have you thrown out? "


    Hearing that, Baron was speechless. Baron had never expected that Marvin would refuse him directly.


    "Brother, that''s enough. How can such an outsider sit here peacefully! Why can''t Baron? He is my fiance. We are a family! " Finally, Freda broke out.


    "Don''t talk to Marvin like this, Freda." Baron added


    Marvin stood in front of the table, with his hands supporting his body leaned forward like a king who was overbearing. His imposing manner was wild and sensual. "Get out!"


    It was the majesty of the emperor, which made Baron almost fall down on the ground! How horrible a man he was! A cold sweat broke out on Baron''s forehead, and Baron''s heart was still fluttering with fear. ''Marvin, is he really just the eldest son who was "exiled"?'' He wondered?


    There was something strange in Marvin''s dark eyes. He was extremely dangerous!


    Baron gave a wry smile. If he was a little bit rebellious, he would have the ridiculous idea to break his neck without hesitation! But Baron did not notice that there was fear and calmness in the eyes of Freda.


    "Brother..."


    "Yes?" Melissa''s explanation vanished into thin air.


    Hearing that, Myron grabbed Baron by the shoulder. With a solemn expression on his face, Myron said, "let''s go!"


    Only they two knew clearly that if Baron didn''t leave, no matter what the consequences would be. He couldn''t talk about the real business.


    ''Is it possible that Freda is not afraid of Marvin?'' In Lu Clan, she was the apple of the eye. She could do anything she wanted except that Marvin.


    In the past, Freda wouldn''t do anything that she couldn''t do to him. But now, Freda was sure that Lancy was in good condition. So Freda held back her stubbornness and pride, she forced them not to hurt Baron.


    "Baron can leave as long as Kevin wants!" "If this woman leaves, then Baron will leave," Freda added stubbornly


    The innocent Lancy was shot again.


    Marvin burst into laughter in anger. How could a mere virtuous Baron compare with her?


    "I don''t care if it was this woman who put obstacles in my way or you did it on purpose, Kirk. I came here only to tell you my decision, not to ask for your permission! Even if you take all my shares, I''ll marry Baron. " Taking out the signed share transfer agreement, Freda showed its determination in actions.


    Thus, in terms of negotiation and explanation, Freda had been ready for the worst.


    This share transfer agreement made Baron greatly alarmed. Even if he tried hard to cover it, he couldn''t escape Marvin''s eyes.


    On the other hand, it would be improper for Myron to do that. After all, they were brother and sister, how could they come to this situation? "Don''t be si


    da struggled. A mixed feeling of grief, unwillingness, despair and anger turned into hatred for Lancy.


    It had never occurred to Freda that the decision-maker was an outsider, but what Lancy said ruined all her efforts, and her brother didn''t even give her a chance to defend herself! "Are you satisfied now?"


    Freda''s sarcastic smile was more ferocious than crying and frightening.


    When Myron subliminally blocked the sight of his sister, Freda realized that sister was no match for a woman. "Don''t worry. I can''t do anything to her," Freda reassured them


    "Are you feeling smug that my two best brothers are both on your side?" Squinting slightly, Freda kept staring at Marvin and said, "My dearest brother, you always think yourself as a fair person, right? It''s reasonable. If I don''t agree, will this woman still be unable to enter Lu Clan? "


    But before Marvin could reply, Freda told Lancy ferociously, "I''m here, and you will never have the chance to take the Lu family name!" If she couldn''t get what she wanted, this woman wouldn''t succeed either! Because of Lancy''s words, the situation has reached a deadlock. There is no room for negotiation The initiator should pay the price!


    It would be a big trouble!


    "My dear brother, you know what I can do!" Freda was wearing a half smile but its eyes were cold. It ignored everyone and left decisively.


    Myron was speechless ''''Freda! "


    The deafening sound of closing the door deafened Myron.


    "¡­¡­ You shouldn''t do this. You know Freda is a stubborn girl, can''t you say something more? " Myron was in a dilemma. His brother was always like this. He could explain, but he never said anything. "She will hate you."


    Marvin couldn''t help but ask, "do you think I care?"


    Hearing that, Myron gasped and smiled bitterly. Didn''t he really care? If he didn''t care, why did he have to interfere?


    Marvin looked down at them with an ironic smile on his face and watched them leave.

 Chapter 45 The Brotherhood

    Carrying a living man, Luke drew many people''s attention along the way, but no one felt strange! Everyone knew that Luke was the person who worked for the big boss and "disgrace" was his main job. But, of course, Baron was never the first person to be offered.


    As for Baron, this was absolutely a great humiliation in his whole life.


    Four feet in the air, lying in front of the door of Wilson Group, his injured body was even more painful, perhaps it was too shameful or too painful. Baron was tightly lying there, looking at the sky through the glass.


    He looked so calm that people would tremble with fear!


    When Freda arrived, Freda somehow felt sad after seeing the scene Why would her beloved brother hurt her lover?


    "I''m sorry, Baron. I''m so sorry..." Sobbing, Freda threw herself into Baron''s arms.


    With one hand holding Freda, Baron didn''t complain at all. He looked into the distance with his dark eyes and asked calmly, "How was the result?"


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry... " Meanwhile, Freda held him more tightly and said, "Baron, let''s run away!"


    First of all, he got on the car to fill in the ticket; then he applied for a marriage license; he would perform first and report afterwards Hearing that, Baron''s eyes brightened. That was also a solution.


    Would everything go as they expected?


    The noisy office was as quiet as usual, and it was so quiet that even the sound of breath could be heard. With a small face on her hands, Lancy looked at the man who looked as usual, wondering what she was thinking about.


    The man was like a statue, motionless. Lancy really doubted that if he would become a stone statue if she went on doing that?


    Her fat finger poked the man. Marvin turned around and stared at her silently.


    With a heartbroken expression, Lancy pushed her "afternoon tea" to him. Her eyes were filled with fresh and cute strawberry on the cake. She said, "here, you said that I didn''t help you and I will feed you. Desserts are the most efficient for me when I''m in a bad mood. "


    "¡­¡­" His cold face softened as he said, "I''m not in a bad mood."


    No way! Hearing that, Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. She could see clearly that he was in a bad mood from both of her eyes. Grasping her ears, she looked at Marvin up and down. She did not know why she felt the awkward look in his eyes was so familiar~~


    Of course he looks familiar. Our baby, Ray, also looks like this when he gets angry from time to time?


    However, she didn''t know that her thoughts were revealed on her face. The corners of Marvin''s mouth twitched in doubt and he repeated, "I''m fine!"


    "That''s right!" Lancy waved her hand dismissively.


    Hearing that, Marvin who seemed to be staring at a dessert, suddenly raised his head and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Boss, it''s time to get off work. Please eat slowly." sparing some time to heal his injuries, was there any secretary in the world more considerate than her?


    Lancy was bouncing up and down and the footsteps that only belonged to her were heard in the quiet corridor. Unexpectedly, s


    e to escape! Of course, they didn''t think a girl could escape from them.


    The head of the group was a fat man with a pair of black sunglasses. Even the sun was not strong enough to open its eyes. He opened his mouth and saw a crumpled picture in his fat hand, asking, "Is she the woman?"


    The face blind could not be injured. Mr. Niu was a smart man. The only flaw was that it was difficult to tell people''s faces. As long as they were in the same size, he didn''t see any difference in facial features among them.


    "Well, I think so." The man with a lisp stretched his head and tried his best to open his eyes, but to no avail.


    It turned out that she was not sure whether she was the target or not since she had followed him all the way? The paper in charge of the stalkers finally gave a positive reply.


    Rolling her black and white eyes, Lancy felt this scene quite familiar. It seemed that she had experienced something similar before? After thinking for quite a while, she finally recalled that this familiar visual sense came from his first encounter with hooligans Perhaps it was because of this, she did not fear at all. She was surrounded by so many people~~


    With an obscene smile, yellow teeth said, "Todd, this time the target is bigger than the mark on the photo!" The background of the photo was suspicious of a night club. Debbie''s features could be seen faintly. However, due to the dim light, her beauty was weakened. She wouldn''t have chosen to kill it on the roadside.


    When Todd said that, his eyes were already shining! "Hey, chick, what about making a deal? As long as you stay with me, we won''t hurt you that poor face,"


    He reached for Lancy. Lancy stepped back a little, just out of his reach. "Do you know me?" Looking at these strange faces with her little head tilted, Austin wondered whether "brother company" had recruited new members?


    Lancy''s words caused men to laugh, and Todd was even more arrogant. "How naive she is, we don''t know, but later we will be more familiar with her."


    "Is she a virgin?"

 Chapter 46 Call Me Good Brother

    "¡­¡­ no Then what do you do here? " Looking these people up and down with her big clear black and white eyes, Lancy seemed to finally feel their "unkindness". She clapped her hands and said that she had met them before. She was familiar with them before because they wouldn''t be so impolite!


    "Hey, girl, look at our situation, we don''t even need to ask, of course, I want to give you a good care..."


    "Hurt?" Lancy looked at the fat man, Todd. She really didn''t want to be loved by him, so she said, "Uncle, please move aside. I have something to do."


    The fat on Todd''s belly shook a little, and Todd stood steadily in front of Lancy, "Maybe you call me brother, I will give you face..."


    Brother? My dear, please look in the mirror.


    Seeing that, haze pouted and touched her cheeks with her index finger. Suddenly, an idea occurred to her. She took out her wallet and shook it in front of Mr. Niu. "Is it a robbery?"


    Even if they wanted to rob someone, they didn''t have to take out their wallet, did they? The end of the pink head was in the bulgy wallet. Ray was worried that his mother would disappear on the way, so he didn''t pay the bill. He had no interest in the identity of an orphan.


    He took a glance at Lancy with his turbid eyes. Todd grinned and said, "you want money, too. She I also want it! " After all, who would complain about the extra money? Look at her purse! She was a fat cow!


    However, the cost was far less than that of the mercenary. He could get all the benefits by doing this.


    "Pretty girl, we will suffer less if you make us happy." Looking at this smooth face, he wondered who on earth did this beauty offend, and why that man paid a lot of money to teach her a lesson.


    No matter how Lancy thought, Lancy finally understood what he meant. Especially, all of them looked at her with eager eyes as if they had never seen a woman before. It turned out that they liked her.


    "I''m not interested in pigs." Lancy said directly and sincerely. She was a human and had a good sense of propriety. "Let''s face the reality now. There is no future between us,"


    Man to beast Many of the new comers held back their laughter. They found Todd was just like a pig. He had the same boobs, big ears and a fat figure. The difference was that no one was going to kill Todd, even if he was a fat pig.


    Todd glared at them. The henchmen dared not to speak. He hated it the most when people made fun of his figure. "Hey, beauty! Do you want a fight? Fine! I''ll punish you!"


    "¡­¡­ Actually, you don''t need to do me a favor, really. " Lancy''s face was honest, proving that what she said was true.


    Todd''s face was as red as a turkey cock. He secretly hated that Lancy didn''t appreciate his favors, which made him lose face in front of his brothers. He thought that her beauty was nothing compared to his face! He waved his hand and the atmosphere at the scene changed dramatically under his command


    Oh, what''s that? Did the man with the iron chain hit me?


    "Come on, Janet. Be careful with your posture. I scratched myself.".


    He saw the awe inspiring group of the man, and he brought an electric gun as w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ''t you tell me that you have a fight? Wow, if I hadn''t exercise for a long time, I would have been stiff. "


    Hey! You stepped on my foot?


    The man who claimed to be Hanson walked closer to one of the minions and touched his nose with his finger. He sighed, "blood! It''s been a long time since the last time I saw blood I''ve missed the bloody scene since Leader assumed office! "


    Was it really good to get excited over a nosebleed?


    One guy opened his eyes in fear and screamed, "Help! Todd! Help!"!


    Hanson didn''t listen to what the man said at all. Instead, he pulled his haircut. He hadn''t done anything yet! "Well, well, well. You are not from our region, are you?"


    He looked at a few people in a row and thought that they looked like good-looking soulmates and absolutely were not from the same region!


    ''Not a joke. Is he Hanson''s friend? Does it have anything to do with his handsome face?''~~


    "Look at this skill, this sign, this angle, what a professional method! It''s completely comparable to our Leader!" Hanson continued to study the physical condition of the people without realizing how inappropriate his sudden words were. "Tell me, what''s the date?"


    One of the guy said. He just wanted to laugh. Even if he was beaten to death, he would not tell him that it was n one on one


    Hanson was looking around. Hanson rubbed his eyes and was so excited that he almost screamed. Oh, God, he seemed to see a very powerful person! With the eyes, nose and mouth, face gathered together, it was the face of Leader''s beloved mother, right?


    Shrimp, what is the master? You don''t know this at all, how can you be in the gang? It was obvious that their boss was superior to their boss -- master!


    Well, Leader''s mother probably wouldn''t be here, let alone fight with those ugly men! No, No. Maybe he opened his eyes in a wrong way. He opened his eyes, closed them and then opened again. The innocent, pretty face greeted him again. Hanson raised his head and looked at the sky, roaring, "It''s a nice day today. The sun is shining. The weather is good for taking a walk." Haha~

 Chapter 47 The Adorable Girl Looks Imposing

    Hanson, the man with yellow hair hesitated. He shouldn''t deceive himself. Please accept the reality.


    However, Lancy was staring at the bloodstained paw with vacant eyes.


    "Lancy?" Did she get hurt? Hanson called Lancy several times. "I''m Hanson, do you know me?" She was wearing neatly dressed. Did she get hurt?


    Instantly, Hanson''s flattering face darkened, feeling that he was in the hell! ''Lancy got injured in my territory. Those guys really got the nerve to do that!''? If Leader knows this... '' Ah, ah, ah, he must ask his brothers to hack this group of bastards into pieces ten thousand times, and kill them only when they die!


    Rose''s eyes became bigger and bigger. Lancy couldn''t hear what Hanson said, and even her eyes were blurred and she couldn''t see anything. Lancy was as vigilant as she was. She was even unaware that the burly figure behind her was approaching.


    The hooligans could not help but open their eyes wide, and were excited and full of hope. ''Todd, you really need to be ashamed in front of us!


    The moment Todd unleashed his strength finally came. Todd held his breath and with all his strength, he slashed the knife at Lancy!


    ''Damn it! I''m dead this time!''! Hanson had no time to think about anything. He shouted and pounced on the mayor''s son, "behind him!"


    The blade was aimed at Molly''s heart. To break through a person''s heart was the key Just in a blink of an eye, Lancy moved left. The sharp knife touched her left shoulder.


    Lancy kicked off the unknown object subconsciously and covered her injured part with her hand in pain. The blood spilled from the wound made her hand red. She looked at the blood with a pale face, and her black eyes finally lost focus.


    "Damn it! He''s dead meat this time!" Hanson whined, as if he was the one who was injured, and his expression was simply unbearable.


    "Leader must be very angry, so do us. We''re gona get blamed a thousand times.. I''m wrong, really wrong. I shouldn''t have gone out for a walk. It''s better to stay by Miss Cloris''s side and be abused than now. Why did I find that I''m the one Lancy has an affair with? "


    Hanson thought that he was not telling a lie, and his local accent was so unusual!


    Hanson''s whole body was filled with the Black Mist, and he had reached the end of despair Suddenly he smiled evilly. Would he commit suicide or just wait for death?


    He would never have a chance to escape again!


    With ferocity in his eyes, Hanson stared at Todd, which was stuck in the middle of the branch, and looked around. He didn''t know if these people were brave enough to appease Leader''s anger?


    However, it was not the right time. At this moment, Hanson was only worried about himself, OK? Shouldn''t he call the ambulance?


    Before Hanson called them, his men had already arrived. Oh, yeah! How dare these scumbags have the nerve to group up and fight in the East region! They looked down upon them! It seemed that they might want to die. Peter decided to give them a hard lesson!


    Spark, the fir


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sure that he graduated from primary school?


    He even blurted out his own thoughts


    One man looked at him with anger, and said: "Shut up, man! Don''t watch what he said! We did it on purpose!"


    ''You''re exposed, okay?''


    Hansonr continued to desire to stir up the trouble, and played improvisation "Honey, if you make me happy, then I''ll forgive you."


    "Hey, beauty, smile at me."


    "Woman, it''s your fortune that I''m interested in you. Come and knee down and lick it..."


    "Oh, I''m so scared. Don''t come over. I''ll cry if you keep doing that!" Hanson suddenly had a throat between his fingers and twisted his body to become a victim.


    "Yeah! Even if you shout loudly, no one will come to save you!"


    "¡­¡­" Cops! This is insane! ! This was the statement of the hearts of the jerks. The sight of the katoey was too strong.


    She resumed her natural manner and even imitated the tone of that kid. Was it really okay to describe the words "kneeling and licking" to the child?


    Her poor acting skill won''t fool any smart person. Right! What a jerk They were not that stupid.


    The next second, he sensed the stronger dark aura from the paper. He almost believed it!


    ''Hanson, stop talking, people will die.'' The weak beg.


    "Good, very good!" With an evil smile, Rani mustered all her strength to rush up to the sky Everyone only felt the ground trembling, and the sound of something heavy falling echoed in their ears, followed by a muffled hum~


    Everyone was hurt after the dust was gone What happened? How did Todd be tied to a single bar from a tree in an instant? The public fitness finally was of use!


    Isn''t that the exclusive posture of the roast boar? The posture was so good and sexy~


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Angela whined?


    Men, you didn''t focus on all the stuff, okay? What you really should care about was how the little baby could carry the weight of more than 200! Or a single hand!


    "Where did the strange kid come from? Is she sent to destroy the spy on the earth?"?

 Chapter 48 You Should Be Punished If You Do Something Wrong

    Hanson was scared, and didn''t say anything. It turned out that the game of struggle was the best. Miss Rani, I was wrong.


    The bleeding all over his body. Todd''s face was completely red and finally got the sign of waking up. He was horrified to find out how his world was broken after he woke up? Heaven and earth are upside down!


    He looked down and saw a round, soft face. What a cute girl! What was she doing now?


    Rani bent her eyebrows, she put the long thing Cha into the soil, less than 5cm away from Todd''s half long hair, and then took out the lighter... "Light a fire!"~~


    It was said that this for the wealthy people to play with.


    An angel was like a devil in a second.


    "Duck, take out your golf club"


    Hanson, who just bought a golf club, didn''t say anything. Curiosity was more important to him.


    Rani held the club and hit his hip skillfully


    "Ouch! ! ! !"


    Screaming with pain was mixed with tearing. Those men''s legs were clamped tightly between their legs. It seemed that they had heard some deep moans


    Their forceful locking position made Todd unable to escape. His hip moved close to his weak part. Although there was a thin layer of cloth between them, people could see it.


    I didn''t expect that Todd''s buttocks could be so straight and maintain such a difficult and subtle posture Oh, fool, open your eyes wide, that was the result of hand-made operation.


    Does it hurt? Did that really hurt? The onlookers all thought of one thing -- "Bastard, Todd can you still have the upper hand in the future?"?


    His fat body remained motionless, but on the contrary, he felt it was too strong, so strong that it plunged into his blood to the marrow, and his hair in all sizes, length and short trembled.


    Everyone was shocked by what Rani did, except Hanson, who was used to be bullied. "That''s it?" he asked


    Wasn''t that enough? Everyone reproached Hanson silently.


    Of course not just that


    Rani turned to Hanson and said in a reproachful tone, "You''re so bad, boy. I''m a good girl. If I play too hard, you''ll make me cry."


    "¡­¡­" Everyone''s blood basket was empty, and they fell to the ground and could never get up again.


    Rani pointed to the rows of the hooligans and said, "Mommy told me that the one who did something wrong must be spanked. It''s your turn."


    Mick stupidly took the golf club, his mind going blank. What was he going to do?


    "Come on!" With an innocent look, Rani pointed at the fake fragrance and said, "You can''t stop until the incense is finished."


    You can''t stop Stop Stop. Do you know it can be burned for 48 hours?


    She made it sound like she was praising the good weather.


    The instantly balanced Hanson showed a satisfied smile. As expected, Rani was not partial to an outsider. He smiled happily and his mood was instantly stimulated.


    All the brothers in the eastern region had come and gone in circles. There was no chance for them to win against the enemies


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r to recover?"


    "Time is uncertain. Sometimes an hour, sometimes half day. The longest time is two days." Hearing from Rani''s words, Ray knew how awful the culprit would be? Ray''s bright and black eyes were covered with a layer of shadow, and the chillness was not less than that of Marvin.


    "Give her a sedative. Maybe she will wake up." The nurse was so anxious that she couldn''t wait to perform her skills. She began to prepare the medicine and syringe in a orderly manner. Inadvertently, she looked at the girl who was staring at the syringe without blinking her eyes and said, "Take it easy, I''m very good at it. It doesn''t hurt at all..."


    The nurse stressed her skill deliberately.


    "I know. I know how to make your mother awake," Rani said, blinking her smart eyes and raising her hands


    "?" Marvin asked curiously.


    Lying on the bed, Rani kicked off her shoes, moved closer to Lancy and shouted in a louder voice, "Mommy, it''s the injection." Her lung functions were impressive.


    The nurse with the medicated glass bottle trembled and almost scared. But she was tolerant of Rani''s actions. After all, her babies were so cute.


    Not only nurses, but also Marvin didn''t think this method would be effective. It was just a child''s naive idea. He didn''t think that he would be so stupid to believe Rani. If she shouted successfully, there would be no persistent vegetative people in the world.


    Unexpectedly, a miracle happened, and her dim black eyes seemed to have some reaction.


    "Mommy, the nurse has prepared the injection. But which part of the injection is easier to pinch? The arm or the hip?" After a while, Rani learnt that injection was not the right thing to hurt her mother. "Don''t worry, nurse. My mommy is the bravest. She is not afraid of injection at all Oh, hip! Rani take off mommy''s pants! "


    With the knowledge that it was a lie, Cody couldn''t help turning his face away. Was it really reasonable for gangster Gang to be so shy?

 Chapter 49 No Injection

    No injection... No injection... They were just like the second order of the magic array. They flied into her brain and filled all the blank. She struggled and her eyes became bigger and bigger and soon her eyes were full of the sacred color of an angel in white.


    But for Lancy, death was the most horrible thing.


    "Ouch! No injection!" Lancy returned to her senses with the quilt in her arms and shrank into the man''s arms. All right, she didn''t realize that the person beside her was the big boss, Marvin.


    No matter who he is, who can help me get rid of the injection is her biggest husband!


    She was so excited. How could she keep calm? The nurse looked serious, holding the needle in her right hand and staring at Lancy. She just did what the doctor told her to do and tried her best to complete her work. "Miss Lancy, calm down!"


    With her head shaking, Lancy yelled, "stay away from me. Ten meters! No, one hundred meters!" One hundred meters was enough for her to get out of the hospital.


    "Lancy!" "Here I am." there was resignation and gentleness in Marvin''s voice


    "I''m fine. Why would I have an injection?" "Are you okay? Where is it? Who is the man who just looked dead"


    "Mommy..." Ray lowered his voice as if he was warning something.


    Hearing that, Lancy curled her mouth and raised her chin in a proud manner. "Ray, don''t be so cruel. I am your mother!" It was only then that Lancy would act like a mother.


    Hearing this, Ray''s eyes turned dark and his little face tensed. He wondered if he was angry.


    "¡­¡­ Ray, I''m really ok. " Lancy clapped her chest hard She was too eager to confess her love to him, so she forgot that her arm was injured. She grinned and her face wrinkled in an instant.


    It was not a big deal. She could endure the pain through gritting her teeth! Lancy stood on the sickbed barefoot and looked down at them. Was it really good for her?


    Is she excited? If not, how can she remain calm?


    The nurse''s wanton face said, "She is seriously ill. Be sure to press her." She revealed a row of white teeth and rushed at the patient.


    When the transparent liquid was ejected from the shiny silver white needle, Lancy was in a bad condition. She stared at the nurse with her bloodshot eyes. It was an enemy holding the needle!


    Lancy was in the mode of fighting. How could a weak nurse be her match, on the condition that no one would help her.


    "Mommy, don''t be afraid!" Rani remarked in a sweet voice, as she wrapped Lancy''s arms around Lancy''s legs and acted in a pettishly charming manner~


    However, this little girl couldn''t resist the grown-up''s footsteps. Lancy held her in her arms all of a sudden, and while scurry, she forced her back into the


    her little butts in disbelief. It was not painful at all that she did not touch the rarity in her butt~~


    This was the most bitter and pitiful experience in history. Hanson heart was so tired that he had no strength to whine.


    Why he was always the one who was hurt?


    The effect of the tranquilizer was so strong that Hanson felt dizzy for a few minutes. He had something to say before falling asleep.


    In spite of the dim light, Hanson had already accepted the cruel reality. Staring at Ray, he said pitifully, "Leader, is this a compensation?"


    Hanson, is the work hurt here? And the most important thing now is to make amends!


    The young nurse with yellow hair fell down smoothly and ran away.


    The medicine in the hospital was decided according to the doctor''s prescription, which meant that Lancy''s crisis came into handy successfully.


    Lancy, who was like a koala clinging to Marvin, patted him gently and said, "put me down."


    Marvin stood still, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    Hearing his "betrayal", Lancy frowned and said, "let go of me!"


    Marvin raised his head and asked coldly, "do you want another injection?" The wound needed to be bandaged again. No patient could be so quiet.


    Hearing that, Lancy lowered her head. She became a coward in an instant. Giving an injection or something must be a dead point. "I will beh well..."


    The two babies couldn''t bear to look at her, so they didn''t dare to bully her anymore?


    Lancy lowered her head and introspectively pulled Marvin''s sleeve, "don''t stay here, I want to go home."


    In this way, the VIP ward was left to the unconscious Hanson, and Lancy finally got her wish and went home She was like a koala bear and never wanted to pass this hospital again~


    Even a shameless person could not bear such a posture!

 Chapter 50 Tore Away The Hypocritical Mask

    Trapped in an unprecedented situation, Freda and Baron couldn''t meet their priest without church appointment. Even the marriage registry returned their marriage application.


    ''Freda didn''t know that it would be so difficult for an open-minded woman in the 21st century to get married. After so many failures, Freda finally understood what Marvin meant.


    It turned out that this was the real meaning of unable to get married without his consent. Ridiculously, she still naively hoped In contrast to Baron''s anger, Freda had been divorcing angrily for a long time.


    What if they couldn''t get married? Without the marriage certificate, she could still live a happy life with her beloved man.


    It was unexpected that her brother would wait for Freda in the Lu mansion.


    "You''re back?" In the dim light, it was Marvin who sat in the corner. The window is already deep and heavy. Marvin has already known who his good sister is hanging out with until now...


    Freda ridiculed, "Why you are not with your little secretary, and have time to wait for me? Or, did you just take time to watch your victory? As you wish, my dearest brother, you''ve ruined my happiness again. "


    "I forgive you because we are family." Marvin said.


    "What do you mean?" Uneasiness flashed in Freda''s eyes, and Freda had an ominous premonition.


    "I come here just to inform you that there is no Han Group''s electronic technology in Alaska a week later. I will give you time to deal with the aftermath." He said in a cold voice, showing no emotion.


    Trembling, Freda looked at Marvin in disbelief and roared, "You''ve gone too far!"


    Going too far? Struggling to stand up, he came to Freda and said coldly, "Freda, I knew you looked weird when you looked at men. So many years have passed, can you be smarter? When will you stop deceiving yourself?"


    "Have you found any signs of breakthrough in the last period of time? Why even you don''t care about the paper, but look at Baron? He is so flippant. If he gives you a name, you really think he has to marry you. Have you ever wondered why all the members of the Lu Clan have no objection to your marriage? Does Mrs. Wilson really love you so much? "


    There should be a limit to being unrealistic! "I''m very disappointed in you!" The man lowered his eyes, and the storm calmed down again. Then Marvin opened Freda.


    Since he had told all the truth, the voice was full of scare. Freda covered her ears as if it was trying to deceive herself. All she wanted to do was to believe what she had seen, believe what she was willing to believe and desire for true love.


    Marvin snorted. He took all the photos out of his briefcase and threw them in front of her one by one. "Open your eyes wide and look at those photos. Tell me who want to hurt you!"


    The pictures were so clear that Freda was reluctant to open her eyes, but Freda had buried her doubt deep inside its heart.


    The faces on the paper looked familiar. It turned out that Mrs. Wilson had already met Mr. Han a long time ago. Their expressions had cha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Then she could restore the ruined face Is it possible to have your face disfigured? Biting his lower lip, Freda nervously opened the door.


    At one glance, all the speculation was overturned. Embarrassed, Freda looked at the woman who was crying out of pain.


    "Mommy doesn''t hurt at all. Let me blow the air in." the sweet little girl curled up her red small mouth in front of Lancy. Her hair was blocked from the little wound.


    It was right and was invisible After making up all the bloody scenes, the length of his index finger was just a tiny wound~


    The pink lace sleeveless Pajama was useful for the baby to apply medicine to her wound, and her pinky, snow-white skin made Freda blind. ''Aren''t they hurt? Wasn''t it a disaster?


    Grumbled Lancy, who was lazy like a cat, with a satisfied expression. She knelt on the white soft blanket, opened her mouth, and the serious baby put the cherry into her mouth obediently.


    This is the paradise for Lancy.


    The twins could take care of them one by one, they must have been bribed? Freda has nothing to speak.


    There was a word "well" on the back of Freda''s head. Wondering why she couldn''t fall asleep for a whole night?


    "Miss Lancy, there is your guest."


    "Wow! Sister Freda!" Lancy grinned, revealing her white teeth.


    Since when did she call her Sister Freda? Freda had no strength to chase her. Sitting on the sofa, Freda looked at Lancy up and down.


    In contrast to Lancy''s joy, the two babies were much more cautious. They still remembered that Freda had been engaged to Baron, so they were standing on the left and right of Freda, deliberately keeping a distance between them.


    "I heard that you are sick." Freda has a stiff face, but there is a trace of uneasiness in her eyes, especially when her clear and clean eyes stare at her without any hostility


    Hearing Freda''s voice, Lancy held her little face in her hands and moved her, "Wow, you are the first one to come to see me. MUA." Freda was the best friend who could ignore Marvin automatically.

 Chapter 51 Just Like You

    "¡­¡­" Freda was wondering what the tone of "the best friend in the world" was? With great difficulty, Freda said, "well, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll leave now."


    As a result, Freda felt like she was unable to leave now.


    Hearing that she was going to leave, Lancy grasped her and said plaintively, "I have something to do. Look, I was injured and bleeding..."


    It''s just a wound. Miss Lancy, you lost your memory because of it? Have you forgotten who was so aggressive? Who wanted to break your neck? And who insult you?


    In fact, Lancy was a careless girl, but she didn''t have such kind of nerve at all?


    "I''ve done that to you Aren''t you angry? " Freda lowered its head and stared at Lancy, but she found there was a drop of tear in Lancy''s eyes. Freda couldn''t understand her at all.


    With a bright smile, Lancy replied, "because I love you..."


    Thousands of reasons flashed through her mind, but she never thought of this one It was so incredible that Lancy liked her.


    Freda tried to see trick from her eyes but failed. She turned away her head and blushed. She was too shy to admit it.


    "Although you have a bad temper and are not very clever, and you have very soft ears But I still like you. " Lancy said sincerely.


    ''There is no need to be shy. It''s just an illusion!'' Freda thought "I have a bad temper? Stupid? Who is more stupid? " As if she was the cleverest one.


    "All right, all right. Please don''t be mad at me. I''m so silly." the commander comforted her in a soft voice. Lancy knew how to deal with the situation.


    The more Freda was distressed, the angrier she was, instead of calming down.


    "Auntie, what did you do to my mommy was to bicker with her?" Rani tilted her head.


    Freda focuses on the babies this time. She points at them in amazement and can''t say a word ''Oh my God! What''s going on?''?


    It seemed that she had seen the same appearance of her brother in childhood. Was the girl called Lancy Mommy?


    "What Who is this? " When she looked at the little face which was familiar and strange to her, Freda indeed wanted to ask whether his daddy was Marvin or Myron!


    "This are my babies, Rani and Ray." Lancy said and pushed the kids out.


    Sitting on the knee of Freda, Rani looked up and said, "Aunt, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "Question? What is it? " Freda was a little confused.


    With arms folded across his chest, Ray raised his chin proudly and said, "Are you here to make trouble for mommy or to laugh at mommy?" Their mother was too stupid to distinguish between friends and enemies. She would smile when she saw others, their mommy is so stupid.


    "I..." The corner of the mouth of Freda was twitching, and even under the boy''s black eyes which seemed to see through people''s minds, it was difficult for her to say sorry! She had never said those three words


    Due to the restless expression on her face, Freda was struggling to speak but then hesitated.


    Seeing that, Ray''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    marriage?" With a low and pleasant voice, Baron bowed his head and looked quite pleasant. "I have thought it over. Let''s go to the Berkeley to get married. I have arranged everything there." He couldn''t do anything to Marvin at home, but at least he could go abroad. The fact that the shares were acquired has not been investigated yet. In a few days, it will be the selection meeting of the new shareholders general meeting, without any mishaps.


    Thinking of this, the smile on Baron''s face deepened.


    "To Berkeley?" A hint of sarcasm was revealed in the smile of Freda, but the latter was observing the man with serene eyes. "Actually you don''t have to. As long as we are together, it doesn''t matter whether we get married or not, does it?"


    "No way!" Baron denied. Until then did he realize that he had overreacted. "Freda, I don''t want to hurt you. It''s your wish to have your own home. "


    Meanwhile, Freda raised her head and smiled, "So, what if I don''t want to get married now?"


    "¡­¡­ What do you mean? " Baron was totally confused and didn''t know what to do.


    Her slender legs clung together, her last hope for the man was extinguished. The temperature gradually went down. She looked down with a cold expression in her eyes, "Baron, do you love me or the daughter of the Lu Clan?"


    Baron''s heart skipped a beat and he felt guilty with his eyes blinking. He drank the coffee down and said, "Of course I love you! ''Freda, you''re weird today. Did your brother say something to you?''? He was trying to separate us... "


    The accusation against Marvin was ironic. But Freda got impatient and interrupted him, "it''s none of my brother''s business."


    After the phone buzzed twice, Freda replied with a fake smile, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you. I was thinking nonsense."


    "It doesn''t matter, Freda." He was her sweet fiance. How could he mind?


    Freda pulled away the man''s hand around her waist stiffly and stood up, "I''m going to the bathroom."

 Chapter 52 Baby, Come On

    Watching her leave, Baron put his hand over his forehead. Was it his illusion? He felt that she was a little weird today.


    After left, Freda heaved a sigh of relief and ran into the next room. Ray, Rani was waiting for good news!


    "He drank it?"


    "Yes." The twins were so mysterious that they wouldn''t tell Freda what they were going to do. "Did you put something in the coffee Drug? "


    Is it possible? ''Is it okay to let a six-year-old kid take that drug?'' Freda wondered? Where did they get that kind of drug?


    As Rani was fiddling with the cartoon watch, she began to count down. "Brother, you''d better strengthen the effect of the drug. The show will begin in five minutes." She said to Ray


    In the room, Baron even drank up the coffee. After a while, he felt his whole body was boiling. His white face turned red. Was it because the air conditioner was too high?


    In a trance, he heard a sound of door opening. As he unbuttoned, he asked, "Freda, are you back?"


    It was Bob and Kenny came in. They had thought that Baron would settle accounts with them. At this moment, they stood by the door in embarrassment, with their heads down, but they didn''t find anything unusual in Baron.


    The smell It was really seductive! After licking his lips, Baron opened his eyes and stared at Bob and Kenny with fire in his eyes.


    "Mr. Baron?" Asked Bob, who nerved himself to look up and was shocked by his red eyes. What happened?


    Except for the red spots on Baron''s cheeks, there was no difference from his normal appearance, and people would only feel that he had drunk a few glasses of wine. Baron came to them silently. The closer they got to each other, the more tempting their breath became. Baron couldn''t help but approach, closer and closer A coquettish smile.


    There was something wrong with Kenny, and his hair stood on. He felt that the way Mr. Baron behaved was strange and familiar!


    Kiss, isn''t this the reaction that a man is thirsty for the beauty!


    "Come, drink with me." Pushing the two people to sit down, Baron loosed his buttons and exposed his smooth chest. He exhaled a hot breath, and his eyes were a little blurred.


    "¡­¡­" ''Mr. Baron is too close to me. What''s wrong with him? Bob shook his body and stopped talking. They touched each other''s arms. It was disgusting. Kenny wanted to push him away, but he dare not. What should he do?


    There were three people sitting in a row, with two men in the middle of Baron. He was indeed drunk Until Baron''s hands on their thighs go straight in


    The next second, both Bob and Kenny jumped out of the sofa, staring at Baron in panic as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Mr. Baron!" What the hell! After working for Mr. Baron for several years, they just know that Mr. Baron likes man. "Mr. Baron, you, you, you..."


    With his thin lips curled, Baron sat in the S-shape sofa gracefully.


    Kenny rubbed his eyes with all his strength, and found that the man who winked at them was real Mr. Baron! ! "Mr. Baron, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Handsome boy" ~ Baron is bewitched and laughs." Comeon, the night of rendezvous is always too short. You guys, come on, don''t be so polite..."


    ''Son of a bitch!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m worried about is that they... They will do something to hurt the kids. " Among those people, including their biological father, were also the children''s grandfather.


    Marvin snorted. His dark eyes were full of murderous look. They would like to have a try!


    Sensing the tension, Freda turned around. Embarrassed and reluctant, she stammered, "I''m sorry. I''ll be careful Anyway, you can no longer interfere with my private affairs. "


    "No way!"


    "You? Humph!"


    This was the curse that a brother and sister could be friends within five minutes?


    ***The next day


    The Han Group''s electronic technology finally hit the headlines of all the major newspapers and magazines.


    On the XX day, the shareholders of Han''s electronic technology company changed. The chairman, Peter, whose shares were 10% fell to R company. after that, he was deprived of his power and became a normal director who no longer took part in the operation of this company. His son, Baron, lost the trust of shareholders due to the mysterious video, so his executive power was greatly reduced, which indirectly led to the failure of the Hun Clan''s leadership.


    Mrs. Wilson put down the newspaper. There was dead silence on the table.


    Wilson was more unbelievable. He looked at the news over and over again and said, "How could it be possible? How could Hun Clan fall down?"


    Mrs. Wilson rolled her eyes and said impatiently, "Except for your good son, who else in the world will be against the Hun Clan?" To her surprise, that brat was capable of doing that.


    "¡­¡­" Gripping the newspaper tightly, Wilson felt as if that sheet of paper was his good son, Marvin. "Well, you have changed a lot since you came back."


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t respond. Marvin''s treason is hard to deal with, but it''s not the only one who returns home this time.


    "What about Hun Clan''s marriage?" Wilson is most reluctant to lose his dowry, "No marriage!" At a haughty glance, Mrs. Wilson said, "The declining Hun Clan is not worthy of our Freda. This marriage should never exist."


    Wilson pulled a long face. He couldn''t bear to see his son ruin his plan.

 Chapter 53 Daddy Bullied Babies

    Mrs. Wilson raised her eyebrows and said softly, "Don''t be discouraged. After all, Freda is a girl and I''m sure she will get married one day. If she couldn''t get married this time, she would get married the next time. But to be honest, Marvin was not young any more. It was said that a good man should get married first and start his own business. It was time to choose a wife from a family of equal status for him. In that case, it seemed like we favour one more than another.


    Through all these years, Mrs. Wilson understood that Wilson, the eldest son of the concubine, was a useless man. His mind was either wealth or women. If the Lu Clan was handed over to him, it would take one year and a half to destroy the whole Lu Clan.


    The old ladies would enjoy a life of luxury and wealth and didn''t want to die at the end of their lives. The other concubines and grandchildren would indulge themselves in drinking and playing all day long. They were usually drunk and lost their face in drinking, so they would not have any face in front of Marvin.


    Myron was better. After all, Marvin and Myron had a good relationship. Mrs. Wilson wanted to help him, but Myron did not have any ambition at all! Thinking of that, Mrs. Wilson felt distressed. She had fought against Marvin for years and suffered countless losses. It was time to solve the problem in another way.


    Wilson swore at his son in his heart. He had no idea that Mrs. Wilson abandoned him and his dream to be a power holder of the Lu Clan was unprecedented.


    Hearing Mrs. Wilson mention Marvin''s marriage, Marvin was shocked, "Mom, I think it''s not a good idea? Marvin will not listen to us. " Unlike his daughter, Freda was so easy to get sentimental. More importantly, once Marvin got married and had a son, the Lu Clan would have nothing to do with him, right!


    As for the inheritance right, once Marvin had a son, even if he died, the Lu Clan would have nothing to do with Marvin and himself would have nothing to do with it.


    "Why not? I''m his grandmother. Is there anything wrong for grandmother to plan for grandson''s marriage? Or do you think I will deliberately pick up a woman with an ugly face and a poor family for him? " With a determined look, Mrs. Wilson said with a calm smile. "Of course, she should be from a well-known family."


    Wilson gnaws his teeth. How could Mrs. Wilson find a marriage for Marvin that was well matched in social and economic status? Is there any mistake? When was she with Marvin in one team? The choice of wife for such a wealthy family like Lu Clan must be very careful! The power of his wife and her family would certainly be a great help to him!


    Now Marvin had nobody to compete with him. If he married a "noble lady", it would be more difficult to replace him and take him place?


    The pitiful Wilson was extraordinary. More than ten years had passed, and he had never had a chance?


    Mrs. Wilson who knew nothing to be rushed. "Just listen to me." she said to Wilson. It is a fact that Marvin has already thirty years old. At present, we can do nothing to him


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ling at the corners of his mouth. At the moment, his mood was similar to that of Lancy. Perhaps it was because that the children had always been too smart for him that he had unconsciously treated them like adults. He had never treated them as children at the age of six. Therefore, it was strange for them to have such embarrassing expressions.


    "Rani is the sweetest." Marvin held Rani up and pleased his daughter in his own way.


    Leaning against her father''s broad shoulder, Rani kept a straight face and pretended to be arrogant.


    Marvin reached out and held her soft body in his hands. It seemed that his cold heart was going to warm up again. He stared at her with his cold eyes, which were filled with the warmth that wasn''t noticed by him.


    On their way to school, the kids didn''t talk to each other.


    The children seats had been deliberately arranged on the back seats of the car. The children were holding hands in a row, and even furrowed their eyebrows in a chain, as if they were thinking about life principle.


    Lancy, who had been watching the fun of the incident from beginning to end, observed the twins secretly through the front mirror. She could not help but feel a little worried and distressed. It seemed that the twins really didn''t want to go to the kindergarten. Hadn''t they gone a bit too far this time?


    Ray looked out of the window and saw the gate of the kindergarten from afar. He poked his sister.


    Rani looked around and saw her parents holding their children''s hands. Immediately, she understood what her brother meant. She turned around and looked at her parents. It seemed that it was less difficult to go to kindergarten


    Daddy, Mommy, brother, Rani Finally, with a happy smile, Rani held Ray''s hand and smiled sweetly.


    Lancy blinked, wondering why her daughter''s mood changed so fast? Looking at the innocent children in front of them, Lancy thought, ''Children still like to play with their peers, don''t they?''?


    There was a gleam shining in Marvinr''s black eyes. He looked at Lancy thoughtfully

 Chapter 54 Duties Of A Small Secretary

    Mrs. Wilson seldom went to the Wilson Group, and she had seldom come to the office area on the top floor these years.


    Although the Wilson Group was known to everyone, it had become the world of Marvin ten years ago. Being the hidden underground emperor, he didn''t even need to stay all the way to defend it Ironically, in the past ten years, they failed to deprive his power in the group and shake his position.


    That was why Mrs. Wilson was reluctant to come here. It was the Marvin''s empire. Everyone here admired, looked up at and was loyal to him!


    Compared with Mrs. Wilson, Wilson''s extraordinary feeling is more profound! No one knew what he was suffering. He went to and out of the group day and night, thinking about everything that should belong to him.


    These two people were really rare!


    Marvin laid back on his chair, like a furious cheetah. If anyone dared to say something wrong, he would jump on him and bit him to death.


    With red eyes, Wilson looked around the room. He was supposed to be the owner here. He felt uncomfortable every time he was with Marvin, as if he were an ant looking down at by him, extremely humble.


    "Is this how you treat your elders?" Under the indifferent gaze of Marvin, Wilson found his seat sulkily.


    "What''s up, Mrs. Wilson?"


    Wilson, who was ignored, flushed and hummed heavily. He was afraid that Marvin didn''t know he was angry. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    Mrs. Wilson glanced at Wilson and indicated him to be quiet. They came here for something important, not to make trouble for him. Mrs. Wilson took out the album and put it in front of Marvin, and then she said, "Of course I have something to tell you. It''s the most important thing of the Lu Clan."


    "Here is Miss in Alaska. They are about your age. Do you like them?" Mrs. Wilson said directly, "Out of kindness", she opened the photo album for him.


    Jasper smiled without any emotion. If he remembered correctly, the beautiful girl he saw was -- Zelda. She had the same surname as Mrs. Wilson''s mother. Was that obvious? She doesn''t even bother to pretend?


    Mrs. Wilson was confident in herself! Zelda was the most excellent candidate among appearance, cultivation, education and family background. It was natural for her to pick such an excellent girl. And the most important is her last name.


    "Grandma, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t pretend that you don''t know." As soon as Wilson got the chance, Wilson would make fun of him both openly and secretly.


    With a proper smile, Mrs. Wilson gracefully put her hands in front of her and said, "You are old enough to get married. You don''t have a girlfriend these years. I think it''s because you''re too busy to have time. Well, I should worry about my grandson. I will arrange for you if you meet someone you like. "


    Grandma? Only in this way could she acknowledge him as her grand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    could be seen how close they were. Therefore, she was quite familiar with Marvin and his sister.


    In fact, she had already known that Marvin was back. For several times, she almost couldn''t help going to see him! However, she restrained herself because she was a well-educated lady and it was impossible for a lady to seduce a man on her own initiative.


    What''s more, Zelda didn''t want Marvin to find any flaws in her.


    Zelda managed to suppress her desire to see him and waited for the chance. A romantic, coincidence, like a destined opportunity She had been waiting for that day for ten years.


    Zelda would never forget the first time they met. He was so different from others. He was handsome, intelligent and perfect. He was the most beautiful masterpiece of God! From now on, no one could enter her heart! Her eyes and heart were full of him, only he.


    Although he often came back from abroad these years, Zelda would always hide in a corner and keep an eye on him secretly.


    Her love for Marvin was getting stronger and stronger day by day and it was almost beyond her control But he came back at this time and still stayed in Alaska. Wasn''t it God''s good arrangement? Therefore, she knew what to do without Mrs. Wilson''s instructions!


    Zelda had been busy in the past ten years. She worked hard to be the only woman that could deserve him!


    Her slender fingers touched the beautiful face in the mirror, her watery black eyes, her smooth skin and her curvy figure, and her most charming part was her pure half hidden in the mirror This must be the look a man loves most?


    "Will he like me?" She blushed and felt shy at the thought of that man. "He will love me. I''m sure we will be happy together."


    With the support of Mrs. Wilson, Zelda became more confident! At present, the only thing she needed to do was not to amazed the people present on that day, but to intimidate them with Marvin''s eyes!

 Chapter 55 Ye Clan Has A Daughter Named Zelda

    Wilson was known as the "face" of the Wilson Group, and of course, he was involved in such an occasion as a charity banquet of an enterprise.


    He had brought different girlfriends to every occasion. People were used to it! The general manager always kept the fresh date for a woman within a month, and sometimes he would have a change of blood every three days. He loved it so much.


    Many people at the party were familiar with this woman and they all knew what kind of woman Wilson likes. She was a beautiful woman in her early twenties, with her breasts out and fair skin in her chest attracted the attention of all the men present. Men strolled up and down in the room with their buttocks up slightly. They were so attracted by her that they desired to be Wilson''s right hand resting on her slim waist~~


    The road tonight was even more eye-catching, for it was said that his eldest son, Marvin would appear.


    They were really curious about whether the father and son were as real as the rumor said -- disagreed.


    Outside the party, Marvin attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he showed up. The guests who were running could not help but stop. They were guessing his royal identity. It was difficult to believe that he did not bring a female companion alone.


    "You broke your promise!" Coincidentally, Mrs. Wilson got off from another car and found well-dressed Zelda behind. The old lady frowned and was very unhappy about Marvin''s "disobedience".


    Marvin turned back and replied coldly, "I don''t remember what he has promised."


    "You!" Mrs. Wilson was quite angry. She and Zelda had waited for Marvin for nearly five hours at the Lu mansion. Fortunately, she guided Zelda to the meeting room directly and tried to stop him.


    "Aunt, don''t be angry. I understand that Marvin was too busy with his work." As she expected, Marvin turned up, elegantly and considerately! With a gentle smile on her lips, she timely expressed her "sensibility" and "obedience". Men don''t like unreasonable women. She doesn''t mind his breaking his promise at all.


    Zelda''s air was as tender and gentle as water. Her beauty was beyond description. Anyone who saw her would dream to marry such an elegant and demure lady. She half lowered her eyes, daring not to look at him. Just now, her heart was just like the burning magma in the magma! He was more charming now.


    Mrs. Wilson was aware that she couldn''t get tough at the moment. "Look how sweet and obedient Zelda is! Why didn''t you bring your date in?" She knew he didn''t have a female companion.


    Zelda stood there shyly, waiting for his reaching out.


    "I don''t need it." Marvin didn''t even look at Zelda. He knew who she was for sure. Marvin looked at Mrs. Wilson with much discernment. No matter what she planned, it was useless! He would never marry Zelda because her surname was Ye.


    Zelda''s face was as pale as a ghost. ''Was I refused?


    Mrs. Wilson stopped Marvin and gave him a warning look. "You need!"


    Marvin sniffed and ignored the old lady''s anger.


    "Is it your etiquette t


    and asked, "Uncle, is this your date?"


    These words were not only a reminder to Wilson, but also a reminder to the young model. As a mistress of others, she should be aware not to covet "her man" so randomly!


    Marvin chuckled and his handsome face gave out an evil smile. He said, " Father He is really different. "


    With a darkened face, Wilson cast a ferocious stare at his companion before dragging her away in a rude and rude manner!


    Ignoring the young model''s cry of pain, Wilson angrily pushed her into an invisible corner. "Didn''t I satisfy you? Shame on me! "


    "No, honey, let me explain..."


    "Fuck off! Never show up!" This was a huge insult to the dignity of Wilson, especially in front of unfilial son! He hated that others would compare him with Marvin because he was always the loser.


    As the saying goes, "the rising river waves pushed the former wave forward and the latter one died on the sand.".


    Fortunately, this was just a small episode, and no one cared about it. Of course, Jacob was also included.


    Zelda followed him closely. She was so smart that she wouldn''t make Marvin dislike her or make herself embarrassed, and indirectly listed herself into his property. Of course, she was only a bystander and it didn''t represent the will of the person who cared about her.


    Marvin didn''t say a word to her voluntarily from the beginning to the end. His silence seemed to be more like a restrain.


    "Brother?" They were surprised to see Zelda. When Myron and Freda walked slowly, they looked at Zelda up and down curiously. They thought it was Lancy who would accompany Marvin.


    Zelda was relieved to see an acquaintance, and she felt much more relaxed!


    Familiar? ''Yes, Freda and Myron are acquaintances!'' "Long time no see, Freda! Myron!" She called him Myron instead of brother Myron. That was the difference.


    Myron was not sure. These years he had been alienated from Ye Clan. If it was not for her voice that was too intimate, he really could not remember who she was. "You are Zelda? "

 Chapter 56 t The Boss Got Angry

    "But why are you with my brother?" Myron wasn''t so thrilled as they finally met each other. Especially Zelda''s surname was Ye!


    Zelda smiled shyly as she stole a glance at Marvin. Zelda smiled, "I''m the female companion of brother Marvin."


    "Marvin?" Freda looked a little strange. ''There is something wrong with it Well, it was a bit twisted Freda remembered that this was the kind of girl who was anxious to live and play with her elder brother when they were young! On the day she was sent away, all the people in the street had heard her crying. Should Freda sigh that a girl had changed a lot?


    "I''ve been calling him like this since I was a child!" Zelda said to Freda as Zelda drew Freda intimately. People who didn''t know her would think that Zelda was in good relationship with Freda and Marvin! "Are you a kite? How could you tease me like you did when you were young?"


    what? ''Freda is a light sleeper, but there is no'' Zelda ''on her list. There is a bottom line, '' She thought!


    "By the way, Freda, where is your boyfriend? Why did you come here with Myron? I heard that Myron is the peach blossom tribulation, and if you forcibly occupy him like this, you will break the hearts of countless beautiful women.'''' Miss Zelda, you were just pretending to be familiar or flattering him! "!


    However, Zelda knew nothing about it?


    Freda, who had just experienced the scum, was not glad to hear the news and her face told it directly, ''I hate you!''


    However, Myron, who used to be gentle and smile, immediately showed a sign of alienation. It was obvious that Myron had never touched any woman since he met Lancy. What''s wrong with this woman!


    No one answered, and Zelda felt uncomfortable all over. So innocent! ''What''s wrong with me? Why is the weather changing all of a sudden?


    "Marvin, did I say something wrong?" She gazed at Marvin with her big teary eyes and wished Marvin could comfort her.


    Before the golden goose bumps fell down in an "elegant" arc, the hands that were about to touch the man suddenly began to tremble uncontrollably. Zelda raised her eyes in fear. Things were going to be out of control!


    Who can tell me what happened to me! !


    ****


    Kevin''s eyes were sparkling with fascination. But to him, the girl beside him was the most beautiful thing.


    Out of curiosity, her eyes became more and more bright; the straightforward and cute child''s words made Kevin laugh; even her little wrinkled nose was very cute in his eyes The longer Kevin stayed with her, the more Kevin felt that her beautiful face, slim body was not as good as her inner personality.


    What a wonderful girl! Kevin had never thought that he would be so obsessed with a girl.


    "Hey!" Hearing that, Lancy frowned and shook her little hand in front of him again and again. "Are you silly?"


    "¡­¡­" The softness in his eyes betrayed him. "Yes, I am indeed an idiot." Because of her, he was no longer like him.


    How could he say himself stupid? Lancy''s eyes were filled with confusion~~


    Kevin smiled and put her hand on his arm. Then Kevin praised her, "you look very beautiful tonight."


    Hearing that, Lancy''s face imme


    else!


    "You and he What''s your relationship? " Marvin remembered that man. Compared with that night, Kevin was more determined to get close to Lancy.


    "Kevin? Friend... "Hearing his words, Lancy quickly came to herself and gave him a pat on the hand. She felt that her waist was almost broken and could not breathe anymore! "Ah, we had a blind date, Grandpa introduced it to me."


    With Marvin''s eyes narrowed dangerously and a hint of forbidding, "a blind date? Very well! " He looked at Kevin and thought, "I hate blind dates!".


    Was she too stupid, or was she too honest? Marvin looked down at Lancy, his eyes in the flow of light overflowing, after adjusting his mood again recovered calm, he said," Well, I see. This is the regular date after we met on the blind dates. It''s not a big deal," Marvin said


    A routine date after a blind date? Really? With a confused look on her face, Lancy asked, "is it a routine date?"


    "¡­¡­ What do you think of him? " Instead, Marvin used another method to sound her out.


    "Not bad!"


    Hearing that, Marvin could not help but curl the corners of his mouth. It was his fault. He shouldn''t ask such a question. This woman had a good impression on Baron!


    "Did he ever say that he likes you?" At the same time, Marvin held her tighter unconsciously. Their bodies were almost attached to each other from zero distance. It was a possessive posture, as if telling all male creatures that this woman only belonged to him!


    What? Boss, if Kevin had expressed his love to her, would Marvin abandon her?


    "Ha ha?" Staring blankly at the face that was so close to her, Lancy didn''t admit that she was a little distracted ''Boss'' skin be so fair without any pore!''


    Well, this is not important!


    After casting a cold glance at Kevin who was as though he was facing a formidable enemy, Marvin began to fool her in a serious tone, "Generally, after blind dates, both men and women will exchange opinions at each other, and see if they can continue to develop! If the man doesn''t have a clear attitude, it means that he just takes you as a friend at most. "

 Chapter 57 The Boss Is So Crafty

    For stealing concepts and brainwashing, Marvin is the best master of the masters, he deftly slander Kevin.


    Lancy tried to recall but finally shook her head. She was sure that no one had ever confessed to her! Alas, speaking of this, she felt sad.'' Why no man likes me? Am I really not attractive at all?''


    This was the obsession every girl had.


    The emotional change of Lancy made Marvin think other way. Marvin raised her chin and forced her to look at him Do you like him? "


    "Yes!" Lancy nodded madly. Kevin is a good man... She had stepped on him for a thousand times, but Kevin was not angry at all. How gentle Kevin was!


    "Do you want to marry him?" Marvin said in a colder tone. A strange feeling spread in his heart. Marvin only knew that he was very upset now. His black eyes were shining with ruthlessness!


    "Get married?" Hearing that, Lancy raised her little face. From confusion to epiphany, the gate of a new world finally opened, which was opened by Marvin in person. A big smile appeared on her pretty face. "Why didn''t I think of that? My boss is really something!"


    "¡­¡­" What? Marvin had to admit that he was a bit muddled!


    "A married man! If Lenny was her ideal lover, he would definitely be able to raise his children, since he was handsome, smart and rich! More importantly, he is gentle and loves the baby very much. It seems that the babies also like him. They won''t reject him, will they? " The more she talked to him, the more Lancy felt that Kevin was the Mr. Right who would get married in a century. She blinked her eyes and looked at Kevin frequently.


    Hearing Lancy''s words, Marvin''s face darkened Was it really good to plan for a "Stepdad" in front of the "boyfriend" and the "father" of the twins?


    Why did he have a weird feeling that he made Lancy interested in Kevin?


    "Do I show love HMM! " But she failed to do that because of her big brain!


    Marvin didn''t want to hear words related to "Kevin" from her lips which were said by both love and hatred. Marvin bent down to press her mouth with his lips


    As he went forward without any hindrance, Marvin sighed with satisfaction. It turned out that he was so yearning for this sweet and beautiful taste! His closed eyes were filled with madness. There had never been a woman who could make him unrequited like her. Madness was nowhere to describe his desire to escape. He wanted more, more, more


    Marvin let go of her when the so-called rational nerve was about to break down. Only he knew how much self-control he needed to release her!


    Unable to suppress his anger, Kevin grabbed Lancy''s arm and was about to leave.


    Did he think Marvin would let Kevin get what he wanted easily?


    An uncanny scene appeared on the dance floor. The two handsome men held the petite and lovely girl''s hands tightly, and neither of them was willing to let go.


    "Let me go!" Upon hearing that, Marvin''s eyes turned cold and his sword came to Kevin.


    Kevin didn''t give in. He had already let go of her once, and he would never do it again.


    nd trustworthy person for Mr. Caspar. He was a respectful elder to the younger generation of Han Clan, and so was he in the company.


    Lancy held Kevin''s arm naturally and smiled, "hurry up, don''t let Gavin wait too long."


    Pretending not to see the displeasure and reluctance of Kevin, she pulled him away half earnestly and half coquettishly!


    What? Her original boyfriend? I''m sorry, Miss Nina. She told me that the man was just a show. It doesn''t mean anything. She would never admit that except for Kevin, no other man is qualified to be her boyfriend.


    "I will never give up!" Said Kevin in a low voice, staring at Marvin firmly!


    Marvin sneered, subtle provocation and contemptuous. He would wait and see! The person who could grab food from his hand hadn''t been born yet!


    The girl who was named special food for Marvin suddenly felt chill. She hugged Marvin more tightly reflexively! What could she do? Miscarriage?


    The fire of the fight didn''t go out. Kevin was still unwilling to leave. He didn''t want to forget the existence of Zelda, who had been ignored for a long time!


    Zelda looked at Lancy in silence from beginning to end. This woman who could compare with her in every aspect stole her Marvin! They would never admit defeat? Or angry? be hostile to? That was not enough to describe her mood


    He didn''t know who said that women were born to be good at acting, especially beautiful women! Zelda was undoubtedly the most convincing representative. She lost her manners within one minute, so quick that no one could notice her strange expression.


    At this moment, she was still smiling, and also behaved in a decent manner and smiling like a flower. This was the true ability!


    "Marvin, why don''t you introduce this woman to me A lady? " Zelda was angry, despising and gloating, but no one could find any evidence to prove her innocence.


    "Marvin?" The goosebumps on her arms began to rise. Lancy stuck out her little head. Her black eyes were full of curiosity! ''Wow, she is beautiful~~''

 Chapter 58 You Dont Need To Know Who She Is

    "Who is she? You don''t need to know." said Marvin. His watery eyes made Zelda suffocated as soon as he looked back


    ''It''s unnecessary to know, or it''s not in my position to know...'' That was the most wonderful thing in a word.


    Zelda grabbed the bag tightly and left in the most graceful manner. She was not a fool. His indifference to her was in stark contrast to his enthusiasm to her It turned out that he had a heart! If Zelda stayed here any longer, she would be humiliated! Before leaving, Zelda took a deep look at Lancy. Zelda had seen his tenderness. How could she give up?


    For men, women were also very different. They behaved to cater to the circumstances and treated each other affectionately Zelda wouldn''t believe that the stupid woman who only knew how to hide behind a man was unusual.


    "Another dance?" What Zelda would think about was completely out of Marvin''s consideration from the beginning to the end. As Marvin was gently stroking the girl''s delicate face with his index finger, he found it a little hard to put her hand down.


    Hearing that, Lancy lowered her head. She looked at him numbly and refused decisively, "No." Kevin''s the kind of guy she can step on his shoes as she wishes. If it were Mr.Marvin, that man who looks gloomy every minute in every day. Lancy just wanted to laugh. She didn''t want to live too long.


    Boss was someone to be admired, not to be played by~~~


    She refused him again? His long and narrow eyes stared at Lancy. His dark eyes were horrible, did he know?


    Lancy was so experienced that she swallowed the saliva and fell down in an instant. She put on a flattering smile and said, "it''s my pleasure to dance with you..."


    Lancy, if she had a tail, she must be shaking it like a dog.


    Where''s your backbone?


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips. He thought she was clever enough to follow her example and be a henchman~


    Not far away, Myron and irises saw them walking into the dance floor again. Compared with Myron, Freda couldn''t take her eyes off the person who was in the another side.


    "My brother is out of control." Meanwhile, Freda was telling the truth and it felt a little worried when it stared at her father, Wilson


    Myron squinted at the crowd, and as expected, his father, the one they loved most, kept drinking as much as he could. He stared at the couple on the dancing floor, eyes almost popped out. Even from ten meters away, they could feel his displeasure and cruelty.


    "I don''t think dad will succeed," Said Baron with a slight smile on his face. He was a little distant. He didn''t want to talk about his father''s appropriate tone in this house. That was too cold. "If I were dad, I would definitely keep away from her."


    Freda was surprised and looked back at Myron. When he was staring at Lancy. "Myron, Marvin won''t let her go. She gave birth to Ray and Rani." She had to remind him.


    "¡­¡­ Do you mean that Kirk came here for the kids? " Without looking at her eyes, Myron pretended to be relaxed.


    But Freda became serious and said,


    ne and her black eyes shone strangely. Meanwhile, Freda approached her step by step. "Am I too gentle and harmless to you? How dare you threaten me? "


    Her red nails scratched the man''s profile. Freda was fascinating and dangerous. ''I, Freda, have never been a rabbit!


    Hearing that, Baron raised his eyebrows. He opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    "On October 15, 7956757, he has transferred one million and two hundred thousand to his account. From the next day, he transferred three money into the 916888 account and 1179..." Her black eyes firmly locked him, and his thin lips opened slightly, showing all kinds of numbers and bank accounts slowly. Looking at Baron who was incredibly pale, Freda smiled meaningfully.


    No way, how could she know that Baron''s blood was frozen all over. Except for his father and him, no one knew his bank accounts, let alone the flow of money so clearly. Did it mean that he also came from the capital?


    "What do you think? Pretty familiar?" ''my brother''s information is always the best, but fortunately, I''m good at martial arts, because I didn''t expect that it would come in handy today, '' Freda thought.


    "Mr. Baron, do you need me to make it clear to you?"


    "No need! You don''t have to... " With his eyes wide open, Baron shook his head with great fear.


    "I was going to let you go," This man didn''t deserve to die! "What''s more, intentional assault is a serious crime. Prison is also a good place to go."


    Baron only felt that his back was cold and gloomy. His legs were as heavy as if they were filled with lead. He finally understood that he couldn''t afford to mess with Freda!


    "If you want to play, I can play with you!" Freda with her head down high


    "I... I don''t want to play..." Baron stuttered and couldn''t even finish his words.


    "Then, you found out..." Meanwhile, Freda squinted dangerously.


    Baron spoke in a hurry, "I haven''t found anything, really. It''s just the old news in the newspapers that year! I won''t do anything, really, I swear! "

 Chapter 59 Thats A Disgrace

    "Ok!"


    "Freda, no, Miss Freda, can you help me if you don''t feel pity for us? I really have no other choice now. "A disgusting and flattering smile played on Baron''s face.


    "¡­¡­ Get out now! " As Freda took out her phone, she didn''t mind calling the police.


    "I''ll leave right now!"


    In a flash, Baron vanished from Freda!


    A faint smile appeared on the Freda''s face, and Freda seemed relieved from depression. In the end, Freda recovered to peace in the cold wind!


    In the shadow at the corner of the flower bed, a man was standing there, kicking cigarette butts all over the floor with a playful smile on his face.


    The dark colored tie had been left in a corner, which made him boring. He found an opportunity to slip out.


    His keen ears moved, and he signaled to the person coming from behind him to be quiet, until he couldn''t hear the pitter patter of footsteps, and she had left.


    "Someone you know?" Ford craned his neck to see the back of the car.


    The man was unmoved, and the smile in his eyes was particularly intense.


    Confused, Ford asked, "What did you see?"


    "Someone An interesting woman! " The man looked at the direction where Freda was heading. He didn''t expect to meet such an interesting woman here.


    "Woman? Woman! " Hearing that, Ford could not help but roll his eyes. She was just a woman, not worth his mystery? "Carl, you are rich and have a lot of women," Patricia said to Michelle in a serious tone and acted like a young girl in love.


    Carl knocked on Ford''s forehead impatiently and threw the suit back to him.


    "Hey, Carl, the party is not over yet!" Ford took off Carl''s suit reluctantly because it just covered his gorgeous face.


    Without turning his head, Carl could feel Ford''s resentment from his tone of voice. "Boring!"


    "No, you''re the boss. What should we do if you leave?" Ford still got a little impatient~


    "It''s none of my business!" The voice came from a distance, and in the blink of an eye, Carl disappeared in the darkness.


    However, poor Ford stood in the cold wind, feeling very helpless. He knew that Carl had never been patient with such an occasion. But Carl leaved Can you be willful enough?


    ****


    Zelda wasn''t a three-year-old kid. She would complain to her parents if she was wronged!


    Instead, she chose to say nothing about what happened that night, especially about the identity of Lancy. No matter how Mrs. Wilson tried to find out, she was easily deceived by Lancy. Because she didn''t need to embroider. There were so many people at the party, who would tell Mrs. Wilson about the existence of Lancy.


    Especially, as far as I''m concerned, you have no chance to defeat me Zelda believed that what she wanted to say was what Wilson would say.


    A few days later, she was invited by Wilson.


    In the most sacred place of Wilson Group, she saw the woman again that night -Lancy.


    It turned out that she was his secretary Zelda sized up the woman calmly. She didn''t know how to dress up, and she looked stupid. How could such a person be his secretary?


    Of cou


    whole sentence correctly.


    Both Wilson and Zelda felt like that their faces were swollen.


    "How could you Is it a coincidence? " Wilson twisted his face and mumbled to himself.


    Hearing what she said, Lancy rolled her eyes at her! "If you don''t believe, I can really do nothing to you!"


    He then wasted no time in explaining himself in a series of language that Wilson couldn''t understand. Besides, it was mixed with at least those from two countries.


    This time, Wilson was completely silent. What he said was only a slap in his face. He''d better shut up obediently.


    "How many languages do you know?" This gave Wilson a horrifying sense of powerlessness.


    After the fingers were used up, Lancy hesitated and looked at her own paw, then at Wilson, " I can''t count... "


    "¡­¡­" ''is it really appropriate to be so serious, Lancy?


    Wilson took a deep breath, and put it in front of his chest. As he met those eyes, he felt nothing but heartache Whether she was "innocent" or "stupid", he just asked her casually?


    Zelda''s expression was complicated. She couldn''t find a word to describe the expression on her face. Zelda thought, ''Lancy looks like a silly girl. Why did she look down upon me? What was it to be?''?


    ''didn''t she do it on purpose?


    With a smile on his face, Marvin shrugged his shoulders without saying anything, perhaps because he was sneering at Wilson and Zelda, or because he was also proud of Lancy''s "talent". Lancy proved her "strength" with her actions!


    Actually, thanks to her years of traveling in different countries, Lancy could speak the language of many countries. She was really a talent! He deserved it. What a bad luck! Wilson happened to pick the only thing that Lancy was able to do to embarrass her?


    "As you can see, my secretary is very capable!" Marvin was implying that they could do whatever they were supposed to do.


    Zelda bit her lower lip, feeling both aggrieved and embarrassed. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Marvin, I can really help you. Please give me a chance, okay?"

 Chapter 60 Mommy Makes Soup By Herself

    "Marvin?" Zelda? Lancy gave Zelda a weird look. Somehow, she felt a little weird in her heart.


    Women''s tears were never a good weapon for Marvin. "Miss Zelda, as Mr. Marvin said, it''s impossible for you to find a good job with your qualifications."


    "¡­¡­" Zelda''s heart was bleeding. The way Marvin addressed her Miss Zelda was like a cruel sneer to her.


    "Lancy, see off the guests!" Marvin waved his hand.


    The striking contrast between "Miss Zelda" and "Lancy" was so obvious. It seemed that Marvin still thought it was not enough to give a heavy blow to Zelda, and he swore to strangle her fantasies and hopes within the cradle. The way he stared at her was so cruel that his eyes were even less than one percent of that of strangers.


    Wilson wanted to say something more, but he gave up at last.


    As time went by, Zelda saw that Marvin had no intention of inviting her to stay, so she went out alone.


    After that, Lancy kept lowering her head. As a matter of fact, she was good at observing people''s reactions.


    "Your triumph will not last long!" The voice suddenly sounded depressing and suffocating.


    Lancy stopped and looked up. "Are you talking to me?"


    The corner of Zelda''s mouth twitched, and she was even more sure that the woman was playing pig and eating tiger. "Why do you pretend to be stupid in front of me! Let me tell you, Marvin is mine. Nobody can take him away from me! "


    "¡­¡­ Oh. " Lancy blinked. It seemed that Marvin didn''t have the trademark of "only Zelda" on his body, and he didn''t wear a dog chain or something else~~


    "You!" The elevator arrived at the second floor, but it didn''t make Zelda feel better!


    In her eyes, Lancy was the challenge. Just wait and see, she would cry!


    Lancy touched her arms and felt cold all of a sudden. Confused, Emily thought it was a sudden cool day and went back to her office happily.


    In fact, she didn''t understand why her boss looked so weird every time he talked to Mr. Wilson. Of course, she didn''t ask about it directly.


    With a serious expression, Lancy sat back on her seat. She stole glances at Marvin from time to time, trying to keep her eyes off him!


    Step by step in front of her, Marvin gazed down at her and asked, "What do you want to ask?"


    "¡­¡­ Boss, am I not humiliating you? " Lancy looked up at Marvin with the bright eyes on her round face. "Well She is a capable lady, isn''t she? " After reflection, she started to worry about her own job.


    Although she was a little clumsy, she knew that Zelda came for her job.


    Hearing that, the hard look in his eyes softened. Marvin could not help but rub Lancy''s fluffy head with his fingers. "Yeah, you''re right. You are a capable girl!"


    The woman looked like a Persian cat who had been pampered by their master, with her big round eyes narrowed to a seam. Then Lancy hold her fists tightly and said seriously, "I will try my best I''ll do whatever you say. I''m a good employee! "


    Did her eagerness mean that she was unwil


    "Mommy, are you at daddy''s home?" She struggled desperately.


    "Daddy''s home." Marvin looked back.


    With a thin smile Rani must have seen through all the things in the world? She was not sure if daddy had any first aid kit, so she wanted to get some stomach medicine!


    Her spare medicine bag was still hidden in her great grandpa''s house, with the voice saying "that''s a secret that even my brother doesn''t know."~


    Looking at his son and daughter through the front mirror, Marvin could not help but imagine that the little woman was busy working in the small world where there was no one to set foot. Her heart was warm. Was this the so-called happiness?


    When the fine light of the setting sun shone into the window, she felt unprecedentedly warm.


    However, haze told us the fact that although the watches were too ideal, their expectations were too high


    However, the moment Marvin drove into the garage, a huge bang reached his ears This time, there was only Lancy left in the villa! At the thought of this, Marvin signaled the kids not to follow him and he entered the room as fast as he could.


    Neither Ray nor Rani listened to him. They slowly walked into the house hand in hand, carrying their schoolbags on their backs. The two kids tried to slow down their pace, for the new daddy still needed time to adapt!


    To blow up the kitchen Ray replied. He thought that the top-level dishes must be cooked at a low price. "Wow, dear daddy. You will learn how to cook after one second delivery!"!


    The small face was slapped with a dark fingerprints on it, one on the left and one on the right. Lancy was holding a cooking pot in one hand, and the other lifting a spoon in the other. She was holding her breath and staring ahead, without any awareness of another explosion in the kitchen!


    Perhaps it was because she had experienced so many similar experiences that she was numb enough to have no impulse to take a small step towards the exit. Anyway, she would not be hurt.

 Chapter 61 Protect Rays Food

    All of a sudden, there was a bang at the door. Lancy looked at the entrance in surprise, and it happened to be Marvin!


    Suddenly, Marvin stopped and looked at her coldly! He looked at her with his sharp eyes and found nothing different except her dirty face!


    "What''s wrong?" Lancy was a little confused, looking at the two shining footprints on the door in a embarrased way. Did boss have an emergency? Why are you so impatient?


    "What Are you okay? "


    ''I don''t think your focus should be on Lancy now, Marvin. What will happen next is definitely not your fault, but hers in the kitchen!''


    The snow-white wall was as dark as ink, which was even more remarkable than the floral face of Lancy!


    Because it was a masterpiece of Lancy, the wall on the front had been completely destroyed. It was better to have the whole kitchen repaired than to do the cleaning. The sink was full of bowls and dishes, and more of them were the "trial works" from the hands. No wonder the number on the menu was ten times as much as that of four people. It turned out it was used here.


    "I''m almost done!" Lancy said with a big smile. Although she wiped the sweat off her forehead, she was in a better mood than ever! She was busy around the table, decorating the dinning table and so on. That was one of her favorite things.


    Marvin was about to speak but stopped on a second thought. His usual cold mask started to crack.


    Fortunately, the food there was so eye-catching In addition to her cooking skills. Marvin never knew he could deceive himself.


    He didn''t even bother to take a glance at Lancy. To his surprise, he didn''t even blame her when he saw her little dirty face.


    It was just a small kitchen For the sake of the delicious food cooked by Lancy, it was worth it. He didn''t care about the money anymore.


    Ray climbed to the table in haste and looked at the food with mouth watering. He grinned and said, "Mommy, you are so good!" All the dishes were his and his sister''s favorite.


    Rani slowly put down her schoolbag and wanted to stall for more time. However, when she was carried to the dinner table by Marvin, she felt even more painful in her stomach!


    Honestly, the food Mommy ordered looked delicious, just like the exquisite pictures from the cookbook. However, as they all knew, delicious food needed to be eaten~~~


    "Ray, eat slowly. No one is competing with you!" Lancy was pretending to complain, but the big smile on her face didn''t betray her feelings. What could be more meaningful


    than making food for the babies?


    Meanwhile, Ray was stuffing food into his mouth, and his cheeks were bulging. His big black grape like eyes stared at Marvin, but no one took the food away It was hard to say.


    In the eyes of Ray, the food cooked by his mother was the best! When it came to delicious food, people always loved eating. The man sitting opposite him was his father. But after careful comparison with Marvin, Ray concluded that his father was taller than him, so he must be eating more than his father. More importantly, Marvin''s mouth was bigger than Ray''s!


    Marvin is simply the most threatening man! ''


    Marvin felt angry and funny. It turned out that his son regarded him as one enemy because of the snack


    d and the childish child. Time passed by. Three children had grown up. What Marvin couldn''t do when he was a child was still impossible to be done now The siblings felt helpless.


    She put her hand on the door handle for a second, and the next second she was surprisingly determined. Marvin didn''t like this place. He never liked it.


    The dim light did not prevent him from looking clearly the room, a wooden chair, an old four horned wooden table Even the furniture was as simple as a piece of cake. Who could have lived so long in such environment?


    Before Marvin entered the room, he heard a shout There was dead silence in his eyes. Marvin thought the only valuable thing here was probably that Buddha?


    She spent more time with the Buddha than with the children. This was their mother. She would prefer to practice abstinence from seeing her own child.


    At that time, Freda was only four years old and Myron was a primary school student. Just when they needed a mother, she resolutely gave them up.


    "Here you are." The woman in the bedroom slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with dead water and no one could provoke her. Her tone was surprisingly calm, without any joy of reunion.


    No anger, no complains or dissatisfaction.


    She felt that her legs were a little heavy because she was confined in the small world all year round. She was only in her forties, but she even needed to walk with a walking stick. Sherry stood up unsteadily and headed to the main hall through Marvin.


    Marvin knew that this small Buddhist prayer room was the last tranquil place for her. She didn''t allow anyone to disturb, even him.


    Neither of them opened their mouth. The silence was so silent that even people could not breathe smoothly!


    Staring at the floor with his dim eyes, Sherry seemed to struggle and didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    As he spoke, Marvin caught a glimpse of the pieces of broken teacup in the corner. He dropped his gaze and asked, "Did he come to you again?"


    "¡­¡­" With a straight face, Sherry had seen enough of this! "It''s okay to be away once a year." For her so-called husband, she really didn''t care about it.

 Chapter 62 A Strange Mother And Kids

    He didn''t care whether he had a girlfriend or not. He was a faithless and heartless person. He didn''t care whether he saw her or not! It was nice of him to only make a trouble once a year for her!


    "¡­¡­ If you want, I can... "


    Before Marvin could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Sherry. "No need. That''s good."


    The expression on his cold and stiff facial features seemed to be more unpredictable. If you were to observe carefully, it was not difficult to find that his tone suddenly became unprecedentedly cold. "Since that''s the case, why are you looking for me?" She also treat him like this once a year?


    Sherry gave him an impassive look, and his voice was especially loud in the quiet room. "Zelda, a good girl."


    Holding the teacup in his hand, Marvin stopped for a while and burst into sneer. He raised his eyes to look at his mother whom he hadn''t seen for nearly two years. Was this the first time she said to him? No care, no advice, not even his name... "Zelda". He hated this name more than ever.


    "And then?" Marvin asked in reply.


    "She is a capable girl. She should be able to help you if she stays with you." With no expression on Sherry''s face. "She wants nothing but a position."


    Leaning against the back of the chair lazily, Marvin wondered if it was because of the love from Lancy that he had once again had an illusion about her? Every word from Sherry''s mouth was like the most piercing ice froze his heart again. He would not be desperate if there was no hope! "Is it just because she had a few words with you?"


    "She is a good girl." Sherry repeated this again. That child was the only one who would accompany her to speak. Because of her, her language function didn''t degenerate!


    However, it didn''t occur to her that Sherry had stubbornly chosen such a life style, stubbornly drove away all the people who wanted to help her, and that she isolated herself!


    "Anything else?" Upon hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips into a straight line.


    With her eyes fixed on him, Sherry swore before he gave any reply, "You should give her a chance!"


    She didn''t say anything else! Upon hearing this, Marvin became extremely angry but laughed. Yes, there a word "should" in her dictionary!


    "As you wish!" Marvin slowly got up and turned around decisively. He gave her a satisfactory answer before leaving!


    The mother and the son went opposite at almost the same time. One turned and left, and the other went into the inner room. There was no reluctant look back, nor did she urge him to stay! They seemed to get used to this way of getting along with each other. Getting hurt No one wanted to admit this. In the past twenty years, they had already been used to "protecting themselves".


    Walking out of the courtyard, Marvin didn''t find anything unusual on the balcony of the second floor. Marvin could imagine that Wilson was smiling proudly without even raising his h


    e was always watching Lancy. When she saw her, she said complacently, "Miss Lancy, I need your guidance and supervision!"


    But her eyes were sharp and looked down at the ground, with a message that she didn''t pride for long!


    Hearing her sweet voice, Lancy felt a little sick. Was it because this was the washroom? Lancy didn''t say anything and let the cold water splash on her hands.


    Zelda felt even more elated. She glanced at Lancy, and said intentionally, "I will just call you Lancy, OK? I''ll help you with your work and I promise it won''t happen again! "


    As if Lancy did something wrong.


    "You don''t have to worry that I will steal your job." A smart person didn''t need to be told what had happened. At present, Marvin didn''t have any intention of firing Lancy at all! Zelda viciously listed all her "credit" on herself. "But I believe that Marvin is not that kind of person... Please let me do you a favor in front of Marvin! "


    What a sweet voice! It was so weird?


    Hearing that, Lancy pouted. Even the dull person may be sensitive, but she stayed in the company for the sake of Zelda?


    Hearing no response from Lancy, Zelda continued, "You know that Marvin and I grew up together. Am I right?"


    Lancy glanced at her confusedly. What was wrong with this woman? All the things happened in the same way. If she overworked in a new way, she would not be happy? "Okay."


    Lancy showed that because of the lack of memory, Lancy really can''t remember whether there was a "childhood sweetheart" in her life and can''t resonate with her. I''m really sorry!


    Thinking of this, the girl walked out of the bathroom, but failed to achieve Zelda''s expected goal. Suddenly, Zelda said, "I''ll marry Marvin."


    When Zelda learned about Mrs. Wilson real plan from her mother, she was ecstatic although she had guessed it before! When she met Lancy again, she naturally behaved as if she was his majesty, and now she was giving her "advice"?

 Chapter 63 A Fight With The Boss

    "Oh, so what?" Lancy became more confused. She stared at Zelda with her eyes wide open. No matter what the main idea was.


    When Zelda walked past Lancy, she said in a low voice, "You''d better keep it in mind."


    Zelda left with her head up, Lancy touched her neck and thought, ''What did I do? She had never been this experienced. Lancy, she had an indescribable feeling.


    They might grow up together and get married Ouch, her head ached. Why did she have such a headache?


    Hugging her head, Lancy suddenly didn''t want to go back to the office. Anyway, the lunch time was almost up.


    Lancy was always about to throw away whatever she couldn''t figure out. She tried her best to ignore what was wrong in her heart and hopped downstairs to the staff canteen.


    The staff canteen of the Wilson Group was well-known in the industry, but unfortunately, under the pressure and guidance of BOSS, Lancy had never gone downstairs to have a meal!


    However, it was not in vain for Marvin who was waiting for Lancy. Instead, he was waiting for someone he didn''t want to see.


    It was said that the pastry chefs, Western food chefs and Chinese food chefs in the legendary staff canteen were all superb in cooking. Many people were reluctant to jump because of this, and Lancy had long wanted to eat a good meal.


    However, looking at the dishes on the table, she did not know why she did not have any appetite. It was not reasonable! Lancy jabbed and poke one and another with her fork in boredom, looked like she didn''t want to eat.


    Upon seeing her, Myron''s eyes brightened up. Was it a surprise to meet her here. Her expression was always lively and vivid, making people unable to take their eyes off her.


    "Food is for eating, not for watching." Myron''s magnetic voice was full of intoxicating tenderness, and his eyes seemed to be full of water. That was unique tenderness for Lancy.


    Hearing that, Lancy flicked her bangs and raised her fork weakly. "Hi, Myron!"


    "What happened?" Myron had known her for a long time, but he had never seen her so panicked like this. "You''re in a bad mood?"


    Lancy threw the fox away. She rested her chin on her hand and replied, "No, I don''t feel bad."


    Weston couldn''t help but tap her on the forehead. He said impatiently, "take a look at yourself in the mirror. You look terrible."


    "It hurt me." Grumbled Lancy, pursing her lips.


    "What happened?" Myron pretended to pull a long face and glared at Marvin in disbelief. It looked like him.


    For a moment, Lancy was somewhat stunned, and it took her a long time to react. "¡­¡­ Turn your face away! " Congratulations! Lancy finally found the reason.


    "Ha ha?" Not only Myron but also the people in the dining room were all shocked! She was indeed very loud~


    With a childish look on her face, Lancy turned her head to the other side and said in a determined voice, "Fine, fine. If you don''t go, I''ll go" On the one hand, the practical action proved her "determination", and on the other hand, she de


    mood. The girl winked at the glass door, but she would never admit the strange smile on her face in the mirror.


    The answer was so quick which only revealed her real feelings.


    "If you are not angry, why do you hide from me?" Marvin crossed his arms, his eyes beaming.


    Lancy stuck out her tongue and retorted loudly, "I didn''t!"


    "Really?"


    Hearing that, Lancy pouted. She was not the kind of person! She pointed at her boss who had said something dirty and accused, "You are a liar."


    Marvin encouraged her, "go on."


    "You broke your promise! I has promised you what you want, but how, how can you break your promise?" At the mention of this, Lancy felt sad and her eyes became red! We can see how much she cares about that. "If I behave well, you can stop hiring the secretary... I told you I was a capable man. "


    "Now all is done. Zelda came. She fetched the documents, translated, and even sent coffee to you... What about me? What should I do? " With her family, Lancy didn''t have to worry about her life at all. She only knew that it was unacceptable for her to do nothing in her own house. With her fingers pointing at one another, she suddenly realized that she was really going to be fired.


    The more she thought about it, the more sad she became. Tears suddenly welled up in the corners of her eyes


    Marvin gently wiped the tears off Lancy''s face with his fingertips. A complicated emotion was brewing in his eyes, and it was getting more and more intense. He had a feeling of being out of the gate. "Lancy, do you have any idea why you are crying? Is it because of you job, or you will leave me? "


    "What?" Lancy looked up blankly, sad. She had no idea what he was talking about, and she just knew that she was very sad now.


    With a helpless sigh, Marvin looked down at her and said, "taking the documents, translation, serving tea and handing water is Zelda''s job."


    Hearing that, Lancy felt she was wronged. She could not believe that he admitted that! "What about me?"

 Chapter 64 The Secretary Of Secretary

    Besides, photocopying and errands are all her work... You can order her to do any work from now on. " Marvin was smiling and his voice was as soft as whispers between lovers.


    Hearing that, Lancy stared at him in astonishment. All of a sudden, she felt that her brain was not working. She managed to find the words -- "from now on". She could continue working here?


    Marvin touched her little head and said meaningfully, "You are my exclusive secretary. You don''t have to do those petty things. Do you understand?"


    "¡­¡­ I don''t understand. " Lancy shook her head. She felt something was wrong?


    "She''s your secretary." A smile appeared on Marvin''s lips.


    He, Marvin, was not a man who could be tricked?


    Lancy finally became enlightened. She opened her eyes and asked incredibly, "a secretary can also has a secretary?"


    He pointed to two positions with his fingers and explained patiently, "of course, there is a huge gap between you and her."


    Lancy understood it completely.


    Lancy smiled from ear to ear, while her eyes were narrowed into two thin lines It means she got a promotion. Then all the bad mood was gone, and Lancy''s sweet smile spread in Marvin''s black eyes.


    Poor Zelda, racked her brains and finally came to Marvin''s side. It turned out that she was to be a loyal assistant to Lancy~~


    Zelda was so complacent. If she had known that she was so important in her prince charming''s eyes, the scene she had been arrogant in front of Lancy must have been the funniest joke of the year?


    "Are you satisfied now?" Marvin gave a wider smile. Lancy could not be happier even if her eyes were still full of tears She cried and laughed now and then, just like a child! She wasn''t the person who would get mad at him as she used to be However, seeing Lancy like this, Marvin had a different feeling.


    Perhaps it was because she was really happy, or perhaps it was because the man looked at her too concentrated and spoiled, Lancy blushed and looked very beautiful. As careless as she was, Lancy was too shy to look at him.


    When Zelda went back to her office, she sensed something wrong. She looked at Lancy, who was smiling joyfully. Isn''t she in a bad mood? Isn''t she frustrated? What''s wrong with that?


    It was so obvious that there was a trace of affection in the air between Marvin and Lancy. Zelda frowned and wondered is it possible that the two have made up again? She bit her lips unwillingly until Lancy waved at her.


    Some one''s eyes were shining with excitement. It was the first time she had her own secretary! Lancy stared at Zelda with burning eyes. At this moment, she was no longer angry with what Zelda did to her before.


    Startled, Zelda wondered why she was so enthusiastic about her all of a sudden? Was there a plot? She gazed at Marvin shyly and tried to seek his protection silently... However, the latter didn''t respond at all.


    "Miss Zelda..." her voice was prolonged and Lanc


    as willing to admit it. "Is it because I have found Aunt Sherry?"


    "Shut up!" Marvin scolded harshly, and his face immediately darkened.


    "I Marvin, listen to me. I didn''t mean to put pressure on you... " Zelda was really scared, her body could not help shaking. She could not face his simmering anger, but she could only brace herself to explain.


    The sound was clear and clear. He broke his pen into two pieces again. At that moment, Marvin looked extremely cold. "If you want to stay here, you have to obey Lancy''s order; if you don''t want to stay, the door is there."


    This is a two choice proposition. Neither A nor B is what Zelda wants.


    Zelda had never been in such an embarrassing situation. She almost ran away from the room.


    Zelda couldn''t stand the contempt from Marvin, and being mistreated by Lancy. She ran home crying.


    As soon as they got home, they locked themselves in the room and refused to see anyone! However, as she had made a scene, the whole family was alerted, and she couldn''t even think about it quietly.


    The moment Zelda threw herself into the soft bed, there was a knock on the door.


    The woman was Zelda''s mother who had three sons and one daughter, and Mrs. Dora loved her little daughter the most! Her youngest daughter resembles her most, inherited her beauty, and has been the most obedient child since her childhood. No wonder Mrs. Dora loves her so much that she can''t bear to see her being hurt a little.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Mrs. Dora pulled up the quilt. She was very sad when she saw her daughter''s tears. "Didn''t you have a good time before you went out?"


    Alisa''s eyes were red and swollen. She threw herself into her mother''s arms and sobbed, "It was all Mrs. Wilson''s fault. She asked me to go for Sherry. But now, I can see that Marvin is angry and he even gets mad at me!" Yes, Mrs. Wilson.


    All the injustice and anger were directed at the same person, that is, Mrs. Wilson of Lu Clan.

 Chapter 65 Added Humiliation

    Mrs.Dora, who was comforting her daughter, heard her sobbing and couldn''t help complaining! As the saying goes, a married daughter is like water. Mrs.Wilson had already been a member of Lu Clan, but she still extended her hand to Ye Clan. No one could stand her holding her head high. She couldn''t understand why her husband and her father-in-law would listen to Mrs. Wilson.


    Ye Clan tried to maintain a marriage relationship with Lu Clan. Mrs.Wilson had lost her husband''s heart thirty years ago No, the man in Lu Clan had never really loved her. Fortunately, the woman still had a conscience. Although he couldn''t give her love and affection, she still kept the proper respect and dignity as the hostess of Lu Clan for the sake of husband and wife.


    Besides, after Mr. Lakin left the company and family affairs to manage, Mrs.Wilson had been in charge of Lu Clan for a long time. Therefore, she had an important position in Lu Clan. Even at present, the ruler of Wilson Group, Marvin had never embarrassed her face to face.


    To be honest, in the public, besides Marvin, the representative of Lu Clan must be Mrs. Wilson.


    However, Mrs. Wilson was old and would not be successful for a long time. If the relationship between the Lu family and the Ye family wanted to keep, it needed to be a marriage.


    Zelda was not the only daughter of Ye Clan, but the best one.


    As far as Mrs.Dora was concerned, no one in the world would give a smart girl like her a hard time.


    "Honey, Zelda, don''t cry!" Mrs.Dora held her daughter and comforted her softly. "No matter how bad Mrs. Wilson is, she has a good starting point. Isn''t she able to follow your heart to his side?"


    Zelda rubbed her eyes and shook her head repeatedly. "No, it shouldn''t be like this..." She couldn''t understand why things didn''t go as she had planned?


    The ideal was nice, but the reality was cruel.


    "Zelda, tell me the truth. Do you have to marry him?" Mrs.Dora said seriously.


    With her eyes wide open, Zelda said firmly, "Mom, I want him, just him!" Now Zeldawas just like a little girl who lost her favorite toy. As long as she asked him, he would get what he wanted. Her parents and grandpa will do everything to satisfy her wish.


    Willful? It would be better if she could realize that she was self willed And the doctor said that there is nothing to be done, "Thank you."


    Mrs.Dora coaxed her daughter like a spoiled child, "Okay, okay, I know. In that case, I will discuss your marriage with your grandpa. And you needn''t go to that class. Your engagement with Marvin is the real matter. " Only with a legitimate identity could he be the key.


    "Engaged?" Zelda stopped crying. She was surprised and delighted but she was confused.


    "Of course. Our real purpose is to get married. Silly girl, if he didn''t want to marry you, why did the elders of the Lu and ye family worry so much? " Mrs.Dora pointed at her daughter''s nose.


    "¡­¡­ But, will Marvin be willing to engage me? " Thinkin


    t Marvin~~


    Poor Lancy, she was remembered again!


    From ancient times to the present, it was widely known that Lancy was as dangerous as the other women according to her own experience and blood relationship!


    *****


    One day, Marvin was not in the company because of the explosion of landmark, and the bored Lancy finally arrived at the off-duty time.


    As soon as Lancy stepped out of the gate of the group, a fancy car stopped in front of her! How can you describe it in this way? Embarrassed, Lancy looked at the golden logo on the front part of the car. The shiny body and even the tires were so glowing.


    How can you be so rich?! "This is the message from this Lancy.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Lancy?" The driver got out of the car politely and bowed to her.


    Lancy was flattered. She nodded numbly to answer his question.


    His hands in white gloves opened the door for her in person. The driver said respectfully: "Please get in the car."


    "Me?" Lancy pointed at herself and asked in a cute voice.


    But, honey, you''re already in the car. What''s the point?


    The driver looked at her through the front mirror, with a strange and incredible expression in his eyes! He looked up and down on the "distinguished guest" in the back seat and sighed again that the boss''s sexual orientation was getting more and more difficult to catch. He was unable to judge with common sense! This young lady didn''t seem to be the type he liked


    "Um... Where are we going?" Lancy looked out of the window at the scenery passing by. It was a very strange way.


    "You will know when we get there." The driver''s tone was just like the throat reading machine. It seemed that he often answered similar questions.


    After a short silence, Lancy launched the attack of harassment again. "Driver, who told you to pick me up?"


    The driver switched on the speaker mode again and said, "You''ll know when you arrive."


    If you dare not say one more word, I swear I won''t beat you to death!

 Chapter 66 The Fierce Battle

    Seeing that, Lancy pouted. The driver was really not cute at all! She searched the possible candidates one by one with her head down Kevin? Myron? Or Marvin? The girl said that her brain was not enough, so she gave up the treatment after a while Well, we''ll know what we can do when we get there~


    There were various kinds of champagne and red wine in the small refrigerator of the car, and her round eyes looked at them from time to time For Lancy, who was a bloodthirsty person but forced to be abstinent, this was undoubtedly a great challenge!


    ''Once I took a look, I would never allow myself to be with her again!''! She was obedient Very obedient! Sweetie, it would be more convincing if the person you were looking at was actually Leena. However, Lancy was a persistent girl. Moreover, the last time when she was drunk, the ban on drinking was delayed again by another year. She would not make the same mistake on purpose again.


    Thinking of this, Lancy felt sad It was not easy for a mother to do that. Every time ray pulled a long face and glared at her with his black eyes, she would lose all her confidence.


    Hearing her sigh, the driver misunderstood her meaning and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Landy. We will arrive soon. Boss is waiting for you in the dining room."


    Perhaps it was because the expression of Lancy was too lively, or perhaps it was because she gave a feeling that she was too harmless, the driver was still softhearted.


    Compared with other female companions of Wilson, one was more arrogant and sweet, and Lancy was undoubtedly the most approachable. Daisy sat there quietly, with no arrogance at all. She did not look like the lover of the rich at all. Her sweet appearance was very hard to be cold. The driver could not help but expose himself to the boss.


    "Boss?" Hearing that, Lancy''s eyes shined. In her opinion, such a generous amount of money could only be obtained from her boss.


    Marvin, you are such a rich man. Lancy smiled happily, with faint sweetness in her eyes But Lancy didn''t realize that. It had never occurred to her that when she knew the person who invited her, she could not be more calm. Strange to say, she had never worried when she stood by Marvin''s side


    "Cough, Miss Lancy, you will know as soon as you arrive!" The driver kept silent.


    After more than ten minutes, they reached the destination.


    Hearing that, Lancy got off the car. She lowered her head in astonishment The snow-white carpet extended from the inside to her feet, and the waiters standing side by side respectfully bowed 90 degrees. They were obviously well-trained!


    But how did it look like on the screen? The white carpet Lancy felt that he could never run out of money like that, so Marvin decided to ask for help?


    Of course, such as being proud, romantic, flattered All these were not true. Lancy felt embarrassed! She didn''t expect that Marvin was such a flirtatious man. She really wanted to turn around and pretend that she didn''t know him?


    "Miss Lancy, please!" The waiters responded simultaneously


    guilty conscience inexplicably, she said sheepishly, "I''m not as good as you said!"


    Wilson lowered his head and hid the smugness in his eyes. The girl''s shyness instantly brought back his confidence. "How can it be? When I meet a real person, I think Miss Lancy is more attractive than what the rumor says!"


    While speaking, Lancy, who was gluttonly eating, didn''t seem to take the hint of his "kindness". However, her perfect dining etiquette was that no one could find anything wrong with it. After saying that, Wilson kept watching her to eat, which made him unable to go on talking.


    Beauty, do you really think you are here for dinner?


    "Miss Lancy, how did you become my son''s secretary?" Wilson made an excuse.


    Biting the fork, Lancy''s small face became serious. Yes, this was a serious question. She couldn''t tell him that she didn''t know what to do? "How did you become his secretary Suddenly she became the Secretary of Mr. Lu. "


    Upon hearing this, Wilson thought that Edward and Daisy had slept for a night and she was entitled to stand by his side. There must be something fishy between Marvin and his little secretary! "My son is too arrogant to be protected by shrewd people! I can see that you''re both smart and beautiful. I bet you have a lot of pursuers. "


    Beauty lied as wisdom ''Mr.Wilson, you are such an idiot!'' She thought.


    "I wonder if I have the chance." Seeing that Lancy was unwilling to accept his offer, Wilson made it clear.


    Do you know what the word "shocked" means? Lancy vividly told everyone what "shocked"!


    She was still chewing the half piece of steak, and ate it leisurely. She threw the piece of steak to her mouth in a casual manner, and then looked at his wrinkled face in front of her with surprise~~~


    In fact, Wilson wasn''t that old. But in Lancy''s mind, she always regarded him as the father of the boss. Even his son was older than her, so it was normal for her to call him experienced man.


    What''s more, he had a husband and a wife. Why would he ask such a question?

 Chapter 67 Do Whatever You Want

    In her eyes, there was a serious look on Wilson''s face. It took Lancy a while to realize what she had said. "Just wait!" Lancy said bashfully


    "Of course I can!" Wilson was so pleased with himself, thinking that every woman would be attracted by him! He offered her time to think. It was the privilege of being a beauty.


    Actually, one of the most important things for her was to call Marvin right away. ''He is not my father''s son, is he? ''did his father get it from the hole in the bridge?''?


    However, unconsciously, Lancy took out her mobile phone and pulled out the dial keyboard to open the mobile phone browser! She didn''t want to ask why she did that, because Marvin had never mentioned his parents to her.


    Wilson was one of the few big shots in Alaska. The information about him could be found on Google. It was all kinds of gossip about him, for example, the name of sherry was on the list of live for him.


    In that photo, Wilson was holding slutty woman in his arms. In this photo, Lancy felt sorry for Marvin for the first time It was not easy for Marvin to grow up healthily and become a human being She understood that sometimes he had some mental problems.


    The expression on Lancy''s face was weird, so Wilson looked sideways at her. Was she ecstatic? Not likely. Miss Lancy, what''s your choice? "


    Embarrassed, Lancy looked at Wilson and wondered whether he was serious? "Mr.Wilson, how old are you?" For the sake of her boss, she asked the question in a implicit way, at least in her heart.


    "¡­¡­ I haven''t reached fifty yet. " Wilson had to admit that Lancy stepped on his Achilles'' heel! ''I am the hottest period for men. It could absolutely satisfy any woman.''


    However, his resentment was hid by Lancy. She thought she had told the young man what she wanted to say. She knew that Mr.Wilson was smart enough to understand that. Therefore, she smiled innocently and shyly, "I''m not yet 30..."~~~


    Lancy had forgotten her innocent face that was about the same age as twenty years old. Most people who knew her thought that she was in her early twenties, which was the most beautiful age for a girl. On the basis of this and fact, Wilson felt that he was laughed at, and he couldn''t help but sneer at the woman inside?


    "What? Are you worried that I''m not as generous as Marvin?" With a hideous face, Marvin took Wilson''s date away without doing anything, and this woman remained unmoved by his intentional flattery. This was absolutely impossible! "I''m older than you. There is an old saying which goes, ''aged people always care about people.'' isn''t that the rule?"


    "Miss Lancy, there are some things that you can''t know if you don''t give it a try."


    His naked eyes, like a radar, scanned the whole process. Finally, they landed at a place below Lancy''s neck. The figure was the most attract


    he turn a blind eye to it He had to do something to face up to her. Even if it would be highly possible.


    Marvin Fall in love with her? Her steady heartbeat suddenly accelerated. He just said that. How could her heart beat faster? Lancy only felt weird, but she didn''t know what was going on. She just stared blankly ahead. Alright, she suddenly figured out what was going on~


    Lancy''s silence gave Wilson an answer. Suddenly, he turned agitated and anxious, pacing back and forth on the deck! It is impossible for someone like Marvin to fall in love with a woman But he kept the little secretary by his side, which at least proved that she was more or less different in his eyes?


    That was exactly the reason why he wanted to seduce the little secretary? However, this woman refused to take the bait no matter what she did Since this was the case, the plan must be changed a little!


    "Miss, I''ll give you one more chance. Would you like to work for me?" As for how much Wilson loved Lancy, that was his last struggle. That was a complete joke!


    The former driver told her the truth. He didn''t love this kind of innocent girl. Instead, this little "flaw" was made up by Marvin. It was the fact that Lancy was Marvin''s woman that evoked Wilson''s "interest" in this girl. Otherwise, I don''t think Lancy is capable enough to attract other''s attention.


    Mr. Wilson, are you sure you''re not pissed off? Was too proud to be raised~


    If the Secretary didn''t know how to behave herself, he would never give her any chance!


    "NO!" Lancy had a professional ethics and a loyal secretary. I''ll tell him tomorrow and ask for his praise~


    "Good!" However, when Wilson first met with Lancy, he realized that she was a weirdo! Now that she was so ungrateful, he had no choice but to satisfy her. Anyway, she got what she wanted, didn''t she? Marvin has a bad view on women, doesn''t he?''~

 Chapter 68 The Importance Of Vigilance

    "Miss Lancy, meet is predestined... It''s my fault. I''ll punish myself with three cups of wine. " Wilson seemed to be back to normal.


    But it''s not a good business. Mr. Wilson, you learned Chinese from the teacher in the infirmary, right?


    Without any awareness of danger, Lancy stretched out her neck and said shyly, "I can''t drink."


    Wilson raised her eyebrows and waved to the nearest waiter. "Then let''s use tea instead of wine!"


    The waiter was first stunned and then responded quickly. The smile on his face was somewhat vague. That was what the man knew. He rushed into the tea room as soon as he got out, carrying the "carefully made" tea in his hand.


    "Lady, this is our best tea, please." The waiter bowed his head, secretly gave a glance at Wilson and left quickly.


    Lancy had a talent for tasting wine. As long as she got a name for the wine, she just needed to smell it.


    Even for a layman, she felt the same when the tea was served to her mouth by the emperor. It was almost the same as when a worker bought two yuan in a cup on the street.


    If someone had added something in the tea, she would never drink it as long as it was not with salt or cola.


    Please take a warning~


    Lancy prepared the dishes in one go. Everyone present began to stagger! "What happened, earthquake?" The foggy eyes tried hard to open, but were unable to resist the effect of the drug and fell directly on the long table.


    Lancy was so dull that she couldn''t tell what had happened to her. She even didn''t realize that she had been drugged?


    **


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when Marvin came back home. As soon as he opened the door, it was dark inside. Usually, it was the happiest time between Rani and Ray at this time. How could they be so quiet?


    He found two fluffy kids at a corner of the dining table when he walked past the kitchen in the dark. They were Ray and Rani, weren''t they?


    Two little things were slouching against the table and their heads were against the back of their hands. They covered their eyes subconsciously when the light suddenly came on. Then they didn''t have to cover their eyes anymore.


    "¡­¡­ I''m hungry. " Ray looked at his sister and said in a weak voice. He even had the strength to open his eyes.


    "Hungry as a dog..." Rani added, her watery eyes filled with grievance.


    Because Lancy was addicted to cooking, she never gave the baby the opportunity to learn to cook, she calling it a "patent". Genius like twins could only look at the empty kitchen and sigh.


    Ray was even more depressed. After being sent back by the driver, he was still hoping that his mommy would come back. "Your daddy hasn''t back yet, Mommy cooks something" all these had become his obsession.


    But they had never expected that her mother would come


    if he was going to strangle the man. At this moment, he was stopped by Freda and asked, "Brother, Dad, can you calm down?"


    "Calm down?" Marvin smiled evilly and said coldly. "Does he deserve it?"


    Those cold and ironic eyes really stung Wilson! That year''s incident appeared in front of his eyes. At that time, Marvin, who had returned with a lot of wounds, had been looking at him in this way. Pride, disdain, and resentment were mixed in his eyes, as if saying that a person like him didn''t deserve to be his father at all


    Wilson''s face was as red as an apple when he heard what Marvin said. "Well, do you have the guts to admit it?"


    "Yes, I did it. So what?" He didn''t plan to keep the truth from Marvin. It was only if Marvin knew that, that he would be obedient.


    As soon as his voice fell, Wilson took a step back subconsciously and could not help trembling. If there were not Freda between them, Wilson would have been beaten up.


    "Brother, what happened?" Freda pulls Marvin. Anyway, Wilson is also their father.


    With great self-control, Marvin calmed down and replied, "He kidnapped Lancy."


    Freda looks at Wilson in amazement.


    "How did you know she was kidnapped? Don''t you know my charm, my dear son?" Wilson said. He was implying that Lancy was willing to go with him.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Freda is in a hurry now. Lancy is her brother''s woman, Isn''t it against the rules?


    "Did I say anything?" As this was the Lu mansion, Marvin dared not to do anything to him. So Wilson was more and more presumptuous.


    A light flashed across Marvin''s eyes. He gazed at Wilson with an unreadable expression on his face, and some of them sneered at him. "I''m sure that Lancy doesn''t like you." Marvin''s tone was as calm as death. He could see through Wilson''s lies at a glance.


    He knew clearly that Lancy didn''t like him.

 Chapter 69 To Order The Boss

    She didn''t like him. She just pointed out Wilson backbone! He shook his head and was determined to forget what a woman said in the past. He thought that as time went by, it was not suitable Many people refused him.


    However, no matter how angry and sad Wilson was, his face had turned blue. Even Freda knew what he was thinking about, so he had no choice but to turn away. When Lancy was giving her a hard time, she made a mistake. There was nothing more annoying than her innocence and sincerity -- her eloquence was true.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to your secretary for the time being." "I just invited her to dinner. I know better than you about the manners to a guest," Wilson explained, shrugging his shoulders


    Upon hearing this, Marvin calmed down immediately. He had been in a rage as he looked at his biological father carefully. "What do you want?" Since they had taken Lancy away at great costs, they must have plotted something.


    In the battle between the father and son, this was the first time that Wilson had gained the upper hand. Wilson wiped his face and rarely praised Marvin, "I like to talk with smart people. Good boy, you can see your little secretary as soon as possible. As long as you are engaged to Claire and have a certificate, you can naturally see her. Of course, I will order the servants to serve her well these days. "


    He narrowed her eyes slightly, which made it hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. Marvin looked incredibly calm. He looked at Walter, who was listening to Wilson without interrupting. He wanted to see how shameless his own father was!


    Freda widened her eyes in disbelief and almost screamed, "Dad! How could you do this to me?" He was so despicable that he threatened his brother to marry Claire with the excuse of Lancy. However, Freda would not admit that she was defending Lancy. She, she hated Claire. That was what really happened.


    Wilson waved his hand indifferently and enjoyed the fruit of victory. "It''s the marriage arranged by your parents. You and our group will naturally have to consider it. Is the Pearl of Ye Clan less than that silly little secretary outside? The one who can help our family can get the position of Mrs.Marvin "


    "As for your little secretary..." With an obscene smile, Wilson continued, "women, especially those nowadays, will follow you as long as you have money."


    A mocking smile appeared on his cold face. Marvin lifted up his black eyes and asked, "are you talking about yourself?"


    Just like his wife sherry.


    Since they Wilson didn''t expect that the moment they heard the good news, even Freda turned pale.


    Wilson didn''t take it seriously. On the contrary, he took it for granted that he could handle women well. "What? You don''t have the ability to conquer my secretary?"


    ''Mr. Wilson, is he really your husband in front of his son and daughter?


    In terms of the normal sexual qua


    If only he could be like an ordinary father. He would be so happy that he could see the harmony between husband and wife, the friendship between brother and sister-in-law, and the father and son. Could such happiness be nothing but the desire for power?


    In fact, the reason why Marvin said he didn''t need it was because he really didn''t need it. It was a piece of cake for him to find out where Lancy was. He didn''t take Wilson seriously at all!


    Marvin''s mind told himself that Wilson would not find trouble for Lancy at the moment with the way of doing things, He was more determined that with his ability, he could find her and protect her well! However, his frown exposed his worry. After all, he still worried about her.


    Ten minutes or five minutes would be too long for him to calm down as long as he didn''t see Lancy safe and sound It turned out that this was called worry.


    In the dark, Marvin dialed a number. The man on the other end of the phone was busy at the moment!


    How busy was he?


    The night life on the earth had just begun. A person who always boasted himself of being handsome and extraordinary was always snatched away by beautiful women. He was most proud of having sex with different women every night. From his voice and impatient tone, it was not difficult to guess what the man was doing at the moment.


    "Who is it?" A man with red hair was busy with his work when his cell phone suddenly rang, which distracted him for several times. He shouted without checking the caller ID. the next second, he was so frightened that he almost collapsed.


    "Gary."


    His cold voice sent a chill down his spine. He must have died, so was he.


    The man called "Gary" instantly became obedient and even heard the sound of the woman being kicked off the bed. After a few seconds, he said with a flattering tone, "Ha ha, boss, you get up so early -".


    That was what Marvin wanted to say. Marvin hadn''t slept at all.

 Chapter 70 The Boss Will Back Me Up

    Rubbing his forehead with a headache, Marvin was not in the mood to tease him at all. "You have five minutes to find a person."


    "Five minutes?" Gary held his "more beautiful" face and screamed. He even couldn''t fix his clothes for five minutes.


    "Cut the crap. You have four minutes left."


    ''Boss, can you be more naughty?'' Gary thought? Gary held his head in pain, knowing that there was a reason otherwise the boss would not be like this, " Message. "


    "Lancy must be in Alaska. I don''t think it''s difficult," Marvin explained


    ''well, it''s not that hard not to say it out loud Gary just wanted to laugh. ''Boss, dare you be more angry?''?


    "Well, can''t you do it?" Marvin said coldly, raising his eyebrows. Pleasure could be seen in his eyes. He must have a close relationship with Rachel.


    "If I can''t do it, how can somebody defeat me?" With his eyes wide open, Gary jumped into the "deep pit" unbelievably. A person, who had been professional for a hundred years, quickly activated the working mode, and quickly sent an address to Marvin.


    It was a small building in western region, and now the woman who lived here was the person Wilson liked most in the past two years -- Sara.


    Sara was only twenty-six years old, not too old, but she was not out of date with tender m, who was in his early twenties. It was precisely because of this that she had the innocence and romance of a little girl, and the light flirtation of an acquaintance. More importantly, she had an inborn cute mouth, and knew men''s mind, so as to Wilson dote on her.


    She had been with Wilson for more than ten years. She was the woman who had stayed beside Wilson for the longest time. That was another proof of her extraordinary ability.


    A few hours ago, Wilson gave her a golden card to go out for fun. She had been living in a house in the Southern District and would not come back for the time being. Although Sara was confused, she knew what to ask.


    A man of great wealth and power like Wilson would not clean his hands! He wouldn''t tell her about all the intrigues she had done. As long as Sara was sure that was not the case, she would be fine as long as Wilson would not came back with a woman.


    Why was Sara so sure? For God''s sake, if it was really a woman''s idea, then it would not need to be this difficult. Wilson was not the only woman to pay for it.


    Sara had already been having fun with her sister naughty outside. The small villa was dark, and in order to ensure the safety, Wilson asked all the servants to leave, leaving only a few guards. They were drinking and peeling at the hall!


    They were no match for Marvin? No, they were not qualified to be his opponent at all.


    The three-dimensional structure of the small building was transmitted to Marvin''s cellphone with three-dimensional pictures. At the moment, Lancy was shut in the innermost guest room on the third floor. The tall and straight man disappeared from the street in a short time.


    A few minutes later, the floor to ceiling windows at the far left room of the third floor were gently pus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Whoops, don''t let me hurt you. "~~


    At the same time, Ben stopped Marvin and Jesse threw himself at Lancy! As a sophisticated man, Jesse knew that this man was not easy to deal with. Therefore, he was thinking to try his best to make Lancy stay with him.


    Jesse didn''t think that he was discovered by anyone. He saw that he was getting closer and closer to the target, so close that he could pull Lancy out of the bed with one hand. All of a sudden, he felt an unbearable pain in his abdomen, and the whole body was risen. Before he could react, he fell heavily, and with a loud noise, countless glasses fell into his body.


    The glass coffee table broke into pieces, leaving only an empty shelf. Jesse was stuck there and smashed. As a pathetic man, Ben fainted at Marvin''S feet, and all this was done within a second. He was as elegant as an aristocrat, who was now taking out a white kerchief and gently wiping his slender hands.


    In the blink of an eye, the three men left. The man looked at Marvin in horror, trembling, and a faint look made his knees weak and half kneel on the ground, not to mention the strength to walk.


    "Tie them up," Marvin snapped with his back to the relatively weak men.


    The relatively weak men suddenly shivered and tied up Jesse and Ben in a few seconds. They were so foolish that they looked at Marvin Hey, man, you are an ordinary hooligan who kidnapped an accomplice. Since when is he a loyal dog?


    Hearing that, Marvin turned his head back. As soon as he took a slight glance at that woman, the paper on which the man had been written was immediately understood! She quickly wrapped herself with the rope and wasn''t relieved until she felt the man removed his eyes.


    The paper man looked at unconscious Ben on the left, and then looked at Jesse who was in a coma in the left. Suddenly he felt that he was so smart that he immediately understood the role the middle-aged man had in a fight. So it was better to surrender with both hands.


    At this time, the people who Marvin waited for finally came.

 Chapter 71 Too Exciting

    "Is this the patient you are talking about?" The man leant on the door. Finally, his eyes fell on the woman in the bed. The man''s temperament was actually very close to that of Marvin, however, Marvin had the innate King spirit, and his indifference and aloofness were closely related to his position. But this person was different, which was more like aversion and dissatisfaction to the whole world than his coldness.


    No one can replace him. Of course, this is an exception.


    Marvin nodded and said, "okay."


    He slowly opened the medical kit and asked, "What are you going to do if I haven''t come back yet?"


    "You came back five days ago," Marvin said, biting his lips


    Man arched an eyebrow, but said nothing. It was his habit to feel Lancy''s pulse with a handkerchief. He never liked to come into contact with people, especially women.


    "How is Lancy?" Asked Marvin.


    The man raised his eyes, and a wicked glint flashed in them. "Is she the woman who has a way with you? Are you really her boyfriend? "


    Marvin didn''t say anything, just because he didn''t want to. The smile in the man''s eyes was even wider, "I can''t imagine you would be like this."


    "¡­¡­ What happened to her? " Anxiety was written all over his face.


    "Nothing important..." The man replied unhurriedly. When Marvin was relieved, he continued, "but that doesn''t mean she''s fine."


    Surrounded by Marvin, the atmosphere fell, "what do you mean?"


    "Well..."


    "Joseph..." What a warning.


    Joseph then explained slowly, "Using the elixir which can make an adult elephant faint in this woman''s body Every medicine has its side effects. You know, Lancy''s body is cold all the time. And this time, it hurts her. "


    Clenching his fists tightly and looking down at the floor, nobody could tell whether Marvin was angry or not.


    Gazing at him, Joseph continued, "it affect her fertility..."


    With a crisp sound, Marvin seemed to have crushed something. Blood flowed out of his palm and fell bit by bit on the white quilt.


    Joseph narrowed his eyes and smiled. What an evil smile!


    Because of what happened to Lancy. Marvin, who had always regarded others as onlookers, didn''t notice it at all.


    "I have given a prescription. She will wake up in 24 hours! As for the rest medicines, I have some rare ones. I''ll make some pills and send them to you three days later. " Joseph closed the medical kit.


    After hearing what Joseph said, Marvin took a deep look at him and said, "thank you!"


    With a meaningful smile on his face, Joseph replied, "you''re welcome. Remember to owe me a favor."


    The two men nodded to each other, showing their agreement.


    After the Joseph left, Marvin was standing by the bedside, holding her wrist unconsciously with his right hand, and groping back and forth with his index finger. Contrary to his cold face, he was so gentle when he helped her push away the hair in front


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to her house or not, but she couldn''t lead the way.


    "Don''t be like this, Freda!" Sara tried to persuade her.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "If you keep doing this, I''ll shout!"


    "Just yell! No one will come to rescue you no matter how hard you try!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    After keeping silent for a minute, Freda and Sara looked at each other and Freda released her hand.


    Sara cleared her throat and replied with some warning and something unknown in her eyes, "Freda, you are dragging a pregnant woman, I''m afraid it''s not good to you."


    pregnant woman? Freda''s black eyes darkened. ''no wonder Sara talked to me like this. It turns out I''m pregnant.'' "Are you threatening me?"


    "How could I threaten you? I just want to remind you that in view of the current physical condition of the heavenly heart, such violent action is not suitable." Sara replied with a fake smile, "I''m sure Freda won''t hurt a pregnant woman, right?"


    In other words, Freda didn''t want to talk with her about that matter.


    Sara touched her belly unconsciously. She really hoped that the baby was a boy. It was not true that Sara had no ambition. Her future life would be more guaranteed with her son who was leading an extraordinary life! ''if my son can live up to his day...'' Maybe he could help her become a member of the Lu Clan.


    Freda squinted dangerously and looked at Sara sarcastically. It was obvious that she was an complacent woman and full of ambition. "You are not the first one to give birth to my father''s baby, and you won''t be the second one."


    "¡­¡­" There was no doubt that Sara was hurt by the words, because Sara know how many illegitimate children of Wilson outside? Sara knows better than Freda! However, Sara pretended not to understand her and said innocently. "Freda, do you misunderstand me? I just want to have this baby. It''s the fruit of your father''s love. Am I wrong to be careful? He is your brother, after all. "

 Chapter 72 A Bitch Is So Argumentative

    Freda grinned wickedly. "Nowadays medical technology is so advanced. Can you find out the gender of the baby before her belly bulges?" younger brother? How ridiculous! Are you insane of missing your son?


    The smile on Sara''s face froze, and she gave a ferocious stare at Freda, but changed to an expression of a victim white rabbit. Her black eyes were covered with a layer of mist. Sara stared at Freda sadly and raised her voice deliberately, "MissFreda, please don''t embarrass me I really can''t do that. I knows that you have always looked down upon me, but I really can''t do that... "


    In fact, both of them were the opposite kind. They were both bright and beautiful, but Sara was sweet and harmless. Freda is more aggressive.


    People had been cheated by Sara''s deceitful face and her ambiguous words, making people stare at Freda in an unfriendly way.


    As if, Sara was the innocent female lead, because she was forced to engage in prostitution. For a moment, all the accusations were directed at Freda.


    "Look at this woman. She is quite pretty and kind. How could she be so vicious?"


    "You are right. How shameless of you to bully me in broad daylight."


    "TSK, TSK. She looks like a rich lady who bullies people with her power."


    In just a few minutes, Freda had been under attack. If the eyes could kill people, Sara would die for numerous times.


    With tears on her face, Sara attached herself to Freda, and the outsiders looked like she was begging, "Freda, we don''t interfere with each other. Don''t worry. I won''t put you into trouble. You can go there if you want to, but I will not accompany you. "


    Both of us mind our own business? Freda gave a weird smile and nodded back to her car.


    It seemed that the Freda had given up the intention to embarrass Sara, which made Sara very proud She was right. The kid was her possession. Even the arrogant Miss Freda had to compromise.


    Really? Sara was so naive!


    Some were malicious and vicious This could be considered a praise for Freda. What made her upset was that she was cheated by a shameless woman!


    ''now that I am a bad woman, then just be bad as you like!'' Freda thought in mind!


    Her beautiful eyes in the mirror was frightening. Freda stepped on the gas to the end... Followed by a loud bang, followed by a deafening screech of Sara.


    Both of the two cars were destroyed, with one front and one parking space.


    Indeed, it was a great joy to fly there. After shaking down the window, Freda said to Sara smilingly, "Oh, I''m sorry. I mistook the gas for the brake by accident. Please rest assured, lady Yang. I will compensate for everything you suffered Oh, if you are still worried, you can ask my father for help. Anyway, you are familiar with each other Ask him to buy another car fo


    hungry that she covered her stomach with her hands. She hurriedly ate a lot. How long had she not eaten? She remembered that she had her dinner. Was she so hungry because she missed the breakfast?


    Lancy was totally confused by his words. Her big eyes blinked, she looked at Marvin and pouted as if she was complaining, "Why don''t you ask me to have breakfast?


    Hearing that, Marvin was a little frustrated. He felt both annoyed and funny. He could not expect any normal response from her. However, Marvin didn''t tell her that it had been the second day after she had dinner with Wilson. It was natural that she felt hungry.


    Marvin instructed the servant to bring the porridge here every ten minutes to ensure the porridge''s freshness and heat. It happened that the servant brought in.


    Lancy didn''t see any servant because Marvin took over the bowl at the door.


    "It''s porridge!" Lancy bit the spoon and frowned. "No porridge, I want to eat meat. Drumsticks, duck legs, KFC. I want meat..."


    Perhaps it was because of the strong effect of the drug, Lancye felt the coldness in her mouth and the sadness.


    However, she didn''t expect that he would be slapped back by Marvin! Although Marvin didn''t say anything, his eyebrows, lips pursed into a line, all of which made him very unhappy.


    Lancy kept swallowing saliva and hesitated between taking the anger of the boss and eating meat, and finally won! Her eyes were determined and she swore, "I want eat meat!"!


    Marvin sent a spoonful of chicken porridge to her mouth and said concisely, "have some meat."


    Lancy opened her mouth stiffly. She didn''t want to spit out anything? Seeing that he was so far away, Lancy suddenly did not know what to say. She could do nothing but let him take one spoon after another Anyway, no matter how small piggy was, it was still meat in the porridge.

 Chapter 73 Exposed

    Marvin''s eyes were mysterious like the bright moon in the dark night, but inexplicably reassuring. He gazed at Lancy, with unprecedented tenderness in his eyes. He said lightly, "From now on, don''t go with strangers."


    Lancy scratched her head with her restless hand. She looked at Marvin with confusion and asked, "Is the father of boss also a stranger?" Generally speaking, what Marvin said was not wrong.


    Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyebrows. A tinge of cold flashed across his eyes as he said, "he''s not a stranger."


    Lancy nodded incessantly. After all, he was the boss'' father.


    "He is a bad guy. Stay away from him as far as you can from now on." Marvin lowered his head and didn''t say a word. It seemed that he was all ears into the congee.


    "What?" Hearing that, Lancy was completely stunned. It turned out that Wilson is inferior to strangers.


    A big smile crept on Marvin''s lips. She was so cute that he touched her nose and said in a doting tone, "Good girl, be obedient."


    ''be obedient? Well, my boss is so tender that I can''t stand it.''. Lancy stared at Marvin with her red face and nodded stiffly.


    So what? Of course, Lancy could only be obedient! That''s what a cold man can do when he is gentle~~


    "Let''s get some more sleep." Marvin tucked her in.


    It was not until the door was closed and the man left that Lancy realized that she wasn''t sleepy at all. She was in high spirits. Something must be wrong with her sleep.


    Hearing the footsteps, Myron raised his head. He had never been as anxious as now. "Brother, how is Lancy?"


    After casting a glimpse at Myron and Freda, Marvin replied, "She is fine. She just ate some porridge and then went to bed."


    Myron couldn''t wait to go upstairs and have a look at Lancy, even just one glance. He stood there, in a dilemma. Just like his situation, he had no courage to take a step forward.


    Myron every expression and every action gave away his secret thought.


    Under such obvious nervousness, Freda took a look at Marvin subconsciously.


    "Myron." Marvin''s eyes were cold, sharp and dreadful. It was easy to see through one''s mind. "We are brothers and have great resemblance since childhood. Both Ray and Rani were still kids, so it was natural for them to mistake others There are some words that I don''t need to tell you. You should understand. "


    Marvin didn''t say any mysterious words because they were good friends. Likewise, he didn''t want to hurt Myron as well. However, the last thing he wanted to do was to break up with one another because of love.


    Freda uneasily looked at the two brothers and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Myron opened and shut his mouth, unspeaking. After a while,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    leasure flashing in them. He stared at her, trying to spot any displeasure on her face! However, Marvin was disappointed. Was she really congratulating him on his engagement?


    When the boss cast a glance at her, Lancy was frightened and wondered whether the congratulations were not sincere enough? The girl scratched her braid and said sincerely, "I hope you can be united as one, and hold kids in three years..." Lancy said as she stared at Marvin innocently?


    The corner of his mouth twitched. Marvin felt a dull pain in his stomach.


    The intense atmosphere in the room disappeared because of a woman''s flattering words. The man was angry and funny. Was she serious?


    Lancy smiled back innocently. In her simple mind, it was the normal reaction that she wished others engaged. "Well, I will come to your engagement party I will go there. " Lancy thought, ''my boss really likes the gift money.''?


    "¡­¡­ All right. " Marvin took a deep breath and stared at Lancy. He dared not anger her any more.


    Poor boss, you are still mad at me. As soon as mommy asked you to do this, the baby naturally answered it.


    "Mr. Marvin, thank you for taking care of us during this period," Ray pretended to "thank" Marvin and called him "Mr. Marvin" instead of "Daddy". He bowed to "Mr. Marvin" respectfully and respectfully.


    With the dissatisfaction in her big black and white eyes, Rani pouted. Imitating her brother''s gesture, she said, "thank you for taking care of us."


    Marvin''s efforts and image in the children''s mind collapsed all of a sudden. It''s so unfair!'' he thought.


    In Myron''s eyes, the dull look of Lancy was the pretended toughness after she was hurt. Wasn''t her smile the best evidence? As for the kids, the estrangement between them and Marvin was the best proof, because he had hurt three of them.

 Chapter 74 Running Away From Home

    "Mr. Marvin won''t stop us from going home, will you?" With his brows raising slightly, Ray smiled at Jessie, like a little beast protecting his mother. It seemed as if he would rush forward and bite Jessie if he dared to stop her.


    Marvin''s cold eyes met Ray''s. everyone thought that ray might want to say something, but they were interrupted by Marvin, "It''s okay for you to go back." What''s more, he stepped aside to make way for them.


    "Marvin!" ''Will he let Lancy and children go?'' Freda asked herself?


    "Let me see you out." Myron couldn''t stand it anymore and pulled Lancy and the children out. If he had known that things would come to this, he would not have quietly quit.


    The heavy slam of the door was deafening, and a few moments later, the sound of a car engine returned to peace.


    Freda looked at Marvin, she really did not understand. "Since Lancy has come back, why did he marry Claire? You don''t have to worry about your father. You not only hurt Lancy, but also cut off the relationship with our children! "


    Ray''s cold eyes coincided with Marvin''s twenty years ago. Why did Marvin do that? Freda really did not understand. He cared about Lancy and he agreed to marry her in order to save Lancy?


    Besides, whether they were Mr. Wilson or Mrs. Wilson, Marvin had never cared about them. The marriage was up to him


    Marvin pursed his lips and said with sarcasm and indifference, "Didn''t Mrs. Wilson say that Ye Clan and Lu Clan are well matched?"


    "¡­¡­ Have you ever heard of Mrs. Wilson? " Freda frowned. "Brother, have you made any other deal with them?"


    Marvin glanced at her coldly.


    In fact, Freda was reluctant to get the kite, so she disagreed and said, "brother, no matter what deal you make with them, you should not gamble on marriage..."


    When Freda was speaking, Marvin slowly went upstairs.


    Hearing the door open, Freda had no choice but to sit back on the sofa.


    Marvin shut himself in his room and looked out of the window silently. His dark eyes narrowed slightly as if he was watching Lancy and the twins leave. After a long while, he turned a button, and a secret room appeared in Nora''s bedroom


    ******


    The twins all the way with knitted faces, and Myron also didn''t seem to want to talk to her. Glancing at each other from time to time, Lancy decided to shut up and keep silent.


    They arrived at home soon, but Myron had no intention of opening the door.


    "Uncle Myron." Ray tilted his head to one side, his black grape like eyes piercing into Molly''s heart. "We are home now. Thank you, Uncle Myron." In other words, he should have opened the door.


    Do not say or do anything. No matter what he wants to say, the fact that he is Marvin''s brother can''t be changed.


    Not to mention the baby''s reality and indifference, he had heard too many rum


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s would be solved?


    Myron, stupid as he was, knew that he had been beaten on the spot. He forced a smile and said, "Mr. Lakin, I know why you got angry. I apologize to you on behalf of my brother..."


    "Stop!" Mr. Lakin glared at Myron. Mentioning Marvin infuriated him. As if he had never been engaged to her


    ''My precious granddaughter has been cast aside by a horse, and she has been chased away by Marvin!'' Mr. Lakin was burning with anger. Breathing heavily, the stick hit the floor heavily. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    When Lancy was promoted to be the Secretary of Marvin, he never thought of forcing Marvin to marry her. But now, how could Marvin turn her down?


    He took a look at his precious granddaughter, who was always good-looking and cute and never lost her temper. Where could he find such a cute and lovely girl paper? Look at his two small children, who are sensible and obedient, well-educated and smart, how can not be comparable to ye?


    Lancy looked at her grandfather innocently, showing that she had never been engaged.


    Hearing that, Mr. Lakin was stunned. He cleared his throat and immediately said, "my daughter has never been engaged. She has always kept her chastity! Besides, there are so many people who want to marry my granddaughter. I think that Kevin is not bad! She had been dreaming of going to his house and propose several times Get engaged? No problem! "


    Mr. Lakin was so angry that he spoke without thinking. He had lost his senses and was thrown into a corner.


    Mr. Lakin''s voice was so loud that Kevin could hear it from far away. He was extremely delighted as he knew that Lancy had come back in a hurry.


    With an expression of "I''m dreaming", Kevin, who was standing at the door, came in. He looked at Mr. Lakin in disbelief and asked, "Is Mr. Lakin really agreed to my engagement with Lancy?"

 Chapter 75 Getting Engaged

    During most of his life, it was the first time that Mr.Lakin got choked by something and couldn''t utter a word. It was so coincidental that the old saying came out so earlier? With twisted facial features, Mr.Lakin peeked at Lancy and the babies. Could he say that he just said it casually?


    With expectation on his face, Kevin stared at Mr.Lakin intently and his eyes lit up. Nobody knew how to tell him the truth.


    Mr.Lakin also felt very stressed.


    Gloomy Ray suddenly spoke, "Uncle Kevin is indeed a good choice."


    The whole scene was in dead silence.


    Kevin felt that today was his lucky day. He was extremely flattered and couldn''t believe that he had been approved by Ray!


    Kevin really thinks too much.


    What should Ray say? Mr.Lakin''s hair turned pale and he didn''t know how to explain, especially in front of Myron.


    Rani didn''t notice the difference in their facial expressions. Instead, she thought it was fun.


    "Mommy, do you think so?" Ray raised his head and looked at his mother with his black eyes. He seemed to see his mother''s true feelings. Did she feel sad?


    Hearing that, Lancy lowered her eyes, which were as clear as crystal. Then she looked at Kevin and nodded heavily, "I agree with Ray!"


    Well, Lancy, do you know the consequence of saying that? Don''t supported him unconditionally once he said a word. Overturning the table! What was a good idea? What was the wisdom?


    Hearing that, Myron was totally stunned. He gazed at Lancy with his eyes wide open. ''When is the end of the world? ''No, there must be something wrong with my ears. I should take him to have a check-up, '' Myron thought? And Kevin beside him was in ecstasy.


    "Mr. Myron, You''d better leave now," Mr.Lakin said to Myron.


    Mr.Lakin grabbed a vase which was filled with water from a servant and put it in Myron''s arms. "Have some water. Mr. Myron, you can leave now if you have something to deal with. Don''t bother about my family affair. I''ll treat you well again." It was said that Lan Clan were so rude that they didn''t allow her to drink any water when the guest came to their house.


    He thought, ''We should be tolerant to the elder. Time is money for the elderly. To waste my time is truly a waste of my life.''. Who knows if he will be in the next second ''no, I can''t do that. My granddaughter is still living a happy life. I won''t listen to anyone who says anything. So cut the crap and don''t talk too much. I am the master of this land and it''s not convenient for the guest to realize it. Please feel free to visit my house next time, '' he thought.


    Getting fooled out of the room, Myron looked at the gate with a vase in his hand. He didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry This time it was a vase. God knew what it would be next time.


    As he stood outside the door, Myron was unwilling to leave. He couldn''t forget Kevin''s eyes, and he didn''t believe the last the Marrying Man was Kevin!


    The struggle before death maybe referred to Myron.


    Ten minutes later, Kevin also came out, but he was not driven out, but rushed home! It was said that strike while the iron was hot. It was rare that the Lan Clan nodded. He was eager to go home and discu


    , Mommy looked tired.


    Although mom was dull, she was influenced by Dad''s "cheating"?


    Ray watched her leaving, feeling extremely embarrassed.


    "Your mommy has something to do with Marvin?" asked Mr.Lakin hesitantly


    Seeing this, Ray pouted. He was not sure what his mommy was thinking, and more importantly, he had a doubt in his heart. Only when the doubt was solved could he know the real purpose of his mommy.


    The angry baby finally calmed down. It was because of calmness that he found all the behaviors of Marvin were very abrupt and full of doubts, which could not withstand deliberation.


    Although Ray was not sure whether Marvin wanted to marry his mother, he was sure that he had no intention of marrying Zelda! After entering into Marvin''s family, Ray had spent a lot of time to know the personal relationships of Lu Clan secretly. To be honest, he also knew a little about what had happened that year.


    That was why Ray was very certain that Marvin would marry no one from Ye Clan! The more she thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. What was the man planning? As her nose twitched, he sensed conspiracy.


    "Ray, tell me your opinion?" Mr.Lakin was now facing Ray.


    After pondering for a while, Ray made up his mind. He insisted, "Great Grandpa, if Han Clan really want to come, just agree."


    Mr.Lakin raised his eyebrows, seriously?


    Nina, who was squatting in the corner, couldn''t hear them any more. She broke into the room angrily, pointed at Ray and shouted, "when does it matter to a little kid who makes a fuss about our family affairs? Don''t try to confuse grandpa. "


    Mr.Lakin was not young anymore and didn''t like her anymore. "Nina, how could you talk to a child like that?"


    Ray was not surprised at all to see Nina here. He believed that she must be attracted by what he was talking about?


    "Auntie, don''t worry. Uncle Kevin will come or not? Am I right?" How polite Ray was.


    Nina was so angry that her flesh trembled. She couldn''t tell whether she was angry or hurt because she knew that Kevin would come.


    It was time for her to wake up from her daydream.

 Chapter 76 Congratulations

    Many people of Ye Clan gathered in Lu mansion. It could be seen that how much they attached importance to this marriage.


    Even Sherry, who went into closed door all year round, showed up. It was Mrs.Wilson who asked the "mistress" out in person. After she came out, Sherry looked at Lu Clan expressionlessly, as if she had been separated from the world. She even felt that her home was strange to her


    Sherry looked at Ye Clan in a calm manner, and looked at Wilson''s pretentious flattery in front of her. Her black eyes were full of sarcasm! This might be her only value in use In such an occasion, as Marvin''s natural mother, Wilson''s wife must attend, even if this went against her will.


    The brand new high-end clothes could not cover her complexion. Sherry was totally indifferent to everything, hoping to calm her down as soon as possible! However, Sherry seemed to have forgotten that it had something to do with the happiness of his son for a lifetime.


    Although Zelda tried her best to suppress her excitement, some of her actions still exposed her true feelings. For example, when she saw sherry, she greeted him warmly and held her hand all the time. She was more enthusiastic than her own mother, fearing that no one knew that she had a good relationship with her future mother-in-law.


    Until now, Zelda still couldn''t believe that Marvin really agreed to be engaged to her. She even had a smile in her dream. Thinking of this, she hugged Sherry more tightly. It was indeed useful to please her future mother-in-law?


    How could there be any man missing in such an occasion?


    As a result, Marvin was here.


    "Marvin!" Zelda''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t wait to be with him in justifiable way. Her pretty face blushed because of him, which was the unique shyness of her little daughter, extremely gorgeous.


    As for this surprise, even without any response from Marvin, he failed to draw her attention back. The man became more indifferent and unattainable when he saw Sherry. He hadn''t invited her over the past twenty years, but this time he "came out of the mountain". She really paid attention to his marriage. Should he be moved?


    Ye Clan didn''t seem to care about Marvin''s indifference. It seemed that Mrs.Wilson had told them in advance.


    Ye Clan''s grandfather, in particular, had heard a lot of disparaging remarks about Marvin from his sister. He swallowed all his dissatisfaction for the sake of interests of Ye family.


    Marvin casually leaned against the sofa, hearing the group of people attentively talking about the details of the engagement and feeling a woman''s "admiring" to him by the way. In his eyes, all of this became a joke, and he could not help laughing.


    "Marvin?" Zelda looked at him fawningly. She thought he was going to post something. Of course, she wished him to be involved.


    It seemed that Marvin hadn''t heard it at all. His eyes fell on Sherry, who was as pale as water.


    Many years later, facing so many people again, Sherry did not feel uncomfortable at


    Marvin''s hand reflexively. He took a deep look at his brother with his tipsy eyes, and then staggered upstairs.


    After getting back to his room, Myron didn''t close the door and didn''t want to take off his coat. He threw himself directly on the bed, looking at the ceiling with a hint of drunkenness in his eyes.


    When a person with something on his mind got drunk, he would be soberer and more conscious of how to drink.


    Without raising his eyes, Myron knew that Marvin had come in. But he didn''t want to speak to anyone or let anyone talk to him.


    Marvin sat down quietly, his eyes burning in the dark. If Myron didn''t open his mouth, he wouldn''t ask. He also had his own thoughts. As soon as he thought of the group of people downstairs, he wore a cold smile, while his bony fingertips slid along the back of the chair.


    His silence was too solemn. Just when he thought that Myron was asleep, he suddenly said, "Brother, do you know that Lancy is going to be engaged?"


    His finger stayed in midair for ten seconds before returning to where it had been. "Oh?" Marvin lightly opened his eyes and asked


    "Kevin ." Hearing Kevin''s words, Myron couldn''t bear it. "Maybe Mr.Lakin will be engaged on the same day," These words made people uncomfortable, and people who heard them feel even worse.


    Marvin''s eyes became cold. He murmured the name "Kevin", which could be seen in his eyes. The man in front of him didn''t give up. How could he try to seduce his wife by hook or by crook All right.


    "What did she say?" After all, Marvin just wanted to know how reluctant Lancy was.


    "Do you care?" Myron asked with a tinge of sadness and irony


    Marvin remained silent. Then, Myron asked again, "Since you care about her, why did you hurt Lancy?" As long as Lancy was happy, he didn''t mind hiding his feelings for her all his life, and because he was his brother, he would make concessions again and again Why did her brother marry someone else in the end and she herself did. He was not qualified at all.

 Chapter 77 The Battle Finally Broke Out

    How could Myron not be upset? He blamed his brother, the Lu Clan, and himself He couldn''t get angry with Lancy or give vent to his anger in the Lu Clan. It seemed that he could vent his anger on Marvin.


    "Brother, if it weren''t for you, I might still have a chance, wouldn''t I?" Myron had been keeping a low profile all the time, and he blamed all the faults on Marvin. If


    Marvin didn''t have the affection with Lancy, then all the problems would not be a problem.


    It''s unfair to Marvin, really unfair In the end, Marvin was the first person who had met Lancy. However, the man who was sad in love was unreasonable. Fairness was far more important than his own sadness to him.


    If it weren''t for you Marvin''s eyes dimmed. But he said nothing. Nothing unusual could be seen on his face. This was the most familiar name in his life.


    "Brother, I really want to marry her..." Myron finally spoke out his heart, with his back to Marvin.


    Marvin kept his eyes half closed, and looked out of the window: " Lancy won''t marry you. " He said firmly. Perhaps in his heart, he was the only person that Lancy would like to marry in the world.


    "Brother, I can''t compare with you. Can''t I even compare with Kevin?" Myron closed his eyes sadly. At last, the topic returned to Marvin. If Marvin hadn''t had the relationship with the baby, he wouldn''t have lost a chance. "I really want to marry her."


    Myron mumbled to himself. Nobody could tell whether he was telling the truth or he was just drunk... It was true that alcohol could mess people''s mind.


    Marvin said nothing and left, leaving Myron alone in his own world.


    In fact, Marvin was not in a good mood.


    The people downstairs were still discussing heatedly. When Zelda noticed that Marvin was downstairs, she walked up to him and greeted him with a sweet smile, "Marvin, I have something to tell you..."


    Zelda thought for a long time and still wanted to explain to him what had happened before.


    Marvin didn''t want to hear it at all.


    Without casting a glance at Zelda, Marvin walked straight to the door.


    "Are you going out at this late hour, Marvin?" Zelda didn''t give up and kept asking. "How about I keeping you company Marvin, I really have something to tell you. "


    Upon hearing that, Marvin''s mouth twitched. The expression on his face changed greatly as he looked back. Then he said on purpose, "There''s always a chance in the future"


    Surprised and flattered, Zelda stood still, stupefied. She smiled with sweetness and thought to herself, "Will we have so much chance in the future?"


    Her rosy face made him look even prettier. With a hint of happiness in her heart, Zelda immediately dispelled the idea of following Marvin. Just like the most graceful and virtuous wife, she watched Marvin leave.


    ...


    sly smile.


    Lancy puffed out her chest and said seriously, "it doesn''t matter. I will engaged with Kevin?" She would not be affected by the boss. She had nothing to do with the breaking up of the boss.


    The baby blinked his eyes and smiled knowingly.


    "Mommy, you agreed!"


    "Yes, yes. I said yes." Lancy turned her back to the baby angrily. She didn''t know if she was angry with herself or because of Marvin, who was about to get engaged all of a sudden. "We need to go to bed now, or we''ll be late for school."


    Rani looked at her brother worriedly and wondered if they had gone too far?


    Ray shook his head silently and looked at the floor to ceiling window with his black eyes. He covered himself with the quilt and murmured, "go to sleep. Being late for school is not a good kid..."


    ''is he so keen on schools?'' Rani wondered? In the kindergarten, the atmosphere was as cold as air-conditioning.


    Another person in the bedroom had the same feeling.


    As time went by, the lights in the room were turned off. The room was so quiet that she could even hear the steadily breathing of the twins and Lancy. After a long time, Marvin walked out from the floor to ceiling window.


    As the clock was pointing at 1, the room was filled with sounds of ticking. It was not until quite a while later that Marvin came to bed.


    Lancy was still angry even when she was sleeping!


    He gently stroked her cheek with his warm finger pulps. As soon as he thought of the conversation among his wife and son, he felt angry and funny. It seemed that he really had offended Ray and Rani this time! All Ray''s words were to mock him. Was Kevin really that good?


    The children kept brainwashing Lancy and bringing her to the engagement of the two families. Marvin was so annoyed that he covered his temple. He was their real father. How could they do that to him?

 Chapter 78 Waken Up From A Dream

    Deep in his cold eyes, a plan was running quickly in Marvin''s mind The engagement of the Lan clan and Han Clan was indeed beyond his expectation, and he hadn''t planned it yet. However, this was also a good way. In this way, all the possible loopholes could be compensated, but the effect was surprisingly great.


    A cold smile appeared on Marvin''s lips, as if he was sure that he would win. Then he squatted down He leaned his lips to Lancy''s


    Boss, the twins still sleeping next to Lancy.


    In her sleep, Lancy muttered in a low voice. Then, her pink, fragrant tongue realized that the man would plunder it. "Hmm, the food is all mine. You can''t rob..."


    The girl who dreamed of her drumsticks had no idea how much trouble she had brought to herself.


    The man''s black eyes sank. He held her hand and tasted the long lost sweetness in her mouth. Knowing that Lancy was struggling for the lack of breathing, he took a deep breath to make her feel better and quiet.


    He was so close to her that he just gazed at her face. At the dancing floor, for some reason or other, what she had said congratulations about Kevin suddenly came to his ears. After thinking of that, Marvin bit her fiercely.


    With arched eyebrows, Lancye protested against. ''poor girl, how sweet she is in sleep, but she can''t wake up!''!


    "A disobedient secretary should be punished..." Those cold words were full of affection for Lancy, like the fondness between lovers. The warm breath of Marvin scattered on her small and round ears, and her small ears immediately became red, as if responding to him.


    When the clock on the wall pointed to three, the shadow at the head of the bed disappeared As if he had never been here, Shawn left the room and disappeared. It seemed that the light blue curtain was the only thing that she could see.


    Of course, it just seemed.


    Ray, who was supposed to be asleep, opened his eyes in the night.


    The little girl gave a cunning smile. When her father came over in the middle of the night, he confirmed the guess in Ray''s mind! ''Getting engaged is not as easy as I thought. He is playing a big game of chess.'' Ray thought!


    But no matter what his trick was, he was wrong to make Mommy unhappy!


    Punishment? Then let''s see who should be punished.


    The next morning, there was an obvious bite mark on the corner of a girl''s mouth, while a baby with two big dark circles under his eyes. What a spectacular scene.


    With the other hand holding her teeth, Rani kept enjoying the views. She didn''t seem to care at all.


    At the dinner table, Mr. Lakin quietly asked her great granddaughter, while Rani spread out her hands innocently, indicating that she didn''t know it as well.


    "Brother, you''ve done so many bad things last night, but you didn''t do anything with me." Rani protested. Rani had planned to pretend to be angry, but the dark circles under his eyes had gone. Covering his pink lips, he snickered, ignoring his unhappy expre


    However, the man was indifferent.


    "What do you think, sister?" Nina still remembered that Lancy loved shopping very much. Was she tired? That was her only pleasure.


    As expected, Lancy''s eyes brightened up and she nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, it''s more interesting to go shopping."


    "Ray will go with you."


    "Rani want to go with you." Both babies raised their hands.


    Hearing that, Lancy shook her head. "No, I don''t agree. Ray and Rani need to go to school. It''s not good for them to skip classes."


    The two kids then looked at Mr. Lakin with pleading eyes. Mr. Lakin''s heart was softened immediately. He coughed twice and his voice rose by three degrees, "Oh, right, Lancy, the teacher from this morning called. It''s said that there is a high fever in recent years, and a week vacation for school students."


    Trying hard not to laugh, Mr. Caspar thought, ''this old man doesn''t know a good reason to lie to me. Everyone here knows the authenticity of what he said.''? Don''t fool me~


    The "ghost" cooperated perfectly with what Caspar had thought. He clapped his hands and said, "Wow, a week of vacation! Aaugh! I also want to be a student... My dear baby, please go out with Mommy..."


    Mr. Caspar almost fell down. He looked at Lancy who was very serious. Well, it was a good character of a child. It was good to be simple as a girl.


    Mr. Caspar disliked people who were too sophisticated, such as Nina. In general, the future grandmother of the Han Clan should be very smart. Although she was simple, she was not stupid. Lancy looked like a young lady from a noble family. It was just that she didn''t understand the commons, that she was able to cope with the affairs of the crowd with a good teaching later. And the other one, who thought herself to be clever, was obviously not a smart way to cope with the situation.


    "I''ll go with Lancy." Kevin proposed.


    With a playful smile, Mr. Caspar waved his hand and said, "go ahead. Can I still tie you here?"

 Chapter 79 Secret Conflict

    Mr.Lakin was even happier. He sized Kevin up and thought to himself that Kevin was a good girl. It could be said that Mr.Lakin had watched Kevin growing up. He was clear about his character and the means of doing business. But he still appreciated him. What''s more, he has been noticing how affectionate and caring Kevin had been to Lancy these days. Just as Ray said, Kevin has been the best choice.


    Of course, there was another choice.


    Mr.Lakin looked at Lancy thoughtfully. There were numerous thoughts in his mind. Maybe they could really be a good marriage?


    Thinking of this, Mr.Lakin paid more attention to the engagement. He looked at Kevin kindly and said, "It''s a good idea to let you accompany."


    The two old men plunged into the study and began to discuss the wedding intently.


    "Mommy, change your clothes. Are you going out in pajamas?" People suddenly realized that Rani was wearing a pink pig jumpsuit.


    In fact, no one knew that. But in this winter, he always got up in an awkward way. Everyone got used to his weird behavior from shock to admiration, and it took them a lot of time to get up.


    Tina lowered her head, watching the pink pig compromise, stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, because she was too excited to forget the birds.


    With a doting smile, Kevin patted one "pig ear" and said softly, "Go upstairs. I''ll wait for you."


    Lancy ran upstairs with a thump. She held her daughter in her arms because she hadn''t changed her "little yellow ducks" yet.


    Ray carried his little hand and followed her, looking like a small adult.


    Watching them go upstairs, Nina moved to Kevin, but seeing that Kevin''s face changed dramatically, he took the initiative to distance himself from her.


    "Do you really want to do this to me, Kevin?" Nina was heartbroken. No, she had already been hurt by him that day. ''men are infatuated with pretty women. After he is heartbroken, he still doesn''t want to marry other women.''.


    Kevin sneered. The moment he saw Nina''s face, he would think of the shameful night. "How dare you say that?"


    Nina bit her lips. She felt guilty, ashamed and angry. It was impossible for him to know. "After you treated me like that, can''t you show any gentleness to me?"


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Kevin''s face. He asked, "do you want me to take responsibility again? Do you really think I don''t know what happened that night? " Kevin was not a fool. He was concerned with Lancy, so he would never have sex with other women. Even if not with Lancy, he would not have any knowledge of what happened that night.


    But that night, Nina, who kept urging him to drink, was really suspicious! From this point of view, he couldn''t hide the idea from him! And this woman, she had the nerve to ask for a marriage license here? It''s so ridiculous!


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Kevin''s cold eyes and felt a shiver in her heart! Her mouth opened and closed, trying to say som


    en part in other activities, after hearing that Kevin''s coming, the chief designer was selected. Lisa specialized in making wedding dress for the party, so what their purposes were obvious.


    When Zelda saw that Lancy''s lip was bitten by someone, it was the evidence of the love between a man and a woman that lasted all night. Claire snickered, but she looked down on Lancy as well.


    "I was thinking about finding time to send the invitation to miss LAN." In fact, Zelda had already found out that Lancy didn''t go to work these days. She thought it was because Marvin had fired Lancy. He should have dismissed the idea of provoking Lancy, but he didn''t expect her to come to him herself. It was because Miss Lancy''s luck was too bad.


    Zelda took out the invitation card from her bag, holding it between her two slender fingers, and handed it to Lancy. "My date with Marvin is set on the 25th of this month. I hope that Miss Lancy will attend the party with your wife."


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned. That kind of indescribable feeling spread from her heart again. She did not know why she did that. She just stared at the invitation blankly and forgot to react.


    Both of them were just deadlocked. One of them was still holding the invitation card in the air, and the other didn''t seem to accept it at all.


    Zelda wasn''t mad at all! This was exactly what she wanted. The sader Lancy was, the happier she would be. She didn''t mind Lancy''s "rude" behavior. Mom was right. With her status, it was easy for her to deal with such women.


    The last one to receive the invitation was from Kevin. Kevin glanced at it and said in an insincere manner, "I''m sorry. Haze and I were engaged that day, so I have no time to attend your and Mr. Marvin''s engagement ceremony."


    Zelda smiled, "well, that''s a pity. You are really a capable secretary... " Everyone present knew what he meant by that.


    What is a skill for a woman? They were both good at finding a "next".

 Chapter 80 The War Between The Bride To Be

    Kevin had seen too many women like Nina. She looked elegant, but deep inside, she was extremely selfish. She was jealous of the woman who had a strong heart and had a high self-esteem. This was definitely the type he hated most. "Lancy, it seems that this villa has no good taste for us. Let''s find another one."


    He looked at Zelda up and down with his eyes full of disgust. Everyone could tell who was with bad taste.


    "Hey, what did you say?" Zelda wasn''t a fool and she knew what Leena was talking about.


    "I didn''t say anything. It''s your fault to automatically match others." Hearing that, Kevin turned back and looked at Zelda sarcastically, leaving Zelda a graceful back.


    Zelda shouted and jumped with anger. But it was impossible for her to really jump, which was not like the style of a lady. In the end, she had to go back to do her own thing!


    Both of them were too focused on blaming Lancy, and she didn''t notice that there were two kids of the same size, who were looking down upon Lancy. As a result, if she had been smart enough, she wouldn''t have noticed the drama unfolding on the end.


    Zelda thought that if Marvin followed and let go of Landy, the mastermind would never get in the way between Zelda and Marvin. She would be happy for that as well. And because of this, Zelda decided not to make a fuss about what had happened between she and Kevin!


    Should she tell this to Marvin? Zelda hesitated. She thought for a long time and decided not to provoke Marvin at this crucial moment.


    Zelda was unwilling to admit that, but she had to admit that Lancy was really special for Marvin! Therefore, she wouldn''t take the risk.


    No matter what had happened, she had been longing to be with the one she loved. And now she found that Lancy was with another man. It was really a good news for Zelda. The joy spread from her heart to her heart, and she couldn''t stop it.


    Now she had changed her attitude towards the designer.


    "Lisa, I need your help. Design it for me as soon as possible. You hear me. Time''s running out," he urged Zelda pressed Lisa and urged her over and over again. "Give me the design drawing tomorrow night at the latest. It needs time for production, okay?"


    She was a frequent friend of Zelda, and it was natural for her to make a mistake to displease her. "Well, well, I''ve put down all the orders in my hands and decided to cook for you! Miss Zelda, you can rest assured that it will be done before your engagement. "


    "I want more than just speed..."


    "Of course, we are S.H. When did S.H have a defective product? "


    Lisa had her own selfish motive. She had been waiting for a chance to become famous. Marrying Anthony to Ye family was a good chance for her to show off.


    ******


    "Don''t feel sorry for irrelevant people. I''m here with you." Walking out of the restaurant, Kevin gently held the hand of Lancy. Since her silence was regarded as "Sadness", his soft hand was in her hand. If possible, Kevin would never wan


    n to take any responsibility, and she even didn''t want to show up in front of me. She tried to arouse a little guilt and responsibility from a man in this way. However, she was "captured" by Lancy again. Her indifference collapsed in an instant, and forced me to make a wrong step.


    The word "shame" had been carved in Nina''s heart. She couldn''t believe that Kevin still looked at her that way? "Kevin, aren''t you afraid that Lancy will know about it, and that Grandpa will know?" Once she spoke out the word, the marriage would be completely invalid, and he knew the consequences of it.


    "Are you threatening me?" Kevin was so angry to hear that. ''How come I didn''t notice that she has an ugly face?'' "You are the one who cheated on me, and you were the one who drugged me. Even if our wedding is destroyed, I will never marry you. Nina, you''d better give up!"


    Kevin hoped that their marriage would not be ruined because of Nina. Even if this woman said that she was pregnant with his baby, it would be useless!


    Kevin pushed Nina away and left. Because he knew that a woman like Nina would never do such a thing to ruin her reputation. There was no good in it.


    Kevin had underestimated Nina''s love for him, and also underestimated the woman''s jealousy.


    Nina felt like a broken doll on the ground. The man''s eagerness to another woman contrasted sharply with his indifference to her. She reflexively covered her lower abdomen with hands. She kept looking down all the time, making others unable to see any expression on her face. Her lips curved up slightly. Perhaps she was crying or smiling.


    Could things between the two be really over here?


    ****


    On the other side, Zelda was also excited.


    On that day, all the servants of Ye Clan were sent to work for Zelda. They thought of her requirements as the most important one and envied Ye Clan''s daughters. They could only watch the precious girl marry a rich man. Zelda really looked like the princess of the ancient times.

 Chapter 81 An Engagement Good Day

    ''No wonder I''m so useless that I don''t deserve to marry into Lu Clan. I deserve to be envious and jealous, '' thought Sheryl.


    The priceless jewelry were divided into piles until Zelda was satisfied. When she caught a glimpse of them, she couldn''t help smiling, "Betsy, come here and pick whatever you like."


    "Zelda, you are so beautiful." Betsy, being a simple and honest girl, walked up to the bed, not noticing the angry sisters behind her. Betsy was the stupidest one among the sisters and could not bleat.


    Zelda smiled brightly and put the bracelet on Betsy''s wrist. "You are so silver tongued."


    Betsy smiled shyly. Betsy gazed at Zelda and asked curiously, "Zelda, what does my future brother-in-law look like? I heard from my cousin that he is a very powerful man! "


    Hearing that, Zelda could not help but feel sweet and elated. She took out the magazine. The headline of the magazine clearly showed that she was engaged to Marvin. On the magazine, she saw that Marvin was arrogant and she was pure and lovely. Everyone thought that they were the best golden couple. Everyone was jealous of her


    "My brother-in-law is so handsome." Betsy didn''t hide her admiration. She stared at Marvin''s photo, thinking that her future husband would be like one tenth of him.


    Zelda thought this was the best compliment. Not everyone could get what she wanted. And such a handsome man like Marvin, is a thing of the millennium.


    "Zelda, when will Marvin pick you up ?" Betsy stretched out her neck, wanting to see Marvin.


    Undoubtedly, the word "brother-in-law" successfully pleased Zelda. She was also full of expectation, but she said, "After all, it''s just an engagement, not a marriage. Besides, Marvin is so busy. I can''t make trouble for him! We''ll meet her in the party, "


    Zelda boasted that the biggest difference between her and other women was that she was sensible and obedient. But what she thought was correct, because Marvin did not come to pick her up.


    However, as a member of Ye Clan, Zelda was good at dealing with such a situation. Louisa was not only disappointed, but also very happy!


    Zelda was good at socializing with the guests and handling unexpected matters about Marvin! However, the calmer she appeared, the more restless she felt in her heart. She was enveloped by an ominous premonition.


    The sun rose to the top of the sky, but Marvin was still nowhere to be seen. Hadn''t she seen that Lu Clan''s members didn''t change their countenance, Zelda could no longer contain her happiness, which she had tried to pretend to be!


    Both Ye Clan and Lu Clan were not happy.


    Mrs. Wilson had walked several circles at the entrance of the restaurant. Mrs. Wilson went there once every five minutes, but her neck seemed to be five centimeters taller than usual. Mrs. Wilson was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks. She even pretended that everything was fine on her face. It was an excellent test of her acting skill.


    At first, Lu Clan just didn''t take Marvin seriously, because thei


    esse and the others wrinkled together, and their ears were almost deaf. Besides, she starved to death. She could not even hear a thing clearly? It was one of the most wired death methods in the world.


    "I''m asking you, where is she?" Wilson asked grimly, pulling Ben''s collar.


    Damn it! Ben haven''t brushed his teeth in the past few days! '' She has been taken... Taken away...''


    Who took her away? Was there any other man in the company besides Marvin? Wilson was so angry that he suddenly threw his hand away, not caring whether Ben was alive or not. He only knew that he was doomed this time.


    ''No wonder Marvin doesn''t bother me anymore; no wonder he doesn''t pursue the matter of my secretary anymore; no wonder he cooperated strangely...'' Marvin was waiting for him here!


    As a matter of fact, it was Wilson''s unluck. When Mrs. Wilson was involved in the kidnap, Mrs. Wilson had no idea of Lancy, while Zelda, who treated Lancy as her opponent, didn''t know anything about it at all! Wilson was so eager to enjoy the fruit of victory, which made his intoxicated.


    Although Wilson had heard about the marriage between Lan Clan and Han Clan, he had only heard about it before. He didn''t marked Lancy''s marriage with Lancy''s portrait which was locked in a small villa! ''It''s just that they are the same name. If it were a girl from Lan Clan, Lancy wouldn''t be a little secretary to Marvin, '' Wilson thought to himself.


    A series of things happened in succession made Wilson nothing different from the truth.


    Until now, he still couldn''t draw the same number as that little secretary, Lancy. Wilson turned several circles in the room, "unfilial son, you won''t elope with that woman, will you?"


    Jesse were all in a daze. Nobody could stop them from leaving.


    "It''s impossible. He would never joke about such a serious matter. Since she was rescued a long time ago, it means that Marvin still want to marry Zelda. " Wilson muttered to himself. The only thing he could do now was to comfort himself.

 Chapter 82 Wheres The Hero

    Ignoring Jesse and the others, Wilson hurried away. Wilson even summoned his second son and his daughter, Myron and Freda, because they knew where Marvin was.


    Jesse and the others stared at the back of their employer, silently complaining about whether they could untie them first or not. They would die of hunger later?


    She was forced to give up


    In fact, Myron was the only one who could help Wilson. But Myron was pressed by Mrs. Wilson with Ye Clan entertainment, and Freda did not plan to come to the engagement party.. As a father, it must be very hard for him to reach such a high level, isn''t it?


    Where is Myron? He didn''t even bother to ask, because he had to report to the party held by the two families.


    He couldn''t help but want to see Lancy, not only for his brother, but also for himself. Perhaps only after he witnessed Lancy marry another man could he really let go and feel at ease?


    Mr. Lakin knew Myron. When he saw Myron, he looked behind Myron subconsciously, but he didn''t see the man. Mr. Lakin''s expression became even colder in a second! Mr. Lakin didn''t know whether he was disappointed or not if Marvin didn''t come. But since they were engaged on the same day, he certainly wouldn''t come.


    "My distinguished guest, how come Mr. Myron is free today?" Mr. Lakin still couldn''t smile. Well, he had a magnificent transfer of anger! It seemed that he didn''t take his precious granddaughter seriously at all. "Isn''t Lu Clan very busy?"


    "Please don''t say that, Lancy I won''t refuse the engagement of Miss Lancy. " The hangover had worn Myron out. Myron gave a weary smile.


    It reminded Myron of the accusation he made to his brother that night, and now he regretted! Because he knew that the elder brother who was engaged to Zelda wouldn''t be happy. And he didn''t want to attend such a party either On the contrary, Lancy was so silly. To be honest, Myron knew that Kevin cared for her, at least she would be happy?


    Looking at Myron carefully, Mr. Lakin couldn''t speak out the resentment in his heart. If he could continue to be so cynical, it would seem that he, as an elder, was making things difficult for the younger generation.


    "Where is Lancy?" Myron glanced around and didn''t see Lancy or Kevin.


    Mr. Lakin looked at the entrance. It was Kevin. All of a sudden, he sighed with emotions. His precious granddaughter was really going to be engaged, and he was loath to part with her!


    In the eyes of the people of the auction house, Mr. Lakin and Myron didn''t feel comfortable about his words. They just felt jealous! Mr. Lakin pretended to be fine and looked away. He coughed and kept comforting himself that there should be at least two or three years between them no matter they got engaged or married.


    Wearing a white suit, Kevin looked gentle and elegant. The joy in his black eyes was even more intoxicating. As soon as he arrived at the hall, he couldn''t help wanting to see Lancy at the first time, but he could only be disa


    okay?"


    Zelda grabbed the edge of the table tightly and shook her head, "No, I have to wait for Marvin. What if he comes here and I leave? He will be very disappointed... "


    Hearing that, Mrs. Dora pouted. She gave an angry glare at Mrs. Wilson and said, "Since things have come to this, why do you still care so much for him? If he had come earlier, you wouldn''t be left in an embarrassing situation."


    Mrs. Dora didn''t care about Lu Clan''s prestige. But this time Ye Clan really had no dignity. In this case, why should she care about Mrs. Wilson? Didn''t you see that the face of Mr. Ye was frightening.


    "Mom, Marvin will come back. He will. He must be held up by something very troublesome, otherwise he would never treat me like that. " Zelda was almost hysterical. God knew how hard she had tried to control her emotions which was about to collapse.


    Zelda felt that everyone around her was laughing at her. How proud she was! How could she give in now?


    Zelda had made up her mind to wait until the engagement with Marvin was over. She would not be abandoned! Zelda craned her neck to cut in. She kept her eyes on the entry while talking with her mother, hoping that something miracle would happen the next second.


    Mrs. Dora held her daughter''s hand tightly and said word by word seriously, "go back first. We''ll deal with the matter here." The media couldn''t stop it anymore. Mrs. Dora didn''t want to see her daughter being attacked by them.


    What they should do first was not to hold Marvin accountable but to solve the problems of both families. But they didn''t want to bring shame on Lu Clan and Ye Clan. Instead, they spoke highly of their marriage, which spread throughout the city Mrs. Dora made up her mind to ruin Lu Clan. Lu Clan and Ye Clan will become the joke of whole Alaska absolutely.


    The first suspect was her dear daughter, Zelda.


    Some people were easy to be ditched, while some were easy to be ditched. It''s why this world was so unfair to women.

 Chapter 83 A Big Plan

    Zelda''s heart skipped a beat. She could still hear the reporters'' voices that were blocking outside. She was scared indeed! She was afraid that she would be on the headlines of newspapers and magazines in the whole city early tomorrow morning. She was so embarrassed that she was not able to face those bitchy questions!


    Why did Marvin abandon her... This was the most difficult question for Zelda, because she didn''t know the answer either.


    Abandon Zelda suddenly felt flustered. It seemed that her fiance had never said that he would marry her. It was all because of the Lu Clan, but he just didn''t refuse her. The man''s cold and ironic eyes appeared in front of Zelda, as if he had been watching a play from the beginning to the end


    No, no, No. how could Marvin joke about such an important thing? Both Ye Clan and Lu Clan were damaged, weren''t they?


    However, did Marvin really care about the face of the Lu Clan?


    Overwhelmed by tons of questions, Zelda collapsed into the sofa. With her mother''s strength, she managed to stand up. "Mom, I want to go home."


    Mrs.Dora patted her hand to comfort her and called someone to take her daughter out through the safe passage.


    After sending Zelda away, Mrs. Dora felt relieved secretly. She coldly stared at the man who was fighting with Mrs. Wilson. The relationship between the two families was about to be destroyed by Mrs. Wilson.


    "Brother..." Gritting her teeth, Mrs. Wilson pretended to be calm.


    However, to her surprise, Mr. Ye slapped back immediately without mercy. "Don''t call me brother."


    Mrs. Wilson had never seen other people''s looks in her life. But she was almost drunk. After all, it was the Lu Clan who was in the wrong. She had to bow her head and said, "Brother, don''t say that."


    "Okay, that''s enough. Let''s just wait and see how to solve it." Mr. Ye waved his hand and interrupted her impatiently. "Although Ye Clan is not as good as Lu Clan, it is still well-known. Now Marvin set a trap for us. How will Zelda face these rumors in the future?"


    Obviously, he was blaming the Lu Clan? Even though Mrs. Wilson was unwilling to admit, she tried her best to keep calm. "We didn''t expect it at all. Lu Clan is also at a disadvantage. Besides, Brother was satisfied with Marvin, weren''t you? "


    Mrs. Wilson would not yield. Mr. Ye want to put all the mess on her. Would smart Mrs. Wilson accept it?


    At the beginning, it was Zelda decided the marriage of the two families in a hurry, and also Zelda decided it would never be a problem! Not Mrs. Wilson


    She said she had captured Marvin''s heart long time ago. If she did, would today''s thing happen?


    Mr. Ye pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes, which fully showed his displeasure. However, he didn''t say anything and directly walked towards the media.


    As the head of the family, he didn''t think it was a good time to put on the show.


    Mrs. Wilson''s face


    ly. She felt so annoyed that she had no choice but to lie on the bed, doing nothing?


    To her surprise, the man straightly pressed on her, his strong chest against hers. Through the thin bathrobe, Lancy''s ears became red in an instant. "What... What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" A sexy smile appeared on her thin lips, which looked somewhat evil. Marvin looked at her snow-white skin, and her black eyes were immediately covered with a layer of glass. "Lancy, you seem to be eager to get engaged to Kevin?"


    Hearing his hot breath, Lancy was almost suffocated. Staring at the cold face close to her, she reminded him weakly, "what? Boss is also going to get engaged, and Miss Zelda is still waiting."


    Marvin was almost entirely piled up. His face turned red when he saw the two shadows on the ground. He responded indifferently, "when did I promise to be engaged to her?"


    "Well Yes, he not promised. The Lu Clan''s engagement was being held? Lancy didn''t understand at all. It turned out that boss Lu was the most annoying one. What if he couldn''t communicate?


    The truth was, her brain went blank the moment she met Marvin?


    "It''s one-sided love. Do you understand?" Marvin said as he knocked on Lancy''s head.


    Lancy blinked her eyes. She seemed to understand what was going on, but she didn''t seem to.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just keep it in mind. I won''t get engaged to Zelda." Marvin naturally held Lancy in his arms. They were so close to each other that the man still looked calm, as if he was not the one who took advantage of her.


    Lancy answered dully, "okay..." Just keep it in mind.


    "It''s so rare for me to have a leisure on the island I haven''t been back for a long time. I hope you like it. " Marvin was holding this beautiful and soft woman in his arms. Although Marvin was cold and indifferent, he still couldn''t control his impulse to have a romantic relationship with her.

 Chapter 84 See No Evil

    Lancy, who was surrounded by the man, dare not move. She looked up at the blue sky and listened to the sound of the seagulls singing, and gradually relaxed. Subconsciously, she put her hands on his shoulder and said in agreement, "yes, I like it very much."


    A hint of satisfaction flashed through Marvin''s black eyes. He smiled even brighter. "This is our island."


    "¡­¡­ Ours? " Hearing that, Lancy raised her eyes in astonishment.


    "Of course." Marvin lowered his head and looked into each other''s eyes. The air was filled with pink bubbles~


    This small island was Marvin''s private property and had a very important place for him! He would tell Lancy the truth in the future.


    The man''s temperature is getting hotter and hotter, and Lancy really wanted to say, boss, can you stay away from her, a little further? She couldn''t breathe.


    His long and narrow eyes caught the unique beauty of the delicate woman. However, Marvin didn''t show any expression on his face. Instead, he moved closer to her Lancy saw her sexy thin lips and swallowed subconsciously.


    Hiding in the forest, Rani covered her face with her hands while peeping through her fingers. She pouted and murmured, "kiss! Kiss!"


    Kissing is the funniest! ''thought they!


    "Sister, see no evil!" Ray scolded in a low voice. His round face, which was used to be serious, turned red. His big eyes could not help but peek at them.


    As Mom and dad got closer, suddenly, Marvin stood up, glanced at the bushes out of the corner of his eyes and said carelessly, "Lancy, it''s time to take medicine."


    The little kids all fell down to the ground. Daddy, it''s not right!


    Are you really to take medicine or something? ''?


    This was the voice of the mother and son.


    Embarrassed, Lancy stared at Marvin. The man really took out the pill. As soon as he opened the small box, he could smell the smell of the medicine. It was not heavy, but with a faint scent. This was Really?


    Before Lancy could say anything, she opened her mouth and put the pill into her mouth. At that moment, the pill was so bitter that she burst into tears. "Water... Water..."


    No matter how exquisite the pills were, they were still medicine. But who had ever taken sweet pills?


    The clear water washed away the bitter taste, and her small face wrinkled into a bun. Lancy stared at Marvin and grumbled, "Why I need take medicine?"


    "It''s good for your health." Marvin tucked her wet bangs behind her ear and said, "have a pill before your meals."


    "Tonic?" Frowning, Lancy hated any magical drug. Debbie clenched her fists and swore to herself that she would learn from the human ape to pound the chest to prove how strong her body was Unfortunately, some boss did not give her the chance to "exercise" at all.


    Without seeing, Marvin had guessed what she was thinking. He said, "you want to take the medicine or have an injection, which one?"


    "I will take the medicine!" At the thought of the injection, Lancy was waiting for him anxiou


    ke as if he could use them, though his face was red and his neck was thick. "Fuck off! Back to your prayer room!"


    Wilson was snubbed, but he dared not really do anything to Sherry, so he had to be led out irritably.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Sherry left the area immediately.


    She hoped from the bottom of her heart that these people would not disturb her peaceful life for the next twenty years


    This is Sherry''s position in the Lu Clan. She was always at her beck and call.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at her coldly and didn''t want to help at all. If she was 100% dissatisfied with Sherry, she would take 200%.


    "We can''t deal with him, but someone can!" Her mother''s home was her only support. She had totally offended her this time. And she still had to think about her mother-in-law. Mrs. Wilson couldn''t fall asleep all night.


    After a pause, Wilson looked up abruptly and asked, "Mrs. Wilson, you mean?"


    Wilson was pretty sure of his guess.


    In the Lu Clan, nobody could say anything else to Marvin except Sidney! That was the man who had been in charge of the Lu family before, Sidney.


    Sidney had been hiding himself for nearly twenty years. It was time for him to come out. He wanted to see how the Lu Clan and Wilson Group, which were run by his most proud grandson, looked like?


    What happened this time spread around the city It was a good chance. Didn''t his grandpa appreciate Marvin? Didn''t he stick up for him particularly? Now, it was his grandson who had put the Lu Clan at the spotlight. He was glad to have Charles as his successor. How would he feel if he knew that?


    "Although Mr. Sidney has retired a long time ago, his prestige is still there. Many senior shareholders of the group are still loyal to him. He was willing to bow down to Marvin only because of Mr. Sidney! Now, something big had happened in the Lu Clan. Someone had to tell Sidney? If we don''t tell, it''s our fault." Mrs. Wilson dropped her gaze to conceal the malevolence and schemes in it.

 Chapter 85 Undercurrent

    Mr. Sidney Mr. Sidney How long had it been since she last saw her husband? It was so long that Mrs. Wilson almost forgot her personnel section.


    Since Mr. Sidney had been hiding himself behind the scenes for a long time, Mrs. Wilson couldn''t wait to ask him to "walk out", to clear up the "mess" for his grandson.


    As soon as Mrs. Wilson said that, Wilson got an idea. But he was hesitant because of his hesitation. He asked, "Really? Is it necessary to ask my father for help?"


    If Mr. Sidney was willing to quit the job, there would be no need to wait till now. Many years ago, Marvin had just taken over the family business and made such a big mess in Lu Clan. This showed how much Mr. Sidney trusts the unfilial son.. Wilson couldn''t promise anything


    However, the main reason was that Wilson was very afraid of his father, who was so old that he dared not say a word to Mr. Sidney.


    Though Wilson had great understanding of the matter, Wilson was still the one who Mr. Sidney hated most among the family members. He even forgot when Mr. Sidney kindly talked to him last time To put it more bluntly, no one would know whether Mr. Sidney would really punish the unfilial son or Wilson!


    Look at his coward face, it was unbearable to look at!


    Mrs. Wilson saw through Wilson''s mind at a glance, and she glared angrily, "You haven''t found Marvin. Are you really going to clean up the mess for him? Do you think that your father really doesn''t know anything if we don''t tell him? Who will be responsible for the crime? "


    For her own purpose, Mrs. Wilson had to tell the truth, "We''d better take the initiative and speak simultaneously You know how much Mr. Sidney loves Marvin. " It was a good chance to run the strategy when Marvin was not here.


    It was the scheme of Mrs. Wilson. In the whole Lu Clan, the only one who had the ability and prestige to completely pull Marvin down was Mr. Sidney.


    "You and Warren took the elders to visit Mr. Sidney." Mrs. Wilson was determined to take advantage of this farce to stir up trouble. She had more things to do without Marvin.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Wilson was quite relieved to see someone else was there. He didn''t want to be alone.


    Looking at his back, Mrs. Wilson shook her head with a helpless expression. ''People who don''t learn never learn.'' Mrs. Wilson thought.


    Mrs. Wilson, who didn''t sleep well, was massaging her temples rhythmically. She suddenly stopped as her fingertips touched her temples She looked at herself in the mirror subconsciously and wondered since when her hair had turned white!


    Mrs. Wilson stroked her temples with one hand, recalling the past. She couldn''t even remember what she looked like when she met him the last time Her face was good in keeping, no longer as elastic as it was when she was young. Would he notice it?


    With that thought, Mrs. Wilson smiled bitterly. Now that she couldn''t win his heart when she was young, why should she expect more when she was no longer handsome?


    Then Mrs. Wilson requested, "Setlla, arrange a car


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Rani finally smiled and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Not necessarily. Daddy, behave yourself." Rani didn''t know where she could take out her small notebook, but she recorded it seriously and stated solemnly, "Daddy, you''ve only got a passing grade in the first round of the examination. You''ve got two matches in three rounds. If you fail again, you''ll be passed."


    Three rounds turned out to be quite impressive. Was he playing a boxing with bare hands? Can you really face up to the happiness of your mommy?


    After Marvin saw the legendary red marriage certificate, he raised his eyebrows. This list was very complete! The name, background, capability level PK, and the advantages and disadvantages were clearly listed in the file. And her column was marked with the red color. How dared the man on it covet his woman?


    With a smug smile, Rani thought to herself, ''Dear Dad, I''m only nobody Understand?


    The existence of the red baby meant to arouse his daddy''s sense of crisis all the time. His mommy would never belong to anyone, so he must cherish and be grateful.


    "¡­¡­ Where''s your mommy? " Marvin decided not to ask for details.


    "An hour ago, she rode a bicycle to have fun." Rani said as she poked her cheek. All of a sudden, her hand froze in midair.


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his thin lips slightly. There was a flash of hesitation in his black eyes. "An hour ago?"


    As soon as their eyes met, Ray spread out his hands helplessly. His mother was known for being a prodigal, and some people were more obsessed than her


    Clenching his fists, Marvin coughed and pondered, ''at least, there is something wrong with wood on my island...'' However, Marvin was eager to go out, so he could not do anything about his safety?


    At this moment, Willy, the housekeeper, came in. With a serious look on his face, he leaned over and whispered in Marvin''s ear a difficult thing to do!


    Marvin''s face froze. He was a little helpless and nervous. This time, it was impossible for him not to go out to look for Shirley.

 Chapter 86 Getting Lost And Encountering

    In the center of the island, there was a park. It was not only the most beautiful scenery on the island, but also a place for tourists to take a rest during their leisure time.


    Her tender green bike was swaying at one side and in no mood to drop the chain! Reluctantly, Lancy moved her bike aside and climbed up to the wooden chair of the park.


    On the other end of the wooden chair stood an old man, who was about eighty years old, simple and lovely, as if he was amiable as a Maitreya Buddha. The two strangers'' eyes met in the air and smiled at each other.


    Lancy wiped the sweat off her forehead. She had no way of doing anything on her bike. She opened her small mouth slightly and gasped for air. She realized that the old man was looking at her and stuck out her pink tongue embarrassedly.


    The two of them sat silently for five minutes, and then Lancy explained resentfully, " Is broken. "


    "Oh, I''m lost." The old man looked at haze with an innocent expression. After thinking for a while, he continued, "I''m not lost. I wanted to find a friend, but unexpectedly that old man entered the coffin last week. No one informed me! I''m so sad that I came here after I left, "


    Lancy nodded her head heavily and said seriously, "no, it''s human nature."


    "That''s great!" Finally, someone agreed with him. Michael smiled happily. "When my grandson arrives, please help me explain."


    "No problem." Lancy agreed without hesitation. As the saying goes, one''s happiness should be based on a person''s inside heart.


    Lancy was totally different from other "white skinned" people today. She was healthy and round, and her skin was as white and tender as steamed stuffed buns. There was always a warm smile in her big, bright eyes. Such a girl was the most pleasing to the old.


    Lancy were very close to each other.


    The old man looked at Lancy from head to toe and suddenly asked, "Do you have boyfriend? My grandson is still single. Although he is rigid and has no romantic cell, he is a good man, very good. "


    "¡­¡­" Lancy stared at the old man, and the old man did not stop talking.


    Under Lancy''s gaze, the old man put up his hands in surrender and said, "Fine. Girls shouldn''t be romantic! Although he is a little cold, he is a member of the Gu family. Garrett is powerful, but I promise he won''t beat women. By the way, his economic conditions are also good. More importantly, he is a smart man. "


    Was the old man praised his grandson or was he low?


    "Oh, that''s smart. My baby is also smart." Lancy needed to find some words she could talk to.


    The old man paused and asked uncertainly, "honey, do you mean the other half or..."


    "My son and daughter." In a jewelry box, Lancy took out her wallet. With a photo of mother and son making faces on it, she said, "Rani and Ray, they are six years old. They are smart and obedient!"


    It turned out that the girl had got married. The old man sighed sadly. It was not that he loved to worry about, but hi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    getting close to them.


    But Mr. Sidney, you have such a horrible smile on your face, which makes me feel scared.


    "Thank you, great grandfather." both Ray and Rani replied in unison. They were incredible!


    Everyone has to go on the proper procedures of engagement, Grandpa. That''s handsome, my dear. From the first sight of you, I know you are a generous man. Rani''s little paw sneaked into your pocket greedily. "Howled," calm down, pay attention to your demeanor. "~~


    ''What? How could a six-year-old girl be so overweening?'' Rani wondered?


    Instead, Lancy smiled shyly and her pretty face flushed red. "I''m sorry, Mr. Sidney. I''m just a child. If you want a surprise gift, just give it to me."


    "¡­¡­" "Shame on you! Said her beloved mother. She was worried that grandfather might be a fool to give such a small order?


    Now that he spoke out his mind, he was really a jerk.


    Lancy looked around innocently. Did she say anything wrong? The girl racked her brains to search every word on the paper?


    Mr. Sidney glared at Marvin who was gloating. Anyway, it was all his fault!


    "Does great grandfather live on the island?" Ray asked in a cute voice. "Are you lost too?"


    This word was absolutely shiny.


    As for Mr. Sidney, he was so embarrassed that he kept his eyes open. The people who got lost were hardly related to him. "Great grandfather doesn''t live on the island. He is here to meet a friend."


    Marvin cast a glance at them and remained silent With the undisguised doubt, Mr. Sidney almost jumped up. "A few years ago, my old comrade in arms moved to this island. I wanted to chat with him, but I didn''t expect that he would go before me. Don''t you think it''s annoying?"Mr. Wilson


    "Oh!" Marvin heaved a long sigh of relief. Obviously, he had a strong aversion to Mr. Sidney.


    Mr. Sidney turned his face away angrily, ''''Well, fortunately I''m coming, otherwise I may not see my dear great grandson before I die."


    Such a master was really amazing.

 Chapter 87 Daddys Grandpa

    Did grandpa really come to the island for this reason? Marvin knew what had happened. He realized that someone could no longer restrain themselves from disturbing his grandfather.


    Marvin sighed. The coldness in his eyes had faded. He said gently, "Grandpa, I''m sorry to make you worried."


    "Unfilial grandson!" Sidney called him. His red ears exposed his feelings.


    Whoops, the wind was so strong that Sidney could hear everything. He said he didn''t know who he was worried about!


    "Unfilial grandson."


    The painting was getting more and more bizarre. At last, Marvin came back to its original trajectory.


    "Grandpa, that''s what you should tell me." Marvin said to the old man, supporting him with his hands.But was asking why he suddenly entry to the island. If someone went out without anyone by his side, what if he met any danger.


    The old man glimpsed at Lancy and the two little kids behind her and said impatiently, "you didn''t tell me, why should I tell you?"


    Sidney had his own plan.


    "I''ll tell you when it''s appropriate." Upon hearing this, Marvin lowered his eyes. Because of the old man, Marvin looked much more gentle than used to be. It could be seen that he really cared about this elder.


    As Sidney finished speaking, he cast a reproachful glance at his grandson. When he caught sight of the babies, his heart softened. "When you open your mouth, I have stepped into the coffin"


    As Sidney said, he turned to get close to his great grandson like a naughty kid! The little Ray looked so familiar, just like his grandson.


    Marvin and Lancy walked side by side. Marvin gazed at his grandfather, son and daughter quietly. The happiness spread from his heart. He had never felt more satisfied than this.


    Money, status and success could never make him satisfied.


    Something was about to spill over his heart, and the man said softly, "Lancy, how about we get married?"


    No flowers, wine, romance, and even rings. Is this a proposal? It''s too urgent!


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her eyes, with a faint smile on her face Did Marvin think that she would respond? How naive he was! "Boss, what did you say?" The wind was too strong to be heard.


    Marvin gazed deeply at her, saying nothing more. Wind is without a trace, as if he really didn''t say anything.


    But now she was here. Since they met again, Marvin had never let her go!


    It didn''t matter whether she would tell him or not.


    The man lifted the corner of his lips and walked straight forward without looking sideways.


    Lancy scratched the back of her head in confusion and followed him without hesitation. As expected, boss was so unpredictable that she couldn''t figure it out!


    Lancy totally unaware that she has watched by Marvin, and now she wanted to deliver her own goods to Marvin''s home.


    On the island stood a castle, where the "owner" lived.


    What an ancient word the island owner was. It was the admiration of the citizens of the island. They could live a peaceful and happy life


    xistence of the twins.


    "Did Mrs. Wilson come to you?" Marvin probably guessed that, one of the reasons for the engagement and the most important reason was that Mrs. Wilson came to him in person? Only grandpa knew where Marvin was That was the reason why grandpa visited the island suddenly.


    This small island stood for the calmness in Marvin''s heart. Even Myron and Freda didn''t know where this island was, and the only insider of the Lu Clan was Sidney knew about this place.


    "All right. Just take advantage of the time I have a few seconds left to resist." That was to say, the Lu Clan didn''t need his grandson to worry about them. Sidney was confident that he was not that old to be able to handle those people.


    "I''m enough." Marvin shouted in high spirits.


    But unexpectedly, Sidney pouted at the Lancy and said, "How about Lancy?"


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips into a straight line. He could not tell whether he was bitter or he was sighing. He said, "Lancy, I have been worried too much."


    It sounded like he was happy to hear that "Your kids are nice. They remind of the Lu Clan. Anyway, you are not the only one she loves. " Sidney said.


    She could be easily caught by the attention of the things around him at any time, and was so dull to the matters between men and women. Such a person was naturally the invincible opponent of men.


    Sidney is the most able to see people. Lancy is a simple and good child, but this is also his worry.


    Sidney thought to himself, if there were no children, he wouldn''t have accepted Lancy so easily He never believed that a woman as pure as the bright moon was suitable for his grandson. Instead, he hoped that she would be a woman who could go forward and back side by side with Marvin.


    But, Sidney can tell from his expression that he likes Lancy, doesn''t he? Sidney stared at his grandson thoughtfully, and then smiled. The most precious word in the world was "love". Perhaps his grandson was happier than him in the marriage.

 Chapter 88 Appointment

    "¡­¡­" It was indeed a question. Marvin tapped the railing with his fingertips, his eyes flashing a mysterious color.


    "When are you going back to Alaska?" Sidney asked again, with obvious irony and jeer in his eyes.


    He couldn''t hide there for the rest of his life. He thought, "I''ll be back in a week." As soon as he finished speaking, Marvin couldn''t wait to step forward. His hurried footsteps had betrayed his true feelings. He wanted to blend in


    Sidney smiled with relief, as if he had foreseen a grandson''s change.


    "Mommy, I was wrong, again!" Rani''s face was covered with some white strips.


    Lancy was even more beautiful. She only showed her eyes, staring at the strange puzzle puzzle. She took a small piece and didn''t know where to start. "Of course, Mommy will."


    ''Brother is so smart. I told myself many times not to team with mommy next time. If I lost, I would be the loser, '' Rani told herself.


    Then they started to "battle" as if there was no one else present. The battle was very intense. At this moment, Lancy suddenly leaped into the air and was surrounded by a warm hug.


    The man held her hand from behind and put her in the most correct position on the jigsaw. Lancy raised her head in astonishment. Her black eyes were full of surprise. "Oh, so this is the place."


    Ray spread out his hands and thought, ''Daddy, you cheat!''.


    Marvin raised his eyebrows and concentrated on playing with his son. The two of them didn''t accept each other and neither of them would allow the other to win. They played chess and even had many "war".


    The sea breeze blew over, making them feel sleepy. Their two babies were run away by Sidney.


    Ray and Rani struggled, but their protest was ineffective and relentless. Daddy was so shameless to take away mommy!


    Deceiving the baby''s feelings.


    Both Ray and Rani pouted.


    However, Mr. Sidney was so happy that his brows were knitted! Having been alone with babies, Sidney was so touched that tears streamed down his face.


    "My little girl, boy, great grandfather will play with you. Just ignore your bad daddy." With these thoughts in his mind, Sidney licked his face and held the delicate hand of Rani''s in his. "perhaps they will have a new brother when they come back."


    "¡­¡­" Ray''s face was tightened up. As a result, the temperature around fell to zero degree centigrade.


    Isn''t it a comfort rather than a flea?


    Brother, isn''t that the final result of daddy taking advantage of Mommy?


    Glaring at their smiling great grandfather, Ray and Rani were not excited at all. On the contrary, they felt depressed?


    Perhaps the babies'' eyes were too clean, Mr. Sidney suddenl


    y not keep on the helm?" On the small yacht, there were only two of them. Lancy was so worried about her own safety that she stared at Marvin with burning eyes.


    She had babies to take care of, so she couldn''t lose her life. Moreover, the little girl had no confidence in a man''s driving skills.


    Lancy was just trying to change the topic?


    "¡­¡­" Seeing that, Marvin could not help but clap her forehead with his hand. He climbed up from the open-air stairs and turned the control room to the automatic driver''s seat at a high speed.


    Lancy raised her little face. In a trance, she could see Marvin in front of her, which was different from the one she had known before.


    After taking off the serious suit, Marvin was wearing a simple white casual shirt. The buttons of the shirt were askew, revealing his strong chest. A pair of eyes hidden behind the sunglasses could not help but blush.


    ''perhaps, this is the first time that Lancy has spent with Marvin?


    Lancy turned over on the deck. She really didn''t understand why they went to the sea all of a sudden She wondered if the boss wanted to show off his navigation skills?


    But it seemed he was really good at it now~


    Hearing that, Lancy supported her head with one of her hands and her rosy cheeks had betrayed her thoughts. She could not understand what Marvin meant to do to her?


    She was a little silly, but she was not that crazy! Why did she change the topic? Of course because She couldn''t tell him that she fainted because of shyness?


    "If only the babies were here." Feeling bored, Lancy moved her neck. At this moment, the man came to her again and lay next to her. Their shadows overlapped intimately.


    "¡­¡­" Marvin raised his eyebrows slightly. Didn''t Lancy want to go out with him alone?

 Chapter 89 Unexpected Good News

    Since the man''s eyesight was so enthusiastic, Lancy thought there was no way to deceive herself. She looked up and stared at Marvin in a daze.


    They looked at each other, and the weird atmosphere suddenly hovered between them It was weird and enough. They were just a pink couple?


    Marvin lay straight next to Lancy, holding himself with one hand, and looked at Lancy carefully.


    "Lancy, what do you think of me?" Hearing his masculine and charming voice, Lancy was stunned and stared blankly at his chest which was so close to her.


    "What, what?" With a puzzled face, Lancy stammered subconsciously.


    Upon hearing this, Marvin whispered in her ear, "Emm From top to bottom, from inside to outside, what do you think? "


    From top to bottom, from inside to outside, aren''t you really alluding to anything?


    It was a rare opportunity for Marvin to have a talk with Lancy. He wouldn''t let it go! He no longer hopes for a girl''s head. He has to help her.


    "Lancy, think it over..." Marvin whispered, one hand holding her little ear restlessly.


    Hearing what he said, Lancy felt difficult to breathe, but she could not avoid his violence. "Boss, what are you thinking about?" She couldn''t have a good conversation with the naughty Marvin!


    "What do you think of me?"


    "¡­¡­ Good. " Lancy blinked and counted her fingers. "Boss, you are wise, mighty, handsome and crafty..." ...


    Marvin supported his forehead speechlessly and glared at her. Was it really a praise for his old trick?


    Then he leaned over on her, not allowing her to escape.


    Lancy looked around secretly and wondered if it was too late to jump into the sea now? She couldn''t swim, could she?


    "Lancy from now on, think about our relationship Understand? " Marvin answered, poking her head with a hand. He finally chose to expose the truth between them.


    "¡­¡­" Could she tell that she couldn''t understand? It was actually a slap in the face~


    Before Lancy could figure out her relationship with Marvin, all of them went home.


    When Lancy came back to Alaska, she had heard about the Lu Clan and Ye Clan. Of course, she had no idea of it because of someone.


    Lancy might have forgotten her engagement with Kevin but for the mention of going back to the Lan Clan.


    Lancy, who had always been out of mind, was a little distracted at this moment. Although she was more active than before, it didn''t mean that she was unaware of the seriousness of the matter! At least, the first thing she felt was her guilt to Kevin.


    Yes, guilt In fact, Lancy didn''t know why she felt guilty. Was it because she disappeared on the engagement day or was it because of Marvin?


    On this day, Marvin personally sent Lancy and the twins back to the home of Lan Clan. He saw clearly that Lancy was nervous and worried. He firmly held her hand, encouraging her.


    However, what was waiting for them was not their ac


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dn''t understand what was on Lancy''s mind now. Her mother, who also had a serious look on her face, was also scared of her. Should they feel grateful that Lancy was easier to be cheated?


    Nina and her mother exchanged a knowing look. When they saw Lancy has no sign of lying, they heaved a long sigh.


    At the same time, a girl, who thought she was seriously ill, kept hammering her head with her soft hand. She muttered to herself, "she became stupid again and" take medicine "and other weird things like that. No wonder the boss watched her take medicine every day. Was she going to take medicine at such a speed!


    The happy and unhesitating expression on Nina''s face gave way to happiness. Surely, Lancy would take it for granted that she was the one to blame. However, Nina didn''t get what she wanted - she was confident that her plan would work out smoothly.


    The whole thing must have been a big deal.


    The expression on Lakin''s face was distorted, and on the other hand, Kevin was stiff. Perhaps, only Jill, and their daughter Nina could laugh out.


    Was there anything weirder than this?


    "Oh, my sweetheart, don''t stand there. You might get tired. And my son-in-law will feel sorry... " Jill was a little annoyed with her words. She poked at Nina''s forehead and held her daughter carefully, not intending to say anything improper.


    Son in law? Hearing that, Kevin''s eyes turned dark. His lips pursed slightly. Subconsciously, he looked at Lancy in a bit of panic. He wanted to explain, but didn''t know where to start.


    However, Lancy didn''t pay much attention to Kevin.


    However, the expression in Marvin''s eyes was self-evident and a hint of irony could be seen.


    What kind of irony could it be? Marvin''s words were a kind of irony to Kevin.


    He knew a man best, and he was the only one who understood Kevin. He looked extremely awkward standing beside Nina. He seemed not happy as a father at all.

 Chapter 90 Boss Is Jealous

    Glaring at Nina''s flat belly, Ray asked tenderly, "Is there a little baby in auntie''s belly?"


    "Uncle Kevin?" Being reluctantly to fall behind, Rani was going to ask him what she wanted to know.


    Mr. Lakin cleared his throat, trying to break the situation. "Ray, Rani, your aunt is pregnant. She must be exhausted. Tell me where you have been these days. "


    What happened to the Lu Clan and Ye Clan was a lesson for them. However, no one knew that the Lan Clan was almost in danger! When their two Clans were in a mess, Nina stepped out and swore to everyone that she would take the place of Lancy and become Kevin''s fiancee.


    And it was because of the dignity of the Lan Clan and the Han clan, and also because of the


    baby in her belly.


    Different from Ye Clan, both the Han Clan and the Lan Clan had no stance to blame each other. Lancy''s disappearance was a fact, but before that, wish Kevin had sex with Nina was also a fact. The result was not bad. The overall situation was the best.


    At last, Nina showed up in front of the people of the Han Clan openly. She became the life-saving straw and the object of care of Han Clan.


    As we said before, the Han Clan''s generations of single biographies, no matter what Nina''s purpose is, for the sake of baby in her belly, the Han Clan are happy. Kevin''s displeasure protest is not so important in the overall situation


    In a word, the elders of the two Clans had already acquiesced in their marriage. Both of the two families, by a tacit understanding, did not ask any more about Lancy, as if Nina had been the one who got engaged to Kevin in the beginning.


    We could infer from Mr. Lakin''s attitude without asking Marvin. The two families spoke in the same way. And for this reason, Nina took the place of Lancy.


    "How old is the baby? Is she as cute as Rani? " Rani fell into Mr. Lakin''s arms, Rani compared with the unborn child.


    Mr. Lakin was deeply fond of Rani''s pouted cheeks. He pinched her cheeks again and again and said, "less than a month. You little punk, you''ve already been jealous."


    "It means that uncle Kevin and aunt are recent events?"


    Hearing that, Ray frowned and thought, ''luckily, my dad has taken my mom away.'' Honey, it''s you said uncle Kevin is a good man.


    Well...


    Lancy had no sense of guilt now.


    Marvin behaved like a man of Lancy. He put Lancy into his sight intentionally or unintentionally. From his eyes, he clearly saw Kevin''s unwillingness and resentment.


    The truth was, she had been within his reach. But in the end, he got nothing in both hands. No one would be willing to accept this result.


    "Congratulations! When is your wedding date?" Marvin gave a sidew


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lips, Mrs. Wilson was simmering with rage! "Do you really have no idea where is Mr. Sidney? Who did he meet? "


    "Who else could he meet? He must be an unfilial son, mother. We are all his capable men. You know his personality better than us. If he hides the truth from us deliberately, no one can save him."


    "¡­¡­" Mrs. Wilson knew that this was the truth! It was precisely because of this that Mr. Sidney had been dreaded by people both in the government and in the underworld, and his prestige had not been weakened, but he became more mysterious than before. That was also the reason why they dared not take any big actions over the past years. "It only proves that Sidney has met Marvin and was convinced by him."


    "That brat must have drugged Sidney again," Disdain was written all over Wilson''s face. "Sidney won''t change his mind."


    "I have no other choice. Do you really know so little about this matter?" Actually, Mrs. Wilson had made a guarantee in front of her brother last night that she would give Ye Clan an explanation.


    "What should we do now?" Wilson threw up his hands and said helplessly.


    "This is Sidney''s plan. Marvin will be back soon. Keep an eye on him. Once he shows up in Alaska, bring him back to me." Mrs. Wilson took this chance to cut down the arrogance of Marvin!


    In fact, whether it was Mrs. Wilson or Ye Clan, they were still unwilling to give up the marriage.


    The elders of Ye Clan even thought that if Marvin apologized to them sincerely and was willing to compensate for Zelda, they were willing to sincerely "forgive" him.


    Forgive? What funny words.


    All in all, the two Clans were still trying to push the marriage to the benefits they would get from it! Even if they didn''t give up after Marvin slapped across the face of Ye Clan.

 Chapter 91 Zelda Committed Suicide For Love

    While the two of them were thinking, they didn''t know that Marvin had come back.


    Ye Clan was more well-informed than Mrs. Wilson. Firstly, they were not so afraid of Marvin. Secondly, Marvin did not intend to hide his whereabouts at all, so it was ridiculous for him to sneak back.


    Since Marvin had never been afraid of Ye Clan, there was no need to hide.


    It was all Mrs. Wilson and Wilson''s fault that the two men hadn''t gotten what they wanted yet.


    The next day after the engagement farce, Zelda had found the most famous private detective in the city. Although she couldn''t find where Marvin was, she was able to know as soon as Marvin entered Alaska.


    And according to the information the private detective brought back to Zelda, there was a hint of Lancy.


    In the dim room, Zelda let out her hair, and the last line of defense in her heart collapsed after she knew where they were! She had hoped that she and Lancy could get married, but when she knew that the one who had engaged to Kevin was actually Nina, she had expected this result.


    However, Zelda was unwilling to admit it.


    She was gently scratching the blurry photo with her white fingertips. From the photo, it could be vaguely recognized that Marvin and Lancy were walking side by side through the VIP entrance of the airport. The woman was beautiful and the man was cold and arrogant, but the man''s eyes were full of suffocating tenderness when he looked at the woman Everything happening made Zelda angry.


    Zelda tried to hold on to her phone and dialed the familiar number over and over again. These days, she kept dialing Marvin''s number day and night, and she couldn''t get any response from Marvin, even by voice.


    He''s back. Should he answer her phone? Zelda bit her fingertips nervously. She was in extreme anxiety and fear.


    The whole world now knew that Zelda had been dumped. She even felt that everyone around her looked at her with sympathy. Therefore, she locked herself in her room and did not see anyone. She was waiting for Marvin to pick her up. It was just a misunderstanding


    She finally got his news. Should he meet her? At least, he should give her an explanation?


    However, the phone was beeping


    "Answer the phone, please. Marvin, please answer the phone!" Zelda walked barefoot on the floor. The phone was always the same sound. "If it goes on like this, I will go crazy, I will really go crazy."


    Her face was deathly pale, which was not as active and energetic as usual. Her dim eyes were filled with hysteria, in a sharp contrast to her calmness and calmness on the face.


    Zelda didn''t know that the phone was left by its owner in a dark corner.


    She had tried so hard to call him, but still received no response Zelda leaned against the door and curled up in the corner. She buried herself between her knees as if she was abandoned by the whole world.


    "Miss, miss, madam made porridge for you. Would you like some?" Just then, there w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    calm after breakfast. For Lu Clan and Ye Clan who made topics, they would praise them generously.


    That night, the media companies worked overtime and worked up late to finish the report and published it the next day! The news that Zelda was sent to the emergency room flooded the hospital. People were uncertain about her life. For the first time, she was favored and sympathized by the public.


    At the same time, the news that Marvin had come back with a mysterious woman was exposed at the same time. In just eight hours, the identity of Lancy was found out.


    All the details, including the news that Lancy had lived as a "homeless" for many years, had been guessed by the mass of people, which raised the doubts of her moral quality and the attack of her life style!


    When Lancy woke up, the sky was totally changed. There were many reporters waiting outside Lan Clan in order to interview her at the first time.


    Lancy, who knew nothing about it, rushed over as soon as she sent the twins out. The reporters hiding in the dark rushed over, which completely shocked her.


    "Miss Lancy, do you know that Miss Zelda killed herself because of your interference?"


    "What do you think of Miss Zelda''s suicide?"


    "Miss Lancy, what''s your relationship with Mr. Marvin? Have you already known that he is engaged to Ye Clan? "


    "Do you step in or are you hided by Mr. Marvin?"


    "Excuse me, are you in the hospital to see Miss Zelda?"


    The questions came one after another, which stunned Lancy. She didn''t know what to do or how to dodge. She just stood there like a fool, having no idea what to do.


    Fortunately, the first person who came back to earth was Lakin. He rescued her from the reporters Likewise, thanks to the driver who had sent Ray and Rani away, the reporters didn''t find the kids.


    Otherwise, the twins and Marvin looked alike, and the reporters would be driven crazy However, the peaceful life of Lancy and their babies would never be returned.

 Chapter 92 Mrs. Wilson Come And Ask For A Crime

    The security guards of the Lan Clan had made great efforts to block the reporters at the gate, while Lancy was sitting on the sofa, with her mind blank.


    And one thing Lancy knew was that Zelda committed suicide.


    At the same time, on Lancy''s hand, she was dragging a magazine which a reporter deliver it to her. It was true that Zelda''s pale face suddenly appeared and her left wrist, which was bandaged, was particularly eye-catching. Lancy looked away subconsciously. Her chest was full of scarlet fear.


    Nina had already been waken up by the noise outside. She had been sleeping in her beauty sleep, so she knew that the disturbance was caused by Lancy. And her dissatisfaction was instantly replaced by curiosity and gloating. As soon as she appeared, she took out the newspaper from Lancy''s hand and read it carefully.


    Suicide? That''s so interesting!


    Pretending to be surprised, Nina covered her mouth with her hand and said, "Miss Zelda, is she the one who is going to get engaged to Mr. Marvin? Then Mr. Marvin came to you, leaving Zelda behind... So that means that Miss Zelda tried to kill herself because of you? "


    Nina just said it in such a plain tone to Lancy. After all, Lancy had always been unable to understand the roundabout words.


    Lancy''s mind was a total mess. No matter what people said to her, she would take every word they said. And the blocked function of her body broke down automatically! Nina said slowly and unlocked the door with her tongue


    Was it because of her? Hearing that, Lancy''s heart tightened and her face turned pale in an instant. Miraculously, everything was connected at this moment.


    Marvin didn''t get engaged and broke Zelda''s heart, and then she committed suicide? It seemed that she had nothing to do with Lancy, but she still felt uncomfortable and guilty.


    "Poor Miss Zelda..." Seeing that, Nina sighed even more heavily. She thought to herself, ''Lancy''s reputation is completely ruined now. Even grandfather can''t do anything to protect her!''?


    You guys are really pathetic, with your wrists cut.


    Nina''s black eyes turned to be dim. She asked, "Lancy, what on earth is the relationship between you and Mr. Marvin? Will he marry you? Or, just take you as his mistress? "


    This was a long-standing question that had kept Nina curiosity for a long time. Now Nina finally got the chance to ask.


    It was a stupid question. It was an open secret of the Lan Clan for Marvin and as two babies'' fathers. Mr. Lakin repeatedly told everyone not to talk about this matter, and that was why no one spread it in public. However, on the one hand, Marvin regretted his marriage, but on the other hand, he didn''t mean to marry Lancy. No one could figure out what he felt for Lancy... But, if he really cared about her, he wouldn''t have revealed such a thing, would he?


    Nina speculated viciously. Since Mr. Lakin wasn''t home, she spoke more and more unscrup


    are you laughing? Isn''t it your fault?" Mrs. Wilson was scared by his sneer. She stared at him, but was less confident to question him. "Don''t forget that it was you who agreed to marry."


    The smile on Marvin''s face became weirder. He stared at Mrs. Wilson, his eyes fixing on her. "What did I promise?"


    "The marriage between the Lu Clan and the Ye Clan!" Under his gaze, Mrs. Wilson''s whole body got trembled. ''the marriage between Lu Clan and the Ye Clan... Well, there seemed to be something wrong?


    "I have nothing to do with the marriage between Lu Clan and the Ye Clan." The smile in his cold eyes disappeared at the moment. With an absolute advantage of height, Marvin stood up and looked down at Mrs. Wilson. In an instant, Marvin was overwhelmed by the great courage. "I''m not the only member of the Lu Clan."


    "It''s naive for the Ye Clan to settle down as Mrs. Marvin of the Wilson Group?" Marvin said word by word, mercilessly.


    "You, you, you..." Mrs. Wilson viciously pointed at Marvin with her trembling fingertips. Mrs. Wilson couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time. She was so angry that she almost fell down to the ground. "You are being unreasonable."


    "Then who is pressing?" Marvin lowered his head, his eyes full of irony. "You set me up again and again ''Mrs. Wilson, am I too kind to you? I gave you the chance. Since you don''t appreciate it, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    It was nobody else''s fault but their own.


    Mrs. Wilson fell onto the sofa, face as red as an apple. It took her a while to catch her breath.


    If eyes could kill, which meant Marvin had reincarnated for over one hundred times.


    Until now, Mrs. Wilson finally understood that Marvin had never thought of marrying Zelda, not at all! Don''t mention being moved by Zelda. I''m afraid Marvin has been disgusted with her for a long time Even though Mrs. Wilson was breathless, she had to admit that Marvin would never marry Zelda.

 Chapter 93 Blame and Influence

    "Great! Now Mrs. Wilson got it." Hearing that, Marvin squinted his eyes a little. He fixed his eyes on the screen of the cellphone, on which there were the words of attack for Lancy. Seeing that, he could not help but frown.


    Mrs. Wilson was too exhausted to make her last effort. "You can''t treat the Lu Clan, the group, and Zelda like this. There are negative news everywhere. The only way to remove the crisis of the Wilson Group is to marry Zelda. You won''t put Lu Clan at risk, will you? "


    It sounded as if she was asking Marvin, but in fact, Mrs. Wilson was whispering to herself.


    If the Lu Clan was that important to Marvin, this farce wouldn''t have happened.


    "You can''t..." What? Even Mrs. Wilson didn''t know how to convince him. Wouldn''t he do that if she said she couldn''t? If she could control Marvin, she would not have to suffer all these years.


    Thinking about it for a long time, Mrs. Wilson decided to give up. She walked into the dead end, gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to marry Zelda! As the ruler of the Wilson Group, you should take responsibility for it. You shouldn''t have done such a terrible thing to damage the image of the group in the public. As the chairman of the board, you should give the board of directors an explanation in any case, shouldn''t you? Or do you really want to be an unfaithful man? "


    "How dare you! That woman outside dare not to do that!" Mrs. Wilson also knew the existence of Lancy from the news.


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t care who Lancy was from. Instead, she thought Lancy was a social climber who destroyed other people''s relationship. The public opinion was so mean to this woman that she would be cursed.


    "Zelda committed suicide because of you, and you are with that woman. Even if you don''t consider the group or the Lu Clan, you should consider that woman, right?" She had nothing to do with Marvin, so she didn''t mind hooking up with him for fear that he would make a concession.


    As Marvin didn''t respond, Mrs. Wilson continued to shout at him, "I won''t take care of Ye Clan for you anymore. It''s up to you."


    She didn''t believe that Marvin would really ignore them. He had come up with the second solution to such a series of problems! It had to be said that this suicide did good!


    Now that they had broken up, Mrs. Wilson would force Marvin to marry Zelda. She couldn''t lose the support of her own family.


    After saying that, Mrs. Wilson stumbled away, totally losing the courage to wait for Marvin''s positive response.


    Looking at the back of Mrs. Wilson, Marvin sneered. That was why she threatened him again There is a saying that if you don''t want to die, you won''t die. Mrs. Wilson proved it''s true by her actions again and again.


    No matter Lu Clan or Ye Clan, even Zelda who was lying on the bed, could not win the slightest attention of Marvin.


    If it wer


    eed." At the mention of Zelda, Marvin''s eyes darkened, with dissatisfaction and killing intent hidden in them.


    He knew better than anyone else why Zelda committed suicide. That was why he hated women of Ye Clan more and more! No matter what they do, they do it for a purpose, and no exception.


    Hearing that, Lancy curled her mouth and dissatisfied with her misty eyes.


    Yes, man always cruel.


    Hearing this, Marvin had no choice but to touch his dashing eyebrow and said, "What''s in your mind?"


    "So what does it have to do with?" Lancy asked in a low voice.


    Marvin lowered his head and said, "I don''t care about other people''s life or death. It''s none of my business."


    Well, it doesn''t matter if Zelda committed suicide or be murdered. She is just an irrelevant person! However, it was wrong for Ye Clan to involve Lancy and their babies.


    Even Lancy felt the dissatisfaction of Marvin that moment. Her slim body trembled unconsciously.


    Marvin saw her every move. He said to Lancy word by word, "Lancy, what you care is only the one you should care about. Other things don''t worth you sad."


    He didn''t know whether he said this to Lancy or to himself?


    Puzzled and confused, she looked at Marvin and waited for his answer! Did he mean the babies that he only cared about? "What about you? Who do you care about?" Lancy asked.


    A hint of burning look flashed through Marvin''s eyes, and a smile curved his lips. He thought she would never ask about it.


    Just when Lancy was resentful and thought that the man would not answer her, his unique voice sounded in her ears: "I care, Ray, Rani and you."


    Her heart was pounding and her face was round and red. She buried herself in her legs and was too shy to show her face.


    The tiny pink bubbles were rotating between them. Both of them were forgot Zelda''s commit suicide.


    "Are you feeling better?" Marvin asked with a smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 94 Meet In The Ward

    After a while, Lancy replied in a low voice, "I''m hungry. I want to eat hot pot..."


    That girl said she was sad, and angry. It took a lot of energy to think about it. She said it was so easy to be hungry~


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " The man''s lips could not help going up, and there was some irresistible magic in his smile.


    Actually, Lancy was thinking about what she would have for dinner by locking herself in her room, right? Right?


    Marvin did what he had promised. On the next day, there were no words that had anything to do with Lancy on the newspapers or on the Internet. Everything seemed to be as calm as if nothing had happened.


    The Ye Clan had made every effort to make so many things, but the outcome only lasted for less than 24 hours. It could be seen that the means and skills of Marvin were beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Zelda was still lying on the bed in the ward. The Ye Clan didn''t want to let Marvin go so easily. They spared no effort to make trouble for him.


    They didn''t expect that this opportunity was presented to them.


    Nina wasn''t willing to let the thing go at that, so she dragged Lancy out in the name of doing prenatal checkups. It was human nature for a sister to accompany Nina to do prenatal checkups, and Lancy didn''t have a chance to refuse because of her eloquence.


    Lancy didn''t know that Zelda was also hospitalized in the same hospital as Nina''s.


    ''We should praise Nina for her good intentions. ''


    As Nina passed by the entrance of the hospital, she saw a crowd of reporters. Knowing that Ye Clan wouldn''t give up.


    The baby inside Nina''s belly had just been one month old, but it was just a routine examination. Within half an hour, all the procedures were completed, and they were just waiting for the blood test.


    While waiting in the gynaecology and obstetrics department, Nina took Lancy "to go to the hospital" with a purpose. Thanks to the newspaper, it was clearly shown that Zelda was in a VIP ward, which was on the sixth floor of this hospital.


    "Lancy, the hospital looks good, right? Let''s go to the VIP floor to have a look. If possible, I can give birth here." In fact, Nina had chosen a private hospital in Alaska. She didn''t like it here.


    Knowing nothing about pregnancy, Lancy didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Nina grabbed Lancy''s arm and couldn''t get rid of her.


    "My dear sister, you are experienced and should give me some advice." Nina said in a childish way, which made people get goose bumps. "You even gave birth to two children at the same time. Tell me about it."


    Rubbing her cheeks, Lancy gazed at Nina innocently, trying to recall how she gave birth to her baby. "Experience As soon as I woke up, the baby came into the world. Thump! Thump! "


    Flop! Flop! That was what Lancy had felt.


    The corner of Nina''s mouth twitched. If she could give birth to a


    o asked for trouble. Don''t blame her.


    Staring at the gauze on her wrist thoughtfully, Zelda stabbed it down again and again. At the same time, the blood got wet on the gauze. Mrs. Dora covered her mouth with her hand and


    almost cried out.


    Mrs. Dora could not bear to look away, opened the door of the ward and shouted, "Who are talking about? Don''t you know that the patient needs rest? You wake Zelda up... "


    The protagonist is awake? The eyes of the journalists brightened and pushed Lancy in. The live broadcast was the most powerful!


    The moment Lancy saw her, Lancy broke into the ward.


    Her face was particularly pale because of what she did with her wrist. Zelda smiled at Lancy feebly and said pitifully, "Miss Lancy, are you satisfied with this? Why can''t you just let me go? "


    Hearing the man''s question, Lancy was completely stunned.


    "Isn''t it enough for you to take Marvin away from me? Why are you still scoffing at me now?" Zelda''s crystal tears fell down like pearls, which made her look morbid beauty. The sympathy, indignation and hatred for Lancy welled up in her heart.


    As a woman, she could always feel the same thing.


    Zelda was so pathetic that the male reporter present looked at Lancy with reproachful eyes.


    "No, Miss Zelda. I didn''t mean to mock you..."


    Zelda would never give Zelda a chance to explain. "Yes, you are not here to ridicule me. The ''kind'' you are just here to see me. You have seen what I have done. Please leave here. "


    Lancy is really out of condition.


    The remnant of the light fell on Zelda''s wrist, and the scarlet blood instantly stabbed into Lancy''s eyes. Lancy lowered her head reflexively, and her stomach began to roll again.


    Zelda showed her left wrist deliberately, making wound perfect match with Lancy''s expression at the moment. With tearful eyes, Zelda said in a sad voice, "Don''t look at it. Go, go away! "

 Chapter 95 Hypocritical Woman

    "But you are bleeding..." Lancy covered her eyes with her hands, which was the solid evidence of "disgust".


    Zelda hysterically as she sprang out of bed, "I don''t give a damn about what you''re doing. You don''t need to care whether I''m bleeding or dead! Since you have won over Marvin, why didn''t you play your cards before engagement? Are you really so happy to hurt me? Why didn''t you tell me all of this earlier? "


    "If I had known and known this earlier Then I will not dream of marrying him. " Zelda pretended to be sad. She couldn''t tell if she was telling the truth. "I will fulfill your wish Why do you have to do this to me? Why do you leave me alone to face the harsh reality? Do you have to insult me just because I love him? "


    The journalists could do nothing but watch Zelda cry helplessly with red eyes.


    Mrs. Dora took the opportunity to hold her daughter and begged, "Miss Lancy, please go away. Don''t hurt my poor daughter again.".


    Zelda behaved so humbly that every woman would be grieved.


    The journalists were informed of the marriage between the Lu Clan and the Ye Clan''s last generation. It was reported that Marvin and Zelda grew up together and had feelings for each other since childhood The Ye Clan made up all kinds of assumptions. Zelda became the victim, and of course, Lancy was the third party.


    One was a poor lady from a rich family, and the other who had lived a wandering life for more than 20 years was said to have a child before marriage. In the eyes of the masses, Lancy had become the best spokesperson of the tramps in the 21st century.


    "Miss Lancy, what do you want to say?" The braid reporter didn''t give up. She pointed her aim at Lancy again, with disdain in her eyes. She had already begun to make a detailed report and couldn''t wait to write it in an amazing way.


    "Do you really have nothing to say about Miss Zelda''s accident?"


    "What''s going on between you and Mr. Marvin?"


    Lancy looked confusedly at the people who had besieged her. Because of the blood phobia, her head was a little heavy. She began to feel dizzy and she could even hear her burning breath.


    All of the reporters looked so fierce that it seemed like they were going to kill people. How could Lancy resist them?


    However, Lancy''s silence and panic had already become the breaking point in those people''s eyes, and her questions were sharper and ruthless. "Are you going to marry Mr. Marvin? Do you really have your child before marriage? "


    Child before marriage? Zelda''s face turned pale. ''Did a promiscuous woman steal a man from me?


    Was it a good question to ask in front of Zelda?


    "You are getting married to Marvin?" Zelda asked angrily, gritting her teeth.


    Hearing that, Lancy could do nothing but shake her head. She mumbled, "no, no..."


    "Not married?" Zelda asked. Her expression changed quickly as she racked her


    p a little later, Zelda was sure that she could make Lancy bid! By then, Lancy would have any witnesses and evidence. But she couldn''t explain it clearly.


    This slight shout drew the consciousness of journalists back. When they wanted to press the shutter subconsciously, they found a group of bodyguards in black suits appeared beside them. They were staring at them seriously and fiercely. The next second, the camera was taken by them.


    One-on-one monitoring When did these people show up? Was the gun equipped at his waist real?


    Obviously, these guys were brought by Marvin. They were well-trained, and were not at the same level as the so-called security guards outside.


    "It''s my photographic film. How dare you touch my thing!" The braid reporter yelled that she was taken out... That was the result of rebellion. It was all the other journalists'' fault. They were of noble integrity and cunning, but could not do anything about it?


    These newsmen who wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. The only thing they could do was to shut their mouths obediently and watch the negative film being destroyed.


    It was said that the Lu Clan had complicated influences in the underworld and had been closely connected to the underworld. It had been guessed by everyone all the time Now, they had to face the reality.


    Zelda was even more afraid. She didn''t know why she had never been so scared when Marvin was doing this. She wanted to hide behind her mother subconsciously. It turned out that the body of a person was more honest than heart.


    Her cold eyes fell on the wrist of Zelda. If she had to ask about Marvin''s feelings, his first reaction was to be honest.


    Marvin subconsciously blocked the sight of Lancy, and his long sleeves fingertips gently hooked her lower jaw. The pale face made the man even more unhappy. "Is it all right?" He remembered that Lancy had a blood phobia.

 Chapter 96 Zelda Finally Met Marvin

    Lancy nodded in relief, pulling his sleeve with her small hand. Like a frightened child, she would not let go! It seemed that she was really frightened.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." With a simple glimpse, the chores were all cleaned up. Marvin nodded with satisfaction.


    Mrs. Dora was the first one who couldn''t sit still. She narrowed her eyes with displeasure and didn''t care about those men in black. Her daughter committed suicide because of Marvin, but Marvin didn''t care about Zelda at all. "Are you Marvin? What are you doing? How can you bring so many people with you? Are you really here to visit Zelda? "


    ''Damn it! Who said he was here to visit Zelda? ''what''s wrong with her?'' he wondered.


    Marvin didn''t even look at Mrs. Dora. He had been with her for only a few times and this had already made Marvin feel disgusted. "I thought it was your daughter who wanted to see me."


    His voice was so indifferent without any emotion. His cold eyes had seen through what was happening.


    The delicate Zelda felt ashamed when her eyes met with his! She quickly shook her head and decisively forgot the weird feeling. She thought she showed her wrist in front of him quietly and tried to arouse the slightest bit of pity.


    "What Zelda committed suicide because of you. Don''t you want to visit her? " Her treasure was spoiled like this, which made Mrs. Dora feel so angry.


    Mrs. Dora voice was so loud that everyone in the hospital could hear her.


    Zelda bit her lower lip, and was afraid that her mother would say something that might make men misunderstand. She quickly shouted, "mother, Marvin didn''t mean that. Would you please go out first? " It seemed that she had something to tell him.


    Zelda was expectant and worried. For a moment, she didn''t care about his care for Lancy.


    Well, at this crucial point, she had nothing to worry about.


    Instead, Marvin turned around and whispered to Lancy, "Stay here and wait for me."


    What was he talking about? Zelda raised a glimmer of hope. She leaned on the soft pillow and behaved incredibly.


    It was as if that man would make a corresponding concession for her being obedient.


    However, Lancy was not unhappy at all. On the contrary, she was eager to leave the ward! Thinking of the unique smell of hydrogen peroxide from the hospital, Lancy felt uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Lancy walked out of the ward with no objection and sat on the chair beside the corridor casually.


    The woman was more conscious than Mrs. Dora. Mrs. Dora often looked back when she stepped out of the ward!


    Then the door was closed lightly. Like the time line, the world was divided into two parts. At the end of the long corridor, there were journalists surrounded by men in black. Lancy and Mrs. Dora stood outside the door, staring at each other.


    Of c


    eft wrist, as if he was silently asking about her wound.


    Eyes turning red, Zelda felt like she was going through a hell no matter what her purpose was. The man''s concern was what she wanted the most. Only this time, Zelda felt that everything was worth it! "Marvin, don''t worry. Zelda is fine, really fine."


    The gauze stained with blood could not be dressed in this way The more Zelda tried to persuade Marvin, the more she felt that she was in trouble.


    She was getting closer and closer to Marvin, with his warm palm encircling her arm.


    Zelda lowered her head shyly, with tears in her eyes. She gazed at Marvin with deep affection and finally said, "Marvin, please don''t have any burden. I don''t regret it... It''s all my fault. I failed to keep your heart. "


    As if she had stayed.


    "Does it hurt?" It was hard to tell whether Marvin was angry or happy from his tone.


    Zelda shook her head. "No, it doesn''t hurt It''s okay. "


    Marvin lifted his eyes, but at the same time, tightened his hand. He pressed down hard, and her wound that had already broken became even worse!


    "Ah!" Zelda cried out in pain. Her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "I think so." Marvin was extremely calm, as if he didn''t realize how serious it was at all. "The cut is less than five inches. Is it possible to enter the emergency room at this level?"


    Less than five inches? Zelda was dumbfounded. Was she wrong? Why did he sound regretful?


    Regret for why she was still alive? No, she must have misunderstood him. Marvin wouldn''t be so cruel to kill her. However, the pain on her wrist was not a joke.


    Marvin said with a faint smile on his lips and severe coldness in his eyes, "Why do you choose to commit suicide in this way?"


    The man murmured, as if he was blaming Zelda. Enduring great pain, Zelda suddenly became very gentle, with unimaginable tenderness in her eyes!

 Chapter 97 Who Allows You To Love Me

    However, the next second, she was ruthlessly sent to hell and could not turn over.


    "For whom are you pretending? It would be more convenient to jump off the building. They didn''t even have to call the ambulance. You died on the spot! But now, your living is a drag.


    Zelda took a deep breath and asked, "What... What did you say?" Although Marvin was a little cold, he definitely had changed into another person, more terrible than a demon from hell!


    Marvin''s face turned more gloomy. He stared at Zelda and said in a cold voice, "You stupid woman! How dare you scheme against me over and over again! Do you really think you can get my girl by risking your life? And ridiculous in the name of love Did I permit you? "


    Zelda''s eyebrows shot up. She covered her chest and said, "Permit... I love you, but it''s about me that you never respond to me! " It turned out that to love him, she need permission?


    Hearing that, Marvin could not help but smell. Angrily said, "You have no right! It will only make me hate the women of Ye Clan. Don''t you see in the mirror that your glorious appearance can''t hide the stench and ugliness in your bones? Your love will only make me sick! "


    "Just because I am the daughter of Ye Clan? "Brother Marvin, it''s unfair to me..." Why are you blaming me for being born and denying everything I have because of my family? It''s not my fault that my family name is Ye. I''m the woman who really loves you, and Lancy is only money who loves you. Didn''t you hear that? Only I, Zelda, will give anything for you. Only my love is pure! " Zelda couldn''t bear to be denied by this man.


    Damn it! He said that she was a bad woman from the upper class? How many men were willing to do everything just to make her smile? How many men were dreaming to know her, even if just to say a word. She had been waiting for him wholeheartedly for so many years. How come he just didn''t believe and doubted her?


    "Pure?" Marvin really smiled this time. His smile was light, so cozy. "That''s Ye Clan''s woman! Everyone in this city knows that she tried to kill herself by cutting her wrist. She put all the blame on Lancy. She even invited all the major media to play the love drama and tried to make me yield by making use of public opinion. She is really a very scheming and calculating woman! Is this your purity? "


    The man mercilessly tore off the mask of hypocrisy, revealing the ugliest truth.


    "Mrs. Wilson of the Lu Clan is old. While the Ye Clan has challenged my bottom line again and again to maintain this collapsing marriage relationship. Is it just because of this little wound? How about you jump from here right now? Maybe I will spare Ye Clan. "


    The man suddenly stood up, pulled open the white curtain, opened the window and dragged Zelda outside.


    "No, no, let me go, please!" Zelda struggled. She didn''t want to die!


    Snorting, Marvin let go of her and looked her down the floor. He


    was mad at the picture!


    The woman''s heart wrenching scream finally attracted the attention of the people outside.


    Lancy broke into the room first. With a gentle push, the girl looked at the people in the room from afar.


    Hearing his explanation, Lancy covered her eyes with her hands. Of course, she didn''t understand his meaning. She opened her index finger a crack from the middle, which looked very professional in this way.


    However, did she use her eyes to hide her surprise? ''This is a ward. They are here to visit a patient.''


    At this time, Marvin let go of her. And Zelda rushed out like a madwoman! sHe immediately embraced his mother who was about to break in, crying and shouting, "no, I won''t marry him. I won''t marry him I hate men! I hate men! "


    The journalists present were all stunned. ''Zelda, do you know what you are talking about?'' Was she going to admit that she was crazy?


    The previous pieces of photos had been deleted, and the reporters and friends were worried the news. However, no matter what happened, and all of them, who were dedicated to work, immediately pressed the shutter.


    They was curious about what they had talked about. A moment ago, Zelda, who loved Marvin deeply and never regretted it, now she regarded Marvin as a dreadful monster and even shouted that she wouldn''t marry him?


    What was more strange was that the security guards didn''t stop the journalists from taking pictures. They stood expressionlessly as wallpaper. Anyway, they could see nothing.


    As a matter of fact, all of them were smart and knew what to do without their boss'' instruction.


    Holding her daughter in her arms, Mrs. Dora was also confused. "Zelda, what''s wrong with you? Did Marvin bully you?"


    Zelda covered her ears with her hands. It was undoubtedly that the name of Marvin was a spell. She kept saying that she would not marry Marvin, showing her bloody hand in front of everyone, freaking everyone out.

 Chapter 98 A Hidden Crisis

    Mrs. Dora hastened to call the doctor and took Zelda to the next ward.


    After Mrs. Dora and Zelda disappeared from the sight of the crowd, Luke behind them left with the reporters. The noisy VIP ward calmed down again, and he did a good job this time.


    Marvin was sure that Lancy saw them. From their expressions at that time, he could totally guess what they were talking about. Moreover, with her good ears, Lancy was likely to hear everything from beginning to end.


    Marvin had never been nervous before. But now because of Lancy, he made an exception again. There was some ripples in his cold and indifferent eyes, which only he could perceive.


    What would she think?


    Hearing that, haze looked at Marvin with her little face in her hands for a full three minutes. Then she suddenly snickered and said, "boss, I''ve heard it all. How bad I am!"


    ''Is her tone swollen? Damn it!


    Bad? Upon hearing Lancy''s words, Marvin raised his eyebrows. For a moment, it was difficult to tell whether the words were praises or disapproval. He walked to Lancy step by step until they were standing almost close to each other.


    Hearing that, Lancy raised her head slightly. Well, it was really her fault. After all, her boss was too tall!


    "¡­¡­ So what? " Marvin gave her a deep look.


    Hearing that, Lancy covered her mouth with her hand to stifle a snicker. Under the gaze of the man, she stretched her two paws and said, "boss, please buy me off as a reward. I''m very vindictive about secrets."


    I beg you to buy me over, and beg you to shut up your mouth, and beg for mercy "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that!


    A hint of astonishment flashed through the man''s eyes, and all his emotions turned into an intoxicating smile in an instant. Looking at the hand of a girl, Marvin curled his lips unconsciously.


    To buy him off?


    The man took Lancy by the hand and led her away naturally.


    Hearing that, Lancy pouted. She wanted to protest that her lips were swollen? She stared at the kidnapper and wondered, ''what do you mean? Promise me or refuse me?


    Lancy racked her brains but she still couldn''t figure out what was in Marvin''s mind. She was too tired to love a bird!


    I want to hold your hand That was his reply.


    Under the control of Marvin, there was no news about Lancy. But there were rumors about Zelda. Some people even began to question Zelda''s sexual orientation and the purpose of this farce.


    And there were also news on the Internet that Zelda had studied abroad in those years. ''there is truth in these pictures. Everyone can learn from these pictures.'' Emily thought in mind! A new storm of gossip was stirred up again, and those things with Lancy were soon forgotten by the public.


    Yes, it was only Zelda alone at the beginning, and even the photo of Lancy on the Internet was blurred! Let alone the baby''s. Nowadays the public were so smart that they could only get the information they wanted since it was too late for them to follow the wind and clutch at shadows. The recent news had obvious t


    zone. They would argue with each other all the time and their faces would flush with anger!


    Not knowing what Mr. Ye said, Mrs. Wilson suddenly became angry. She pointed at his nose and cursed, "get out!"


    The two stared at each other and saw the shock and astonishment in each other''s eyes.


    At this moment, there was a dead silence, so silent that the people present could hardly kick it away.


    Suppressing his fury, Mr. Ye said in an surprisingly calm tone, "Good. From now on, my surname is ye, and I will never step into your Lu Clan again. You are a nobody! I''ll take it as my fault for not discipline Zelda. I''ll punish myself for that! And you, my good sister, from now on, have a good rest during the old age. Pray for yourself! "


    With a grim face, Mrs. Wilson watched as her brother went away! It seemed that she had used up all her strength in the process. No one could understand how Mrs. Wilson felt now When Mr. Sidney had been determined to leave, she had never had such a feeling. She was afraid, terrified, helpless and helpless. Without the support of her parents, she was the only one in Lu Clan.


    Even without the support of her mother''s family, Mrs. Wilson would still stand there, no one could pose a threat to her status in Lu Clan.


    Mrs. Wilson covered her anxiety with arrogance and confidence. Especially in front of Charles and his sister, she acted as if she didn''t care about Ye Clan at all.


    But the two people, Freda and Myron, were just sitting there and watching.


    "Grandma."


    "Grandma."


    The brother and sister said in unison. However, Mrs. Wilson smiled awkwardly.


    Mrs. Wilson nodded. She looked at them thoughtfully. Suddenly, she remembered a person, "The one called Lancy, I think you know her."


    From the major news reports these days, Mrs. Wilson began to face the existence of Lancy, for her first time to care about this woman. Look, she called out Lancy''s name correctly. Congratulations.


    It turned out that the woman was the only reason for Marvin''s farce.

 Chapter 99 Love Throes Fast

    Mrs. Wilson didn''t know much about Lancy, so she asked about their conversation. "The granddaughter of Lan Clan Is that true? " Who would have thought that a dignified man like Ethan would stare at such a woman?


    The expression of Freda and Myron was subtle. The bastard before marriage was a fact, but if Leila was Charles''s, they would ignore it.


    Mrs. Wilson took their silence as approval. Mrs. Wilson muttered, "It seems true. I can''t let such a woman marry into Lu Clan. I have to tell Mr. Sidney about this."


    Was this reason enough to make Mr. Sidney relieved? After his mother''s death, Mrs. Wilson was in a hurry to find out what she could do. Although Marvin and Ye Clan failed in getting married, she, as his grandmother, was supposed to be involved in it? Mr. Sidney was her husband. If she didn''t make up her mind, who else could she turn to for help?


    Freda and Myron were thinking about telling this to their brother because Mrs. Wilson had feelings for Lancy This was not a good omen.


    Ye Clan''s affair came to an end, and Lancy''s life seemed to return to peace again.


    After waiting for several days, when there was no news about the hospital on that day, Nina knew that the plan had failed. She was very upset about it and really didn''t understand what dumb luck was on Lancy''s side. She was so lucky!


    Fortunately, the good thing between Kevin and her was unchanged, which comforted her a little.


    Now, Nina was tormented at home for the wedding and she had to ask Kevin to show everyone how happy she was and how much he loved her.


    God knew, Kevin was starting to lose his patience.


    With the baby in her belly, Nina became unruly. Not knowing how to behave herself, she became more and more unscrupulous. Sometimes she even forgot to restrain herself in front of Kevin. She just acted recklessly without realizing it This was exactly what he got.


    There was a saying on the Internet that the love show would die soon, and Nina seemed to fight for it.


    Picking dresses or something like this was enough to be done in her own room. They had to move the "war" into the hall in a big way, for fear that Lancy couldn''t hear them.


    Kevin sat there annoyedly, looking at the delicate expression on Nina''s face.


    "Kevin, do you like this dress?" Nina held the dress with one hand and gestured on her body with the other. "The bowknot on your waist is so naive, isn''t it?"


    This was the 53 dress she chose. Was it interesting to ask for his opinions on every dress? Hearing this, Kevin sighed deeply. He was too patient to stand woman''s torture! Since she was pregnant The man scratched his hair and decided not to cry anymore.


    "It''s good. It depends on you." All the men wanted was a repeat machine.


    "Take it seriously. Kevin. This is our wedding! I don''t want our wedding to be flawed because we are in a hurry. Wedding ceremony? Only once


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was drenched in anger, like a color palette.


    Did they have a fight? The adorable Lancy looked at Kevin, and then looked at Nina. She didn''t hear the quarrel between them. Did the atmosphere suddenly change?


    The marriage certificate was set up by Lancy?


    So Lancy didn''t know.


    Nina knew why Kevin got angry. It was because she put Lancy in an awkward situation. He just gave her a cold shoulder. If she got angry in front of Lancy, he would eat her?


    The only way to vent Nina''s anger was to take off the beautiful dresses in her hands. After a short while, they were totally ravaged by her and she threw them on the sofa in a fit of pique. "You really didn''t pay attention to me at all! I''m so ugly! I need to find a professional designer to rearrange it for me. "


    Hearing that, Kevin just curled his lips. He just watched Nina picking up the dress and roared with anger. He didn''t mean to comfort her at all.


    Realizing that the atmosphere was a little weird, Lancy thought she''d better return to her room silently. As a result, she winked at Kevin and her little expression was extremely funny.


    Lancy always brought him happiness without any suggestion Duke''s tensed nerves relaxed a lot because of her ghost face, and his serious face softened a lot. Kevin nodded slightly and watched her sneaking back room like a thief with a smile.


    "Are you happy?" Nina strolled gloomily to where Kevin was, and stared at Lancy''s receding figure with an unreadable expression on her face. "Do you think a slight expression on her face can make you happier than marrying me?"


    As long as she was a woman, Kevin couldn''t resist the temptation any more. So was Nina? Every time when Kevin saw Lancy, his eyes lit up obviously. He had never been with her before.


    Didn''t she know that Kevin loathed her perfunctorily? He didn''t even try to hide his feelings, which was in sharp contrast with his attitude to Lancy!

 Chapter 100 Self Torture

    The more tolerant Kevin was to her, the more Nina wanted to give Lancy a hard time This might be called vicious circle.


    After giving a cold glance at Nina, Kevin had no desire to talk to her at all. He said indifferently, "Do you want to continue? If you don''t, I''ll leave now. "


    The man was just about to take a step out when Nina stopped him and said, "Stop! You haven''t answered my question yet!"


    Then Kevin lowered his voice and whispered in her ear, "are you done with it? I can''t tolerate you anymore. Don''t think that what happened before is gone because of the baby."


    Staring at Kevin with her watery eyes, she asked, "is he really going to do this?"?


    Kevin''s cold eyes reminded Nina that this was what he wanted to do!


    There were embarrassment and uneasiness flashing in Nina''s eyes. However, she couldn''t allow herself to be humiliated by her pride. "Kevin, we are getting married soon."


    Is it interesting to look into the past? Anyway, he is going to marry her. He can''t disobey Mr. Caspar, but he can''t disobey Han Clan. In that case, why should he care about those things?


    Of course, Nina was wrong about a man''s self-esteem, and she belittled his love for Lancy. She was selfish and didn''t expect that it would ruin Kevin''s happiness and make him and his lover miss each other. She only cared about her own happiness.


    It was common that two people got married because of their different background. But for Kevin, especially for families like Han Clan, marriage didn''t mean that they loved each other. Even though they got married, it didn''t mean nothing happened and everything could be reversed.


    Hearing this, Kevin grabbed Nina''s hand and said with a tender smile, "You know what? I am just very happy. I will be much happier than getting married with you even if she has only said one word to me."


    After saying that, the man pushed her away coldly and Nina fell to the sofa. She thumped the sofa with her fist to vent her anger.


    With unwillingness and tears in her eyes, Nina''s heart was hurt a lot because of the man''s ruthless behavior again and again. However, she raised her head stubbornly and revealed a smile, even if this smile was pretending to be strong She would never cry, only the loser would cry.


    Nina bit her red lips tightly and stared at Kevin with burning eyes. She had to remind him, "don''t worry. Lancy won''t marry you." So please don''t waste more time on Lancy. Can''t you just look at her? She was still pregnant with his child.


    "¡­¡­ You talked too much! " With a gloomy face, Kevin didn''t want to be reminded of the cruel fact again and again, especially that the person who reminded him of it was the one who did it, which would only make him hate more! "For the sake of the baby, you''d better behave yourself, because you will not b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and urged him anxiously. "Let''s go together, quickly..."


    Kevin took her by the hand and was about to leave. The obvious doting from her eyes could not deceive anyone. "You haven''t told me where you are going!"


    "Kindergarten. Baby..."


    Something happened to the baby? No wonder Lancy was so nervous for the first time.


    Lancy''s voice was getting farther and farther away. Hearing that it was about the baby, Kevin followed her step without hesitation! As the saying goes, "love me, love my dog." so that was it.


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes immediately. Feeling embarrassed, she stood still. She didn''t even have a chance to say something to stop him. Leaving his decent fiancee behind? Was he really a man?


    Now, Nina could understand how it felt when Zelda broke up with the man she loved most and abandoned her What''s more ironic was that from the beginning to the end, the man only had eyes for Lancy. He even followed her in a hurry even without knowing what happened. Was there anything more ironic than this?


    Nina sat on the sofa absentmindedly, without noticing Jill who was standing next to her.


    Obviously, Jill watched all this time. Her anger was no less than that of her daughter. One was her beloved biological daughter in the palm of his hand, but the other was the daughter who was so eager to take away both of them. Which was relative?


    "Nina, don''t be angry. It is bad for your health." Jill placated her daughter calmly, "After you get married to Kevin, you will definitely win his heart back? Men are easily to be coaxed. Moreover, you have children. "


    Jill surely "planned" and said: "Children are the fetters of parents. As long as you have a son, your position in the family of mother-in-law will be consolidated! So my mother-in-law will definitely help you. By then, will my father-in-law not be able to win his heart back? "

 Chapter 101 Something Happened To The Baby

    After all, it was his flesh and blood, wasn''t it? How could he get loved by his own son? Did he need to be taught by her? To say the least, even if you had a daughter, you were not in the feudal society now. A daughter was also delicate. Of course, the first baby could be a boy, but the son was better.


    "Nina, listen to me. Don''t be so stressed out. Just have a daughter, that''s not a big deal. That''s the member of Han Clan. Moreover, you and Kevin are still young, and don''t need to worry about having a baby. The most important thing right now is to take good care of the baby and give birth to a healthy baby. You don''t need to worry about anything else. " Jill said in all earnestness.


    Nina remained silent throughout. She nodded perfunctorily at Jill. She knew that her mom did this for her good, but she would never understand She had suffered a lot, and now she was a real example.


    Not that she didn''t understand what her mother said, but that everything had to be based on the same foundation Otherwise, all was empty talk.


    Hearing that, Kevin stepped on the gas and tried to comfort Lancy from time to time, "it''s going very fast from here to the kindergarten. Don''t worry. Just stay put."


    On the side of the passenger seat, Lancy was moving restlessly. Seeing that, Kevin grew more frightened. On the one hand, he had to pay attention to the road condition, on the other hand, he had to pay attention to her. Fortunately, Lancy was strapped in the safety belt. Otherwise, he would be driven crazy with worry.


    However, Lancy, like a little child, stretched her neck and moved left and right. It seemed that her seat was set by an immortal''s palm. She could not just sit there idly!


    "Ouch!" the girl covered her head with her hands. Lancy had just been too impulsive and bumped into the car by accident.


    Kevin''s heart ached. He asked in a much softer voice, "does it hurt? Don''t worry. You''ll be there in ten minutes! There were so many teachers in the nursery school. Ray and Rani must be fine What''s wrong with them? "


    All right. Kevin had no idea what had happened at all. He was too anxious to look after Lancy.


    Did the twins get hurt in the kindergarten? Kevin clenched the steering wheel and felt his heart hanging in the air. Kevin was extremely distressed at the thought of the two lovely babies bleeding and hurting!


    With her head down, Lancy fiddled with her fingers and muttered, "our baby is in trouble..."


    What? Her voice is too little to be heard~


    Hearing that, Kevin turned his head and gave her a deep look subconsciously.


    Lancy cleared her throat. Her big flexible eyes gleamed unusual colors. She was indeed very nervous, but more was excitement and excitement! She raised her voice suddenly and said excitedly, "the baby is in trouble. The kindergarten teacher asked me to come over."


    Lancy was so excited and excited that she couldn''t wait to I''m so excited to be invited here!


    Kevin was frightened. He didn''t know what to do. He was worried abo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ry face, Rani said to the teacher again, "Miss Carol, that''s not a dead mouse. It''s still alive, okay? Moreover, I am a rat, different from a mouse, okay? "


    At the same time, Rani had already explained the situation more than ten times! The "well" flickered on the white, cute girl''s forehead, and she was not far from the edge of madness.


    Everyone knew that?


    To make it more persuasive, Rani took out the cage hidden behind her. A little rat watched everyone with its round eyes, and received much attention from the crowds. It said that the human world was so terrifying that it could bleat down. However, a kick in the shin made it roll up with its eyes and make its long tail roll up to the middle of its jaw, with the hood bulging, the breathing and heartbeat stopping, and the body kept shaking violently, and its expression was very painful. It didn''t move after a few moments.


    With her eyes blinking and her head leaning against the table, Lancy was curious and shocked. She had a curious and curious expression on her face. It was a live broadcast! How amazing it was! "What''s this?"


    With a smug smile on his face, Rani acted like a teacher. She excitedly explained, "Mommy, it''s fun, isn''t it? In fact, it got nothing but pretend to die... "


    It''s so cute to pretend to be a magical horse! ''! With her mouth wide open, Lancy poked the rat with her index finger


    The lady was about to throw up, but her son was shaking all the time. It could be seen how deeply the shadow of him being knocked on the rat was! The little fat boy hid behind his mother and poked his head from time to time, accidentally meeting Ray''s eyes. With a glance from the baby, he almost pissed his pants.


    "What? Are you..." Miss Carol heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Carla''s bright eyes and thought, ''did I make a mistake? Generally, parents should criticize their children in this case, shouldn''t they?


    Other teachers shook their heads. They must misunderstand what Emily said, which was a sign of anger.

 Chapter 102 The Second Meeting

    However, hearing what she said, Lancy didn''t know what to do anymore. She was happy to share her feelings with Hiram, "It''s so dedicated. It haven''t moved a bit..."


    They were all dedicated to their work. Did the parent really applaud them from the bottom of his heart?


    "Mommy, once the rat is in danger, it will automatically enter the death mode, about four hours." On the other hand, Rani presented Angela with a gift and patted her chest. "I raised this baby Tina by myself. The time limit of its delivery is about 20 minutes, different from that of others," she explained


    Poor Tina, if it still has consciousness, it must bang the table!


    ''Damn it! Do you think you can easily tame a rat? It seemed that he was trained to be a nice person, but in fact, he was annoyed!


    The baby disturbed his "living path" successfully by the tireless attack. It was called "life vitality clock", which could repulse a century if it was put to death. What could the baby do without miscarriage?


    The hypocritical Tina found itself unable to get along with others any more, so it just threw itself to the ground and followed the little devil master ''I''m so tired, and I can''t kick my feet anymore. I''d better give up on myself...''


    The woman was so irritated that she ignored her?


    "Miss Lancy, you have gone too far!" The woman pointed at Lancy''s nose. Although she was well-educated, she couldn''t help but be angry. What on earth happened to this woman?


    Hearing that, Lancy pointed at herself. In a somewhat daze, she answered, "too far? Me?" In fact, what the pretty girl wanted to ask the most was whether she had gone too far? She was willing to do everything for him?


    That was how Lancy from the orchid private club looked like! She was way out of line?


    Miss Carol tried to smooth things over with an awkward smile, "Mrs. Doris, let''s calm down first. I believe that the reason why Miss Lancy came here is because she wants to solve the problem. Right? Miss Lancy?"


    The poor teacher kept winking at Lancy, making her look very nervous. Lancy asked with concern, "Miss Carol, is your eyes swollen?"


    The only thing Miss Carol could do was hehe.


    The woman called Mrs. Doris blew a big, turbid breath out of her chest. She waved her hand and said in an aggressive way: "well, don''t try to say something pleasant. Now you all know that it is your fault. Ask your child to apologize to my son in front of all the teachers and students. Then I will not ask you to pay the compensation. "


    Money was not important at all for a family like Mrs. Doris She was not interested in the money at all, especially when it was from a "civilian" like Lancy.


    What a big tone! She just forced him to kneel down and beg for mercy?


    The little fat boy was known for being powerful in kindergarten. Now everyone finally understood who was the source of children''s capriciousness.


    It was difficult for Miss Carol. To be honest, Miss Carol could not afford to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    back to Lu Clan again and again?


    Was it fate? Kevin is sure it''s a tragedy.


    The name Doris flew into the crowd of people''s ears. And even Kevin had heard about it before. Doris was the only daughter of Mrs. Wilson. She was absolutely the princess of Lu Clan.


    It was no wonder that Mrs. Doris was so domineering. For an education career as noble kindergarten, it would be difficult to have a foothold in Alaska without the support of influential people. Sen Clan was the largest director. Mrs. Doris was also the president of the parent''s meeting.


    "OK, OK, I will inform the principal right away." Miss Carol nodded and bowed. Now she didn''t want to look at Lancy anymore. For her parents, the most important thing was to dress and eat.


    The principal was having a meeting at the national trade building. Otherwise she would have come here very early. It must be the principal who received Mrs. Doris. Miss Carol made a call to inform the principal of the accident. Things were out of control.


    "You''ll be expelled from school!" Mrs. Doris snapped. Looking at Lancy and the children, she took their shock as fear and panic God knew how they felt right now.


    Hearing her words, Kevin took a deep breath. He was about to get back on his feet. He was determined to protect Lancy and the babies. "Don''t screw around with me!"


    "Kevin?" Mrs. Doris was stunned for a while and then asked, "What about Kevin?"


    It was indeed him, a little familiar! Being arrogant, Mrs. Doris had never remembered anyone''s face impatiently and kept calling him face blind. But after she took a close look at the building, she just left a faint impression.


    "I was wondering who dared to bully my son. Turns out you have Caspar on your side." With her head held high, Mrs. Doris walked in front of Lancy, looked back and gave Kevin a glance, and said, "What a pity! Other people fear Mr. Kevin, but I don''t care!"


    "You!" Kevin overwhelmed by anger. Their enemies were at their peak.

 Chapter 103 A War To Protect Babies

    She hung her head and counted her fingers, muttering, without hearing Doris''s attacking words at all. She was busy at the moment!


    What are you busy with? If Doris is the granddaughter of Mrs. Wilson, then is Doris Marvin''s sister?


    ''Should I report this to boss?'' With a guilty conscience, Lancy looked at the babies. ''I have offended my boss''s sister or elder sister. Did I really get into trouble?''


    Actually, it was not Lancy''s fault. Anyway, it was boss''s sister who attacked the babies, she had no choice... Yes, she must convey her mind perfectly. Boss, please be considerate. That''s it.


    The two kids shrugged their shoulders. A smile crept up on their faces.


    The two buns looked the same as they had done nothing wrong.


    Pitifully, Lancy stretched out her index finger and taped the message one by one in a very slow speed, Boss, your son and daughter got into trouble... It''s so unlucky that they have offended your relatives. Please deal with the aftermath as soon as possible.


    Marvin really admired the man in front of him. What a shameless man! After a series of things, he could still talk to him brazenly. They really didn''t want to share these old things with each other. He was tired of it, OK.


    Perhaps the man''s eyes were so piercing and ironic that Wilson touched his face subconsciously and withdrew behind Mrs. Wilson.


    Mrs. Wilson had a fantasy about Ye Clan''s leaving. But these days, the Ye Clan never paid attention to her. She had been making excuses to come for several times but failed. It was then that Mrs. Wilson felt she was abandoned by her family.


    The more likely Mrs. Wilson was to lose her composure, the more she was to cling to her marriage with Marvin! With the shrewdness of Mrs. Wilson and her understanding of Marvin, didn''t she know that the previous things had already made Marvin very dissatisfied? Didn''t she know that it was not appropriate to press Marvin too hard?


    She understood, but the reality was that she couldn''t wait for Marvin to calm down! In particular, Marvin was already having an affair! She was afraid that her plan would go to waste if another woman got pregnant.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wilson came to the group again, just to block the way of Marvin.


    Mrs. Wilson pretended not to see his sarcastic expression and his displeasure. "I''m here for you." Mrs. Wilson acting like an elder.


    Marvin, who was still vigorous, casually leaned back and spread his hands, "Of course you wants to see me."


    "Forget about your marriage with Ye Clan. It''s all my fault. I was deceived by Ye Clan... I really don''t know that Zelda''s private life was so promiscuous when she was studying abroad. "


    Weren''t she praising Zelda as if she were a fairy before?


    In order to soothe Marvin''s anger, she deliberately ignore


    with Ye Clan in the future. This is your real plan... Elliot, am I right? "


    This was really Mrs. Wilson''s real plan. Firstly, she would completely control the marriage of Marvin, which, of course, Ellen is easy to control at first sight. Secondly, she had to find a way to ease her relationship with her family. The marriage with the eldest grandson of the Lu Clan was the most persuasive. Last, she would also try to keep the youngest grandson of the Lu Clan under control.


    It would do her good by killing three birds with one stone.


    Elliot shrugged his shoulders and Mrs. Wilson''s face twitched. Instead of being guilty, she looked more arrogant.


    "So what? Zelda is an excellent girl from a well-off family, as you are very satisfied with her!" Mrs. Wilson straightened her back and replied confidently, "Either you dislike their dullness, or you don''t look at them at all. How do you look at Ellen? I''d like to hear what you can pick out."


    Mrs. Wilson''s carefully portrayed face trembled, and she couldn''t help saying, "no matter what my plans for your children are, you will always get married and have your own children. Do you still want to be alone for a lifetime? Ellen is such a perfect girl. What else do you want? "


    Is there anything wrong? Upon hearing this, Marvin responded with a sneer. He had never been satisfied with a woman?


    "She is not the right one for me." Marvin retorted nonchalantly.


    "Why" Mrs. Wilson was on the verge of collapse. "Isn''t she dignified and demure enough? Wasn''t she the kind that could make husband proud? Don''t you think she is a good wife? "


    Ellen might be noble, virtuous. But Ellen was a typical woman like Mrs. Wilson. She was just like a puppet, lifeless! More importantly, all this was just an appearance, presented by them after rigorous training, but the true inner quality was the opposite.

 Chapter 104 Boss Refused To Marry

    "I don''t want her." It was so easy to say these words out of Marvin''s mouth that even Marvin himself was surprised.


    Then, who was the person he wanted? Unexpectedly, the smile on the girl''s face appeared in front of Marvin. She was not noble at all and was not a lady at all. But strangely, her smile affected his mood.


    Ellen lowered her head dejectedly and pulled the hem of her clothes uneasily, looking very embarrassed.


    Mrs. Wilson almost screamed. What does he want? The woman outside? In front of Elliot, Mrs. Wilson didn''t want to get the woman outside involved. She thought that


    those didn''t deserve to get in Lu Clan at all. They were just Marvin''s plaything.


    However, what Marvin did next infuriated her. Mrs. Wilson even doubted that the reason why he resisted her was that she could do nothing to him.


    All of a sudden, Ellen looked up and gathered all her courage, "I believe love can be developed." Although he didn''t like her, Ellen still wanted to have a try. At least, he could give each other a chance.


    "I''m sorry, I..."


    Not wanting to hear any refusal from Marvin, Mrs. Wilson interrupted him in a tough manner. "Ellen is right. It''s settled then. From now on, let''s start to cultivate your relationship... You can''t find a better choice in Alaska. " He had refused many women before.


    "I refuse."


    "You must listen to me!"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You must listen to me!" This time, Ellen and him... She would never make a mistake again. She would order someone to watch him. She would never allow him to run away again!


    "I''m your grandmother. If you respect me, you have to listen to me."


    "You must listen to me."


    In the end, Mrs. Wilson was saying the same sentence repeatedly and tirelessly. After that, Marvin put down the documents in his hands and looked up at her slightly.


    Mrs. Wilson lowered her head and swore.


    "No matter what, you must marry Ellen. Only she is a perfect match for you!" Mrs. Wilson couldn''t help but feel a little proud. After all, Marvin had refused almost all ladies from families of equal social status. He had no choice.


    "And my son will has marriage with the Ye Clan?" Marvin''s tone was so tender that anyone who heard it would get goosebumps. "But, grandma, there is one thing you should know..."


    The phone on the table suddenly rang. Marvin lowered his eyes. The coldness in his eyes was replaced by intoxicating tenderness. This was the face of everyone present, including his biological father who Wilson had never seen before. It was not a fake smile, but a heartfelt one


    The short message, sent by Lancy, was enough to melt the most solid ice in the world ---- boss, your son and daughter have made trouble... It''s so unlucky that they have offended your relatives. Please deal with the aftermath as soon as possible.


    It was the first time that Lancy said your daughter and son and it was the f


    ith sharp eyes, was the first to notice Marvin''s arrival. She pursed her lips and ran towards him with her short legs. "Daddy, someone is bullying me..."


    She couldn''t help thinking that they were all the relatives of the Lu Clan. They were so arrogant that they even bullied twins? In an instant, Rani''s face darkened


    Behind Doris, the fat guy almost fell to the ground. Who on earth bullied her?


    Marvin caught Rani in time and his eyebrows were knitted immediately! Rani was always smiling. Why did she cry?


    Grievance filled her misty eyes. Her delicate daughter skillfully crawled into his arms, firmly put her arms around his neck, and choked, "Daddy, they''re bad. They''re bullying Rani, brother and Mommy! They are forced to drop out of school... "


    Upon hearing her words, Marvin kept his mouth shut and stared at the principal...


    The principal turned around and saw Marvin. Her shoulder shivered as she recognized the man in front of him. He was a tough guy.


    "Hey, here comes a helper. I''d like to see..." Doris couldn''t believe what she had heard. She rubbed her eyes and couldn''t believe the man was in front of her.


    "Drop out?" Marvin lifted his daughter with one hand and walked towards Doris and the principal step by step as if he was an emperor.


    Doris was only afraid of one person in her life She could act coquettishly, strong and powerful with anyone, except this person - the person who walked up to her step by step.


    Doris had little contact with Marvin, so she was very familiar with him. She had been talking with him as a kid.


    In the past ten years, she vaguely remembered that she had only seen Marvin twice at her grandfather''s birthday party. Perhaps it was because of the influence of her grandmother, Mrs. Wilson, who was not good at memorizing other people''s looks, Doris unconsciously ignored Marvin''s existence. She really didn''t remember his appearance before she saw Marvin.

 Chapter 105 Daddy Will Back You Up

    As a result, Doris couldn''t connect the two kids with Marvin in the first place! Then, the moment Marvin appeared and the moment when their eyes met, all the memories related to Marvin emerged.


    Doris remembered how cold, unapproachable and horrible Marvin was! She had been afraid of him since childhood, because she knew that no matter how obedient and cute she acted, Marvin would never like her, never.


    The man looked around indifferently. When he saw Kevin, he paused, but only in less than a third of a second.


    There were more helplessness and bitter smiles. Kevin retreated back to the back position, and handed all this over to Marvin silently.


    Just as the baby showed, this man was their father. But he was just a friend Or nothing.


    These blows were repeated in succession, which made the proud of Kevin retreat for the first time, because he was no longer qualified to stand up for Lancy and the children, especially when the protagonist, Marvin, was present.


    Kevin quietly left. It was not just a simple children''s fight, but involved the Lu Clan''s affairs. As an outsider, he seemed to be redundant and abrupt.


    "Reason!" Marvin said slowly. His tone was firm!


    The principal was frightened, and Doris was dumbfounded. Even Lancy drew back her neck reflexively. The depressed Lancy did not realize that Marvin''s anger was not on her at all.


    The girl pointed her finger timidly and said in a low and weak voice, "Babies put the mouse into the little fat boy''s quilt, frightened him... I was trying to apologize to them, but then we had a fight and ended up like this. "


    Lancy, her answer was briefcase. Was it clear?


    It turned out that Marvin had a good understanding. With his understanding of Doris, he could probably guess the whole thing.


    Rani burped and correct the mistakes within a few seconds. "Mom, it''s an opossum" she said


    "Yes, you are right. it is very good at pretending to be dead..." Lancy clapped her forehead and added.


    Was opossum really important to them?


    Marvin''s long fingers wiped the tears off Rani''s face. Although he knew she was a tough girl, he still felt hurt by her tears. "Why did you give him an opossum?"


    "He is so annoying!" Rani pouted. "He has to take a nap with me. When I eat, he still shake his nose. It''s all in my bowl... "


    Rani, do you really know what it means to sleep together? ''Didn''t you find your daddy become more sinister?


    "Sleeping together?" The gloomy Marvin revealed his white teeth, glittering in the sunlight... His daughter was soft and sweet. Everyone loved her! But he didn''t expect that the boy of the Sen Clan dared covet the beau


    he little girl is so mean! A dead mouse... "


    Marvin looked at Doris calmly. Rani was so evil. His daughter deserved this!


    "Daddy, Tina is fine. I am just having fun..." Rani shook her head with profound resignation. ''He is a coward? Just slept on the same bed with the opossum. How could he cry? He was scared to death?


    ''If he was really scared to death. It''s really an eye opener'' Rani thought.


    Having a glance at Rex, Marvin frowned and said, "Rex is just a coward."


    Doris had internal injuries and couldn''t stand up. It turned out that it was her son''s fault? Could he be more decent?


    Feeling wronged, Rex held his mommy''s legs and examined Rani secretly. It looked so funny. Children were easily angered. However, the fat boy forgave Rani as soon as the adults argued. Instead, he flashed Rani a flattering smile!


    Doris was nearly choked by her son words. What a spineless boy?


    The principal, however, heard that the key point was finally caught, and she suddenly had a bad feeling! "Mrs. Doris, is this gentleman your cousin?" Was they really a family? How dare she offend Mrs. Doris''s cousin?


    The principal was a little regretful for her previous attitude being too tough. She tried to mediate. "Since you are an acquaintance, how about we make it simple? After all, Ray, Rani and Rex are still kids. It''s inevitable for them to play with each other. "


    Hearing that, Ray couldn''t help rolling his eyes and taunted, "Principal, that was not what you said just now. Didn''t you ask sister and I to pack up the luggage and go away? Mommy, did Ray remember it wrong? "


    Lancy quickly waved her hand and reproached, "Don''t talk nonsense, Ray. When did she say that we have to pack up and leave? She said we don''t have to come tomorrow... "

 Chapter 106 Naughty Kids

    The principal, who had thought that Lancy would help her, kept smiling kindly towards her. At this moment, she even hinted that there was no need for her to drop out of school. It was not right for the parents to "dismount" from the school!


    The poor principal had no idea how honest this girl was.


    She felt her throat was blocked by a mouthful of blood, she felt sorry for the lady.


    The clever teacher, Miss Carol shut up in silence and refused to talk anymore.


    As for Doris, she finally got the point because of the principal''s'' reminder! "What''s wrong? How could you have a child at this age? Grandma, does she know that? "


    This is Doris''s first reaction. Is Mrs. Wilson aware of it? She couldn''t get her eyes off the two kids, because it was too shocking for her. She had never thought that her cousin, who was from such a rich family, would get married or even have children, even older than her son.


    That''s ridiculous. When does Marvin need to ask for his grandma''s permission to have his own child when he gets married?''? If she didn''t agree, would he be lonely all his life?


    Waking up from shock, Doris became clear in her mind. She stared at Lancy thoughtfully, and then looked at Marvin. Combined with the current structure of the Lu Clan, she finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Her grandma, Mrs. Wilson, and her mother, Julie, were all talking about Marvin. Influenced by family education, she always took the side of her mother and grandmother.


    The more Doris thought about this, the more angry Doris became!


    Marvin noticed that Doris was pulling her phone, so he snorted, "Mrs. Wilson already knew." Without her notice, he would never deliberately hide the existence of Lancy and the children. His women and children need to be hidden?


    Now the time was ripe. Even before, Marvin was confident of nobody!


    Doris was dumbfounded. She held her phone awkwardly, and the phone number on the screen was the contact information of Lu mansion. The paintings were carefully painted and full of doubts. If Mrs. Wilson had known that, it was impossible for her to be so calm or without any information. It was impossible.


    At this moment, Wilson, who was following behind Marvin, finally arrived at the office. When he stepped out of the office, he was dumbfounded. From his perspective, he saw clearly the baby in Lancy''s arms...


    "Oh my God!" Wilson screamed out in disbelief. He rubbed his eyes, and both of his eyes turned red, but he still didn''t want to give up. If the child in front of him could not exist, he would really like to cripple him.


    ''He looks so much like an unfilial son. No one will doubt our relationship. Even Wilson, couldn''t find a way to bring trouble to him. Especially his eyes Wilson looked at the baby in front of him in a daze. The baby overlapped the little boy who was called Marvin. Was this really hi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    urned cold. He raised his sword and stared at Wilson.


    Wilson pouted her lips to show his dissatisfaction, but he abnormally didn''t shut up. "Did I say something wrong? You are good at hiding. Your son has grown up... Humph, are you sure he is your child? "


    It''s just for attacking. Wilson is upset. He''s super upset His heart was filled with all kinds of emotions. Right now, he was like a out of control gun. He fired as soon as he saw them, as if moving his mouth could erase the relationship between his children and Marvin.


    A dog''s mouth emits no ivory. Just like Wilson.


    "Anyway, I will never admit him!" A flicker of evilness and cruelty flashed in his eyes, and he finally regained some reason from the blow. Wilson looked at Ray, and his expression changed again and again without any emotion.


    Because in such a short period of time, this six-year-old child had been viewed as Wilson''s deadly foe. Therefore, the existence of Ray was his biggest stumbling block!


    Both Ray and Rani officially added this so-called "Grandpa" to the blacklist. Just like ordinary people, he was also entitled "enemy".


    "Does it matter that you admit it?" Marvin gazed at Wilson coldly with a disdainful smile. He had never been hurt by his words or behaviors.


    Hearing that, Wilson pulled a long face. He didn''t even try to put on a smiling face. He turned to Lancy and said, "No wonder you have to be with him. No wonder there are so many women who don''t love money! It turns out that you have already had a son. You are more ambitious than I expected. "


    You just pretend that you care little about money and that you are innocent and kind-hearted. You are a woman, and you are all the same deep in your heart! His mistress, Sara, was so naive to think that her son can make her get everything.


    As a typical male chauvinist, Wilson had always looked down upon women As if he were born by a man, like a sand pig!

 Chapter 107 The PK Between Twins And Grandfather

    Lancy scratched her head. Obviously, she still remembered this ''general manager'' because ''general manager'' always said something she didn''t understand. Therefore, she had no communication with him in normal cases, let alone having fun... Impossible!


    "This grandpa, did you forget to brush your teeth when you go out?" Covering her little mouth in an exaggerated way, Rani looked both innocent and romantic, full of surprise. "You''re so naughty. Rani know I have to brush my teeth every day to clean up my mouth."


    "Daddy, I''m a good girl, right?" Rani cuddled Marvin, acting coquettishly. But from what she said, it could be told that she loathed Wilson extraordinary.


    It''s just the stinky mouth. Every time he open him mouth, it stinks. Rani wrinkled her nose and turned her face away in disgust.


    Smelly mouth? Lancy didn''t doubt her daughter''s words at all, and she couldn''t tell what other people meant. She sniffed carefully, as if she had really smelled the strange smell?


    The girl stared at Wilson mercilessly. As far as she was concerned, wven if the Wilson''s brain is sick, life habits are not good. "Boss''s Mommy, it''s not easy." She was referring to Sherry, Marvin''s mother.


    ''Oh, no! Mr. Wilson is such a playboy. If I were him, I would have...'' What a poor boss''s mommy to have such a man!


    Lancy''s thoughts were all shown on her face. This woman was so straightforward that everyone could hear her dirty words... And the person who boasted himself of being smart was not an idiot!


    "Lancy, you haven''t entered the Lu Clan yet, but you begin to care about Sherry?" Mrs. Wilson sneered and stared at Marvin mischievously. "As her son, Marvin doesn''t care about her at all. Why do you pretend to care about Sherry... It''s hard to say whether it''s your future mother-in-law or not. "


    Wilson couldn''t control himself anymore. He spoke without thinking. Now he didn''t have the cultivation and reputation that a "upper class" or a successful man should have. He was just like a bold man who hadn''t received any education.


    Marvin wasn''t angry, really, he wasn''t angry at all. Because he knew his father. He knew exactly what his father was worried about and afraid. That was why he said that.


    When a man was threatened, his words and behaviors would indeed be different from the usual.


    Although Marvin didn''t get angry, it didn''t mean that he would just let Wilson attack Lancy!


    "Whether you admit it or not, Ray is my eldest son." The cold and aloof Marvin was as calm as always, but as cruel as well. Using such an attitude, he was reminding Wilson of the unchanged fact.


    "Don''t forget that no matter what happened, I am still your father!" Did Marvin just ignore his presence? No son would marry a woman without asking for his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    .


    The little fat guy was not as domineering as he was before. He said in an incredible soft tone. One could see how much he liked Rani. As he approached Rani, he took a chocolate out of his pocket and handed it to her. "Rani, it is yours. From now on, I''ll give you all the best food in the world. Trust me."


    "Rex! !" Doris raised her voice and couldn''t believe it. Was he really her son? Was he really acting like a bully in this family?


    Suddenly, Doris thought of a little emperor who was playing roughshod at home with a group of people following him. She felt very jealous and sad! Did her dear son hate that girl?


    Doris''s heart was instantly stabbed by a sharp sword, and her pretty face was distorted a lot.


    Ray crossed his arms over his chest, making it clear that he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He really wanted to watch a show.


    Rani looked at Rex with her big black and white eyes. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Doris''s distorted face. Suddenly, she felt that the little fat boy was also very interesting... ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    ''Rex called daddy uncle?'' Then, what should he call her? Rani frowned and complained to herself, ''Daddy has so many family members''


    Rex fiddled with his fingers nervously, thinking that he had messed with Rani again. He lowered his head, his eyes red.


    He was a man and didn''t want to cry. Rani didn''t like cowardly kids, and she didn''t like to see them cry either! Rex still remembered that Rani''s look of disgust when Ross cried.


    The little fat boy tried his best to hold back the tears, which hurt his mom deeply! If possible, Doris wanted to take her son away and transfer to another school tomorrow! Doris''s son had never been so aggrieved?


    However, Marvin was just a few steps away. Doris could not get angry, let alone act rashly! Doris felt so sorry for her son.

 Chapter 108 Rani, Why Not Form A Team

    "Call me sister! !" As Rex burst into tears, Rani ordered from above.


    Coming back to her senses, Rani winked at Ray and said playfully, "Hey, call me pretty sister. I''ll play with you."


    "Sister! "Rani!" Before Rani could finish her words, Rex greeted her in a cheerful voice. The fat boy had told that he could do anything as long as Rani was willing to play with him!


    ''It''s so beautiful, Rani, '' he thought to himself ¡­¡­


    The little fat boy''s face was as red as an apple. Somehow, he called out again, "SIS Rani..."


    Mrs. Doris couldn''t stand up any more Wasn''t he a bully or an emperor? Is it really appropriate to behave like that? If the children of Sen Clan saw this scene, they would definitely cry and faint in the bathroom. The little fat boy was the youngest child in Sen Clan. No matter how they coaxed the little boy, he didn''t call him brother or sister.


    ''Damn it. Now he is happily calling her little girl. How distressed...''


    With arched eyebrows, Rani patted the fat boy on the shoulder and consoled, "That''s a good boy, sweetheart."


    This time, the fat boy was cooked lobster. It was red from head to toe. In front of Rani, he was more obedient than the little pet Tina.


    "Mom, I''m not leaving. Rex just have to go with Rani." It suddenly occurred to Rex an important thing. He turned around and said to Doris.


    Doris understood what her son was talking about. The boy and girl had just dropped out of school.


    The fat boy said with a serious look on his face, and a determined look shone in his eyes. "Where are you going, SIS Rani? It''s no big deal. Let''s go to school together and have fun together."


    Well, little fat boy, should you change your surname too? ''Is he really a husband, such a loyal dog?''?


    It was absolutely not her fault. Rani had taught the fat boy a good lesson, but he just wanted to teach her a lesson The only conclusion was that his personal charisma wasn''t able to resist it Said Portia, pouting.


    "¡­¡­" Rex, your mother was about to vomit blood, but she was reluctant to make it.


    The little fat boy tilted his head to one side and looked straight into his mom''s eyes. He didn''t even blink his eyes. Instead, he kept a straight face and grabbed Rani''s hand. "I''m determined to go back and forth with you," he said.


    Smiling, Lancy touched the heads of her daughter and Rex lovingly. "I didn''t expect my daughter Rani to have such a good friend at kindergarten. I''m really happy."


    Hearing her mother''s question, Rani turned her head and looked at her mother, confused. ''Mom, do you still remember who invited me to the school for?


    Rex scratched his head shyly. He just freaked out before realizing what happened ''Rani, I''m not a coward. What if I was caught? What if I was caught red handed?''!


    Doris looked at her son, speechless. Who on earth had helped her? At this moment, as a mother, Sophia couldn''t do anythin


    r were happy. As for Rex, he can''t escape just by looking at his hip.


    How cold-blooded his uncle was! Rex was going to miscarry for him? It seemed that Patricia was just making fun of her twin babies!


    ''can we have some fun?''?


    Rex suddenly felt a chill on the back of her head. He turned around and saw his cold uncle as well as his distorted face. It was hard to tell whether he was crying or laughing, and then Then he turned around again. He was playing with Rani. Yes, he was making every minute


    "Rex, school is over. We are going home." Doris didn''t know what to say anymore. She had to put it straight since her son didn''t want to leave her alone.


    However, to her surprise, Rex''s face darkened at once. Realizing that he didn''t have to deal with such an unreasonable girl as Rani, Rex immediately stood up like a bully, with his hands resting on his round waist. "No. I''m going to play with Rani all the time."


    The little fat boy looked at his mommy angrily. He was totally not going to give in.


    Doris just wanted to kick his ass. naughty boy for three days? Then she said through gritted teeth, "Their mom want to take Ray and Rani home."


    After pausing for a while, Rex turned to look at Ray and Rani, Lancy and Marvin. He told Rani that he was on good terms with her.


    He looked like that he was reluctant to leave and he felt a little aggrieved. At that moment, Lancy''s heart skipped a beat because of jealousy!


    "Rani ¡­¡­" A childish, soft voice had melted everything


    With her eyes wide open, Doris''s head was rubbing against Sue''s. "Rex, I say it again. Children need to go home after school. They can also play with them in kindergarten tomorrow, OK?"


    Rex held his mouth tight and heavily snorted. His image presented vividly how he felt at the moment. He was not in a good mood at all!


    Marvin''s attention had been totally attracted by Lancy. His thin lips twitched. Was she swollen again?

 Chapter 109 Little Fat Boy Acting Cute

    Lancy''s eyes were shining and her face flushed, which made her a little dizzy It turned out that she was not ill, but adorable!


    The little fat body, Rex, his soft voice and arrogance were definitely what her ideal baby looked like!


    "Well, Mrs. Doris, I can go home with Rex tonight if you don''t mind..." Lancy licked her face. She liked the swollen face so much Hence, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand to the girls! "After all, we are relatives..."


    "Really?" The little fat boy''s face lit up with excitement.


    Hey, Rex. Doris was in a good mood?


    We are a family. That''s just exaggerated opinion? Doris really wanted to kick the table and roared in her mind, ''this woman hasn''t married into the Lu Clan yet. They are not family at all!''!


    How dare She be more thick skinned? How dare Lancy!


    "Of course. It''s Rex''s request. Rex is Rani''s friend." Hearing that, Lancy smiled like a flower. Hearing that, both Ray and Rani could not bear to look at her mother. If mother meant to beg a child, what could she do?


    Then Rani corrected her mother, "No, he is not a friend. He is our brother."


    "Yes, yes, yes. It''s a boy!" After making up his mind, Lancy turned to Marvin and said, "Your uncle Marvin glad to see you, aren''t you? Marvin."


    However, Lancy seemed to have forgotten an important question. Since she moved out of Marvins house due to the engagement, Marvin had been worrying that there might be a chance to take her back Who would have thought that the opportunity was so easy to reach?


    Marvin dropped his gaze to hide his smug face, and pretended to think about it.


    Hearing what he said, Lancy became anxious. She stubbornly pulled Marvin with her small hands, with two black pearl like eyes full of begging. "God bless me, boss is the best. Can you help me to miscarry?"? The little fat boy was so cute and lovely. She had to take him back!


    Take him home? Lancy, is there concern about the feelings of other people?


    Doris''s face turned as black as ink. Shouldn''t she ask for her consent about this kind of thing? Begging for Marvin''s mercy was just a piece of cake?


    Marvin enjoyed the coquetry of women, and he knew when to stop. Marvin nodded and turned to Doris, "Rex will be our guest today. You can pick him up after school tomorrow."


    "Oh, uncle Marvin. You are the best. I love you the most!" Looking at the little fat boy, he was so happy"


    You don''t need to know the word "watch".


    "Oh, my boss is the best. That''s a pleasant decision!" Lancy clapped her hands and complimented Marvin generously.


    However, the poor Doris felt quite flattered. Had she made the decision so happily? Oh, shit, the definition of happiness is really that magic horse? That was her son, her son? Why is he ignoring me? '' What hurt Doris more was her baby son. The little boy happily waved his hand to say goodbye t


    om and dad is better." with knitted eyebrows, Xin Xinxin thought about it and said, "mom is good-looking, so is aunt. She is fragrant, too!" ''what a poor fat boy! He has been stimulated by perfume all year round. Now that he has a natural fragrance, he won''t let me go!'' thought the woman.


    But little fat boy, do you know how much an extra bottle of perfume will you give me?


    With a proud face, Ray pretended to be calm and straightened his waist, ''this little guy knows!''! He would forgive the guilty one who took my place!


    But the two buns didn''t know that her mother was more smiling. Hiding behind Xinxin, she endured the whole thing hard, really hard!


    All this had been noticed by Marvin, who couldn''t open his eyes due to the flashing light in his eyes.


    If you didn''t pay attention to it, we would arrive at the destination soon. At the moment when Lancy got off the car, she was stunned. More precisely, Lancy was stunned. "What? Is it here?"


    "Any problem?" Marvin continued as if he knew the answer. He observed her face with interest. He didn''t disappoint her.


    Lancy, how dare you be a little insensitive?


    ''Mommy, how dare you be a little bit more insensitive?


    This is what the father and son think to their daughter. Ray and Rani rolled their eyes and felt speechless. Mom, couldn''t you see through dad''s tricks?


    According to the present situation, mom would be "eaten" by dad for the rest of her life It was a free gift.


    Lancy was about to say something, but she didn''t know what it was. She just felt strange. By the way, didn''t they move out?


    Move out? Marvin didn''t think so. They three just went on vacation She was indeed on the island for a vacation. Besides, they didn''t pack any luggage when they left that day. It couldn''t be considered as "moving out".


    ''What a lame excuse, Mr. Marvin! Why are you being so argumentative? Your grandfather know it?

 Chapter 110 As Long As You Stay With Me

    "No problem. Let''s get inside." The villa was the same as it was when Lancy left. The kitten at the staircase was still lying there, waiting for the hostess to come back.


    Seeing that, Lancy didn''t know what to say anymore. She walked into the house while jumping up and down. She had nothing to fear and be reserved. None of these was all important!


    So what was the most important thing for Lancy?


    The two little kids stared at their parents thoughtfully and took the little fat boy upstairs.


    There was no doubt about the look on kids'' face. It conveyed a message silently, "Daddy, there is only one chance. If you can''t seize it, you will regret it."


    Rex didn''t annoy at all. He was after happiness. He felt so happy that Rani hold his little hands. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Rex was overjoyed ¡­¡­ Rex, please wipe the saliva from the mouth carelessly. Can you really think you are good enough to blister?


    Rex came to his uncle''s house for the first time. Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he didn''t care what magic horses in the villa at all. But soon he was totally attracted by the "activities room".


    In fact, it was large enough even though it was called the moving room. A special children''s playing room, which was just too shocking. Of course, according to the standards of children around five or six years old.


    Rex showed he was enviously and hatefully. He would drool like a horse. He also wanted this room!


    The three kids then left, leaving Lancy and Marvin staring at each other.


    Lancy licked her lips. She was pink and covered with a layer of water, which looked very appetizing. This was in a male''s thought. Our boss wanted to kill us.


    "Why are you so afraid of me?" Marvin stares at Lancy, who looks down on her head. Marvin is helpless. She danced with joy in front of the kids, but when she came to him, she behaved herself. She didn''t know what she should do.


    "I am not!" Lancy continued to lowered her head and didn''t forget to retort.


    "No. why don''t you raise your head?"


    Marvin raised Lancy''s face with one hand, blushing, her bright eyes dodging, unwilling to open her eyes. At this moment, the man seemed to understand something, his eyes were full of gentleness.


    It seemed that Lancy had listened to him and kept his words in mind. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be like this.


    Lancy struggled to get rid of Marvin''s hand, patted on her hot face and shook her head! However, since she was with Marvin alone, the scene he had asked her on the island that day kept ringing in her ears. It was as if a read machine was playing across her ears. Lancy thought that she had been possessed by a ghost, which was too horrible to bear.


    Her ears were red because of the scratch. Lancy was indeed bothered, never before. She was too single-minded to understand love. Lancy couldn''t make out what was on Marvin''s mind, nor did she have any ambiguous relationshi


    n''t bear the resentment from the bottom of her heart, either. As the daughter of the eldest branch, she looked down upon her sworn brothers, while the son of the youngest branch had taken away everything that should have belonged to her from her.


    At the mention of Marvin, Julie couldn''t help clenching her teeth out of hatred!


    As for Mr. Sidney, Julie hadn''t called him father for a long time. Since then, Mr. Sidney had been in seclusion and never asked to see her, even once! In this way, the relationship between the father and the daughter was reduced to the freezing point.


    Therefore, when Mrs. Wilson mentioned the past of Sidney and his indifference as well as his indulgence to Marvin, Julie couldn''t help but get angry. "Mr. Sidney shows partiality to Marvin!"


    Mrs. Wilson touched her daughter''s hand lovingly. Who said no? Mr. Sidney is always partial. "My dearest daughter!"! Yes, she didn''t have a son, but it wasn''t in the feudal society anymore. Women were able to enjoy almost half of the weight of the group. Besides, Julie was a smart and capable woman. Why couldn''t she inherit the group?


    She could understand her daughter''s blame, because her mother also blame. When Mrs. Wilson heard her daughter call her husband "Mr. Sidney", she didn''t feel anything strange. In fact, in the past ten years, she had been used to the way her daughter talked to Mr. Sidney.


    "Why did he come back in such a hurry?" Without noticing it, Julie began to think of a conspiracy. In the past ten years, Marvin was a kind of "nourishing" company, but now he suddenly stayed at home and didn''t leave anymore, so it must be a conspiracy. "Or, he is finally going to take over Wilson Group?"


    In the past ten years, Marvin had been kind to everyone. Considering their families, he hadn''t taken any actions against them. Julie didn''t believe that. At this moment, Julie was wondering if Marvin was going to expose his ambition?

 Chapter 111 Lu Clan, Julie

    Suddenly, Mrs. Wilson said nothing. She looked at her daughter hesitantly, not sure whether she should know that Marvin might have a son. For one thing, she was worried that she would irritate her daughter too much; for another, it was still unknown. It would be better if it was not true.


    However, Wilson was still very unstable with no news coming up. It was hard to say whether he had been out on business or entered some ecstatic den.


    Julie continued. She didn''t notice the change on her mother''s face. When Mrs. Wilson was about to tell her daughter, another unexpected visitor came.


    Doris was annoyed that her son ran away with that woman. On second thought, she didn''t go back to her own house. Instead, she went to the Lu mansion! She didn''t know what to do with her cousin, but grandmother could, at least?


    On the way, Doris felt more and more suspicious, especially the twins. There were too many doubts in her heart, so she turned the steering wheel and turned to the Lu mansion.


    "Grandma, something wrong..." Then, Doris was surprised to see her mother. "Mom, when did you come back?"


    The rage in her heart soon dissipated. Julie had only one daughter. Who else would she love except her? "I just arrived. What are you doing here? Where is Rex?"


    "Rex..." At the mention of the Rex, Doris felt a little ashamed. Since grandma and her mother were present, she told them what had happened today thoroughly. In the end, she looked at her grandmother and asked, "Grandma, what''s going on? Isn''t Marvin married? Why is his kids older than Rex?"


    Mrs. Wilson''s face turned pale as well. Her hands were shaking, trying to pull the sleeves of Julie!


    After a long time, Julie reacted first. She asked in a pale voice, "Doris, are you sure Is Marvin the kid''s father? "


    As for Mrs. Wilson, she was immersed in the heavy blow and didn''t come back to her senses for a long time. Her world collapsed! Mrs. Wilson looked at her granddaughter lovingly.


    Doris took the file out of her bag. When she left the kindergarten, she especially got the information of the two children from the kindergarten''s principal. There were also pictures above the paper, which was clear.


    Julie held on to the paper of Ray. Although they were twins, the boys were more like Marvin in terms of temperament than girls. Of course no man could marry a girl if she looks like Marvin? This was not good.


    With eyes almost popped out, Mrs. Wilson stared at the baby and muttered, "He is definitely Marvin''s son. He is six years old... Is they really six years old? "


    "It''s... it''s impossible!" Julie was totally stunned. She couldn''t believe that Marvin had a son who was always alone. He was six years old now! The child in the photo looked exactly like Marvin!


    w dare Marvin offend Rex?" Julie rolled her eyes at him. She was worried about her grandson and daughter. She blamed her daughter. Why did she just let Marvin take Rex away? ''Oh, now I know I''m anxious, what else can I do?


    Mrs. Wilson nodded. It was time for her to meet Lancy. "Doris, don''t worry. Your grandma will pick up Rex with you tomorrow morning. By then, Marvin won''t hurt a child."


    And it was also decided that Julie would attend the formal meeting of Marvin. After all, she was his aunt?


    In the middle of the night, Julie and her mother had a long talk. Doris came back to her own house. It was a nightmare echoing in her dream, in which Rex lived a miserable life.


    Finally, it was dawn. Doris got up earlier than usual and was waiting for Mrs. Wilson to drive her car.


    Compared with Doris''s feeling, the other side of Marvin had a good night''s sleep! When Mrs. Wilson and her family arrived at the villa, they found that Marvin was still sleeping comfortably in bed, not waking up at all.


    Mrs. Wilson was so arrogant that the Butler couldn''t block them outside. In desperation, he had to inform their master, Marvin.


    With pajamas on, Marvin stepped on the slippers bought by Marvin and went downstairs unhurriedly. He glanced at the three people on the ground and indifferently looked at Julie, who was fighting in the air with no compromise.


    The first one who lost her patience was Doris. She ran her neck, trying to cut off the ''talk'' between Marvin and his mother, but couldn''t see her son. She was almost driven mad! "How about my Rex?"


    Doris had pictured the scene in her mind for the whole night that her baby boy had moved to a kennel and been fed with dog food, and was even ridden by a boy and a girl as a horse. How could Doris calm herself down? Only when her son was alive could she feel at ease.

 Chapter 112 Lets Look For Trouble

    Speaking of the little fat guy, there was a slight twitch on Marvin''s face for a second. He chewed his lips slightly and gnashed his teeth in suspicion. Doris''s heart was about to jump out of her throat and called him "murderer"!


    What the hell had they done to her son? It was clearly an expression of killing, wasn''t it? Mrs. Doris, you must get a treat for your brain fart! I''m begging you not to give up.


    Julie and Mrs. Wilson stared at Marvin fixedly. His face was even darker than that of the king of hell. It seemed that he was a devil who was good at killing people. What if they have prejudice?


    The man''s eyes were obviously cold, which made Doris shiver. Then she realized that the woman was talking to someone.


    Doris swallowed and took a big step back by instinct... ¡­¡­ She was not afraid at all as her mother and grandmother were there. She believed that Marvin''s cousin wouldn''t do anything to her! "Well, I''m here to pick up Rex to the kindergarten."


    Both of Julie and Mrs. Wilson covered their faces. How could they not see and hear? ''it seems that she is less powerful than I thought. She is a tough woman. Why does she look so weak now?


    Doris pouted and looked at her mother and grandmother with tears in her eyes. They knew that she was afraid of Marvin the most. She wanted to be tough, but it was really impossible!


    Marvin crossed his arms over his chest, glancing at the clock on the wall, a triumphant smile forming on his face. ''Should I be glad that they didn''t visit my home until dawn? "Oh It''s almost the same time. You mean Rex goes to the kindergarten at this time? "


    Domestic pressure on students had already affected the children?


    Doris smiled awkwardly with her face stiff and numb. She touched her face with an awkward smile and explained with a pale face: "it''s really hard for Rex to get up. I''m really worried that he might disturb your sleep."


    A hint of coldness flashed in Marvin''s eyes. He had no intention to continue. Could he say that he had been disturbed all the night.


    Doris continued to smirk. Did she say something wrong? Marvin''s face even dark than before.


    Doris looked at Mrs. Wilson for help. Her opponent was so strong that the conversation couldn''t go on any longer. What a bad luck.


    With the help of Julie, Mrs. Wilson managed to calm herself down and took Doris''s hand to sit down. For the sake of Rex, she tacitly said nothing about the twins and Lancy. As a result, Mrs. Wilson was extremely curious about them, as tens of thousands of monsters were roaring...


    You should keep calm on the surface and not let your opponent know what you''re thinking.


    Doris wanted to say something but hesitated. Being stared at silently by her mother, Julie sat down reluctantly. After all, she thought she was more consideration.


    Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyebrows. An expression of understanding flashed across his eyes. As expected, aged


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lifted her left hand high and aimed at the little fatty''s butt. With a sound of "bang", it was so crisp and numb!


    Rex opened his sleepy eyes abruptly. His eyes were bright, and his mind went blank. With a focus in his eyes, he looked ahead blankly. What had happened?


    However, Rex woke up after rubbing her eyelids. One of them was on the left side of Lancy, and the other one was on the right side of Lancy. Then, everyone knew why a little baby like Rex could lean someone''s chest. The big boss would be in a bad mood, because there had already had no place for him.


    Ray stared at Doris without blinking. His eyes were still drowsy, which made him less shrewd and childish.


    Doris felt a chill down her spine. The little boy was just like Marvin.


    In fact, everyone who was familiar with Ray knew that he looked like this when he just got up. Because his brain and body could keep balance, he habitually stared in a certain direction. Unfortunately, Doris''s location was the love of Ray.


    In fact, he didn''t stare at her.


    Smelling the unique fragrance of her mother, Rani held Lancy in her arms tightly, not letting go or opening her eyes. Rani didn''t care about whether the outside world was occupied by aliens or robbed by aliens. She felt safe with her daddy


    Yes, daddy was solving the problem for you. ¡­¡­


    "Mommy?" The little fat boy woke up a little bit, rubbed his cold and painful butts and sat up. He stared at the girl in front of him. It was not until he looked familiar that he recognized her was his mom. "What happened exactly?"


    It seemed like there were tears in Rex''s eyes. He looked at his mother with his bright eyes. He was a brave man and he would be the knight in future to protect Rani. It was not wise to shed tears on a man.


    But mom, that didn''t mean that he could bear the pain.


    Doris choked herself with anger. She tried hard to put on her son''s clothes and said, "Get up and go to kindergarten."

 Chapter 113 A Lovely Sleepover

    A perfect answer. Doris couldn''t tell that the reason why she hit him was because she was jealous? Anyway, from yesterday''s performance, this guy needs to be beaten. Yes, he should be beaten!


    Rex turned his head and looked at the bright sky outside the window again. His royal highness came out already, but he should not get up now. "Mommy, it hurts!"


    "Why don''t you get up?"


    The little fat boy paused for a moment and looked at Ray and Rani in the bed. Both of them were lying on the bed with their eyes closed.


    Standing on the bed, the little fat boy spread out his hands and stopped putting on his clothes. In a childish tone, he said seriously, "Don''t beat Ray and Rani."


    "¡­¡­" With one hand holding her son''s trousers, Doris didn''t know if she should laugh or cry. ''Does the boy really like the boy and girl twins? It''s only one night and he has already calmed me down? ''?


    In Doris''s eyes, the background music suddenly changed. Sure enough, when a son was raised up, it would be someone else''s! ''Wow, what a sweet couple!'' thought he.


    "Fine, I won''t call him. Absolutely not!" As their eyes met, Doris surrendered in the end. Would it be okay if she admitted defeat? Besides, it was impossible for her to give them a lesson in front of Marvin. No, it should be because she had never thought about it at all. Doris almost was taken into the sewer by her son.


    Rex, who had been beat up, was suspicious and gave a categorical answer hesitantly with her little finger, "Keep your words and do not change within 100 years!"


    Son, she was his mother, his mother?


    Doris grabbed her son''s finger and read the familiar lines on her lips, "are you satisfied now?"


    Hearing that, a bright smile appeared on Rex''s face. Rex actively held her in his arms and gave her several perfumed kisses ¡­¡­ "Mommy is the best."


    Doris was convinced by her son. If she didn''t take the bait and keep her promise, he would not follow her! How smart you are "Come on, go downstairs with me. Grandma and grandma are here to pick up Rex..."


    After saying that, Doris hesitated for a while. Now she went downstairs with her son in her arms. Was it the right time to step into the thunder zone? Maybe things had already gone out of control now?


    A woman with moist eyes scanned the bed This girl was going to be drunk. How could she still sleep? Without any hesitation, Doris walked out of the room with her son in her arms.


    Ray finally charged after several minutes'' buffer. He lay on Lancy and rubbed his mother''s face with his little hands to wake her up in the most effective way.


    The fat boy''s grandmother and Great-grandmother referred to the two people in the Lu Clan, right? Pondering over it, Ray could probably guess why the two men came to see him, his sister, and his mother Finally, here came the moment. Ray had a detailed research on Lu Clan. Ray was very excited and looked forward to the "war"


    Ray rubbed between h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    kery flashed across Marvin''s eyes. Well, with the character of Lancy, her son should have a way as well. No wonder Rani appeared earlier than Ray today.


    The baby, Rani, was eating carrots, and her bright eyes looked at Mrs. Wilson covertly. As a matter of fact, it was the first time she had seen the real lady. Although she knew a lot from her brother, the benefactor was exactly the same as she imagined.


    Excited, she began to leech on her food. When Rani saw her dear daddy waving to her, she leaped towards him. She was really putting in a good word for her daddy.


    "Where did the carrot come from?" Marvin lowered his eyes and touched the tip of her nose.


    "Mrs. Lena specially pickled it for me..." Rani put the carrot into Marvin''s mouth and asked, "How''s that? Does it taste good?"


    It tasted sweet, salty and refreshing! Marvin nodded slightly, disagreeing, "Not yet. I don''t think it''s a good idea to eat something like this."


    Rani stuck her tongue out and thought, ''I''ve already taken the pill. Next time Let''s talk about it next time. ''.


    This was not the point? The point was that the saliva on the carrot Boss, if things keep going on like this, I think our children will also be able to accept the fact, right?


    Looking at the "little rabbit", Mrs. Wilson asked after a long time, "is this the kid?" Is she a girl? What about the boy?


    "Rani, this is your grandma. This is your Great-aunt." Marvin''s introduction was extremely simple. There was no talkative, no warmth or affection in his words. It was almost the same as introducing an outsider.


    Although knowing her father well, Rani wasn''t surprised by his cold attitude towards her. She was a polite girl and she didn''t want to follow her father''s steps!


    TSK, TSK. Daddy was just not a good boy anymore. He was so cold and indifferent. He would smile only when he was suffering! With a pink smile on her pink lips, Rani greeted them in a sweet voice, "Hello, grandma."

 Chapter 114 Great-Grandmothers Gift

    If Marvin was ice and snow, then the little girl must be the equator. Her eyes were full of passion! Maybe it was because Rani gave a bright smile, or maybe it was a special characteristic that made people like her. Surprised, Mrs. Wilson responded with a smile, "Good girl..."


    God knew, Mrs. Wilson didn''t want to respond at all? ''What about her authoritative?'' She was determined to scout out her enemies, not to know and recognize her!


    "This is the daughter you hid?" Julie sat there still like a statue! The astute black eyes are full of criticizing the child. They are also two eyes and one nose. Julie don''t see that Marvin''s daughter can produce a flower more than ordinary people.


    Obviously, Julie feel unbalanced. It has to be said that because of her father, our lovely Rani is disliked for the first time.


    Rani hated to be examined by Julie. She didn''t like her vicious eyes. "Hide? ''Aunt is playing hide and seek?'' Rani thought? Rani know how to play. Does Aunt want to play a ghost? " In fact, this aunt really looked like ghost.


    A slice of cunning light flashed through her eyes. The child''s words sounded wired to Julie, but she couldn''t figure it out. A sense of repulsion rose in her heart... ''Humph, this girl is obviously Marvin''s who is flirting with her father. ''.


    At the same time, Julie was about to seize the opportunity to make a sarcastic remark, but her opportunity was snatched by the fat guy. Fortunately, Rex had sharp ears. He clapped his hands happily and exclaimed, "Play hide and seek, Rex will play! Grandma plays a ghost, and Rani and I dodged it. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­"


    He was implying that he and Rani were the same team. He wanted them to be there as soon as possible.


    Rani a hand over her mouth and giggled. Rex was indeed the best team mate. Julie wore a long face.


    Doris almost fainted and just wanted to cover her son''s mouth. What was he doing at this moment? It was just because the girl was too clever. She did it on purpose, didn''t she?


    "Rex, you are going to school. Go to school to have fun..." Doris tried to comfort her son.


    With one hand on her mom''s shoulder, Rex stretched out his neck, "I want to go with Rani and Ray..."


    Doris smiled. Her son had finally done something good!


    As expected, the mention of Ray who hadn''t shown up for a long time brought Julie and Mrs. Wilson eyes bright.


    ''Turns out they prefer Ray.'' Rani thought to herself However, there was a trace of tease and gloat in her eyes. She pouted and sat next to her father. Her brother''s play was not that easy to see.


    "I knew Rani had a brother," Doris pretended to push them forward. She knew very well what her mother and grandmother thought. "Where are your brother and mother, Rani?"


    Auntie, yo


    ny word to describe? She was totally crazy! How could she dress up like this since she knew there were guests in the house?


    In fact, Julie couldn''t see Lancy''s face clearly. Julie don''t know if Lancy is ugly or beautiful. She is covered with fluffy. Only can see two eyes.


    Puzzled, Mrs. Wilson covered her heart with one hand. She was so kindhearted that she almost pissed herself?


    Doris covered her son''s eyes and tried to make him behave himself.


    Again a chain of chain reaction was triggered by accident. With an innocent expression on her face, Lancy didn''t notice the existence of "others", with one hand clasped with one of Marvin''s fingers and her eyes staring at her feet... Her foot was so big that it was really inconvenient. She even couldn''t see the staircase.


    Actually, it was not the fault of stairs at all.


    The little fat boy struggled hard to get rid of his mom''s hand. He then took a look at the thing in front of him and said excitedly, "Aunt Lancy is an dinosaur. Aunt Lancy is an dinosaur."


    One more thing you should know, Rex is by no means an ordinary person. At this moment, Lancy is an active dinosaur. She is wearing a suit as a conjecture. She also has a long tail and her paws of the same series as hers. So it is strange that she can walk well!


    Her palm sized face was hidden inside the dinosaur head, revealing only her two round eyes, flashing with pride, and she said, " So shocked, big surprise..."


    Lancy, Didn''t you find that "surprise" has already become "scare".


    "I bought them before and haven''t taken them out yet!" Lancy touched it delightedly. After leaving this place last time, she had no chance to take them away. She didn''t expect that they were still in the closet, which made her very happy. She even coaxed Ray to change the clothes. They were so adorable...

 Chapter 115 Dinosaur Appeared

    Lancy talked to herself. She was just like a child. In order to show her dinosaur, she couldn''t wait to make a show of herself. She even raised her tail cutely. The smile on her lips was getting deeper and deeper, just like the color in her eyes.


    Marvin looked at her with great interest and didn''t want to interrupt her interest... Not bad. "


    "Yes?" Hearing that, Lancy''s eyes were shining. After getting his confirmation, she was so excited that she even narrowed her eyes into slits.


    "Rani is a rabbit, Ray is a wolf..." After glancing at his son who still looked reluctant, Marvin smiled unkindly. He looked at the three of them and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Ray pulled his mother''s tail and said in a calm tone, "Well, dear daddy, it seems that you have lost. There is another set in the cloakroom and I can see it is your size." And it''s a pink leopard. It''s said that mommy and sister picked it together.


    Ray laughed out of blue and imagined a scene in his mind. In an instant, his heart was cured.


    Hearing that, Lancy scratched her ears in shyness. In fact, it was not difficult for her to grasp one of her ears now. She turned her eyes to look at Marvin. After clearing her throat, she said, "yours were picked together by me and Rani. It''s very suitable for you, really." It meant that he was the only one missing.


    Marvin was stunned. He was supposed to be happy. But he had a bad feeling when he saw the expression on his son''s face. Then she looked at his eyes full of expectations and couldn''t say anything to refuse ''well, he don''t think his one is like that? After all, he is a man


    If his father knew what Ray was thinking, he would shout to the sky. His father was too naive! In Mommy''s world, it was only cute and lovely. There was a distinction between men, women and children.


    "Well, do you want to have a try?" Lancy held her chest with both hands and the light of her eyes was dazzling. She was fighting fiercely.


    If it weren''t for someone else, Marvin would have made a compromise.


    "¡­¡­ Lancy, we have a guest. " The family of four had ignored the guests for a long time, and Marvin seldom took the initiative to look at them.


    The cute kid stopped and wrapped the bracelet around mommy''s wrist. "Mommy, great-grandma gave it to you... Thank you, great-grandma. "


    "Oh, thank you, great-grandma." Lancy felt her wrist was cold. She lowered her head to have a look. What a beautiful bracelet! It was so small, and it felt like top-grade. While she was sighing at the bracelet, she was taken away by Rani.


    That was Rani''s great-grandmother, not her great-grandmother.


    Mrs. Wilson put her hand over her forehead. She was so scared that she almost fainted. Even though they had been ignored, now that the little girl had given her bracelets to someone else in just one sentence. She was so unpredictable at such a young age and didn''t play tricks at all!


    Lancy raised her eyes unconsciously and saw Mrs. Wilson, who she had met once? However, Mrs. Wils


    m in terms of financial power. It''s just Lancy. Her son is in charge of the financial power. Is it really good?


    Someone said innocently. Ray''s baby was wise enough to make it out.


    This was how bad Mommy worked.


    Everyone was a little embarrassed. Ray and Rani were the only two men who didn''t make any comments on their mommy. They had gotten used to it.


    Ray, with a straight face, squinted at his mother, and then turned to look at Mrs. Wilson and Julie, who looked unkind. He tucked both of his hands into his pocket but found nothing in it. "Mommy, I can''t afford it. You can go to find daddy," he said Why didn''t he want to pay for it? He had no choice but to ask his father.


    ''Daddy, show your generosity please.'' Ray thought to himself.


    Marvin and his son looked at each other and successfully captured the intention in Ray''s eyes. It seemed that he was thinking of him now?


    ''Daddy, daddy is here!


    The father and son quietly exchanged ideas. Watching their interaction, Julie''s eyes were filled with sarcasm. The father son''s nature was exposed to the public?


    "Boss?" Lancy looked at Marvin with eager eyes. She had no other choice but to ask him for help.


    But the key point was that Mrs. Wilson didn''t want money. She just wanted to take back her bracelet? "I don''t need your compensation!" With a backache, Mrs. Wilson stammered.


    "No need to compensate. Really?" Lancy was shocked, wondering whether it was okay to be so generous? Lancy held her starry eyes, thinking that Mrs. Wilson was a good person...


    Gritting her teeth, Mrs. Wilson thought, ''how stupid she is!'' "I said that I don''t need to compensate. It''s not that you don''t need to compensate. I mean..." Well, Mrs. Wilson almost passed out under the guidance of Lancy!


    Lancy opened her big eyes with a clear distinction between black and white, and was obediently listening to Mrs. Wilson. Lancy became more and more confused. Then, should she compensate or not? "Mrs. Wilson, what exactly does that mean?"

 Chapter 116 A Bracelet

    "You! You! You!" Mrs. Wilson was completely wiped down. She collapsed on the sofa, gasping for breath, her left hand tightly grabbing Julie.


    "Marvin, you''re such a good man. How could you just let your grandma get irritated like this? Did your woman really know nothing? Did she pretend to know nothing or just keep it in suspense? God knows, you know these tricks are not presentable Don''t you think it''s beneath you? "


    Lancy was totally in a conundrum, because she had known that neither Julie nor Marvin talk about. She knew nothing about that.


    The smile on Rani''s face seemed to be brighter than before, but with a cold and indifference. Then, Rani raised her innocent and pure face, and patted on her mother''s confused face. "Mommy, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have received this gift." Don''t attach too much importance to the gift.


    "I''m a good girl. Don''t worry. Mommy will give it back." Lancy touched her daughter''s paw with love and then looked down at her swollen arm with reluctance. "It''s getting better. With some moisturizer, it might be able to take off, right?"


    Hearing this, Ray''s eyes turned darker. His lips slightly pursed, "I think so? Well, sister, we can''t receive gifts from others casually. Look at mommy''s hand... If you want to chop your hand, you need to return the bracelet to someone else, in case it''s a legacy... Rani has to widened your eyes in the future, OK? "


    She could only open her eyes to see clearly what the person who gave her the gift could bleat... In case of being tricked again.


    According to the local custom of Alaska, bracelets and other things should be turned into powerful coffins... "Attention please. The plain coffin.".


    Cutting off her hand in panic, Lancy covered her wrist by instinct. Oh NO!


    However, Mrs. Wilson blushed scarlet with shyness. She had never been treated like this since she was born.


    Was Mrs. Wilson the kind of person who would get her gift back soon?


    The two buns, and the little fat boy all stared at Mrs. Wilson, wondering if she was really that kind of person!


    Rex waved his hand to comfort Lancy, "Aunt, I have a lot of jewelry in my family, shinning..."


    "¡­¡­" Doris was speechless. It was all her fault?


    Seeing that Rex was so "generous", Mrs. Wilson felt more embarrassed. Mrs. Wilson felt embarrassed, especially in front of these people. She had no sense of shame at all. If she didn''t say anything, then!


    Rani and Ray''s "childish talk", Rex''s curiosity and doubt, and her granddaughter Doris''s frequent meeting... Rex''s words somehow stung Mrs. Wilson''s eyes.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Marvin casually, but he still looked cold. He


    with Lancy, she wouldn''t suffer any loss.


    Mrs. Wilson took a deep breath and tried to ignore Lancy. She finally realized that this woman had no eyes! "To be honest, I''m very disappointed with you. You keep such a big secret from us. If you keep ignoring us like this, you''re going to be a big shot and no one can stop you, right?"


    The old lady who had pulled herself together suddenly changed the subject and asked.


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyes coldly with a slight rise in his eyebrows and responded in a plain tone, "grandma, where are you talking about? Didn''t you always worry about my marriage before? It''s not good now. It''s a perfect ending. " Thus, Mrs. Wilson wouldn''t have to worry about him and his children''s happiness.


    Mrs. Wilson was shocked. She looked at Lancy subconsciously and asked in disbelief, "Do you really want her to come in?"


    Marvin shrugged and smiled faintly. What he meant was quite clear.


    Julie and Mrs. Wilson exchanged a glance. Surprised, they saw each other''s eyes, and then became resolute.


    "I don''t agree!" Julie didn''t care whether Marvin''s woman was ugly or ordinary. Just for the six-year-old son, this woman can''t get in Lu Clan!


    At the age of six, he was already mature enough to get everything under her control! Of course, after seeing Lancy and Ray, the dissatisfaction was exaggerated.


    "I don''t agree either." As for the purpose of their visit, it was not just to confirm the news! "It is the so-called "know yourself, know your enemy, win every battle, and only when you see a real person can you evaluate the real strength of the other party." Of course, this was just one of her purposes and also the most insignificant, because Mrs. Wilson would never agree Marvin to marry this woman.

 Chapter 117 A Choice Between Son And Wife

    Both Mrs. Wilson and Julie knew most of the rich ladies in Alaska who came from the upper class circles. When they saw Lancy, they were relieved as they didn''t remember this girl. Looking at her movements and her actions, he was almost sure about her family background. They didn''t like her, and at the same time, they felt a little grateful... Such a trivial woman and a woman with the high reputation of a clan were, of course, the former one was more easy to be dealt with.


    Besides, this case would give Lancy no chance to enter Lu Clan.


    His eyes seemed to be more gloomy. Their answer was within his expectation, but rage was overwhelming. However, what kind of person Marvin was? Was he someone who was in extreme anger? "Grandma, aunt, what we value now is freedom of marriage, as long as Lancy and I love each other."


    It was just a marriage certificate. As long as the couple both agreed to it, everything would be fine.


    "That''s someone else''s house, not in Lu Clan!" Mrs. Wilson glared, "Don''t forget your identity. Did you interfere in the marriage of Freda before? As a family leader, you can''t even set an example? Your marriage is related to the whole Lu Clan and the group, so hasty... Even if your grandfather is here, he won''t agree, let alone me! "


    Disdain could be seen in Julie''s eyes. "I''ve heard about Freda. That girl is most willing to be fair. Your are so biased. I''m afraid that even your close relatives will not be convinced."


    However, the mother and daughter miscalculated one thing. Freda was not only not a resistance, but also a help. Now, it''s ridiculous to talk about Freda. Fortunately, they didn''t know.


    Ray and Rani exchanged a knowing look. They glared at each other with their big, bright eyes. Clearly, they had come to make trouble for their mother.


    "As the ruler of the Lu Clan, you should know what to do." Mrs. Wilson cast a sidelong glance at Lancy, "you must marry a woman who is well-educated and able to help you in your career! Not as those beautiful, easy-going women outside... "


    Easy girl? The hairy head shook, and the moment she raised her eyes, there was an innocent look in her eyes. She looked at Mrs. Wilson and then at Marvin, wondering if he hadn''t heard her name? It seemed that not her own business. Realizing this, Lancy didn''t care about it at all.


    It was difficult to be attacked and got hurt depending on the perception of Lancy''s?


    These two kids knew their mommy well. They used the words of the game world to describe their mommy''s "blood". Although her "blood" was not very strong, its attacking power was not bad, but it was better than its defensive power. It was so strong that it had been to the abnormal state that it could block out the negative comments and information that was disadvantageous to them.


    In other words, even if the mother fought her to the death, it w


    invite them to our house..." Obviously, Julie was referring to someone else.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Has grandma ever lied to Rex?"


    "Grandma, you are so kind ¡­¡­"


    "Well, let''s go first. After Ray and Ray get changed and have dinner, we can play together in the kindergarten, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    As soon as Mrs. Wilson and Julie walked away, they thought that they had suppressed Marvin to death. So they felt delighted as if there was wind under their feet.


    Ray stared at the group and didn''t move his eyes until he couldn''t see them.


    He turned back and looked at his dad, "Dad, what do you want to do?"


    "Daddy, it is so horrible here." With a pout, Rani cupped her chin and swung her head, sighing.


    Rani didn''t like it at all. It was the disadvantage of big families. A lot of troublesome things had to be solved?


    It was said that this place was the tip of the iceberg, and every one of them was not as easy to deal with...


    Marvin pursed his lips and said, "what? Are you scared?"


    Scare? Who was scared?


    The two little buns were stunned at first, and then looked at each other. They both looked at each other deeply and then looked at Marvin. "Oh, daddy, the trick is too obvious..."


    So what if it was obvious? ''what should I do?''? "What?" Marvin hid his smile and asked again.


    This was the sound of a challenge ¡­¡­ Both of them smiled! "I don''t care!" Ray, Rani spoke with one voice. For them, this was not only a self test that they were protecting their mother, but also a battle between themselves. As a result, they began to yearn for the answer.


    Marvin smiled with satisfaction. There is some pride in his eyes. He deserves to be his son and daughter, so different. "Good!"


    Lancy looked at the twins and boss blankly. She couldn''t figure out whether they were doing? OK, she admitted that she hadn''t known it all the time. But it should be okay as boss was there?

 Chapter 118 A Surprise To Boss

    When the sky falls, there is a tall top. Boss is much taller than her. As for the babies, they are too short to worry about. Anyway, Lancy don''t need to worry about it at all. How could Lancy live such a wonderful life! ''


    Hearing this, Marvin and Lancy looked at each other. Their eyes became brighter and brighter. What happened?


    A bright smile bloomed on her white face. Both Ray and Rani felt a chill on their backs. They covered their eyes subconsciously. It was coming again The two kids united with their mommy at the same time. While their daddy was still at a loss, they had seen the result.


    Marvin squinted his eyes dangerously and looked at them indifferently. He felt that he was just kicked by a trick. However, the strange thing was that instead of getting angry, he unconsciously wanted to indulge her.


    "For what?" He rubbed between his eyebrows and sighed, feeling helpless. He had been living the most wonderful life in his life during these days, where unexpectedly happened all the time. He was almost used to this kind of feeling.


    Lancy called it "surprise". Such a life was more enjoyable.


    Lancy smiled obsequiously and stood up in the most funny posture. Howling, please forgive her for her disability now. It took many efforts to walk up to the man. With a blink of her round eyes, she said, "Boss ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­" Her voice was so long that it melted the ice cream


    Ray pulled a long face and shook his little shoulder. He knew the goose bumps on his arm without even looking at it.


    Rani kept running upstairs. Soon, Marvin heard the heavy footsteps.


    Lancy had curved eyebrows and a sweet smile on her face all the time, which unexpectedly made Marvin feel warm.


    "Here you are, Mommy." After gasping for breath, Rani handed Lancy the pink object, eyes full of expectation and excitement.


    "Thank you, Rani... Love you... " No wonder people always said that daughters are mommy''s sweet cotton padded jacket. See how awesome her daughter is! Rani slept on the pillow before she was sleepy. She was so energetic! "Boss. Do you like it with regular colour? Cute? So cute? "


    "so?" Upon hearing that, Marvin''s face turned pale. That pink color is so adorable. He seemed to have seen the end


    Hearing that, Ray''s face didn''t change. If you don''t look at those colorful eyes, Ray will say, he''s looking forward to it, too. "Daddy, don''t be so silly. Mommy and Rani especially picked it for you. It is the best choices."


    Marvin was sure that he had been teased by his son as he carefully chose the most popular actress.


    Lancy was anxious to show it to Marvin. She kicked off the dinosaur shoes, went barefoot on the floor, worked on her pajamas excitedly, and pulled her sleeves with two hands with difficulty. At the same time, Ray and Rani each grabbed the trouser legs. Under the gaze of t


    ce of Marvin came to his mind. The dream was too long for him to remember. Wilson even couldn''t tell who he was in his dream.


    As he awoke from fear and uneasiness, Wilson finally realized what had happened.


    "Are you awake?" This was Sara''s villa. Her belly gave her a sense of mother. She was more tender, just like water.


    As Sara was pregnant, it was not convenient for her to look after Wilson. So, smart as she was, she did not mention that Wilson had brought a woman home last night.


    Sara could know what happened on the other side of the wall without eavesdropping. She had experienced the similar situation for years.


    So, Sara was very calm. This piece of meat in her belly was her biggest concern. Having slept well all night, she saw that young girl off with a smile on her face. This made sense. Look at the villa, it was hers. The man was still lying in her bed, and those women had no choice but to leave.


    No matter how loudly she screamed in the night, no matter she walked out of the room with her hands on her waist or with her hands on the waist, Sara just wanted to laugh at the thought of that pretentious woman. The woman who was unclear about the situation even bragged in front of her.


    What''s there to show off? It was not Sara who left the company immediately.


    Thinking of these things, Sara''s movements were softer. She wiped the man''s face with a warm towel carefully avoiding his eyes and looking at the stubble around his mouth.


    Men were so slovenly. At this time, Sara thought she was his wife. Especially after pregnancy, women were always good at cheating on themselves, and Sara was no exception. She felt at home more and more. This was her husband, and she was pregnant with the child of two people. How wonderful it was.


    Wilson stared at the ceiling without blinking. Obviously, he was used to being served by women like this.

 Chapter 119 The Lu Clans Intention

    "Still awake? How can our son laugh at you? Daddy is a worm!" Throwing away the towel, Sara lay on his chest and took his hand to feel the baby''s heartbeat, which was the thing she liked to do most.


    The so-called fetal education should start from now on to cultivate the relationship between the father and son. In the future, Wilson had more feelings and responsibilities for her son.


    As the Freda said a few days ago, Wilson has many illegitimate children. Her face gently touched the man''s chest, and there was a trace of scheme and determination hidden in her beautiful eyes. Sara would prove to them that she, Sara and her child were different in Wilson''s heart.


    Women were born to be good at acting and concealing their ambitions. Sara was one of the top. Her red lips were slightly upturned. However, this shallow smile did not last long.


    No matter how capable Sara was of observation and reading other men''s minds, she couldn''t know what was in his mind all the time. For the affairs of Marvin, she said nothing. No wonder Sara hit the gun.


    In the past, Wilson would like to talk with Sara and communicate with the unborn child. But now, he was full of sulks and anger and had no time to talk with her.


    As Sara kept calling her son, Wilson couldn''t help but think of Marvin and that twins. Wilson rudely lifted the woman''s jaw, looking into her eyes, "son? Has the doctor declared that the baby is a boy? "


    "It''s not like that. We can''t be sure about it in a short time." Sara touched her swollen belly, her eyes dazzling, "what? Can''t you wait to see our baby?" She thought that the man was caring about the children, so she didn''t notice that Wilson was extraordinary.


    It was not until her jaw was pained by the man that Sara realized that something was wrong.


    "Since you are not sure, why do you take him as your son?" Disdain and dissatisfaction were written all over Wilson''s face. He looked down and said, "I don''t like sons. Give birth a girl for me!"


    Why was he so capricious? It was not that easy to decide whether Sara would give birth to a boy or a girl?


    Sara was dumbfounded. He was very happy when she said he had a son. How could he be changed so quickly? Was he kidding or serious? She was not sure... She thought that Wilson must be joking. If she gives birth a boy, would not he dislike her?


    In less than a minute, too many thoughts flashed through Sara''s mind, and she didn''t know how to respond to the man.


    Wilson shook his hand impatiently. The more impatient he was, the more disgusted he felt. ''why am I so care about a woman?


    "Wilson, did Sara piss you off?" When Sara saw the man standing up, she frowned slightly. She was timid, but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    omy face, Wilson stared at Julie, and then glanced at Mrs. Wilson... Something must be wrong. Wilson thought that the Mrs. Wilson wouldn''t have reacted in this way. But how could it be possible that she already knew about it?


    Mrs. Wilson''s reaction had something to do with Julie. He was sure that Julie must have said something to her.


    To verify Wilson''s guess, Julie gave him a meaningful smile.


    "Your sister is right. We have annoyed Marvin before, so we can''t take action now." It seemed that Mrs. Wilson had made up her mind to accept the child. "Marvin will officially bring that children back in a few days. It''s a good opportunity for everyone to see him, and we can also have a formality..."


    "Mrs. Wilson, what did you say? Do you agree that he wants to take the children back? " Wilson couldn''t believe what he had heard. Did she really not know what it meant to go back to the Lu mansion? That meant the Lu Clan would admit the children!


    Mrs. Wilson was not annoyed at all. Her eyes flashed a cunning smile and she looked away casually. "After all, he is the descendant of the Lu Clan... Wilson. Things are different now. Marvin is the real person of the Lu Clan. It''s not up to us. "


    Mrs. Wilson let out a long sigh, as if she could do nothing about it. But her glance showed too many things.


    "¡­¡­" After a night, Mrs. Wilson''s attitude changed greatly. Wilson could not help but think another question. Perhaps, Julie was not the decisive factor. "Mrs. Wilson, have you met Marvin?"


    "I went there early in the morning. I just came back from his house." Julie said.


    Mrs. Wilson went to visit Marvin early in the morning. It seemed that Marvin was giving orders to the Mrs. Wilson to see him. Thinking about Mrs. Wilson''s helpless words and attitude, it was unforgivable.

 Chapter 120 Negotiation

    Wilson was completely aware After freshening up. It turned out that his good son had finally taken the initiative to fight for that bastard, didn''t he? He was good at teasing people. It seemed that he had completely taken control of Mrs. Wilson!


    To get close to his son, Marvin had tried his best to play a trick on him and hadn''t forced him to make a move for so many years Did he really want to declare war on Wilson?


    This kind of person, especially someone like Wilson, would easily have more and more guesses after he was told about the conspiracy. No matter how clever and clever he was, he could guess countless schemes in a minute, but he didn''t know if this person regarded him as his opponent.


    Wilson'' words infuriated Shaun. He was livid, and his eyes were covered with rage. He couldn''t be angrier about his own son, Marvin. All of these indicated one thing. Now, with a son, Marvin was going to take actions, and Marvin was going to pave the way for his little bastard.


    As a matter of fact, the contradiction between the father and son had reached the pinnacle in current situation.


    "Brother, it''s not that my sister can''t speak properly. With his current status, we''d better follow him." It seemed that even Julie, the eldest daughter of the Mu clan, had gotten off her high profile. There was any reason that Wilson cared about? "If we push him too hard, the bastard outside will become the eldest son directly."


    "That''s right. Calm him down first," Mrs. Wilson added


    Wilson was so angry that he laughed. He was somewhat annoyed at Mrs. Wilson''s "turning her back". Without Mrs. Wilson''s support, he lost his right-hand man without doubt. Anyway, it was all because of Marvin. "Fine, bring him home. I''d like to see what he is going to do next."


    As the master of the Mu clan, he had to ask the boy if he would like to tell the boy the truth! The existence of that child was a great threat to Wilson. As long as it concerned his own interests, Wilson would do anything to achieve his goal, no matter what!


    Wilson''s fury was on the verge of erupting, but Mrs. Wilson and Julie didn''t care at all, because they believed that their grandmother would get what they wanted.


    Her enemy could be a friend, or a cannon fodder.


    Let the fight between the father and son be the best ending as both sides suffered.


    Mrs. Wilson said, "After all, you are his father and the children''s grandfather. Just help them to make preparation this time. It''s a good chance to ease the relationship between you and your father. I don''t think it''s appropriate to fall out with each other like this. "


    Mrs. Wilson had never talked to Wilson like this before, which annoyed Wilson more.


    Even though Mrs. Wilson had suffered losses in front of Marvin, she still had her voice in Lu Clan. At least, Wilson didn''t dare to show his disobedience to her. Now that she had asked him to help, it was not an order, but an order.


    No matter how reluctant Wilson was, Wilson could only set up a plan for his son.


    The preparation of this


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    for her son, would he really be willing to come to the ghost place and see her?


    "Are we going to let your grandson find out where your grandma lives?" Wilson''s voice echoed in the room.


    grandson? Whose grandson? Rare to hear, Sherry was stunned, wondering whether she misheard or he said something wrong?


    "Anyway, the attic is yours. No one has lived there for these years. That''s the deal." Wilson said sternly, pointing at the lad with a livid face. He had no time to think about whether Sherry was shocked or surprised. Anyway, Sheryl had been his wife for so many years. It was time for her to "repay" him.


    Lu Clan was particularly lively today.


    The other branches of the Zhang clan had arrived at the Lu mansion early. They respected Zen and his family, but they didn''t want to see Zen so much, so they came here early.


    The direct line and the side branches of the clan, however, were all shocked by an information, which was said to be related to the current head of the clan and the descendants of the clan


    However, no one was sure about it till now.


    Now, the elders on the branches of the Lu Clan still remembered that event happened ten years ago! The last head of the family, Mr. Sidney, was also supported by the new head of the family. But it was in the Lu mansion. Who would have thought that the young man back then really had the throne?


    Thinking of this, all the people sighed. In a blink of an eye, it had been ten years!


    Ten years later, they were gathered here again, which made everyone confused. Was there anything wrong?


    Now they were living in the 21st century. Although the wealth of the Lu family was far less than that of the previous families, they had to maintain their stability much better than people had imagined. This was also the reason why Lu Clan valued the sons of the right.


    Lu Clan was a big family with a history of several hundred years. They wouldn''t gather two sons of the royal family at the same time unless there was any serious problem. It was illegal.

 Chapter 121 A Family Feast

    ''Although Mrs. Wilson said it was just a family feast and not a formal one However, she couldn''t force anyone to tell her the truth.


    The trueborn son of the Lu Clan had gotten into trouble in the Mr. Sidney''s house. He had two sons, Wilson and Warren. Because of this special feature, Mr. Sidney selected Marvin as the successor, and the successor of Marvin became the new direct descendant of the Lu Clan.


    Why did the elder of the Lu Clan agree to do so? That was because similar situation happened in the family tree of Lu Clan too. Mr. Sidney easily followed the previous rules and blocked everyone''s mouth. Similarly, no one could say that Marvin had an unspeakable reputation.


    What''s more, although Wilson is not the eldest son of Mr. Sidney''s son, he is also one of the youngest sons of the concubines. You can''t forget this name. As for Marvin, he was the eldest son of Wilson, the leader of shining company. Therefore, it was natural for them to get close to him.


    Of course, as for whether Wilson would be embarrassed or not, that was not important, and this was decided by his former employer.


    Therefore, the sidekick of Lu Clan was convinced. Different from those disciples from the direct line, they respected the current head of the family, and had no conflict with him.


    As a result, they were both calm and relaxed. It was a good chance for them to show their faces in front of their family.


    The elders of the Lu Clan all had a tacit understanding. As long as they were not involved in the matter, they didn''t want to bring trouble to the Lu family.


    Therefore, no matter how curious the people were, they never took the initiative to ask after coming to this house. What Mrs. Wilson said was good to listen to. When the old lady arrived, she would naturally know everything.


    ''Mrs. Wilson say it''s just a family dinner. It''s not a big one.


    Soon, they found some familiar faces among the guests Isn''t she the miss of XX family? Though they were not far away from the Bai family, they had been in the same circle and were all familiar with this noble woman.


    How could he set a date for every member of their family?


    Not long ago, Ye Clan and I have been talking about a lot. Everyone in my family knows that. Is it possible that Mrs. Wilson failed to arrange someone for her daughter-in-law? So, she was still thinking about acting with the whole family?


    All the people present were left there, waiting and guessing.


    As usual, Mrs. Wilson was so "arrogant". Everyone had to smile at her, and there was no need for her to socialize with such occasions.


    On the contrary, the invited people came to Mrs. Wilson and soon, the old lady was the center and surrounded people in circles.


    Mrs. Wilson sat at the top position with a vast view. He chatted with others and kept glancing at the gate.


    As time went by, the sky had not yet completely darkened. The road mansion was already brightly lit up. However, the "protagonist" that everyone w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    people who preferred boys to girls, and only those who were allowed to play the legendary horses by their brother were shut out. They were the most hateful ones.


    They were both babies and daddy''s children. Why should she call the baby''s elder brother? But why did she only ask her brother to let her go? What''s wrong with that? It was completely unfair. She had to protest! It seems like our baby, Rani, need to get dressed up. No matter how cute he or she is, he or she needs to be the first one to attract the attention of the crowd.


    Rani poked her cheeks with her finger, and winked at James.


    Hearing that, Ray''s eyes bent slightly too. Perhaps it was the tacit understanding between the twins.


    Marvin hadn''t expected that his father would receive him in person.


    As they made eye contact, Marvin only raised his eyebrows, but it was easy to tell that he was reluctant. Well, how could he be volunteered?


    At the same time, the corners of Wilson''s mouth twitched. Every cell in his body was telling him how much he wanted to have a daughter. He stood straight at the gate, waiting for the person in the car to come down by himself. He didn''t go up to greet jack at all.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Wilson noticed that Lancy was sitting on the copilot seat. He was so angry. He never thought that his good son really brought this woman back Wasn''t it only for the children?


    ''He is becoming insatiable. He even wants Lu Clan to admit his children and this woman.


    Wilson crossed his arms over his chest, pulling a long face, and showed a straight face to Lancy, even though she had already politely smiled at Wilson.


    Ray and Rani got out of the car hand in hand. How adorable she was! The other two girls also saw Wilson and then looked away with one accord. Oops, the wind was so strong tonight that they felt a bit chilly.


    Stepping on high heels, Lancy shivered. It was really cold! She nodded at Wilson. Wilson looked like a coffin. Was he having constipation?

 Chapter 122 Rays wisdom

    Ow! It seemed that Mr. Wilson was quite in poor health. There was something wrong in his system. Mr. Wilson always remained unset whenever they saw him. How poor he was.


    "Here comes our busy boss." Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and gave them a malicious look... Was it because twins were well-dressed? Wilson felt that twins was more eye-catching than before!


    ''Is he really biased?''! If Lancy knew what was on Wilson''s mind at this moment, she would definitely scream and protest against him! Her babies are the most adorable in the world.


    These were just how human beings felt. The more they liked, the more they would like them. As for those annoying things, no matter what the truth was, they would only get more and more bored with them.


    Children were enemies to Wilson. The more they liked each other, the more they were hated by him.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Marvin glanced at the brightly lit Lu mansion. It seemed that Mrs. Wilson had put a lot of thought into it.


    Wilson shrugged and turned to another side. "Let''s get in. Mrs. Wilson is waiting for us."


    As for the sudden appearance of Lancy, he didn''t question or stop her either. It would be nice if all of them were here. As everyone was here, Wilson was worried that here wouldn''t be in trouble.


    Lancy was not as calm as the twins. Suddenly she felt nervous. Was her leg soft? At this moment, she seemed to realize that this was boss'' home, and there were his families inside.


    It was weird that Mrs. Wilson took the initiative to invite the babies. How could she get nervous just now since she didn''t do anything wrong? Yes, it is not here to visit parents. Well, it looked like meeting parents, let alone to meet them.


    Ah, ah, no, no, it was just a slip of the tongue. Lancy rubbed her head and tried to calm down.


    All of a sudden, a hand appeared in front of her. Lancy raised her eyes and gazed at Marvin.


    He took her hand on his arm and pressed his lips However, it was such a simple movement that Lancy calmed down miraculously.


    Lancy gazed at the man quietly. It was not the first time. How could he always make her so relieved?


    Wilson entered the main hall first and told everyone silently that Marvin arrived.


    At this moment, the whole audience held their breath. It was so quiet that they couldn''t hear any sound.


    Like the rest present, Mrs. Wilson fixed her eyes on one direction. However, she was mentally prepared for that.


    What kind of psychological preparation? When Marvin and his son appeared in public at the same time, it was incredible and shocking... They would definitely make a sensation.


    This is just too sensational... '' Mrs. Wilson had told Marvin not to bring that woman back. But he really ignored what his grandmother said.


    The ladies led by Ellen were also shocked. The reason why they came was entirely for the legendary golden bachelor, Marvin. Then what was go


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a piece of cake for him!


    It was too easy for her to guess what Mrs. Wilson was thinking. Ray was well aware that they would be under her control if she took charge of the whole situation. Then she would take this opportunity to completely wipe out his mother. Therefore, Ray took the initiative to give her a surprise.


    Ray''s tone made many people can''t help laughing. Who should they care about? Themselves or their parents?


    However, these people did not include the ones who looked for trouble.


    A malicious voice came through from the crowd. "Why did you take your mother''s surname?" At least for a child, this was definitely not a question to be asked.


    Standing side by side with her brother, Rani tilted her head to one side and asked innocently and naively, "Maybe this is daddy''s compensation for mummy? Mommy was hurt when she gave birth to us... Mommy is the greatest person in the world! "


    With tears all over her face, Lancy thought that her children were so sweet.


    Children were the most honest and innocent. Their words warmed the hearts of all the female guests present. What a lovely child! At such a young age, he could feel his mommy''s pain and felt grateful. Who didn''t want such a baby?


    More importantly, when the problem that had been hidden in the dark was spoken to Rani, it had become a way for Marvin to love Lancy. For men, especially in traditional families like the Lu Clan, accompanying his mother''s surname was an extremely serious thing. In the hearts of everyone, their master, Marvin was cold, ruthless, and would never compromise.


    How could a man like Marvin make such a compromise for a woman... This was more incredible.


    The first reaction of the crowd was not to believe, no matter if they believe it or not. It must be a child who thought of it by himself and couldn''t take it seriously.


    However, Marvin was here. His silence had explained everything. He even held her hand tightly.

 Chapter 123 Ingrained

    What her daughter said was true. He wasn''t with Lancy when she gave birth to the twins.


    How painful it is for a woman to have a baby, Marvin can''t imagine. But Lancy is afraid of pain, Marvin knows it.


    The Lu Clan''s perception of Lancy had risen to a higher level again. His acquiescence and petty action at least indicated that this woman was special to him.


    After all, there was almost no scandal about Marvin over the years. The woman who could give birth for him, of course, she is different.


    Lancy touched her ears. She could not help but feel that there was something wrong with everybody''s eyes. What could they do to her? Not far away from her was Mr. Wilson, who seemed to be swallowing her alive. ''Mr. Wilson. She''s not as tough as iron steak. It''s not yummy.'' Lancy thought to herself.


    "When do you change your father''s surname ?" One of them still wanted to know the truth.


    Hearing that, Rani frowned and asked, "Uncle, is this very important for you? If I don''t take your family name, then I''m not your daughter? "


    "You are so stupid. DNA is the evidence to prove our relationship." Ray''s baby correct it in time. His sister was too young to ask such a question as an adult?


    Even children understand the truth, but it''s not interesting for them to keep pestering.


    Eventually, twins calmed down and they successfully repelled their opponents.


    "Great-grandma. I''m hungry." Rani took the initiative to stretch out her hand and grab Mrs. Wilson''s arm, successfully diverted everyone''s attention. It was not interesting if they were always troubled by the same problem, wasn''t it?


    If you have the guts, you can just ask daddy. You are a coward, aren''t you.


    Mrs. Wilson who had lost the initiative, she didn''t say a word from beginning to end, and she couldn''t refuse either! She could only hug the little girl even though she was reluctant to be admitted to be a great-grandmother.


    God knew how hard it was for a well-educated Mrs. Wilson to hold a baby for a long time. She had no choice but to go on pretending.


    Rani was lying on theMrs. Wilson''s back and adjusted her position in a comfortable way.


    "Let''s eat orange." Ray found an orange out of nowhere. It was not peeled as usual, but a complete one and stuffed it directly into the Mrs. Wilson''s arms.


    Did he want his great-grandma to peel off her skin?


    Mrs. Wilson fixed her eyes on the orange, but could not move her hands.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, her reinforcements appeared. Ellen took the orange and put a good-looking small piece of fruit into Rani''s mouth.


    "Are you Rani? What else do you want to eat? Sister will get it for you," Ellen said softly, stroking Rani''s head.


    Sister? With her eyes wide open, Rani thought she was aunt?


    "Sweet and soft, I want some cakes," said the Rani, licking her lips...


    "


    delicate relationship between them.


    Lancy gripping the man''s clothes. She was surprised that a man would make such a confession first? He not only didn''t express his love, but also said decisively that she liked him What a big deal! She didn''t write it on face. Could he read her mind?


    Lancy, which she didn''t even admit, said that if she could not play according to the routine, her brain was not good enough. Lancy was quite traditional in the aspect of love. She expressed her love for a date and had a meal together. You can find the most standard order on the Internet.


    There was an idea that was deeply rooted in one''s mind.


    The two became more intimate as if no one was around. The man''s eyes were full of affection, and the woman was shy.


    "I won''t let you go, Lancy," It was undoubted that Marvin whispered in her ears intimately and overbearingly. He didn''t intend to let her choose at the beginning.


    For the first time, Marvin directly told her his true thoughts. And also, for the first time, he directly faced the problem of their relationship.


    Marvin was not the kind of man who was good at saying sweet words. His emotion was restrained, steady and possessive. It was more difficult for such a man to open his mouth.


    But out of Lancy''s expectation, Marvin said it. Hearing that, Lancy raised her head in surprise. She found nobody but herself in his eyes.


    How did Lancy describe her current feeling with all these words? She only knew that her heart was so hot that it was almost burning her. However, she didn''t feel any pain at all. A feeling of joy spread all over her body...


    Even though he did something illegal and didn''t play according to the routine, she was really happy. Oh, No. to be exact, she was extremely happy now.


    Biting her lower lip, Lancy felt like she was in a sweet dream. She wanted to say something to him, and respond to his love.

 Chapter 124 Topic Terminator

    As Marvin lowered his eyes, Marvin leaned forward a little bit. The way he held her made it look like there was an inseparable body between them.


    His cold eyes shone with determination. Once again, he seemed to have read her mind. He was so patient, waiting for her answer.


    The two people who were immersed in their own world did not notice that the first dance had ended and the second dance was dancing trippingly


    Soon enough, when Lancy gathered her courage and was about to open her mouth, she felt she was pulled by someone and Marvin was replaced in the blink of an eye.


    When she came to herself, she blinked. Shit! Was boss'' face swollen again?


    Ah, no, No. No. changing face. Isn''t that boss''s father Wilson? Lancy, who had a clearer mind than her body, kept a certain distance from Wilson subconsciously. Danced with Wilson, Lancy felt protested subconsciously when she was held by this man.


    "It''s polite to exchange your partner," Before Marvin got angry, Wilson reminds him of his kindness: "I, a father, it should be ok if I want to get to know my son''s partner well.


    Marvin pushed away the woman immediately that Wilson offered. He didn''t like to be touched. "Know each other? Father, haven''t you met with Lancy a long time ago? "


    The innocent woman who was pushed away was embarrassed to retreat. The battle between the father and son immediately became the focus of everyone''s attention, and the sights were more intense than fire.


    "It seems that you don''t like my partner," Putting his hand gently on her shoulder, Wilson took actions to prove that he wouldn''t do anything bad to Lancy. There were so many eyes staring at him, and he was not stupid. "If you don''t want to dance, you''d better go down. The Mrs. Wilson is waiting for you."


    Marvin was emanating a freezing aura. Lancy, stupid as she was, could feel the tense atmosphere between the father and the son. She forced a smile and said, "yes, yes. Boss, don''t make Mrs. Wilson wait too long... Oh, by the way, I noticed that Rani had eaten a lot of desserts, "


    The coldness in the air was receded by Lancy''s words. Marvin looked coldly at the direction of Mrs. Wilson and then at Wilson. He thought that under such an occasion, he did not have the guts to do anything!


    Mrs. Wilson... In such a situation, she still did not give up. Didn''t she understand why he took his daughter and the children to meet the people of the second generation of the Lu Clan?


    She was so stubborn that she would never give up until she had hit the wall! As soon as Marvin saw the delicate woman in front of the guests, he understood another hidden purpose of this "family banquet".


    "I''ll be right back after this dance." Marvin said not only to Lancy, but also to Wilson.


    "Don''t


    Ray, you are not hint something... That was not a hint. Absolutely not... You just want to be a stepmother of the twins," .


    Ellen was aggressive and radical. However, she had no choice. She had been rejected by Marvin face to face. Now he had not only a couple of children, but also a woman beside him, how could Ellen refrain? This opportunity is fleeting. If she doesn''t seize it this time, maybe she won''t even have such


    a chance.


    Ellen is like a rocket. But the twins are six years old.


    Marvin frowned and said coldly, "I''m sorry. My Ray and Rani are unique." They had no children who were as excellent and excellent as them.


    So, please forget what you had said.


    The hand that was cupping her face was frozen, and Ellen could not answer at all. It was a great regret that her child was absolutely inferior to this twins? Or was she refused again?


    Marvin is definitely one of the strongest topic terminators in this world.


    A myriad of emotions flooded Ellen''s mind.


    Mrs. Wilson couldn''t stand it anymore. She knew that Marvin was just pretending to be ignorant. Ellen''s intention was obvious, wasn''t it? "Ellen, I remember that sometime later is your father''s birthday? Is it right? My grandson has a headache to pick up gift. Our two families are close friends. If you don''t mind, do me a favor and go with him. Take it as helping me, Mrs. Wilson. "


    Standing next to Marvin, Ellen was shy in all ways. Perhaps she was stimulated by Lancy, she took the initiative unexpectedly. She stole a glance at Marvin and nodded her head, "okay As long as Ellen can do, I will be definitely help. "


    "No need. My secretary has prepared it." Marvin refused her immediately, leaving no room for negotiation. The attitude of Marvin was as cold and hard as his face.


    "Your secretary prepared too official." Mrs. Wilson retorted.

 Chapter 125 Ellens Affectionate confession

    Marvin said. He was scrupulous in separating business from family. Always been like this,"


    Always this? Pale and trembling, Ellen bit her lip and could no longer laugh. It''s obvious what he means, isn''t it? Was there really no hope?


    Without hesitation, Mrs. Wilson said, "That''s enough. Don''t talk like an official tone. Yu Clan and our family are well matched. They don''t care whether you have illegitimate children outside or not. You can see what Ellen did. She will treat her two children as her own mother. What are you not satisfied with such a woman?"


    "There is no need. Rani and Ray''s mom is great." Therefore, there was no need for kind and generous Ellen to treat his son and daughter like "biological mother".


    The Mrs. Wilson smiled in anger. She pointed at Lancy who was waving in front of Wilson and asked, "you mean that woman? I''ve told you it''s impossible! She, you don''t want to. She doesn''t even have the qualification to be invited, let alone enter Lu Clan!"


    If Mrs. Wilson lacked self-control, she would have yelled hysterically now. It was not easy for her to talk to him calmly. "I don''t get it. There are so many ladies from the upper class. Why do you insist on marrying that woman? Except for her pretty face, what''s good about her? "


    Even the merits of beauty were an object of public criticism in theMrs. Wilson''s eyes. We could imagine how much she didn''t like Lancy.


    But in Marvin''s eyes, Lancy was perfect.


    "You marry an unknown woman. You are not afraid of being laughed at. As for the Lu Clan, I


    am afraid of being laughed at!" Mrs. Wilson was so excited that she didn''t notice that the little girl in her arms had any signs of waking up. "Can Lancy be an example for all the women in the Lu Clan? Could she cope with all kinds of banquets? She is just from small families. If she could behave themselves, it will be fine. But she has children before marriage How do you let others think of our Lu Clan? They will only think that Lu Clan has bad manners."


    The Mrs. Wilson managed to speak in a righteous manner. The more she spoke, the more arrogant she looked. She did it for the sake of the Lu Clan. No one who had good sense could pick out any flaw in her.


    Therefore, it was time for Marvin to make a concession and sacrifice for his family.


    Bad manners? A sarcastic smile crept up the corners of Marvin''s mouth. It seemed like that the Lu Clan was very upright. If Lu Clan is a well behaved family, there won''t be any woman outside, there will be no illegitimate children who can''t be seen all their lives.


    Looking back to the Sidney, at least one wife and many concubines were legal. Therefore, the big family would be divided into two families. However, time was different. Now it''s a monogamous society, in which the law would not allow any mistress to be accepted.


    Ethics... Look at Wilson, you''ll know soon! If the Lu Clan really cared about ethics, they should urge him to marry Lancy. That was wha


    en are unimportant now. They don''t need to accept anyone, except for the unborn younger brother. That''s all.


    Both Ray and Rani pricked up their ears. Although one of them was in the corner, the other was in Mrs. Wilson''s arms. They had the closest feeling to each other as they felt nervous.


    Right, they were nervous, never so nervous. Just as Mrs. Wilson thought, the marriage would do no harm to Daddy. The temptation is so great that anyone with a little brain will agree.


    That was the reason why the kids were nervous, hiding the fear in their hearts! It turned out that when she had to make a choice between Mommy and daddy, she was so upset.


    The reason why they felt bad was not because they had difficulty in making their decisions, but because their answers would remain the same for thousands of years, they would only choose their mothers; the reason why they felt bad was because They had feelings for their dad and was reluctant to give up.


    Both of them were taken aback by this conclusion.


    The kids clenched their fists. ''Daddy, please don''t disappoint them!''!


    "Tell me, Marvin!" Mrs. Wilson has learned cleverness this time. She must let Marvin nod his head and promise himself. She had suffered a loss, and she wouldn''t allow him to have another chance to muddle through. She tried her best to persuade him. She had said what was supposed to be said, which gave him face. If he still had any objection, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Since the members of the first and second branches of the royal family were all present, Mrs. Wilson thought if Marvin... Well, she shouldn''t be blamed for making things worse. Even if Sidney was there, she still had a point. She did it for the sake of the Lu Clan.


    "It''s so unexpected that Ellen has such a thought." With his eyes narrowed a little, Marvin said in a less stern tone, "No, not only is it surprised, I should say it is shock, unbelievable Is Ellen really different from other ordinary girls... "

 Chapter 126 Crisis And Challenge

    Well, that''s quite different


    Ellen bit her lip and tried her best to suppress the excitement and ripples in her heart. She seemed to see hope! ''Is Marvin finally moved?''? Was he finally persuaded by her?


    As for Mrs. Wilson, she was also excited and impatient. Her heart was pounding and her eyes were shining with excitement, expectation, and encouragement. She encouraged the man to go on with his words carefully, and even one word was enough.


    Marvin glanced at them with a hint of smile on his lips: "I finally understand how grandma cared about and worried about me. It was all my fault to make grandma worried all day long."


    Mrs. Wilson waved her hands and smiled, "You are my grandson. Who else do I need to worry about? Marvin, you can understand me. All I have done is worth it. We are a family. You shouldn''t have parted with your grandma. I''ll make sure that you and Ellen will get married and have a good relationship! "


    "Grandma, it''s all my fault..." The man sighed. The joy of the two women was so abrupt in comparison.


    Mrs. Wilson''s heart jolted as she heard his words. She knew that he was not the kind of man who would say something like that. However, she didn''t take it seriously. She took it as his "late apology". Marvin owned her an apology for what happened to Ye Clan in the past. In such an occasion, he said to her, which would be better and more honorable.


    "My boy, I told you not to regard me as an outsider." "As long as you take good care of my granddaughter in law, I will be glad and joyful to see you two get on well with each other," Mrs. Wilson joked, as she took hold of Ellen''s hand


    Ellen was soaked in the honey jar, exuding a "sweet" breath from inside. She was so shy that she wished only she could squeeze herself into a seam on the ground, "Grandma!" This intonation so sweet, the little girl''s posture is sufficient.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t say it again." The Mrs. Wilson covered her mouth with a hand.


    Marvin looked coldly at the two women. Their expressions couldn''t be calm for three seconds. It was too early to be complacent? Didn''t he finish his words? Were they too impatient?


    "Here, please tell me secretly what your wedding is like, Ellen." As if Mrs. Wilson had forgotten about Rani.


    Holding her bright red face, Ellen looked at Marvin tenderly. The moment their eyes met, she lowered her eyes in a hurry and said, "It is up to Marvin"


    She just pictured the "grandson" in her mind, and now the "wedding" in her mind.


    Ray''s little face looked very bleak. As Rani was pretending to be asleep, their gritted their teeth and felt their heart sinking into the depths of despair, deeper and deeper... ''Daddy, are you really wavering?


    At the same time, the


    n''t she feel excited? ''what the fuck! Is the feeling of being deceived stronger and stronger?''?


    Mommy, when did that happen? Ray and Rani don''t know? Don''t you know? Please explain, soothe me, please!


    The glazed Lancy''s eyes stared at the back of Marvin, wishing to see something. When did she get married? Oh, my God. My dear daughter and son. I really have no idea of that!


    "We got married six years ago, but we didn''t hold a wedding ceremony," He didn''t want to end this yet, so he attacked them again The truth was that they just randomly provoked his boss and kept challenging his bottom line. This was the result of their boss -- his boss would magnify his moves, the real ones!


    ''what an awesome skill.


    It had been six years since they got married. Mrs. Wilson told herself that it was too much to tell. She needed to do something, and Mrs. Wilson was sweating. Her heart was almost overwhelmed.


    And for Ellen, her face was as pale as a ghost''s, and so pale. Step by step is to compromise, all of which must be based on one foundation, unmarried men and women.


    It was true that she was unmarried, but she had never thought that the man had already been married six years ago! Ellen ask herself again and again. What was she doing now? Selling herself to a married man? Is she trying to destroy someone''s family openly? Or to be the other woman? And she shamelessly said she would accept his wife?


    It''s one thing to strive for her own happiness and another to destroy Marvin''s family, If Marvin was unmarried, Ellen could do anything for him. She could lose her dignity and defy up, or even do anything to achieve her goal. However, Marvin had already been married, and she could tolerate the existence of a mistress, which did not mean that she was willing to become a woman without a legal status.

 Chapter 127 Bosss Trick

    This was totally different from the education and concept that Ellen had received since her childhood. This woman was really strange. The reason why Ellen could tolerate Lancy as her legitimate wife was that she stood in an absolutely advantageous position. Generally speaking, her tolerance and concession would only be appreciated and sympathized by people, and even win back the heart of a man. However, even if she was meek and aggrieved, people would only see that she had changed her position of the third party, she will never be looked up.


    More importantly, she was Ellen, the beloved daughter of Yu clan and the chosen girl of heaven. How could she be reduced to a "third party"? How can she be compared with other disreputable women?


    "Mrs. Wilson, Mr. Marvin, I have something else to do. Please allow me to leave." Ellen forced a smile and pretended to be strong. The only thing she could do now was not to cry or to make a concession, and to maintain her dignity and self-esteem.


    Marvin nodded his head slightly. He admired Ellen a little. It was not easy for her to do that.


    Mrs. Wilson was too disheveled to take care of Ellen. What she wanted to do was just to disappear from the shining company as soon as possible. On the other hand, she didn''t want others to see her, except her straight figure.


    "Ellen!" Mrs. Wilson called out Ellen''s name but her address changed all of a sudden. It was like her own situation that was slapped back in the face.


    When Mrs. Wilson looked into Marvin''s eyes, his indifference, calmness provoked her. She was so angry that her whole body trembled. Got married? He had married six years ago? Why didn''t he tell her earlier? The first time was to break the marriage of Ye Clan. The second time was to let out a six-year-old son. The third time was to let out the news that he was already married. Every time he was forced to do something, there was big news. Over and over again, there was no special information. No one would believe that Marvin didn''t do it on purpose!


    He, Marvin, had fooled her so round!


    "Marvin, my dear grandson, you''re so kind. You won''t give up if you don''t push me to death, will you?" Mrs. Wilson had completely lost her mind. All the guests of the Lu Clan quieted down because of her high pitched voice. She succeeded to attract everyone''s attention. "Is this how you treat your grandma? Get married? Hahaha... It''s funny. How could you even make up such a lie! You want to punish me for that woman, don''t you? "


    "Grandma, I''m telling the truth." As for her accusation, Mrs. Wilson didn''t even forget to set him up! Therefore, he raised his voice and said, "it''s true that I got married with Lancy six years ago. You can''t let me divorce her. It''s unfair to her! She had been wronged these years. For the sake of the so-called overall interests, she had never had a decent wedding... If you want me to divorce her and marry another man, I won''t do that. I promise! "


    The man''s voice was neit


    e guests were very worried about them.


    Everyone was shocked by the loud sound.


    However, Marvin looked a little weird. He gazed at his hand, and something passed his eyes.


    "Sister, sister has been bleeding... It''s bleeding! " The boy''s tense little face turned pale and flustered. His fingertips were stained with bright red blood, and he was at a loss what to do.


    However, it was not the right time to think about it, and Marvin was worried about his daughter. He crouched down and watched Rani carefully.


    "Daddy, it hurts. It hurts..." The girl was sobbing. She didn''t know what had happened but just felt her body hurt so much that she was almost unable to speak.


    Of course, Lancy could not consider the blood poisoning. She shivered and held her daughter in her arms, trying her best not to see the unpleasant red blood on her daughter''s head. "Good girl. After mommy''s breathing, it won''t hurt. Good girl! Doctor! Call the doctor! "


    Anyone with eyes could see that this mother was so scared. She held the baby tightly in her arms. Just thinking of the moment when the baby was thrown out, she almost lost her soul?


    "Sister? Sister? "


    Hearing the baby''s cry, Lancy immediately felt something was wrong. As she looked down, she found that Rani had stopped crying and was lying in her arms like a lifeless doll. Her little face was bloodless. She bit her lip tightly and frowned. Everyone could see how sad she was. "Rani, Are you okay? Wake up! Don''t sleep! Don''t scare Mommy! "


    Marvin took his daughter from Lancy. He knew that Lancy had reached her limit since she couldn''t stand the sight of blood. "Go to the hospital." The man took a deep look at the Mrs. Wilson, turned around and walked out.


    As soon as he turned around, Marvin stopped and looked into that man''s eyes.


    The Mrs. Wilson was still in shock of being condemned by everyone. She stared at that man and fell into the sofa. Why? Why would he come? Why does he come back now? It was all ove

 Chapter 128 Failed Again

    With a gloomy face, the old man hit the ground with his walking stick. No one knew when he came. Did he see the frightening scene All people breathed. They respected, feared and worshiped the old man. They really didn''t expect that they would reunite with him again after ten years.


    "Go to the hospital." The old man took a deep look at Mrs. Wilson, which indicated too many things that no one else could understand. However, instead of blaming her immediately, he left the Lu mansion with Marvin.


    It was so quiet in the mansion that even the breath of people couldn''t be heard.


    Until someone who didn''t know the old man whispered to ask about his identity.


    That was the legendary Mr. Sidney, who was said to have loosened his grip. Mr. Sidney had been living in seclusion for ten years. He had neither stepped into the Lu mansion nor interfered in the affairs of the Lu Clan or the group. No one had expected that he would suddenly appear.


    Mr. Elvis was too excited to control himself. Then he was lost in thought. The elders on the second floor stood beside him. Mr. Elvis said in a low voice, "It seems that Mr. Sidney recognizes the new lady and the babies."


    As soon as he mentioned this, the smart man immediately understood what he meant. It was just a coincidence that Mr. Sidney showed up in front of them the moment the master and his wife went back home. What''s more, when Mr. Sidney saw them, he was neither surprised nor shocked, as if he knew who Melissa was.


    Well, now that Mrs. Wilson has already known it, it is impossible for Mr. Sidney not to know it. Moreover, the master of the Lu family is the most intimate with Mr. Sidney, how could he not tell Mr. Sidney about their marriage?


    All in all, they guessed that Mr. Sidney came back to support his granddaughter in law, didn''t he? In the eyes of the public, Lancy had enjoyed a high position in this family. Lancy was no longer a dispensable woman and she would be the new hostess of the Lu Clan after she was admitted by Mr. Sidney.


    With things as such, this so-called "family banquet" came to an end.


    "We will go with you." Mr. Elvis rubbed his chin and led his subordinates to follow them. They were so hurried to leave that they had forgotten about the etiquette.


    As soon as Mr. Elvis and his companions left, most of the Lu mansion was obviously empty. Those guests who didn''t belong to the Luo clan naturally had no reason to stay. One by one of them was dismissed. Soon, all the members of Lu Clan left.


    The whole family was uneasy. They didn''t know where to go or stay? The anger of Mrs. Wilson and the old master, Mr. Sidney, was too much for them to bear.


    More importantly, they didn''t want to show up in front of her. However, Mrs. Wilson had been bullying them so hard that they didn''t dare to go against her.


    The moment Mr. Sidney showed up, the first person to find him was Wilson. His first reaction was not to remind Mrs. Wilson, nor to welcome h


    ed too pitiful, Marvin and Mr. Sidney finally decided to let him go.


    Mr. Sidney nodded approvingly as he fondly gazed at Rani''s pale face. ''Rani is right to be hospitalized, '' he thought. Then he had to do every test for her. ''What if something happens to my granddaughter, Rani?'' he mused Pooh! Pooh! What a bad thing.


    Hearing the doctor''s words firmly, Lancy was finally relieved. She stood up and said, "thank you, doctor, thank you..." She would have had an intimate contact with the ground if she was not caught by the person next to her.


    When she finally could rest assured, all the negative emotions of her body surged to her. Lancy was held by Marvin, and wanted to say something. She felt that her eyes were getting dimmer and dimmer, and then she was wrapped in darkness.


    Now it seemed that Jean had to move to a luxury room instead of staying in hospital.


    Before Marvin could speak, the doctor''s handsome man took her pulse. "Don''t worry. She is all right. She must have been scared and sweated. Now, as soon as she relaxed her body, she would be tired. She will be fine after a good sleep."


    "I know." Marvin bit his lips. In addition to that, the fear of blood and fear of blood drained her of energy. Luckily this time, she didn''t "lose her mind".


    ''He knows?''? It was none of his business? Of course, he could only groan inwardly that it would be more or less unfair for him to face a man who was more handsome and richer than him, but what could he say? She could do nothing but laugh "Miss Chen will take you to the ward."


    The VIP ward And the most advanced one.


    In the ward, Marvin looked at the two sleeping people and fell into deep thoughts.


    While Mr. Sidney was holding Ray in his arms, patting his back from time to time. He guessed that ray was also frightened?


    His calm was destroyed by the guests. When Mr. Sidney saw Mr. Elvis, he looked much better. He put down Ray, walked out of the ward and closed the door conveniently.

 Chapter 129 Mr. Sidney Came On The Stage

    "Mr. Sidney." Mr. Elvis was so excited that his lips were trembling. It took a long time for him to make a voice. "You, you What can I do for you? "


    Mr. Elvis''s surname was Lu, and the two of them were actually brothers. Many years ago, when Mr. Sidney was travelling in the world, he had a very great admiration for Mr. Sidney so he didn''t want to be called Mr. Lu. Instead, he was named "brother" by most people. Since then, people regarded him as "Mr. Elvis" and "Elvis" instead of "XX" in the past.


    And Mr. Elvis was more willing to address him as "Mr. Sidney" instead of "brother". It was not because he was not familiar with Mr. Sidney, but because he thought he was not qualified How could ordinary people stand side by side with "God"?


    Mr. Sidney has feelings for Mr. Elvis, but they have no choice! Decades passed, Elvis still remained the same. It''s okay to call him lord, but it''s okay to get excited to see him. It''s been decades, and his bright eyes almost went blind?


    But Mr. Sidney was still very moved when he saw the concerned expression on Elvis''s face. There are so many conflicts and conflicts between us. It''s rare to have a younger brother like Elvis! As early as decades ago, he knew that Elvis was extremely loyal to him and would never betray him.


    The torrent of time had proven this point.


    "You look exactly the same as before. You don''t look like a family member at all." Although it was a branch, it was still branch of the Hua family, and it could be called the head of the family. Moreover, Elvis was the "leader" of the other branch, which represented his authority.


    Mr. Elvis smiled and touched the back of his head. "Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Sidney. In my heart, you are the host, not the master."


    Mr. Sidney shook his head, annoyed. He stared at the family through the window, his face gloomy. "Be a family, be a family It''s not easy to be a family member. "


    Mr. Elvis fell into silence. He was the first person who supported Mr. Sidney in that year''s decision. Although the outside world had a lot of doubts, he believed that Mr. Sidney must have thought about it carefully. All these years, Marvin has also proved his actual strength and Mr. Sidney''s insight in choosing a successor.


    Indeed, in all the families present, only Marvin was the most suitable person to shouldered the responsibility of Lu Clan! Mr. Elvis had been impressed by Marvin more than once and that Mr. Sidney was far sighted as he had seen the potential of the new master ten years ago.


    At the same time, Mr. Elvis admired Marvin from the bottom of his heart. It had to be said that Marvin really looked like Mr. Sidney. No, he was colder, more indifferent and more compliant than Andrew. He was a natural leader who couldn''t see through him. He hadn''t been in charge of Wilson Group for many years, so he didn''t bring shame on the group. However, he made the group work on the right track, and he was able to deal with the people from the Lu Clan with ease.


    He was a horrible man! However, the people hiding in the dark could actually be safe and sound


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll the assassins Could he say that he was a little excited? It had been silent for so many years. Austin didn''t expect that he would get a chance to fight with them!


    The younger generation on the side had endured for a long time. No one wanted to say something like that all their lives? What''s more, they obviously had the strength, and who didn''t want to show up in front of the master and become his backbone?


    They had been waiting for a long time


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t know and didn''t care about it at all. Obviously, they were trying to flatter Mr. Sidney. Over the years, Mrs. Wilson has never relaxed the control of the branches of the Qin family. The branches of the Qin family, even younger than the branches of the Gu family, have declined long ago. It can''t be regarded as a threat at all.


    The reason why she had always been on guard against them was that the reckless elders led by Mr. Elvis were all afraid of them.


    What''s more, the anxious old lady, Mrs. Wilson, was not in the mood to care about others. She was well prepared for it. When facing him, she would unconsciously be nervous or timid.


    "My Lord." Mrs. Wilson''s voice was hoarse. God knew how hard it was for her to say the word. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. He was old It was not until now that Carla had the chance to look at Terence up and down. Ten years had passed. Within a blink of an eye, ten years had passed.


    She had gathered up what she wanted to say for ten years, but when it was time, she could not say a word. Facing him, Mrs. Wilson was neither far nor near.


    Mrs. Wilson should have been the closest couple, but they were even stranger than strangers. They didn''t even say polite words.


    "What are you doing here?" It was hard to tell whether Mr. Sidney was angry or not from his face.


    ''Is this the first time he said to me after ten years? ''What am I doing here? Why does he ask me about it?''? "In the past years, you haven''t seen anyone. Now since you''ve come back, haven''t you seen anyone? Even me, your wife, is no exception? "

 Chapter 130 Who Dares To Bully My Granddaughter

    Mr. Sidney''s eyes were fixed on his wife. She looked the same as he remembered. "You lead a good life without me." In fact, it was because he was not here that she dared not to be restricted and had no scruples. She had led a rather comfortable and complacent life in the past ten years, hadn''t she?


    With a frown, Mrs. Wilson felt more complicated than ever. Yes, she did have a better life without him, but they were husband and wife, and they wanted to be together till the end of their lives! How did they get to this point?


    Mrs. Wilson went into a trance for a moment. The past was still vivid in her mind. When she looked back, she felt as if a knife were piercing her heart. It was his fault. She treated him with all her heart, but he became increasingly cold and harsh to her. The conflict between them was deepened until the appearance of that woman They had finally reached an irreconcilable state.


    Since then, his husband would never get angry with her, neither would he blame her, nor would he glare at her. At this moment, Mrs. Wilson finally knew what politeness was like.


    At that time, Mrs. Wilson thought that she had enough time to melt his heart and let him see her heart for a long time. However, it all happened too fast. None of them had expected that! All of a sudden, he announced that he would retire. Then he passed the daughter of the first and the son of the concubine and let Marvin take control of Croft by force. Without any preparation, all the people were involved in the fight.


    Mrs. Wilson had taken part in their plan. It was not her fault. She had already acted on thin ice since she had no son. She only had one daughter, and that was Julie. How could she not fight for her daughter? Besides, that was what Julie deserved.


    After she settled down, her husband left without any explanation, even without saying goodbye.


    They had been separated for ten years. He hadn''t seen her even when she had visited him in person ten years ago Mrs. Wilson loved him, but she hated him more!


    "Yes, you are living a great life without me." Mrs. Wilson clenched her fists and felt that her anger was about to erupt.


    "You''re right. We could have carried on our plan. But the rats hiding in the shadows are getting more and more unscrupulous. If we hadn''t teach them a lesson, they would have been dead on the roof of our house," Mr. Sidney answered coldly, narrowing his eyes


    Mrs. Wilson''s face darkened. Mr. Sidney always treated her with good manners, but this was the first time he had rebuked her in public! He referred to her as a locust and a mouse? "How is Charlie now? What did the doctor say? "


    "He won''t die." He answered simply.


    Mrs. Wilson was so angry that her chest was filled with rage. "Do you really think I did it on purpose? No matter how I dislike that woman, I won''t hurt a child. " What''s more, there were so many people around. Did he really think


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hough it was a principle that a good man did not fight a woman, and it was an old woman that his opponent was, everyone had an insurmountable bottom line. The dragons had reverse scales. They didn''t even allow someone and things to be mentioned.


    She felt as if they were a match for Mr. Sidney.


    Mr. Sidney recognized him. The famous Mr. Lakin. Many years ago, he had seen him in Florence. Unfortunately, when the Lan Clan moved to Alaska, he had already retired and had no chance to meet him.


    Mr. Lakin and Lancy ... Mr. Sidney thought of a way to connect them. Because he didn''t tell her that Lancy was the daughter of the Lan Clan.


    Mr. Sidney had heard about the accident that year in Lan Clan. That was why he only knew that there was a woman named Nina in Lan Clan now. He had never thought that the last name of Lancy was related to Lan Clan.


    "Mr. Lakin." After Marvin revealed who he was, Marvin was not surprised at all. Marvin was the one who informed Mr. Lakin. It was an accident, there was no reason to hide it from Mr. Lakin.


    When Mr. Lakin heard these words, he snorted angrily. He had taken good care of them, but now they were sent to the hospital. How could Mr. Lakin not be angry? When he arrived at the hospital, his heart was filled with worries and unhappiness. But what he heard made him even more angry.


    Is that the famous Mrs. Wilson? Sure enough, as it was said, she was a cunning woman. That bitch, bastard or whatever you said was true shrew, wasn''t it? He didn''t know how to react!


    The more Mr. Lakin thought about it, the angrier he got. Did his precious granddaughter and grandson, who he doted on most, be treated like this in the Lu Clan?


    "Who are you?" As a woman, Mrs. Wilson had never seen Mr. Lakin before. She just thought that this man was so unruly and would break the rules of others easily. He didn''t behave well at all. "What right do you have to intervene in our family affairs?"

 Chapter 131 Who Is The Weeds

    Mr.Lakin was so angry with this "capable" old lady. He treated Mrs. Wilson differently. In fact, Mrs. Wilson was not like this. She was pushed by the current situation, so she lost her elegance.


    "You''re qualified to abuse the granddaughter of the Lan Clan. But I''m not allowed to do that." Mr.Lakin sneered at both of them. "I don''t know since when my granddaughter will become someone else''s mistress? And humble weeds? Are you from the royal family? Who do you think you are? You are so noble and unattainable! "


    Even though Mrs. Wilson had never met Mr.Lakin, she had heard of his name! In Alaska, the only person who could compete with Lu Clan must be Lan Clan.


    The selecting of a daughter from an eminent family should be the first one for Lan Clan, but Mrs. Wilson was the first one to make the decision. For one thing, the Lan Clan was too well matched and powerful, so she didn''t want to find a noble wife for Marvin. For another, as far as she knew, Nina was not from a noble blood, the only daughter of the Lan Clan''s grandson. Her mother was not from a noble family, so Mrs. Wilson didn''t like her.


    As a result, Mrs. Wilson couldn''t think straight.


    When did the granddaughter of the Lan Clan appear? Didn''t she die a long time ago?


    Mr. Sidney cast a disdainful glance at his wife and apologized sincerely, "It''s my wife''s fault. On behalf of the entire Lu Clan, I apologize to you. Lancy is a good girl. "


    So, inside Mr. Sidney, is this Mr. Sidney? Looking at Mr. Sidney up and down secretly, Mr.Lakin overheard lots of things about him, but they never met each other. Who would have thought that they would meet in such an occasion? Lowering his head, he apologized. After all, Mr.Lakin''s attitude had softened a lot.


    "I accept the apology from Lu Clan." Mr.Lakin nodded slightly and apologized to him as Mr. Sidney. It was not a bad deal. Besides, if he really did that to Lancy, she would be in a dilemma in the future. ''It''s good that I put up with this. Lu Clan owe us a lot, '' he thought. "How are Lancy and Rani?"


    "Nothing serious." Marvin repeated what the doctor said to him. "Rani, stay in the hospital for some observation. I''m worried that she has a slight concussion."


    cerebral concussion? With his pupils shrinking, Mr.Lakin took a deep look at Mrs. Wilson and said, "I''m so surprised that there are all sorts of wonders in the world. I really admire you."


    "I..." Mrs. Wilson wanted to retort, but was stopped by her husband who gave her a cold stare.


    Mr. Sidney was so delighted that he even noticed Marvin who was frequently glancing at the ward. "I''m looking for an opportunity to pay a visit," he replied, his eyes sparkling with hope


    "Really?" There was a murderous look in Mr.Lakin''s eyes. When their eyes met for a short moment, the two ruler simultaneously revealed an understanding smile.


    It was better to come across each other than to invite him. This was really a good opportunity to discuss big things.


    ''Why didn''t I know their real intention?'' Mrs. Wilson was worried. "Sidney couldn''t..."


    who was the most relaxed.


    She had never showed up at the family feast. When she knew that Mr. Sidney would show up, her indifferent face changed a little. But soon she became calm again. He took off the dress that made her a little uncomfortable and returned to her attic.


    It was Wilson''s brutality that forced Sherry to move back to the attic. After that, he ordered someone to remove the eyesore immediately. In the Lu Clan, this attic was the only place that Sherry was satisfied with. It was quiet.


    She looked around, and then looked back at the Buddhist texts, her eyes dull. This building was owned by her father-in-law when she married into Lu Clan many years ago. Since the Lu Clan didn''t have a son, her father-in-law decided to let her live here.


    At that time, Wilson was overwhelmed by an unexpected favor. He even thought it was autumn who made his newly married wife wife "bring him more happiness.


    Later After his son Marvin took charge of the Lu Clan, this building was completely unoccupied. In theory, as the mother of the new head of the family, it was normal for her to continue to live here. However, Sherry was completely reluctant to live here, because there were too many memories she did not want to recall.


    The stubborn Sherry moved out and would rather live in that cottage. At that time, Wilson and Sherry didn''t get along well with each other, which made it impossible for him to stay in the attic any longer. However, the only qualified person in the family, Marvin moved out of the building, which remained silent for ten years.


    How time flies! His child has grown up. With her eyelids drooped, Sherry couldn''t help but think of the boy and girl twins. Although she refused to go downstairs, she saw them hiding in a corner upstairs.


    Jonny was so round and cute, just like him. At the first glance, Sherry couldn''t forget what a pair of babies looked like.


    Sherry suddenly came back to reality and snickered. What did she want to do? What happened to those people had nothing to do with he

 Chapter 132 Petty Buns

    After Marvin left the ward, Rani opened her eyes which were closed. She smiled broadly and stuck her tongue out at her brother. "I am almost asleep."


    Ray rubbed his eyes and couldn''t help smiling. He didn''t look sad at all. Moreover, the baby''s eyes were red because Ray rubbed them?


    ¡­¡­ ''Damn it! If I were Mrs. Wilson, I would be dead!''! ''what if he is in coma? What about a concussion? The shock of this scene was definitely not less than the fake corpses.


    The fake corpse hopped out of the bed and rubbed her head. Rani felt a sharp pain in her head. But it was worth slandering Mrs. Wilson.


    That was unbearable! The two little bun twitched the corners of their mouths darkly. Those who tried to rape and manipulate mommy and Daddy were simply crazy and crazy. Nobody could endure them. If it weren''t for the fact that Daddy could resist the temptation and lure, their whole family would be ruined?


    The two babies ganged up on Mrs. Wilson, getting her into trouble.


    The baby, Rani, put on an innocent look and replied, "No, I''m not. I''ll be thrown out by Mrs. Wilson?


    Please go with the lens and go back to the moment when Rani was thrown out. Oh, please allow your lovely face to make a face with the trace of a downward parabola and buy a cute one


    At that moment, Rani was shocked. In the air, she looked up at the ceiling and didn''t expect herself to be thrown out like a basketball, a football, slam ball To be honest, such experience was very rare, and absolutely hard to get But Megan, swollen?


    At that moment, Rani made up her mind and closed her eyes. Yes, I''m ready. Come on, it''s nothing more than a concussion. I''m just worried that I won''t have a chance to take revenge! ''! It must be enjoying, wasn''t it?


    Anyway, it was Jean who took the initiative to give Maranda the chance. It was said that at a very young age, Rani was a cunning girl. Rani thought to herself, ''Elsa, Elsa and Elsa just called me a little white flower. They are black sesame seeds seeds


    In another word, if Mom and Dad were set up, they could still be indifferent. How could they treat a man as a girl? More importantly, Mrs. Wilson did throw Rani out herself. She didn''t do anything wrong. She didn''t think a six-year-old could do such a thing?


    The only two little babies'' hands and feet were about to be caught by her daddy, one hit Marvin and the other used all her strength to control her body in the air and deviated her body from the opposite angle and hit her forehead on purpose.


    As a matter of fact, her brother, Ray was quite innocent. When he saw the parabolic line, he was scared to death and completely forgot that he could hold his sister steadily at a distance and angle (also if Rani didn''t act naughtily) and forgot that even with his petite body, he couldn''t catch his sister


    In a blink of an eye, Ray, who took the lead in rushing out, bumped into his father.


    As a m


    rvin''s side face. "MUA..."


    They were all passionate and loved


    Upon hearing this, Marvin''s eyes brightened. He looked down at his daughter in surprise. ''I''m so flattered. That''s so surprising!'' he thought! However, these emotions only lasted for a second before Edward accepted happily. With his cold eyes covered with a layer of warm gauze, he held his daughter even tighter subconsciously.


    No wonder people always said that daughters were the apple of their parents'' eye Compared to his smelly son, his soft daughter was truly more lovable.


    The baby, Ray, opened his dark eyes, motionless. He was rejected It was unfair that he preferred girls to boys! ''My face has swelled up and became expressionless. Is it my fault? He wanted to be more like his mommy with the same daddy, which he hadn''t inherited yet!


    Why did the father and the son dislike each other?


    A few hours later, Lancy finally woke up. When she opened her eyes, she realized that she was in a hospital. She sprang up from the bed. "Rani!"


    "Mommy, I''m here." Seeing that her mother was awake, Rani''s face lit up. In a split second, she kicked off her shoes, jumped onto the bed and pulled Lancy into her arms. They stood face to face. "Mommy, I''m fine. I''m all right. Mommy, I''m worried."


    Rani rubbed her mother''s cold cheek with her own soft cheeks. That was the unique way between a mother and a son to comfort their children.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but feel that her daughter''s temperature was so real. Holding her little face in her hands, she stared at it for quite a while before she was sure that her daughter had waken up, jumping happily as if she had really recovered? Her slender fingers stroked the bandage on her forehead back and forth. Lancy frowned as if she could feel the pain. "Still hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt at all. I took the medicine." The baby, Rani, shook his head. It didn''t hurt at all. He was the bravest baby.

 Chapter 133 Mommy, Im Sorry

    Lancy looked at Joyce up and down. She was ruddy and her eyes were bright. She was relieved except for the wound which was as red as usual. "I was scared to death. Luckily, you are all right."


    "Mommy, I''m sorry."


    "That''s good. That''s good. You and Ray, be good." Lancy''s heart was still fluttering with fear. She had never thought that she would lose this pair of love one day. If that day really came Hearing that, Lancy felt her heart tightened and shook her head hard. She could not imagine what would happen next.


    Lancy held her daughter tightly in her arms, feeling so warm and sticky. Soon, Ray joined in the line. Although he was forced to do that, Lancy was so pleased that Lancy forgot what happened before.


    However, there seemed to be something that couldn''t be forgotten It seemed that he could never forget her?


    When people forgot something, they didn''t realize that they just couldn''t let it go.


    When Mr. Sidney and Mr. Lakin got to know that Lancy and her daughter had recovered, they were in a better mood. They had a joyful conversation.


    In fact, it was not difficult to understand such a feeling. The problem was Holding her head with her hands, Lancy looked at Mr. Sidney and Mr. Lakin with confusion on her face from time to time. Was it her illusion? She always felt that the expressions of Mr. Sidney and Mr. Lakin were strange. She always smiled at her. What was wrong with her?


    Was her clothes worn in the opposite direction or did she forget to put on socks?


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but feel confused. Covering her face with her hands, the two little buns could not see clearly what she was doing. She was almost about to cry because of her Mommy''s foolishness. Did she really forget all the previous memories? ''Am I really a horrible man?''? It''s a matter of marriage. Do you think you really don''t care about it?


    Well, Mommy is a female. She is indeed a great husband.


    "Lancy, do you have any idea about your wedding with Marvin?" Mr. Lakin narrowed his eyes into slits. He had a pleasant conversation with Mr. Sidney. And now he even began to call him Marvin.


    Even when Mr. Lakin knew that Marvin was the twins'' father, he still called him Mr. Marvin firmly It was so weird now.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s good-looking eyebrows twitched. Lancy was greatly shocked. Her grandfather called the boss what? It was Marvin? The girl''s face twisted a little and looked at Marvin nervously. Could she say that she had a stomachache?


    A weirder thing happened. Marvin just raised his eyebrows, accepted it happily, with delight in his eyes.


    Lancy was totally bad. Was it because she was bad or Marvin or everyone else?


    ¡­¡­ Well, it doesn''t matter? The point is who you are, isn''t it? At ordinary times, Lancy


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d a lost memory Besides, Marvin had a long history. If anyone wanted to make a judgement, he would think that Lancy had done something wrong.


    Ray and Rani widened their eyes. They couldn''t believe that their mommy was persuaded to give up that easily? She should have questioned him at least.


    So weak


    Too weak


    You are so lame


    Alas Someone sighed and thought, ''intelligence is a weak thing. No matter how much I eat, I can''t think it through.''.


    So, what happened? Lancy shivered as she suddenly felt a little cold. To everyone''s disappointment, she bribed back, "I want the marriage certificate."


    ''Wow! What a ball!''! This attack was just in time! Mr. Lakin was unable to be killed within a second, and she had to fight back if she was swollen? One move and a half move?


    Well, Mr. Lakin, you are so confident in your dear granddaughter One move and half move? What the hell was that?


    Yun canglan and Yun Qi nodded their heads repeatedly. They had to check the IDs of Yun canglan. Nowadays, there shouldn''t be too many false testimonies Mommy said with caution.


    ''so, do they want to make a fool of their father? What is the truth? How interesting!''. Ray and Rani''s eyes had already betrayed their thoughts.


    Actually, Lancy didn''t think too much. And they didn''t do that. It was just out of curiosity. She hadn''t seen their marriage certificate Moreover, the photo of her boss and herself was on the marriage certificate. It was too amazing and amazing.


    With a trace of ridicule in his eyes, he knew she would be curious. After all, he was always well prepared. Fortunately, Luke had already sent her related identification.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, and under all sorts of inconceivable gazes, the hot marriage certificate was revealed According to Marvin, the aura would last for a long time ¨C six years.

 Chapter 134 The Evidence Of Getting Married

    There really was!


    Lancy was so surprised that her mouth could not close. Her hands trembled to take the red marriage certificate. She squinted and opened it. Her eyes widened.


    Marvin was speechless and laughable. How could she be so close to that? How shocked and unbelievable it was?


    Zero distance contact between Lancy and the red marriage certificate. Her big and bright eyes were filled with curiosity. It was so strange that the woman in front of her was exactly herself! She held the marriage certificate in one hand and showed it to Marvin. The identification was right. But when did this happen? She couldn''t remember at all


    Lancy raised her eyes to look at Marvin by reflex. As soon as she saw him, she withdrew her sight immediately. Touched the marriage certificate with her hand sulkily, she mumbled, "we''re really married..." A sense of inexplicable guilt came over her. She was absolutely the first woman in the world who could forget her own husband in marriage?


    The second time Lancy found herself more unreliable than she thought Lancy became thoroughly scared. She could not help but say, "boss, I''m sorry for you!


    Did Marvin know it was a scam? Seeing how miserable the lying girl was, she almost felt guilty to death.


    The girl who had done the wrong thing didn''t have the courage to straighten up. She didn''t dare to face the boss.


    The onlookers were rendered speechless. Ray and Rani didn''t show any expression on their faces. How silly they were. How can they hope for Mommy?


    ''Dear mommy, are you really so confident in it? Looking back to the first time she met with Daddy till now, there were many flaws, OK?


    Mr. Lakin raised his eyebrows a bit and decided to skip the question. Anyway, since his granddaughter had no objection to the wedding, he thought it was a good idea and decided to adopt the self consolation methods.


    Sidney took the marriage license from Lancy, looked in it from left to right, and shook his head with a smile. Lancy''s photo and Marvin''s photo were well matched, without Photoshop marks and excellent skills. Such a silly granddaughter, it could be seen from the photo that it was her recent photo...


    "So, boss is the baby''s father, the real father?" All of a sudden, Lancy clapped her hands and was suddenly enlightened. It explained why his boss was so nice to them.


    ¡­¡­ Was she already unable to speak? Ray covered his stomach with his hands and his face was distorted. He didn''t want to see more people because of the stomachache.


    Rani opened her mouth wide, jaw slack. She took a glance at the great grandfather... She instantly balanced herself.


    ''Is Lancy serious?'' Mr. Sidney thought. Is she really serious? It turned out that she just knew the truth now?


    ''Oh! It''s suddenly enlightened! What''s the matter? Lakin touched his face. He suddenly felt sorry for his grandson in law who had been recognized in the future. Alas, he should be more lenient in the future.


    The original intention of Lakin really wanted to keep Lancy stay for two more years. Through the call with Mr. Sidney, he learnt about the internal situation of the Lu Clan. He also understood that the matter


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sidney. He was the best in wisdom, cunning, trickery and courage. In addition, his family background and his born were impeccable.


    However, it was impeccable, and that didn''t mean it was complete. Until this moment, his life was finally complete.


    Being a father and a husband, as the ancients said, it''s the right way for a man to have a family and a career... Sidney will wake up with a smile in his dream. His only worried grandson now makes up all the gaps in one breath... He was thrilled.


    Mr. Sidney''s mood was really weird?


    Relatively simple mood is two little buns. Anyway, they had lived with his parents for such a long time and they was used to it. Besides, they had noticed how much his dad cared about his mom. They had already expected such an ending.


    Rani and Ray would not admit that as expected, the ending would be divided into happiness and misery. Now, both of them had forgotten all his guesses. It was reasonable for mommy and daddy to be together as long as they were happy. Ah, daddy and Mommy are a perfect couple.


    ¡­¡­ Lancy felt a stomachache, and wanted to teach them a lesson? Where was the agreed moral integrity and the agreed bottom line. Is it delicious?


    The babies licked their lips and said it was delicious. They didn''t want to eat with them together?


    "Are we two flower kids?" Raising her hands, Rani asked.


    "Of course." Mr. Lakin replied in a second. There was no second choice.


    Ray and Rani were the most adorable. No one was more suitable than them. What they were carrying was a blessing in disguise, twins.


    Ray poked his face and frowned. The flower boy need to wear a little suit to overwork? "Please don''t tie!" Ray pleaded. For the sake of his mother and father, he didn''t raise other requests.


    "You are so smart!" Mr. Sidney lovingly touched Ray''s nose.


    Since Marvin and Lancy got married in such a pleasant atmosphere, they were all calm and relieved. Both families'' grandpa said that they were right to be calm. They only needed to do one thing well.


    Yes? There was no need to ask? As long as they showed up on the wedding day~

 Chapter 135 Dont Be Afraid Of Me

    When the news of the marriage between the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan was announced officially, the commoners were very calm.


    Oh, the Lu Clan again?


    Was he going to be engaged again?


    Who are the members of the two families again?


    The onlookers slowly carried the bench and ate melon seeds, without the excitement and excitement of the previous times Within two months, similar news came out from the Lu Clan over and over again. Every time they don''t got married, all the excitement and expectation were gone.


    Have you ever heard of a wolf coming? Once, twice, three times. Once again, no one would believe it no matter how noisy it was. However, these two things are different. Even if they couldn''t get married in the future, they would look forward to it.


    ''what the hell? A passer-by spat out melon seed skin. Didn''t he see the crowd place bets there? They had just bet on it for three days, five days and seven days from the moment the news of the marriage between the two clans was exposed to ''over''? Anyway, it would only take a month to sum up the previous experience.


    There was no difference between gossip and reality. As long as it could amuse them, everything would be fine.


    However, the more he read, the more suspicious he felt? The mysterious Marvin had been working for a long time, how come it was said that the old man of the Lu and Lan families would personally plan the wedding? The two big shots went there in person, which meant this would not become a farce again.


    At this moment, some people realized that Nina was the only daughter of the Lan Clan? Nina had just engaged with the young master of the Han Clan. How could it be possible for Lan Clan to have an another daughter?


    These were only the doubts of ordinary people, but the people in same circle are different. It has been said for a long time that this circle is much smaller than people think, but the news, big and small, is spreading at an amazing speed.


    To this day, Lancy was no longer a secret in the circle. With the exposure of her relationship with the president of the Wilson Group, more and more people paid attention to her secretly.


    She was the only grandchild of the Lan Clan and the favorite granddaughter of Lakin. There are many "discordant" voices made by people with jealous, those who doubt Lancy''s blood (such as counterfeiting), those who attack her years in the blank, those who attack her first pregnancy before marriage, and those who attack Ray and Rani.


    Not long ago, Mr. Sidney finally declared that the news was spread from a family which was on good terms with the Lu Clan. It was said that Mr. Lakin confirmed it personally.


    And then with the "family feast" of the Lu Clan that day. It''s highly credible.


    It turned out that the eldest granddaughter of the Lan Clan had been in collusion with the master of the Lu Clan six years ago. She was always concealed from the truth for some reason, not knowing why,


    mnipotent boss also had the ''emergency'' time? Her cheeks bulged up, and her crystal like eyes flashed with a trace of grievance and shyness. The girl bowed her head and fiddled with her fingers, muttering, "I mean there is no process!"


    Marvin was surprised by Lancy''s reaction. This was totally different from his expectation. He had guessed countless possibilities, but this one was the last one he expected. "No process?" After repeating what Lancy had said, Marvin looked at Lancy thoughtfully.


    Embarrassed to the extreme, Lancy decided to fight back. Putting her hands on her waist, she retorted sheepishly, "Yes, It hasn''t process. How could I accept this? She doesn''t even remember how she met him. When did they start a relationship? Damn it. After a blank, they become husband and wife directly. Can''t they slow down...


    Lancy felt wronged. Why did he always pull a long face? Did she do it on purpose? Could you please be more tolerant of the patient? After all, she was his wife. What could he do to her?


    What special treatment? He should be more gentle, considerate and inclusive All right. All that he needed to do was to give her a little more time. She would be satisfied if he doesn''t keep pulling a long face.


    Girl, haven''t you said you have a full confidence? But what about the counterattack? Your request is too small to be a question.


    As Lancy mumbled, Marvin''s eyes softened and his cold features softened. Sitting on the bedside, he gazed at her silently.


    Under the gaze of the man too intently, Lancy couldn''t continue, so she had to stare at his eyes. What did the boss mean by remained silent? Was he happy, angry or gloomy? Marvin didn''t say a word, but his smile made people feel uneasy. Biting her lip, Lancy was full of tears silently. She really wanted to say, "can you give me a quick cut?"?


    "Are you so afraid of me?" However, before she could take a step backward, Marvin grabbed her hand and shouted, "Lancy, look at me!"

 Chapter 136 Boss, I Was Wrong

    The undoubted tone made Lancy raise her head reflexively. Oh, God, she was so obedient that she couldn''t be more obedient. Staring at Marvin with her misty eyes, she felt wronged and asked quietly, "what''s wrong with you?


    Well, if she said something wrong before, she would not say it again. Okay. There was a saying that one go in one vigorous effort, and another decline followed. Now Lancy was like a thoroughly frustrated ball, not to mention a "fighting ability".


    "I''m not angry with you. But do you really think I''m such a narrow-minded person in your eyes, Lancy?" Upon hearing this, Marvin didn''t know what to say anymore. He didn''t do anything to hurt her when he recalled the past, did he?


    In fact, she really wanted to nod... It was a world with looking at people''s faces. People with fiendish appearance would be scared? Lancy glanced at the handsome face of his boss and found that his face was similar to that of a man who was scared to death immediately~


    All right, Lancy admitted that she was a coward, especially in front of the boss. This could be described as a history of her blood and tears, which were also the words of her female boss.


    With Marvin''s mouth twitched, Lancy had already answered him with an undisguised expression on her face. "I really don''t know if you are timid or dull. You are not afraid when it is time for you to be afraid, and when it is time for you not to be afraid, you even want to hide from me. You''re really torturing me."


    But he still felt sexually excited about her praise? How spoiled his voice was~~


    In fact, most of the time, Lancy was not afraid of Marvin at all. But now, it was different. She was wrong, wasn''t she? "Boss, are you really not angry? The words I just said, and Haven''t you forgotten that you left me? Aren''t you angry with me? " However, Lancy was uneasy. After comparison, she could not imagine that one day Ray and Rani would completely forget her, she would go crazy.


    In her heart, husband and wife were the closest and most important person in each other''s life. Parents would leave her one day, and their children would also belong to their own life. Only husband and wife would live together for the rest of their lives.


    It was just like an oath held when they got married. Whether rich or poor, healthy or sick, they would take care of her, love her, protect her and respect her for the rest of their lives. At last, they would never leave each other all their lives.


    Although Lancy didn''t know what happened six years ago, she thought she had abandoned him as a bystander and boss? In the past six years, his boss always guarded the empty room... ''Oh, it probably means that he has lived a hard life, just like he is still single.''~


    Seeing that Lancy almost buried her head into the earth, Marvin didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. In fact, he felt warm


    she had been called honey. How shameful was it?


    ''Dear Lancy, you can''t stand it anymore. What should you do next?''? Marvin hugged her tightly. A couple''s love was more complicated than calling that. Ray and Rani are the most persuasive "results".


    The man couldn''t help thinking of that night six years ago. Marvin lifted the quilt with one hand and said. He touched her smooth and white neck with his other hand and said, "it has been six years. Why are you still so shy... I still remember that night. You were also like this. Your body was so red that it went red... "


    ¡­¡­ Oh, my God! She was dying! Lancy couldn''t help but roar! Although she might be a little dull, but... The way the boss talked to her was so ambiguous that she had a lot of illusions. In her mind, she even started to picture how they were having sex openly... Hearing this, Lancy was brimming with tears. Boss, I have told you. I do understand. Did you tell me whether the twins were born?


    "As sweet as usual..."


    He sighed, which was still fresh in his mind, and Lancy finally understood what he meant. Her face flushed red because of his constant actions. Finally, Lancy couldn''t bear anymore, threw herself out of the quilt and covered his mouth.


    "Stop it!" Although she had become a wife legally, she was still a virgin psychologically?


    Whoops, things seemed to be interesting~


    Just as Lancy thought she had succeeded and relieved, she suddenly felt the hot water on her palms, including the softness... When she realized that it was a man''s lips and tongue, she was shocked.


    The boss actually licked her hand like a little dog. The girl was stiff all over, looking at him blankly. This is definitely not an aloof boss, absolutely not!


    Boss, are you trying to blow up? Ah, ah, ah, come back please~


    Lancy thought that she had suffered too much today. She might as well pass out happily? She made up her mind

 Chapter 137 Ninas Wedding

    After Marvin and Lancy stepped into the hall, they attended the wedding of Nina and Kevin first.


    The old men of the Lu family wished they could prepare the best for Lancy and Marvin in the world. The wedding would be perfect if they had enough time.


    What''s more, she didn''t intend to compete with Nina and Kevin before they got married.


    Why do you say that? However, it was just because Marvin and Lancy had been in a relationship, and Nina kept worrying. Nina will has this concern, which naturally has her reason.


    Even though Nina was unwilling to admit it, it was a fact which couldn''t be denied. Deep down, she still felt somewhat unconfident. After all, Lancy was the most legitimate daughter of the family, while she, after the appearance of Lancy, had a delicate position in the Lan Clan, after all, was inferior to her. On the other hand, the Han Clan was really powerful in Alaska, but was still not comparable to the Lu Clan. On the other hand, Marvin had become the head and power of Lu Clan, while Kevin was only an internal heir. Everything was still unknown. Moreover, with no information, adding that


    Grandpa''s love to Lancy...


    Therefore, it was natural for Nina to worry that their wedding date might be snatched before hers. Although she was elder sister, she had witnessed many cases.


    As the wedding date approached day by day and her grandfather deliberately arranged the wedding without inviting the guests, Nina was finally at ease.


    And the day finally came.


    It was a very auspicious day. The Lord of the two clans personally picked it up with the words of "Nina" and "Kevin".


    Nina looked out of the window at the blue sky with a bright smile. ''what a good day!'' she thought~


    Her long black hair fell on her shoulder. Jill stood behind her. She decided to comb her daughter''s hair on the day of her wedding. It was a custom in Alaska. ...


    Looking at her pretty and delicate face in the mirror, Jill felt elated and proud while fondling her daughter''s silky hair! "My mother has told me that Nina is very lucky,"


    Jill has never been able to put on the wedding dress in her whole life. She tries her best to enter the Lan Clan and ends up being a living widow. Although he finally enjoyed the luxury and wealth and entered the upper class, She was still looked down upon by the rich women.


    Jill was not lost in wealth at all. She should also thank those who spoke ill of her behind her back for all these years. It was them that made her calm down.


    Jill knew that no matter how well she got along with them on the surface, they never regarded her as a real "inner circle". In the eyes of those people, she was at most a clown.


    Now that her daughter enters the Hun Clan! She was not his mistress anymore, but his legitimate wife! My son-in-law is not a branch of the Hun Clan, but the eldest s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d that was enough for Nina to forgive him and everything.


    Nina stared at Kevin fondly. This man was the man she would rely on for her whole life. He was her man, and she was his woman. No woman could refuse such a sense of belonging, and Nina was no exception.


    From being held by Kevin to the church, everything was so unreal and happy. Finally, the bell rang and the ceremony began.


    Every woman has such dream. With the blessing of their family and friends, the bride walked step by step towards the man they loved most in their life, who was witnessed by the priest.


    Nina stared at Kevin and held her grandfather''s arm subconsciously. She couldn''t see him at the first sight, but she felt like it was a long time before the end.


    Her mouth slightly opened and she took a deep breath cautiously. At the same time, Nina was extremely nervous, afraid that she would make mistakes.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m here." Mr. Lakin whispered with eyes looking straight ahead


    Although Mr. Lakin didn''t like Jill and wasn''t satisfied with Nina''s character and behaviors, he had watched Nina grow up. After all, he was her grandpa, so how could a grandpa not love his granddaughter?


    Just like Lancy and Nina, on the day of their marriage without father, they could only be held by their grandfather, handing their lives to another man.


    Since then, Mr. Lakin had forgiven rosy. He lovingly patted Nina''s hand to remind her to relax. No matter how she got on with Kevin, what happened to them only hoped that they could live happily together.


    "Grandfather..." Nina''s eyes were red. Grandfather hadn''t talked to her in such a tone for a long time. She thought that grandfather no longer liked her.


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes. She choked with sobs and didn''t know what to say.


    Mr. Lakin sighed, "Today is a big day. Don''t cry. Nina, this is your choice. Live happily in the future. "

 Chapter 138 Boss Is Jealous Again

    Lakin was a smart man. He had more or less guessed what was going on between Kevin and Nina. He knew clearly how Kevin fell in love with Lancy, how Nina got pregnant... Although Nina''s words didn''t make any sound, since Nina and Kevin''s engagement, Kevin''s attitude had exposed something.


    Even though he didn''t like Nina, he wouldn''t give her the cold shoulder for the sake of their children. Nina might be the reason. Mr. Lakin looked at the emotionless Kevin and wondered whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for Nina. As he said, she had made her own choice. She had to face the consequences herself.


    For the sake of the unborn child, Mr. Lakin hoped that the knot between them could be resolved and they could have a good ending.


    It was not that Mr. Lakin didn''t appreciate the marriage between Nina and Kevin, but that he had seen too many marriage in this circle, among which the people who had been in a relationship with each other seemed to have been deeply rooted. As the old saying goes, the aged ginger is the thorns. Mr. Lakin had gone through more trials than the rice that Nina had eaten. Some things could have an end as they saw the beginning.


    It turned out that she had taken a wrong step at the beginning... The human heart was the most difficult to guess. It was as the same as the life itself. It was up to Nina whether she could find out the truth or mistake again and again.


    Deep inside, Mr. Lakin hoped that his granddaughter could recover soon.


    Unfortunately, she was pregnant now and he hoped that Nina could change after she became a mother. He hoped the unborn baby could be the bond between her and Kevin and help her to get better.


    Nina slightly nodded her head and looked into Kevin''s eyes. She swore in her mind, ''Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m sure to be happy. I''ll be!''.


    At last, Mr. Lakin took Nina by the hand and handed her to Kevin. He said meaningfully, "Kevin, I have handed Nina to you, and you must treat her well. I wish you a long and happy life together. "


    Wearing a black suit, Kevin looked even more handsome than before, but his face was too indifferent, less the joy of a groom.


    After a long time since Nina walked out, he soon found Lancy in the church. Kevin seemed to be reflexive, and he couldn''t control his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but think of her at the first possible moment, even in the day when he married someone else. At the same time, his eyes were full of amazement when she found out that it was nobody but Marvin.


    When these two extraordinary men''s eyes met, neither of them made a concession. Instead of "taking risks" like last time, Kevin stared at Lancy without scruple.


    On the day he married another woman, Kevin hope he can be free for the last time and follow my heart. ''. From now on, he could never be with her again. He


    arts are complicated. Do they dare to get straight to the point?"? The girl was frightened by the man''s sharp eyes. She said in a low voice, "Nina''s wedding dress is good, and the church is also good..."


    What? Marvin was still very relaxed. He was gesturing for her to go on.


    Lancy immediately understood that boss was unsatisfied with her answer. "¡­¡­ Then, the priest is also very handsome. "


    ¡­¡­ After swallowing, Marvin looked into her eyes and then looked at the priest in the middle, the very young priest. Red lips, white teeth, human body, tender skin...


    Boss''s observation was more detailed, with his skin so delicate that even the pores could be seen.


    As a matter of fact, when did Marvin look into the mirror for the last time? Your skin is fair and flawless~~~~


    After taking a deep look, our boss decided that the priest must be noble and respectful. ...


    That was how the priest, who had been innocently shot, had taken his life. For the first time in his life, he had felt that he was a devil from the hell God, it must be his illusion. How could he have any evil intentions in this holy place?


    As a matter of fact, no one knew the reason why the priest took his holy duty at such a young age was that he was afraid of ghosts. Although the priest looked calm and calm on the face, in fact, his empty mind was brushing the screen. Evils go to hell to die! And vice versa!


    Oh, my God! The priest was so careless that he was broken!


    Satisfied? Lancy wrinkled her little face. Rolling her eyes, she continued, "boss, Nina and Kevin are a perfect match? How beautiful the scene is! "The saleslady pointed at the new couple and exclaimed.


    She was absolutely not trying to change the topic of their conversation.


    Seeing this, the boss smiled with satisfaction. He tried to raise the corners of her mouth in a gentle way. "They are a perfect match?"

 Chapter 139 Lancy Send Blessing

    "Yes, Nina is very beautiful today. Kevin was very handsome." Lancy nodded her head firmly.


    It was the first time that Marvin had agreed with the word ''handsome''. He wore a meaningful smile and said, "yes, it''s true. Lancy has a good eye. Miss Nina is very suitable for the young master of the Han Clan."


    Praised by her boss, Lancy puffed out her chest proudly and raised her head proudly... There is a song about this. If you love me, you can praise me. If you love me, you can hug me; if you love me, you can kiss me.


    Beauty, how old are you now? Honest face?


    Ray and Rani are more muture than Lancy.


    Hearing that, Lancy, who had escaped from the crisis successfully, was smooth without hair. She smiled like a cat looking for money, adorable and likable. The two little buns who peeked at them just now couldn''t bear to look straight at them. The picture was so beautiful that they could get rid of the sights of their masters and the cat. Mommy was not a cat. What was she made of?


    Mummy was quite similar to pet. Both Ray and Rani had a complicated feeling now. They felt rather frustrated because their mommy. The two little buns felt distressed at the thought that their mommy had been "eaten" by other people.


    ... Little bun looked at each other and sighed silently. Her Mommy was brought up by someone else. How cruel it was! She didn''t want to love anybody any more.


    How funny it was? ''as the saying goes, he is arrogant, noble and powerful?


    ...


    After the salute, Nina and Kevin went to the wedding banquet.


    The wedding of the two families was grand and classy. To put it more bluntly, the two families were willing to burn money. They had already reserved the place. It was the best hotel in Alaska with a six star luxury rate.


    It was not until the site layout, the menu layout, and the man in charge were satisfied with the arrangements, that they finally decided it. It could be said that the man had done it meticulously.


    Nina took off her wedding dress and wore a cheongsam.


    There was a tender and beautiful smile in her watery eyes. Nina, who had always been arrogant, seldom showed her weakness in front of others. If she doesn''t smile on her joyful day, when will she smile?


    Nina immediately found Kevin. She intimately took his arm and said in a flirtatious tone, "Kevin, don''t drink too much. It''s not good for your health."


    The groomsman took the hint with a wink of Nina, and he immediately went to propose a toast.


    "Well, well, well. You''re so nice to me, Nina. You make me want to get married."


    "How lucky you are, Mr. Kevin! Nina are so beautiful. You have no more hope. You will be single all your life. "


    "Pooh! Pooh! Don''t curse me! Nina, do you have single friend. Why not introduce


    entative and speaker of the Lan Clan. No matter what he said, he kept telling her that he wanted them to love each other and get along well with each other.


    And Kevin seemed to listen to Mr. Lakin very devoutly.


    However, Marvin had already noticed that he was staring at the girl beside him.


    ''you haven''t given up yet? The bride was right next to him, but he stared at Lancy. Wasn''t he too bold?


    When Lancy was eating happily with her head down, suddenly she felt someone was looking at her with passionate sight. When she looked up, her eyes met the eyes of Kevin.


    The small mouth is still biting the crispy bone. It''s rattling. The voice is quite clear Make sure Kevin is looking at herself. Lancy smiles and waves her claws...


    Seeing this, Kevin bent his eyes and smiled silently.


    Boss almost got angry. How could Kevin do like this?


    As Marvin watched coldly, he put his hand around her slender waist and pinched it slightly It was really gentle and very light.


    "Ahem!" All of a sudden, Lancy began to cough. She coughed so hard that her tears came out. Her face turned red and her neck became thick.


    The little girl was mad again. Shit! Who said it was softly? Stop, she would definitely not kill her (he) ah ah! "! The sudden movement of this guy on her waist scared the shit out of her!


    He said it was food. What the hell was wrong with him!


    Boss was very calm, with concern on his face. He patted her back tenderly and said, "how can you...? Drank some water to relax your breath. The guests were new here. How frightening? I''m really sorry. Lancy is timid. Please don''t mind. "


    Wow, I never thought that the big boss of the Wilson Group would be so gentle. I''ve seen so much today.


    It seemed that the rumor was true. The master of the Lu clan was deeply attached to the Lancy of the Lan Clan.

 Chapter 140 A Young Couple In The Eyes Of Others

    Considerate men were always gentle The girls were eager to get close to Marvin, who was said to be a cold and ruthless man in the news!


    Which girl could stand this? Especially for men like Marvin who didn''t allow anyone to get into his room She wondered what kind of man that boss Marvin was in people''s heart?


    He answered in an abstruse way~


    Ah, ah, ah, ah. An abstinent temperament. I can''t control it! ''! Since then, Charles had got a huge number of fans without a reason. All of them were female~~


    Lancy didn''t know what to say and could only drink water! The paper was tearful. They were all cheated by the boss. Please open your eyes wide and see clearly. What? This was definitely a fraud, carefully planned by the boss!


    How could she be scared by Kevin and Nina? He was the one who should be blamed? He was still holding her soft flesh, and "falsely accused an innocent person" without any blush. Was he really a man?


    ''What the hell? Why are they smiling at me? The girl covered her face with her hands and cried. Lancy was not a timid girl but was frightened. Really? "An ominous presentiment welled up in Lancy''s heart. It was a long history. Would she be able to get rid of it one day?


    In the eyes of the crowd, although Lancy was not as gorgeous as Nina, she was not as pure and innocent as she was now. She had delicate features but no attacking power. She was smiling all the time, and it seemed that she could talk with others with her big eyes. She stared at you so intently that people couldn''t help but feel a sense of fondness for her. They wanted to dote on her and tolerate her with no bound.


    She was so smart. What harm could she do? Her attacking ability was the same as that of a kitten. She googled and blew up occasionally. She was so cute~


    In the view of others, Lancy was not only sweet but also adorable. She was so cute and easy to push down. Nobody would blame her.


    Therefore, Lancy''s sudden cough didn''t result in any trouble. Instead, Marvin put on a doting smile instead of reproaching her.


    She was choking and her face flushed red.


    He was born timid and pitiful, so he should have reminded her in secret


    Many people on the sly craned their necks to watch Lancy, as if wanting to feed her more water. It must be choked. Would she feel jealous?


    Ah, ah, the school sheet with a bottle of jealousy is gone. Let''s have a good talk if you dare to kiss me!


    Finally, Lancy stopped coughing, her eyes red with tears, trembling and sobbing, she felt aggrieved to see the man who was comforting her.


    Please... Please hug me... Burp~


    That was absolutely the fantasy of onlookers. The cliff was a misunderstanding.


    Lancy bit the handkerchief, tears blurred her eyes. It was so swollen that it seemed to bite people Oh, it was a beautiful misunderstanding.


    How dare he kick the table!


    Marvin smiled. ''I have to admit that she has successfully please me, '' he thought~


    ?"A sweet day? "


    Boss, you are really a competent actor. I am sure you are always looking forward to know more about sex.


    he boss, Marvin, became more and more irritable since he established the relationship with the girls. He fell into a pit of his own digging every minute.


    Lancy was eating meat with relish, and she totally found that the boss was releasing his murderous intent~


    Ray and Rani spread out their hands.


    The dinner didn''t end until early in the morning. After sending the last guest away, Kevin looked a little more gloomy when he looked at the empty banquet hall.


    Kevin didn''t remember how many drinks he had drunk. But he smiled bitterly since he felt dizzy. Why didn''t he get drunk today? He became more sober and remembered that the bride was waiting for him in the room and that it was their wedding night.


    On their wedding night With an unstable speed, Kevin ran into the car. He looked out of the window blankly at the flashing scenery. The old man in the driver''s seat was an old man from the Han Clan. Through the rearview mirror, he joked, "Are you drunk, Mr. Kevin? I''ll just roll down the window. The wind at night is the most intoxicating. What if I fall asleep at our wedding night? "


    As an experienced man, he knew how to enjoy the wonderful night with candles and flowers on his wedding night.


    Hearing that, Kevin raised his head with a heavy headache. He wondered why he didn''t find that Spike was such a chatterbox? He was sober enough. He didn''t need a hair dryer. But he would rather get drunk to death.


    She would probably get drunk very soon.


    To pay attention to his young master''s wedding night, considerate Spike stepped on the gas hard. It only took him less than ten minutes to arrive at Han Clan. "Mr. Kevin, we are home now."


    Spike, you''re just too excited? Those who don''t know you will misunderstand you as the bridegroom.


    Kevin was speechless. He opened the door and staggered out of the car.


    "Mr. Kevin, do you need me to support you?" "Mr. Kevin, how much wine have you drunk?" Spike asked worriedly? Before they arrived at the door of the bridal chamber, Mr. Kevin might pour down halfway?

 Chapter 141 The Drunken Bridegroom

    Hearing Spike''s words, Kevin waved his hand and entered the house without turning his head around.


    Walking on the long corridor to the bridal chamber, Kevin suddenly burst into a weird laugh, which scared the servants of the Han Clan. All people stood out to see their master. They were relieved.


    How happy is Mr. Mr. Kevin getting married. But they thought, ''Mr. Kevin, it''s very late now. Why is they so frightening?''.


    The servants all trembled with laughter. They followed and laughed. They didn''t know why, Kevin laughed so hard Maybe she was too happy?


    They could never imagine that they would see the real reason for their beloved young master''s laughter.


    Every step forward, she was looking forward to the groom who passed out. Rufus was definitely the first man in the world, wasn''t he? What a big joke! How could Kevin not laugh?


    Nina had been sent to the wedding room early and she looked forward to Kevin''s arrival.


    It was getting dark and Nina was drowsy as time passed.


    Is he coming? Nina had never been so nervous before. She had totally forgotten what had happened at the party. For her, tonight was very important and of great importance.


    Tonight was not the wedding night at all


    After hesitating for a second, Kevin finally opened the door. He used both of his hands, as if this door weighed thousands of pounds. The moment he saw Nina, he was devoid of any emotion.


    Kevin walked in and closed the door slowly.


    "Kevin." Nina had already changed the cheongsam and put on the selected pajamas. The small Camisole lace dress and red chiffon made the woman''s fair and smooth skin more attractive.


    Her graceful figure could be dimly discerned. A woman like her was definitely a stunner in men''s eyes. If it were another man, he would have pounced on her.


    But, not only that


    In the distance between Kevin and Nina, the man immediately smelled the faint scent. Kevin is not an inexperienced young man. On the contrary, Kevin has dated many women. With a flash of my black eyes, Kevin immediately guessed that the woman was wearing the perfume.


    She was trying to please him.


    Kevin sat on the edge of the bed and unbuttoned the buttons one by one.


    Nina blushed with both expectation and nervousness. She stood in front of him barefoot, and her toes couldn''t help moving.


    The delicate hand appeared in front of his eyes. Kevin looked up and Nina smiled shyly, "Kevin, let me help you..." It was the first time that she took off men''s clothes.


    She tried to get close to him but was pushed away by Kevin. "No, I''ll do it myself."


    "¡­¡­ Then, I will run a bath for you. " After a short pause, Nina felt a little embarrassed, but she held back her anger because of her hesitation and continued to please holly.


    Kevin didn''t say anything this time and let her be.


    Nina let out a sigh. She was so afraid of his refusal that she rushed into the bathroom to fill the bathtub with water.


    Befo


    ed.


    Nina''s eyes turned red. She held him tightly, unwilling to let go of him. She kept rubbing against his body and said, "Kevin, Kevin, Kevin..."


    She kissed him randomly, trying to warm his cold heart with her body.


    But he didn''t realize that he made it wrong, which enraged Kevin to the extreme. He pushed away the woman clinging to him. Nina nearly fell out of bed as she didn''t notice that.


    "Ah!"


    Kevin should be called. With a gloomy and impatient face, he wiped the saliva from his face. Even though she set him up last time, did she want to force him to have sex with her this time?


    ''Mr. Kevin, do you really think you are a true husband? The scene was so beautiful that Peter couldn''t bear to see it.


    However, Kevin couldn''t smile. And Nina couldn''t either.


    "Are you insane? Can''t you understand what I said?" Kevin scolded her.


    Nina clutched the quilt tightly and couldn''t pretend to be smiling any more. "What''s wrong with me or you? Is it wrong to make out with your husband at their wedding night? Are you insane? You pushed me away! "


    No woman could stand being rejected in this way, not to mention the arrogant Nina. Nina asked herself. She had done what she should do. She shamelessly seduced him again and again, and he refused again and again. This was their wedding night. Did he have to embarrass her on this day?


    With a cold face, Kevin thought to himself, ''I''m right that Nina''s accusation is reasonable. She should be wronged, but why does he not? Even touching her hands, let alone making out with her, disgusted him.


    Kevin was not willing to put on an act, but he couldn''t. When it came to the relationship between a man and a woman, she would never give any response to it, and nobody could force her to do that. He was sincere but powerless


    Although Kevin didn''t do that, he still felt more depressed when he heard such a man say words like "no", "strength". Oh, no, myocardial infarction already occurred to him.

 Chapter 142 Nina Schemed To Enter A Bridal Chamber

    Nina was stubborn. It was either he touched her or he had to give her an explanation, which was the only choice left.


    Just as the two sides confronted each other, Kevin''s eyes flashed and he suddenly remembered one thing. "Didn''t the doctor say that you must be careful in the first few months? What else can you do without sleeping?"


    This reason was fairly convincing, and just so that Nina couldn''t deny it at all. "¡­¡­" What else could she say? She had never seen him care so much about the baby. Why did he care so much at this time


    Then Kevin suddenly remembered that Nina had been asked to go to the hospital several days ago. There''s no way she could forget that. "Don''t you forget what the doctor told you?" No pregnant woman would actively propose to have sex with other men? Especially in the early stage of pregnancy, it was easy to miscarry.


    Nina froze and there was a flash of panic in her eyes. She tried to calm down and retorted weakly, "the doctor didn''t say that I couldn''t cure her. He just said that I should be careful. Besides, today is their wedding night, no exception. "


    "Really?" Kevin stared at her and felt something strange.


    Nina was very nervous. She was afraid that Brian could see through her


    After a while, Kevin looked away and said coldly, "the child can''t be wrong at all. This is really an eye opening for me. I even dared to take risk of the baby in my belly for the so-called wedding night. What if anything happened to the baby You haven''t forgotten what I said, have you? "


    Nina wouldn''t forget to do the DNA test?


    "How can I put my baby at risk? He''s my lifeline." Her eyes flashed when she said that in the darkness.


    However, Kevin didn''t notice her difference. He snorted heavily and said, "it''s good that you know it."


    As soon as Kevin finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to Nina and went to sleep deeply on the left.


    Terrified, Nina couldn''t stand it anymore. She lost all her strength and curled up on the other end of the line. It was a sleepless night.


    Anna didn''t toss and turn because of what she had suffered at her wedding night. She really couldn''t fall asleep. She finally got what she wanted, married to Kevin and moved into Han Clan. She was supposed to be satisfied, but she felt more uneasy.


    At first, Nina gave hope to Kevin, but Nina didn''t expect that he was so determined. He didn''t even touch her on their wedding night Nina panicked. Her wedding night was her only chance.


    Her only chance was when she was pregnant. Covering her belly with her hands, Nina had never experienced such a panic like this. No one knew. She didn''t even tell her mother that she had buried a time bomb in their marriage.


    As for when the explosion will be Nina put on a bitter smile, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. The time was really fast. If she couldn''t come up with a good solution, she was afraid that she would have to face a divorce soon after the wedding.


    Although with grandfather''s help, with the friendship between the two families, they wouldn''t get a divorce. But she was afraid that she would have a hard time in the future. As for


    son of the emperor, and Cecil is also capable. The families seldom argued with each other. Therefore, Mrs. Caspar was more casual when talking with her daughter-in-law, Susie.


    Of course, it was only for Hiram''s good parents in law. The women who were pregnant didn''t dare to talk like that.


    Susie married to Cecil at the age of twenty and had been living with her parents in law since then. She had suffered a lot of grievances, but she endured all of them. On the other hand, her mother-in-law was reasonable and treated her daughter-in-law sincerely. They had built a deep friendship after getting along with each other for so many years.


    Of course, Mrs. Caspar only wanted to make fun of Susie. Susie grumbled, "Mother always make fun of me. I''m sorry for my bad image in your heart? Why are you picking on me? "


    "That''s true. As your mother-in-law, I gave you a hard time back then, didn''t I?" Mrs. Caspar snickered.


    Susie blushed. At that time, she was too young and naive to think it through. She even began to whisper to Mrs. Caspar. Since then, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had spoken out the hidden words. They didn''t have a gap. However, as time went by, the relationship between them grew increasingly intimate. "Mother!" And that event, however, turned out to be a joke of Mrs. Caspar.


    "All right, all right. Let''s stop talking. Look at our Susie. She''s furious. If granddaughter in law saw this, she couldn''t care less about her image. " Mrs. Caspar bent her eyes, and then she looked to the other direction. She wanted to see Rachel so much.


    Mr. Caspar said as he took a sip of tea. He had got used to the argument between his wife and his daughter-in-law, and was really much better than the fighting between other women. When I''m old, I want nothing but peace.


    Unlike his father who was calm and composed, Cecil had been smiling happily.


    Susie stamped her feet, not like a mother-in-law. The well maintained skin was as white and tender as a young girl''s, showing the gesture of a daughter between blaming. No wonder she was the apple of Cecil''s eye.

 Chapter 143 The Daily Life Of The Han Clan

    Women''s self-care is very important, and the most important thing is that they are loved by their husband. In recent years, Susie got nothing to worry about. Everything went on smoothly and she was getting younger and prettier.


    "Mother is the worst." Susie had already taken her mother-in-law as her own mother. It was not until she laughed enough that she came to her senses. "I was just worried about my new wife. It was too late last night and I forgot to remind her..."


    Susie wanted to say something but hesitated. It was awkward to explain the whole thing clearly, but the old lady, Mrs. Caspar, understood immediately. Her words reminded the elders that her granddaughter in law was pregnant!


    Then last night Mrs. Caspar and Mr. Caspar looked at each other. As the patriarch and a man of the family, naturally, Mr. Caspar could not say much about it. Mrs. Caspar frowned and muttered to herself, "It should be okay. I hope Kevin is a decent person. My granddaughter in law, Nina, looks very good. "


    Nina was the daughter of an eminent family. She should know what happened without being reminded?


    The difference between being a lady from a noble family and being a womanizer was that they wouldn''t abandon each other just for having sex.


    However, since it was about their eldest grandson''s safety, Mr. Caspar became anxious. Finally, she saw her grandson and granddaughter in law.


    "Grandpa, grandma, father and mother, I''m sorry. I''m late." She bowed to Jessie in embarrassment, looking particularly dignified and virtuous today.


    "It''s not late. Sit down, my granddaughter in law, Nina." As Mrs. Caspar spoke, she eyed Nina''s pale face! When she found no difference, Mrs. Caspar secretly exchanged an eye contact with Susie. "Nina doesn''t look well, but didn''t she sleep well last night?"


    After Nina washed up, she found that her face was a little pale because she had to do some makeup. Suddenly, she remembered the words that Kevin had said to her last night. She was a pregnant woman. How could a pregnant woman put on makeup? If she didn''t have good makeup, the Han Clan would think that she didn''t care about the baby in her belly, so she gave it up.


    Susie frowned. There was a flash of disapproval in her eyes. How could Nina not understand it.


    Nina pretended not to understand what they were talking about. She touched her face, smiled and said, "we went to bed early last night and slept well. Maybe it''s because I''m not so used to sleeping on my own bed. "


    When Mr. Caspar looked at his grandson, Kevin nodded, indicating that nothing happened last night. The faces of these elders immediately turned better.


    "I''ll get used to it soon." Susie clapped Nina''s hands and thought that her daughter was quite sensible. "How about I call a doctor for you?"


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat when she heard her mother''s words. She shook her head and replied, "no, mom. I''m good and just need some rest. It''s not good to come here and see a doctor at the first day. "


    What he said was indeed ominous.


    Since there was no lust, it was okay. Mrs. Caspar nodded in approval. "That makes sense. If you feel really uncomfortable, don''t force yourself. Although we are all m


    s.


    When they stepped into the house, she couldn''t help but receive the couple. Seeing the bags in the servants'' hands, Jill became more enthusiastic.


    "Oh, you still haven''t finished your work?" Jill was surprised. She poked her daughter''s forehead and said, "what do you mean? It''s just a gesture of courtesy. Why do you have so many gifts? People who don''t know you might think that you have moved the whole Han Clan away. "


    "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s Han Clan''s love for you, and it''s also Kevins love for you." With a triumphant smile, Nina took Kevin''s hand intimately.


    Jill watched Nina from head to toe, her face flushing. She was satisfied with her son-in-law, Kevin, as Nina had a good time in the Han Clan.


    However, there seemed to be a hint of displeasure on Jill''s face.


    When the three arrived at the living room, Nina understood whom her mother was angry at.


    "The wedding date of Lancy has been set, so I can''t live at her home for these days." A fake smile appeared on Jill''s face. She was sad to see Lancy.


    "The wedding date has been decided, that day?" There was a hint of distance in Nina''s eyes. She didn''t seem to have a strong sense of superiority.


    "You are back." Mr. Lakin signaled them to take their seats. And he glanced at the gifts. It was enough for them to know that Nina had a good life in the Han Clan.


    "Grandpa." Compared with her mother''s joy and enthusiasm, Mr. Lakins reaction was a little colder. Nina''s eyes darkened. The messy glass table caught her attention.


    Mr. Lakin had been focusing on Lancy''s wedding, so Mr. Lakin didn''t care about Nina, his granddaughter and grandson in law. Nina randomly picked up one piece of paper, and what was written on it was Lancy''s dowry.


    Seeing this, Nina''s face completely darkened and she couldn''t even put on a smile. Stock prices of over one hundred million, two cars, two villas The size of the car and the location of the villa were too much for Nina to ask? What''s more, she had never heard of all kinds of jewelry before. She knew at a glance that the necklace''s name was of great value, which was just nominal.

 Chapter 144 The Dispute Caused By Dowry

    It''s a long list, but in fact, God knows what grandpa gave Lancy


    Nina still remembered that many people admired her dowry when she got married, includin her sister-in-law. At that time, she was deeply moved by Nicholas'' love for her.


    Now, Nina couldn''t help but want to laugh. Compared with Lancy''s dowry, she was nothing? ''is this what a beggar should do?''?


    The date of their marriage was close. At that time, those who were amazed or envious would all become those who laughed at her! She felt so humiliated. As the daughter of both the Lan Clan and the father, why were they treated so differently?


    The innocent beggar blinked, stretched out his hands and pleased him.


    She told the world that Lancy was the real legal daughter of the Lan Clan, and she was just a daughter of a concubine? What would the Han Clan think of her then? What would people think of her?


    In fact, the dowry that could make the Han Clan gasp was also attractive? I''m just trying to piss her off. I don''t want to be too greedy. ". In contrast to Nina''s dowry, sneakers in the front were basically the same. There were more jewelry and jade weapons in the back, and a foundation exclusive to Lancy.


    The expression on Nina''s face was so strange that Kevin could only stare at her. But from the expression on her face, Kevin knew that she was unhappy.


    Mr. Lakin frowned. He was dissatisfied with Nina for her gaffe, but his granddaughter seemed to be dissatisfied with his arrangement.


    "Grandpa!" Nina spluttered.


    "Grandpa!" Lancy happily ran towards him and uttered these words almost at the same time with Nina. Lancy waved her hand and continued, "Oh, I almost forget. Today is your wedding day. How''s your wedding?"


    Kevin smiled but didn''t know how to answer her question. He could speak out some good words if someone else asked him.


    Nina retorted without a kind word, "Of course you are very busy these days. How could I bother you with such a trifle as wedding? Good girl, you are in a good mood. You should be happy for your dowry. " They were not only happy, but also grinned from ear to ear.


    "Nina!" Mr. Lakin pounded the table, with a bang. He could not stand it anymore.


    Glancing at her grandfather and then at the livid Nina, Lancy took the form from Fannie and asked, "What dowry?" Mr. Lakin took charge of the preparation of the wedding and didn''t allow her to meddle in it.


    Therefore, Lancy really didn''t know about dowry. If the baby hadn''t been nagging about it all the time, she wouldn''t have known when she would get married.


    When she saw the list, she was shocked. She asked, "the dowry?" A gift for her? ''that''s great!''.


    "Hey, are you frightened now?" Nina said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. "See how much grandpa loves you. He almost used up the whole Lan Clan..."


    "Enough! Shut up!" Mr. Lakin scolded her angrily. He thought that rosy should be a sensible woman after she got married, but now she just took it as it was before long? "You''re getting bolder."


    "Grandpa treats people differently. He is unfair!" For the first time, Nina shouted back. Maybe it was because she was not living a comf


    his eyes. Suddenly, he was caught by a soft hand. He stared blankly at his eyes that were filled with tears. He smiled with relief. He touched his granddaughter''s head and sighed, "Lancy, don''t feel sad. If they were God, they would know that Lancy has already been beautiful, obedient and sensible. They must be proud of it."


    Although he lived in the outside, he never learned any of those bad habits and always maintained the heart of a barefoot! The one under her nose, however


    While his shrewd eyes were filled with the distorted face of Nina, Mr. Lakin shook his head and said angrily, "So, Lancy, keep your dowry. That is your mother''s love for you. As for the others, just because their mother was not capable of running the errand, they always failed to figure it out. "


    Nina lowered her head awkwardly and could not lift her head any more. She was so embarrassed that she wished to find a crack to hide herself. At the same time, Jill happened to carry the fruit tray upstairs. When Jill heard Mr. Lakin''s words, her face turned pale like a ghost.


    She must have come back to visit him and made a fuss. But now, she had to pay for what she had done!


    "What''s wrong with Lancy''s dowry?"? Fine. She chose to stay with me. Now that you''re not satisfied with it, I''ll go find my mother! She could get as much as she wanted. As for greedy people, who could like them?


    If so, before Nina got married, according to Mr. Lakin''s character, he would be halved! But he knew more about her than he loved her. He didn''t expect that she would be so ungrateful and blame him for treating her unfairly and favorably Humph! You are nothing compared to Lancy! ''


    But Mr. Lakin wasn''t afraid that his words would be heard by Jill. What else could she do? Perhaps it was because of the memory in the past, there was resentment and resentment in Mr. Lakin''s eyes now. People''s hearts were always attached to one another. It was already a great honor for them to get married to Lan Clan. If they wanted to bully others in the Lan Clan, they would never let them go, even if they were as old as they were!

 Chapter 145 Parents Past

    Mr. Lakin always thought that if Jill didn''t come to make trouble, the daughter-in-law wouldn''t be dispirited or divorce her son, and they wouldn''t, wouldn''t die, leaving him alone!


    Mr. Lakin knew that his son didn''t want to divorce with Belle. His son''s red eyes appeared in his head, but he pretended to be strong. That was his last memory of him.


    The night before they went to go through the formalities, his son came to find him, perhaps because he was too sad and painful, and finally he couldn''t bear to listen to his father.


    Tears, desperation... It''s not enough for my son to be alive! ''! After all, Mr. Lakin hated Jill very much?


    As for the reason why he agreed to let Jill come in and accept Nina. Mr. Lakin couldn''t help smiling bitterly. At that time, Lancy had disappeared, and it was hard to say whether he could find her or not. And Nina was his only blood, and how could he not nod in agreement?


    Mr. Lakin hated her so much but he had to accept her. No one could understand how aggrieved Mr. Lakin''s was? Although he didn''t mention what happened in the past and treated her coldly, he didn''t deliberately make things difficult for Jill, which didn''t mean that he had forgotten and actually forgave her.


    The glance from Mr. Lakin was full of hatred and killing intent. Jill was weak all over, her hands trembling uncontrollably. Had she lived a comfortable life for too long, or was she deceived by Mr. Lakin''s acting skill? She had forgotten that Mr. Lakin was the most frightening and frightening person in the Lan Clan.


    Jill would have collapsed onto the ground if it were not for Kevin and her dignity. It was at that moment that Jill realized how much Mr. Lakin hated her.


    "Mr. Lakin!" Jill called weakly, her eyes filled with grievance. At least, she had served him for ten years, hadn''t she? There might be merits, but there must be merits? How could he say that in front of the child?


    However, she was afraid and resentful.


    "Grandpa!" Nina thought that it was an unreasonable request for her grandfather to fire an woman in such a rude manner in front of her husband and mother.


    Too mean? Mr. Lakin sneered. Today he really saw that his granddaughter resembled her mother, Jill. After raising her for more than twenty years, she turned out to be an ungrateful woman. Even though she was the apple of his eye, it could not warm her heart.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to teach Austin, it was useless.


    "Lancy, come with Grandpa," Giving a cold look to this mother and daughter, Mr. Lakin pulled Lancy into the study.


    Nina had been blaming her grandfather for abandoning her face. But she didn''t know that her grandfather was indifferent to her because of her nonsensical behavior. What''s more, she also expressed her past grievances that had been hidden for ten years. In addition, her mother was involved into this affair, which resulted in a series of unforeseen events later.


    There was a saying that no Zuo no die!


    Nina and Jill watched them leave reluctantly and the resentful expression on their faces couldn''t be hidden an


    nd has his own unique ideas. His biggest weakness is that he is too kind. Such a character is not suitable for the plots in business. But fortunately, he is smart enough. He won''t be easily cheated. "


    Lancy got a little embarrased. Was this her grandfather''s way of praising her father?


    After reading her granddaughter''s protest, Mr. Lakin couldn''t help laughing. How could a father dislike his own son? No matter how clever or stupid his son was, he was his own son? "I hope you can understand your father well."


    "All right!" Lancy touched the tip of her nose, tilted her head and asked confusedly, "Grandpa, as you said, Dad loves mom so much, then why... Why did he cheat on her?"


    "¡­¡­ Lancy, you can achieve your goal with someone''s schemes. Considering your father''s character and your love for your mother, I believe him. It''s a pity that after your mother lost you, she was so vulnerable that she lost her usual calmness We have to admit the existence of Nina. "


    This was the result of the sudden collapse of trust. It turned into complete doubt. At that time, no matter how hard Jay explained to Belle, even if he explained to her, Belle would not believe a single word from Jay. Belle would ruin the friendship between them and would try her best to get a divorce.


    Lancy didn''t fully understand what her grandfather said. Her grandfather''s words and the fact that she just met were contradictory. She was in a complicated mood and didn''t know what to say. It was improper for a son to say anything about his father''s death, not to mention that her father had passed away.


    Patting on Lancy''s head, Mr. Lakin heaved a deep sigh and said, "what''s done is done. It''s meaningless to find out who is right and who is wrong. You are their only daughter, so they naturally should know what happened to them, and that is also the reason why grandpa told you. But I don''t want you to resent him or think that he is such a person in your heart. Lancy, trust me, your father is not that kind of person. Even if he did something wrong, he didn''t deserve to die. "

 Chapter 146 The Little Secret Of My Mommy

    Jay didn''t commit a crime that didn''t deserve to die, which referred to the full deny of Jay by her mother, Belle. As Jay''s daughter, she couldn''t treat her father in such a way. She couldn''t.


    Lancy looked at him blankly as if it was her first time to see him. The deep begging in Grandpa''s eyes inevitably touched her heart. It was the last and most important thing that a father wanted to do for his son.


    Mr. Lakin became more silent because of Lancy''s silence. Was he still not good enough? The reason why he didn''t let Lancy see these till now was that Lancy had completely integrated with the Lan Clan and had feelings for Lan Clan and her grandfather. On top of that, if he told her anything about his parents, he thought it would be easier for her to accept.


    Just as Mr. Lakin was disappointed, a small hand patted him on the shoulder. He paused and suddenly looked up, only to see his granddaughter staring at him with her big black and white eyes.


    "¡­¡­ ?" What did he mean?


    The girl looked down at the photo album and smiled brightly after a silence. "Grandpa, I don''t remember anything about the past. I can tell from these photos that my parents love me very much. That''s enough. As for the rest, just as Grandpa said, we should let the past be the past. "


    Lancy pretended to nod seriously, and this was the lines of a TV series she chased recently. More importantly, Lancy didn''t think she had a position to blame her father. For one thing, she couldn''t tell who was lying on the bed after a long time. Only those who were concerned about the truth could know the truth. For another, her son didn''t mind her mother''s misery. No matter how wrong her father was, she was not supposed to be the one to blame.


    To be frank, he had sacrificed his life for his daughter''s sake. He owed nothing to her. Lancy held the album tightly. Her parents loved her, but she just didn''t get lost for a long time He had abandoned her, as he had suspected.


    Having prepared for the worst, Mr. Lakin suddenly felt powerless. Did Lancy agree? Not knowing what to say, Mr. Lakin looked at Lancy more affectionately. It took him a long time to react before he said regretfully, "good girl, you are a good girl. If only you hadn''t been lost that year, Lancy should not have lived a hard life outside. "


    She thought that her granddaughter was so sweet that she deserved the best.


    It was a pity that the God was so unfair that Nicole suffered a lot They were like his son and daughter-in-law. They passed away at the right time in their youth.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m fine. After all, I don''t remember anything." Hearing that, Lancy smiled innocently. Since she could not feel bitter, why would she feel bitter? All the girls knew was that, recalling her current memory, she was all living her life, eating, buying, playing and playing. Every day she slept, she laughed, and it was not painful at all.


    If she had to tell her the "bitter" experience, she would try her best to answer the question. Yes, sh


    ntrary, Lancy was born to be insensitive. Everyone was just eating or drinking as they wished. The weird atmosphere finally ended.


    After dinner, Nina and Kevin went back to their room. When they passed by Lancy, she was so arrogant that she just showed her temper.


    Lancy was not angry at all! She didn''t care about it at all? She just thought that Nina had a cold and had difficulty in breathing, so it was normal for her to hum.


    She just wanted to smell the two steamed stuffed buns and then lull them to sleep~


    Hearing that, Ray was speechless. Looking at the clock on the wall, which was still pointing at 8, he found that little Bun''s round face looked a little fatter. Although children should go to bed early, there was no such early family?


    Mommy, can we stop here?


    Ray was thrilled and expectant when he saw the irrepressible delight and expectation in his mother''s eyes. At last, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes. In a second, a sentence was clearly written in his black grape like eyes - "heavy color but light color.".


    Mommy, aren''t we biological?


    "Sister, do you know what is emergency?" Ray turned around, unable to look directly at his mother, and shifted the topic to his sister.


    ''I''m too old to go through this. It had to be started a few days ago.


    When they came back to Grandpa''s house, they always slept in the same bed with mommy. Suddenly, one day, "Mommy specially prepared a room. The one outside the bedroom was next to it. The name of the room was a personal room prepared for her and her brother. It was said that she worried that they would not be able to sleep well after they got used to living with their father.


    Mommy, you really can''t lie to me. What can I do to you? She didn''t want to show her guilt in her eyes. She wanted to be a little calmer and told him a good acting skill, which was so dangerous that she couldn''t fool a six-year-old child? Depressed, Ray and Rani hung their heads. Were they too smart to miscarry? Was it so unshakable?

 Chapter 147 Daddy Loves To Climb The Wall

    The two little babies turned a blind eye to the strange interaction between their mothers. How considerate their children were to be so obedient to their mothers!


    Of course, this was also the case with the curiosity of little babies. You know, mommy has always been very mysterious about everything she does, deliberately hiding it from them. Well, it''s very difficult to deceive them with mommy''s intelligence. What mattered was why his mom suddenly changed her attitude?


    With the fine tradition that everyone had to get to the bottom of it, Rani and Ray tried their best to support their eyelids which were about to close one night. Finally they got the answer.


    Feeling distressed, the two little bun didn''t look good. It seemed that they would break down soon! Her two babies were at the loss. If it were other children, they would have rushed to her and cried loudly!


    What was she crying for? Both Rani and Ray rushed to her and hugged her mother''s thighs, crying, "Mommy, you don''t want your baby as long as you have daddy, do you? An uncle police, only this Mommy abandoned her child! ! And she was her biological daughter! !


    The boy and girl twins really had the same tacit understanding. They even fantasized the same lines in their minds.


    In the following two days, the baby boys were very depressed, unable to do anything, as if they were kicked out by their mommy! I thought Mommy would find out their sadness and comfort them. But it turns out I was wrong At the thought of this, Joe couldn''t help feeling sad. He was greatly shocked by the scene that his mommy had hugged and kissed his mommy!


    She must overturn the table, one after another!


    The kids were only six years old after all, and they were very young. They were seriously hurt by their mother''s great event. How could they calm down? They were not as steady and generous as they usually were, "small hurt birds in heart.".


    It took two days for the twins to recover from the strange and weird feeling. Rani''s eyes turned red, while Ray was very strong. He then changed to another topic, "if we don''t look gloomy now, it will be more persuasive. Our babies, Rani and Ray, are looking at each other in the quilt. We are so moved. Luckily we have each other.".


    Huh! Mommy is a bad guy, daddy is a bad guy. They is the worst guys. ''.


    The arrogant baby comforted each other. The nail sized wound finally healed! ''humph, they are the parents of the baby. They can continue to turn a blind eye to it. They are broad-minded and give them time and opportunity to answer the difficulty of lovesickness.''.


    Both Rani and Ray gave thumbs up to themselves and felt instantly better.


    But now, he seemed to be depressed because his mom was too careless and couldn''t understand what he was thinking! Mommy, you thought that if she was only six years old, she wouldn''t be so sad. Are you so eager to drive me and Joyce out of the house? He was burning with anger! !


    The so-called dismiss was to coax the baby to sleep.


    d to the woman he liked You can secretly find a doctor to examine her. "Indifferent" is a disease, which needs to be cured!


    ADA MI, it was Marvin who climbed over the wall in the middle of the night. Judging from his appearance, it was obvious that this was not the first time that he had climbed over a wall. He was quite familiar with this place, and he even didn''t blink his eyes. A trace of satisfaction flashed through the man''s eyes. He was satisfied with the stubborn woman who said that she would close the window when she came back, but she refused every time.


    Lancy was quite used to the big house now, where there was nobody else except for her and the twins. For a moment, Marvin didn''t want to stay any longer. Although he knew that he shouldn''t meet her before marriage, he couldn''t help but agree with her.


    He could do whatever he wanted. Marvin didn''t care about those rules. As for the so-called ominous words, the man sneered. In many people''s eyes, he was ominous; he wasn''t afraid?


    After hearing what Marvin said, in fact, Marvin just missed Lancy too much. If he could find a reason, he would not be able to win her heart? To be honest, Marvin had a crush on ''climbing the wall'', right?


    Ow, the cold man just lost his temper.


    There was a sudden weird atmosphere on the paper. Lancy paused, holding the photo book and put it down slowly. Her eyes met the man''s.


    Marvin said with a playful smile. Lancy sat up on the bed, embarrassed.


    It had only been ten days since Lancy came back to the Lan Clan. The first time Marvin had a jet lag was frightening her to death; the second time, the second time, the second time, the second time, the woman finally realized that the man was deeply hidden, and his agile movements were almost as magical as a superwoman. The second day after, the woman was already very calm, and if he were to fall down, she would still feel something.


    That was enough to prove one thing, Marvin had high skill of cooking frogs with warm water.

 Chapter 148 I Will Never Forget It

    "Are you coming?" She was totally drowned in her opening remarks. Embarrassed, the girl touched her nose. She opened her mouth and tried to say something, but her pink tongue was coming out. Apparently, she realized how big her mouth was. She was like a rocket~


    The next second, Lancy was truly dumbfounded. She stared at Marvin in embarrassment. Following his movement, she twisted her neck.


    After that, Marvin lifted up a corner of the quilt and calmly leaned on Lancy. Lancy scratched her ear and remembered that Marvin sat beside the bed yesterday just with the bedding?


    Lancy, are you sure you haven''t found anything? From the layout of the bedroom, it was not difficult to find that Marvin''s exact location was from the pear wood chair, sofa, soft bench and bedside. Step by step, the game finally arrived at the finish line.


    She then realized that she couldn''t miscarry?


    Lancy opened her mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. She realized that her boss behaved so naturally that she didn''t know how to refute him and even lift the table!


    She could only watch the man crawl into her quilt, with their shoulders leaning against each other. The scene was so beautiful that she couldn''t bear to look at it.


    "What are you looking at?" Marvin naturally took the photo book again and asked, "Is this you, Lancy?"


    A second later, the girl quickly forgot all her concerns and self-criticism, stuck out her little head and smugly said, "Yeah, right. It''s me. Swollen? Isn''t it cute?" Can''t you be more modest, a child''s paper?


    Marvin took a look at the photo and said to Lancy, "well, no wonder people say that a woman would change abruptly in eighteen years old." Her face was much younger than before, white and tender, which made her adorable.


    "¡­¡­" The girl giggled and thought it was strange. The eighteen year old girl suddenly changed her mind. Was she praising her? Right?


    Marvin turned two pages in a row, and each of them was with a smile. Lancy didn''t have a lot of crying to do. This one was an interesting one. Her round eyes were filled with tears, but before she could shed tears, Lancy was attracted by something outside the camera (someone) with curiosity on her face. She totally forgot crying.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and poured down her cheeks.


    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of Marvin''s mouth. He had not expected that Lancy had looked like this since she had been a child.


    "Stop!" Lancy pointed at Marvin''s hand and explained, "They are my father and mother."


    "I know." Marvin nodded. Before he met with Lancy, Marvin had thoroughly investigated all things related to her, and the Lan Clan was naturally the key point.


    It was not his fault to arouse Marvin''s suspicions. He had to be careful because he and Lancy were friends at that time. What''s more, as far as Marvin knew, men and women in that place were orphans without parents. How could she have a grandpa and so-called f


    ing to have an egg. It was her wedding ceremony. But it was his grandfather who said "I want to show my true colors" on his face? Hahaha, she perfect the images of the boss and grandfather.


    Sweet dream. My grandpa and my husband always dream of having a girlfriend. Do they know that?


    In any case, the whole Lan Clan''s businesses concerning the wedding were taken by Mr. Lakin, while the people at the Lu Clan were in the same situation. Mr. Sidney was the leader of the two most powerful and influential figures. Although he had kept his nose in the business, he was still a powerful man.


    Even though they knew that Mrs. Wilson was not happy, in fact, they were not happy except for Mr. Sidney and Freda, including their father, Wilson. As for the servants in the Lu Clan, they had no choice but to listen to her and do things with all their heart, and they didn''t want to be the cannon fodder. They would do whatever Mr. Sidney said. If they were blamed by Lord Nalan, they could just tell the truth.


    The whole Lu mansion seemed to be husky. People all kept silent. It was much more efficient than before. This made Mrs. Wilson frustrated.


    She had a feeling that her power was taken over overnight. In fact, she was the same. In front of the so-called Mr. Sidney, Mrs. Wilson always lowered her head and dared not to express her opinions. However, her subordinates didn''t listen to her either. They only said the words that Mr. Sidney told them to Even though she was angry, she had to hold back.


    She had to endure humiliation and pretend to be gentle. Mrs. Wilson was almost mad. Fortunately, Mr. Sidney didn''t live with her. Otherwise, he couldn''t sleep well at night.


    For the first time, Mrs. Wilson felt so lucky that the couple had left early. She was so tired that she didn''t have the energy to consider about "what''s right for a husband to sleep in the same bed with his wife". Besides, they were not that old. Even if they slept together, they just slept under the quilt.

 Chapter 149 Crack Down On The Lan Clan

    Mrs. Wilson also remembered that when she was forced to have a baby, she was so angry that she even shouted at Mr. Sidney, "How could you have a son with different beds?"


    At that time, she failed to change Mr. Sidney''s mind. But now, Mrs. Wilson was disappointed.


    Mrs. Wilson was drinking her tea. God knew how many cups it was. Mr. Sidney was so busy that she couldn''t just sit there and do nothing. She had no choice but to wait aside.


    But Mr. Sidney didn''t say anything. He just ignored her existence.


    That was the courage sent to Mr. Sidney from the Lan Clan. Mr. Sidney burst into laughter. Mrs. Wilson shivered and almost pissed.


    What the hell was going on here? Mrs. Wilson couldn''t figure out what was on Mr. Sidney''s mind. Was he laughing with anger, or was he happy from the bottom of his heart? Mrs. Wilson had never seen him so "licentious" like this before.


    "My Lord, is there anything that makes you so happy?" Since Rani was in trouble because of slapping her in the face, Mrs. Wilson wasn''t afraid of getting into any trouble. She behaved like a submissive daughter-in-law. She said so many words and pondered over them over and over again. She was afraid that she would run into a pit of her own digging. That way, she would get even with him for all the old and new accounts.


    It turned out that when Mr. Sidney returned to the Lu mansion from the hospital, he didn''t go to get even with Mrs. Wilson immediately. Moreover, he never mentioned that to her.


    As the saying went, if one didn''t explode in silence, he would perish in it. Mrs. Wilson wasn''t stupid enough to think that he had moved on It would be much more horrible?


    It was no wonder that Mrs. Wilson was terrified all day long, such as treading on thin ice. She even had such ideas like "Mr. Sidney is getting rid of me", "the agreed retirement", "it''s better to separate with him". All these years she had been hoping for him had shattered into pieces in just a few days, and gone with wind.


    Mrs. Wilson thought it would be another silent indifference, which made her smile like a stone The so-called face refinement. In a few seconds, Elsa''s face was wearing a mask, and she put it on her own face, and then she merged the two together.


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Sidney handed the receipt to her and said, "have a look."


    This simple gesture from Wendy was enough to warm Mrs. Wilson''s heart. Mrs. Wilson was almost moved to tears. She didn''t take Wendy as an invisible person anymore. She took it over with her trembling hands. The next second, all the sensual feeling was like clouds. She was in a very bad state and wanted to poke her eyes in the face.


    It was said that only three seconds had passed since Peter touched her.


    Distressed, Mrs. Wilson''s face twisted. She stared at the prescription and looked down. The corner of Mrs. Wilson''s mouth twitched. The Lan Clan was really generous! Look at these villas, castles, even antique cyan porcelain. They are not new rich. Does it need to be like this?


    ''Of course I know that dowry represents a woman''s f


    lson a lot. He was submissive in front of Mr. Sidney as if he was a wuss who had no guts. No wonder Mr. Sidney excluded him from the very beginning.


    As a matter of fact, no one in the Lu Clan was worse than her. Wilson was surely not in a good mood. Mrs. Wilson felt much better when someone felt more frustrated than her.


    Mrs. Wilson gave Wilson a deep look and turned to go upstairs silently. Sometimes, he looked more depressed than when he spoke. If Mrs. Wilson give way to Lancy for Marvin, would Wilson be as good as Mrs. Wilson was?


    Gazing at Mrs. Wilson''s back which looked a little bleak, Wilson''s lip corners slightly closed. A storm was raging deep in his eyes. As time went on, he returned to calm again. Calm was just an appearance. Since Mr. Sidney was loosened, he had to suppress that dark side of his body However, depression was not a permanent solution. Eventually, it would break out one day.


    But at this moment, Lancy, the bride to be, had a big problem. She didn''t have many friends in Alaska, and she didn''t know many bridesmaids or Groomsmen. Nina has married. Of course she can''t be her bridesmaid A girl suddenly came up with an idea.


    With the shouts and callings, she pulled him out. With her big eyes blinking, Lancy looked up at him with an ingratiating smile. She was Freda, her best friend.


    If it was given by Lancy, Miss Freda would not admit it.


    But Freda ignored Lancy''s big wet eyes, forced herself to calm down and said, "One finger is enough, isn''t it?" However, her arrogant sister to be didn''t care about her future sister-in-law at all.


    After suffering a heavy blow, Lancy covered her chest and held Freda tightly. "Little Freda, I want you to help me. Just once, okay?"


    "Gross! Let me go!" Though reluctant, Freda''s ears turned red. In other words, Lancy was a tough girl. "Name anyone in the form!" Due to little Freda, Freda was gooseflesh.


    "Freda, our best friends are here. Do you really have the heart to abandon me?" With the misty eyes, Lancy rode Freda and behaved like a rascal.

 Chapter 150 A Party For Single Girls

    Freda had never been so unruly like this and no one had been so shameless before. She was annoyed and amused, and poked her forehead impatiently. "Who dumped you? Stand up. Speak properly!"


    Meanwhile, Lancy, who was staring at Freda with burning black eyes, calmed down a little and Freda covered her head. Finally, Freda reluctantly nodded.


    "I''m glad to see you, Freda!" the girl cheered and rubbed Freda with her back. Lancy thought Freda was just a toy~


    ''Being held by a girl, I feel a little stiff, '' Freda told himself. Freda looked down at the fluffy head of a certain one with her black eyes and couldn''t take Lancy as her sister-in-law. It was said that she looked like her mother-in-law, but she didn''t look like an elder at all? He was just like a six-year-old kid.


    Six-year-old Ray and Rani thought, ''As a matter of fact, she was only three years old~''


    In fact, if not necessary, Freda had planned to be the bridesmaid! She had ever told Marvin and Myron that an unmarried girl could only be Bridesmaid three times at most, according to the customs of Alaska. Fortunately, she didn''t have a third brother, which was good for her.


    There is a hint of pleasure in the corner of Freda''s mouth. ''But I won''t admit that I enjoy Lancy''s passion, '' Freda thought.


    "Freda, there''s one more thing..." the pretty woman raised her head, her eyes sparkling like two black pearls. She was even more beautiful than the stars in the night sky.


    "¡­¡­ Tell me! " Looking at the flattering expression of the girl, Freda narrowed her eyes slightly and her expression was a little similar to that of Marvin.


    Thinking about it for a while, Lancy said excitedly, "A party for single people..."


    "¡­¡­" ''I didn''t expect that there would be a single party, '' Freda thought. After all, in the eyes of others, Lancy had been the mother of two babies. As an old saying went, it was difficult for people to associate a mother with a party for her first love.


    But then, for a second, the corner of Freda''s mouth twitched, ''Does Charles know how much sister-in-law is expecting a single party?''?


    Patting Freda, Lancy stared at Leila expectantly. Since Leila didn''t say a word for a long time, she curled her lips and murmured, "I''ve checked. A single party is always held before we get married. Freda. How about we hold a one before the party?"


    "¡­¡­" Meanwhile, Freda turned to look at Charles and imagined his black face, asking, "Linda, you and Charles have been married for six years, right?" She was implying that it was a little late to hold a bachelor party?


    They should have held a single party six years ago!


    The girl put her head down. Lancy pointed at her finger and said, "Of course. I have got a girlfriend before." She had a good memory of getting married, let alone the bachelor party. She just wanted to take this opportunity to hold a wedding ce


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    top-notch customers.


    Even the usherettes at the door were all young and stunning. It seemed that Night Club had a good reason to occupy a place in Alaska in just two years.


    Although these "young handsome" men were quite young, they had received professional training. They smiled when they greeted the guests, but not in a fawning way. The two men who looked steadily at them now knew clearly what they should look at and what they shouldn''t say. No matter how weird the guests were, they could face them in the best state of mind.


    As per these two men in front of him.


    The tall one was quite normal, but her companion was very interesting. It was already dark outside, but she wore a pair of sunglasses. It was probably because she didn''t want to attract any attention. As for the effect, she knew it from the surprised eyes of the past.


    The host of Night Club smiled. It was the first time that the ladies had come to this city. The two customers looked young and charming. As the host of Night Club, he would like to spend more time with them.


    The two weird groups were Freda and Lancy.


    Freda and Lancy were about to get drunk. Because of this, Freda had to sneak into this place. Who would command a group of people to come? It was too shameful.


    However, although it was a "secret", the man next to her was too There was a big red mark of "well" carved on Freda''s head. Then, Freda pulled at Lancy''s sleeve and lowered her voice. "I''m impressed. Can you take off your sunglasses? Do you know how many people are staring at you? Can''t you just try to justify yourself? "


    Although Freda looked calm, it was nervous actually? After all, Freda was the daughter of the Lu Clan. The more nervous she was, the calmer she appeared. However, because of the stupid girl, she almost couldn''t keep calm on the surface.


    ''Why is she so tired? Is it because she doesn''t want to be swollen anymore?''?

 Chapter 151 Doing Something Bad In The Dark

    Lancy used one of her hands to hold the sunglasses. She blinked, "Freda, I''m not deceiving others." It didn''t make sense that her face had been recognized.


    "Well, don''t try to justify yourself. What are you doing?" Freda stabed Lancy''s hand. She goes out in sunglasses in the evening. It''s just like a blind man. Without her presence, she couldn''t even walk.


    Lancy held the Freda more closely, and they walked into Night Club. The girl stretched out her sunglasses, looked around and whispered, "I''m a little afraid."


    What if she accidentally saw something that she shouldn''t see? Lancy was well prepared and had to wear a wedding dress the next day. How ugly the bride with a needle eye was.


    Hearing this, Freda touched her chin, thinking, ''it makes sense!'' Even though they indeed wanted to "see the world", they still had to protect themselves? Wait a minute. Night Club, is it so dangerous?


    It had to be said that the two girls'' images were in the same channel. No wonder they could become "bestfriends".


    At the thought of this, Lancy took out another pair of sunglasses from her bag. Lancy stood straight and looked confident, trying to be praised.


    Because of the compliment, Freda patted on Lancy''s head, and then two sunglasses come out.


    They didn''t realize how eye-catching and eye-catching they were in the club. The two girls immediately straightened up at the thought of wearing a pair of sunglasses. Especially Freda, the imperial concubines couldn''t explain the reason why she was so cool.


    However, it was not like what the two had imagined in Night Club. At least, it looked like a normal club. There was neither a childish scene nor a romantic atmosphere. It was absolutely unbelievable.


    Generally speaking, in a club, a man and a woman could match each other. To be exact, most of the couples there were "Ladies" and "young stars". Ladies were all dignified in manner and jewelry, though they were of high value. Besides, they gazed at each other very closely, as if their eyes were too bright to be opened.


    There was no denying that all the male creatures in the Night Club had handsome faces. This was a real eye opening. Men could be so beautiful. Some were cute, some were young, and some were elegant and noble. Some were sick and coquettish. There was indeed something special about them.


    This club was one of the best in domestic market. There were few similar shops in this area. But why did the Night Club stand out here? Besides its man, the quality of ''man'' was even more important. Look at those people, even the most charming men, are gorgeous and not demon.


    In the end, all they were elegant. Elegance is quite important. Men in Night Club wouldn''t bow for money and trample on


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    evil, so he soon became a favor of women.


    To some extent, men and women are different, and can be said to be the same. It was said that a maid with a good countenance is a kind of emotions. However, men turned out to be more charming with mellow wine as they were getting older. In fact, the two statements are not contradictory. As long as the maintenance is proper, it is possible.


    Actually, Paul was 35 years old. The problem was how he looked after himself. As a spoiled boy by women, Paul had been indulged in the decadent life and indulged himself in it. He thought it was fun to play with it. After he entered the Night Club, he was repeatedly admonished, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    In the end, all his body had been hollowed out by the wine, and even the "glamour" on the surface was not able to maintain. There were wrinkles in the corners of her eyes and her skin was no longer tight. It seemed that the bounce had lost its luster. As his figure was the same as other colors, Paul was out of the market.


    He had no choice but to turn a blind eye to it, but to turn it into a "joke" from his first hand. He had owed a lot of money due to gambling, so he had no choice but to stay here.


    When Lancy and Freda entered the door, Paul, who had been receiving an old woman over the past few months, was surprised by the scene. Subconsciously, Paul looked at his ''colleague'' who as vigilantly as him, and walked up to accost her. At the same time, Paul gave a smile which he thought was most charming.


    Under his affectionate gaze, Lancy felt goosebumps all over her body.


    "Brady, bring two glasses of pink beauty for two beauty. Put them on my tab." Paul told the bartender that he was not far from Lancy and Freda since he was half leaning on the bar counter.


    Is this the legendary man with BGM...

 Chapter 152 A Cool Guy

    As soon as Paul appeared, he walked all the way. In the eyes of Lancy and Freda, it was very strange. This man, arrogant, steps with wind? From the top to the bottom, from the left to the right, from the inside to the outside, there was a hint -- I am a good-looking man, I am a good-looking man, and all women love me. I am very arrogant


    Perhaps because of the great power, a special breath came towards them. Freda and Lancy were surprised and a third of their faces got a little embarrassed. They just wanted to ask, where did this weirdo come from?


    Noticing their shock on their faces, Paul assumed that they were mesmerized by his charm and his sudden beauty. It was no wonder that the man had the guess. Since it was the first time for Lancy and Freda to come to this place and it was also the first time that they had seen so many handsome men, a girl like them, for which the man believed that they wouldn''t be mistaken.


    Although in Night Club Paul was less better than before, but he was much better than other normal men. Obviously, he was more high-level. Paul had always been confident about himself. He didn''t think it was a big deal to find a man more handsome than himself on the street?


    As Paul caught a glimpse of other girls, he curled his lips at once. There was an old saying that in every profession, a man must be far more skilled than his peers in every aspect. He hated to be beaten to death by his rivals. The first thing he wanted to do was to strike first. These two girls would prove his charm.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Is that the first time you''ve come here?" Paul took a sip of the wine, still keeping the same posture. It was difficult for him to maintain such a long time. "Don''t worry. Night Club is different from other clubs. We respect customers."


    It was true that Night Club was not always customer first. The intention of "men" was also very important. Only when the two sides reach a consensus can they be brought out or other "projects" be carried out. How to make the "men" nodded depended on the practitioner''s own ability. This was a fight between men and women, and it was natural to have fun.


    Freda only wants to say that this man called them "guests", which shows their essence.


    Freda, she stood in front of Lancy and said, "no, thanks. We just sit down and leave here then." ''He must be plotting something. He is such a bad guy, '' she thought.


    Being rejected ruthlessly, the smile on Paul''s face faded a little. He finally fixed his eyes on Lancy. "Haha, your sister is very kind to protect you. Don''t be afraid. I''m a good man. My name is Paul. What''s your name? "


    Owing to the appearance of the Freda and Lancy, Lancy was softer.


    Sister? Lancy fluttered her eyes innocently, while Freda was stunned. How old was she? Who was her elder sister? Thus, Freda had a worse impression of Paul. With a fake smile, he said, "Sir, could you please leave us alone? My sister is still young, and it''s wrong for an old ox


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    aul carefully looked at the man and found that although he was not as beautiful as Sky, which was the best in the Night Club, he was absolutely outstanding.


    "Are you new here?" He had heard from his manager that a newcomer would work in the company. It was said that the company was invested in a good way. Looking at this cool and overbearing man, Paul thought his guess was right and he was clever. In his eyes, only in this way could this man be reasonable enough to explain that he had nothing to fear.


    But this man held Paul even tighter.


    "Ahhh!" Paul cried out in pain and shouted at his colleagues, "He just a new employee? When the director arrives, you''ll regret! "


    Since Paul had been taken hostage, the other people had been observing him coldly. Paul had a bad popularity. The manager of the Night Club came here because they felt a little hostile to that man because of Paul''s yelling.


    "Mr. King, someone is stirring up trouble."


    Mr. King frowned and his face darkened. He cursed in his mind. ''How dare you make trouble in the Night Club! Do you want to die or what else?'' What he hated most was that they make a scene today. Was he going to make an inspection tonight after he convinced his boss?


    Having been waiting for a long time, Mr. King was already upset. Now someone was kicking the club, so he had to talk to that person, "talk about life.". According to Mr. King, he had spent a lot of time stretching himself ever since he embarked on the "bleaching" road with his boss. The taste of that kind of feeling overwhelmed him.


    "Who is so bold to make trouble in my turf?" Mr. King didn''t know whether he was too excited or just too angry that he accidentally spoke out the fact that he was a well behaved man, and his tone was as cold as ten years ago when he had just been a gang member.


    The crowd moved aside to make way for them. Meanwhile, Freda took a glance at the man subconsciously. She wasn''t worried about him, but it was true that he had helped her.

 Chapter 153 The Hero Saves A Beauty

    The man winked at Freda sweetly as if he had eyes on his back and knew that Freda was looking at him? He smiled. There was a trace of fool on his domineering face just now?


    Mr. King rolled up his sleeves, rubbed his fists and glanced through the crowd. Finally he saw the man who had the crimes! They came and went at each other fiercely!


    "Mr. King, this man!" Paul wanted to teach the man a good lesson, so he lost his manliness and dignity at once.


    With his eyes wide open, Mr. King rushed to this man and stopped the moment he was about to bump into him! The expression was absolutely the same as the moment when he saw the devil. Her eyes almost popped out... ''well, can I ask for something in return?


    Mr. King thought over and over again. It seemed that he didn''t say any unreasonable words that would put the nine clans to death? Looking at the man''s eyes, Mr. King felt a chill down his spine?


    "Mr. King, this is a new comer. He not only snatched my guest but also fought with me." Paul added fuel to the fire.


    Mr. King which is Ford. He stared at the man who was familiar with him, and wanted to slap Paul, over and over again...


    Ford wiped the sweat from his forehead. When he was about to say something, that man raised his dashing eyebrow and indicated him to shut up. Em, shut up? What''s going on now? Although Ford was confused, he did what he asked. He was angry at Paul. ''what the hell? Does he want to die?''


    However, the result didn''t surprise him. Instead, Paul was pleased with himself, thinking that his plan was working and he had successfully transferred the hatred to their boss. This man was doomed to die.


    Meanwhile, Freda also believed that Ford was unfriendly to a man, so she replied, "I guess this is the boss of the Night Club, right? It''s not his fault. He has gone through a lot of twists and turns. "


    It was not until then that Ford noticed the Freda and Lancy. He realized what he was going to do as his eyes lit up. Wasn''t this girl the one who had caught his boss''s attention before? At the thought of this, Ford felt a dull pain in his back reflexively. However, he was thrown into the training room because he said the wrong word.


    The conjecture in his mind was connected with what had happened before. A huge smile crept over his face. Ford unconsciously leaned forward and said, "this Guest, now that you say it is a mistake, it must be one. " Feeling that someone was staring at him fiercely, Ford was so furious that he almost bowed to her. If Freda says it is a misunderstanding, it was totally a misunderstanding.


    ''Has the owner of Night Club always been like this?'' Freda confused. Are you treating your guests as God? Boss was so respectful to her that Freda felt that he might kowtow and worship her in a strange way.


    Then Ford changed the subject immediately. He took Paul by the hand and said apologetically, "I''m sorry for disturbing


    ot of women''s attention. Why was he being treated like this when he was with her? Was he not the type that she liked?


    Carl frowned and wondered what kind of man Freda liked. But he didn''t. Even if he figured it out, would he still go through the plastic surgery? Carl had always been free and easy-going. But now, he was infatuated with Freda.


    It seemed that they had forgotten about the other woman, and that was Lancy.


    Lancy had never poured anything. She suddenly thought of something. She fumbled for her wallet and raised her head. She hesitated before saying, "Carl, do you expensive?" She would become the target of others'' revenge if she didn''t bring enough money? The situation was wired.


    Are you expensive... No


    For the first time in his life, Carl was frankly asked about the prices?


    However, Lancy didn''t realize there was something wrong at all. She stared at the man with her big black and white eyes. The corners of Carl''s eyes twitched. He knew that the woman in front of him was really knowing nothing. "¡­¡­ It''s not expensive. "


    "Then, how expensive is it?" Lancy insisted to get to the bottom of the matter. If he had a different understanding of "expensive", it would also be a disaster.


    "¡­¡­ You don''t have to pay. " Carl rubbed his forehead in pain and wondered how she communicated with a girl through daily life. In fact, a man had been impressed by Freda, but Lancy had made a great contribution to it. The man''s mind was racing wildly... Freda in Carl''s eyes became clearer and clearer.


    "No money?" Hearing that, Lancy covered her mouth with her hand and shook her head hastily. "No way. We have made a deal to take care of our business! Well, here is the thing. If it is not enough at the time to pay, you can give us a discount. Okay? "


    "¡­¡­" Feeling distressed, Carl went blank for a while. He really wanted to cry. He wondered if his heart was broken or not?


    The girl was too persistent.

 Chapter 154 I Have Many Money

    Freda angrily throws out the gold card and points Lancy''s forehead: "I have many money."


    The gesture, the action, was extremely handsome!


    The girl held Freda''s arm and rubbed against it, her eyes narrowed into a slit. It was as cute as a kitten. She hoped she could ride on the coattails of rich men~


    Flames of fury were burning in his heart, and Carl couldn''t bear to look at her anymore. The inexplicable blue veins stood out on his stomach, and his heart at the moment completely exposed. He was about to lose his temper.


    It was a woman. Even so, he couldn''t help but take a glance at Lancy. Her breasts were rubbed so heavily that he could not bear it. However, in his present position and status, he could do nothing but bear it.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Freda stared at Carl strangely.


    Completely unable to receive any signal, Lancy''s spirit light flashed and her body was burning. She leaned forward slightly and said, "Carl, my Freda is very rich. You don''t need to worry about the discount. Can you do striptease? "


    This is the rhythm of "striptease". Even Freda can''t help but prick up her ears.


    "¡­¡­" Carl felt speechless? Especially for a pretty girl whose eyes were shining with excitement. It was said that she would get married tomorrow.


    Before that, Carl wanted to kill himself.


    As for whether Carl had lost his dignity or not, nor did Freda and Lancy have the chance to see the dance, so please allow himself to keep his secret.


    Since that night, Freda and Lancy had been return home without being discovered.


    The two girls didn''t take Carl seriously. In Marvin''s words, Lancy was a "heartless person", so she wouldn''t be lenient to a passer-by who she had just met once. Meanwhile, Freda was confused by the strange feeling in her heart when she faced Carl, and was thrown into her head immediately. As long as they walked out of the gate of Night Club, she and Carl would never meet again, and she wouldn''t solve the questions.


    She had thought that they would never meet again, but to her surprise, they met again on the wedding of Marvin and Lancy.


    The next morning, Lancy was waken up by the servants before the sun rose.


    Muddleheaded, Lancy couldn''t even open her eyes. Lancy went in and out of the house with servants, followed by the make-up artists painting on her face. After the girl finally opened her eyes, the sky outside the window had already been lit up. She had already been replaced by a wedding dress. Looking at the delicate face in the mirror, she was almost unable to recognize herself.


    She subconsciously touched the mirror, pouted and winked, and was sure that the person in the mirror was herself. The girl touched her face and smiled awkwardly.


    Just when Lancy was complacent about it, Ray and Rani were breaking in. The two babies looked at their mommy and chuckled. Ray was like a little gentleman now. Putting the suit on him, his seemingly serious face was a match


    n Belle.


    In the past, Jill had been pretending to be nice, hoping that she could win Mr. Lakin''s heart. But now, things were different. She had put on a fake smile and made up her mind that she wouldn''t be that nice to him anymore. Anyway, she had entered the door of the Lan Clan. It was not easy to drive her away now.


    It was enough for her to gain a firm foothold in the past ten years.


    Therefore, since the preparation to the wedding, Jill had been cold to her. She had a grudge against her.


    "Mom, is that okay?" Nina frowned and tried to remember what her grandfather was thinking about. Over the years, every time a similar case happened, it was the mother who showed up as the hostess. But this time... It was because it was obvious that the woman was Lancy.


    Many people whispered, guessing if his mother was driven out of the office, or should he throw a face at Lancy?


    Jill snorted and said in a low voice, "you know Mr. Lakin''s attitude very well. I''m not so stupid as to give up the initiative because of being angry. It''s because of Lancy, I will never show up. "


    How could she not know that no matter whether Lakin really detested her or not, she would never let go of such an opportunity ¨C the hostess of the house claimed her ownership to everyone.


    But this time was the only exception. Jill gritted her teeth and said angrily! How could she help Belle''s daughter to have the wedding. Just let them know that even if she was the eldest daughter, she still had no mother. In the mind of Mr. Lakin, Jill bit her teeth. She was a nuisance. Now that her daughter was married, she couldn''t care less.


    In fact, Jill shouldn''t have thought that way. Jill shouldn''t have treated her that way. Lakin was not happy about it. It didn''t take long for him to come around. It seemed that the smart daughter-in-law in the world didn''t want Jill to get involved, and the Mr. Lakin was happy that Jill didn''t get involved. The whole family was quiet.

 Chapter 155 Kevin Gave Up

    It was undeniable that although Jill was reluctant to admit it, she still overestimated herself. She didn''t take this chance to let Mr. Lakin know that she actually had other things to do.


    However, no one paid any attention to her. It was no wonder that Jill was even more resentful.


    Nina pouted her lips and didn''t say anything. She looked at the guests in the room and felt that her mother was disappointed. Lancy did not have a mother. She was supposed to make a fool of herself when she was sent to marry.


    However, they didn''t expect that these old guys would come here... Nina hated to see that, and she felt even more resentful when she knew that the woman who was going to dress for Lancy.


    The Aunt of the Lan Clan was highly respected. It was said that she remained single for the sake of the Lan Clan, and even the Mr. Lakin respected her. She was also the sister of the Lakin - Aunt Yan.


    Although she was still single, everyone in the Lan Clan respected her very much. However, Aunt Yan had been keeping a low profile all the time. She seemed to be carefree and unconcerned, but it was obvious that she didn''t want to get involved in the Lan Clan''s affairs.


    The several concubines, in particular, had been trying hard to win the favor of their mothers in law for so many years, and they had employed a variety of methods. Some of them even were willing to be her sons just in order to get her support. This showed how important her aunt was to the Lan Clan and the Lakin.


    However, she remained unmoved and stood by her own side.


    The last time she attended such an event was at the birthday party of Mr. Lakin, and at that time she hadn''t shown up for two or three years.


    Therefore, when Aunt Yan cleaned up the hair for the dead Lancy''s mother, no one looked down upon Lancy. Instead, it made people feel more sure that Lancy was the most important person in Mr. Lakin''s heart. It was no wonder that Nina and Jill almost gnashed their teeth with hatred.


    It was obvious that different from the mother and daughter, Kevin attended the party as the son-in-law of the Lan Clan.


    While saying that, the sadness between his eyebrows was partly hidden and partly visible. Was there anything else heartbroken than seeing the one he loved marry another man? However, he hid his true emotion very soon and tried not to care about the sadness in his heart. His smile was full of wishes for Lancy.


    Struggling for a while, Kevin couldn''t help but go upstairs to have a look at her wedding dress. In the engagement banquet that day, he personally selected the dress for Lancy, but he had never seen her in it. The smile beside his lips seemed deeper, with a trace of bitterness that could not be noticed by others.


    After the engagement party, unexpectedly, Patricia missed out. Kevin won''t forgive himself all his life. He should seize it.


    "Kevin, where are you going?" Nina then realized that it was obvious that they were heading upstairs. At this time, there was only one purpose for anyone to go upstairs at this time. "What There are too many guests. Let''s entertain them for mother, "


    Before she could blurt out the question, Nina was held back.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    are so beautiful today."


    Hearing his praise, Lancy lowered her eyes shyly, her face flushed and she smiled awkwardly. "It is because of Lin, haha." She was not used to being praised in front of others.


    Hearing that, Kevin''s black eyes turned dark. He stared closely at the dazzling red and white skin, and his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, "Marvin is luckier than me. Please be happy, Lancy! "


    Confused, Lancy looked at him. She didn''t understand what he meant by saying that "he is luckier than me." but the last sentence was understood. She nodded heavily and said, "thank you, Kevin. I wish you and Nina a lifetime happiness. Wish you grow old together! Wish our baby a healthy, smart and lively life. "


    Lancy was not good at making excuses and she had limited eloquence. However, these were her true words from the bottom of her heart, and there was no falsehood. It was said that wretched people must be hateful. There was also a reason for it. Nina always saw that Lancy was spoiled by everyone. She would only blame them for their unfair treatment. She would never dig to the real reason. She did not gaze at Lancy and would not reflect on herself.


    Hearing that, Kevin fell into silence. They would unite together forever... For him, it was an extravagant hope since the moment he married Nina. "I''m glad that you''re fine."


    Lancy raised her eyes and looked at his eyes. The look in her eyes was filled with deep meaning, while the look in his eyes was pure. It was not until this moment that Lancy noticed that his face seemed a little pale. "Well, sometimes her temper is a little inexplicable. But she is a pregnant woman. Don''t blame her. A mother who is pregnant cannot be angry, or the baby will be in a bad mood."


    Lancy gave her great advice. Although they hadn''t spent much time together, they had known each other for a long time. The girl was too restless to know what was going on. She liked staring at her without knowing why, but she smiled at her the next second... Is it very weird? Does everyone get confused? She might suffer from split personality and need to take medicine to cure it.

 Chapter 156 Strange Gift

    What Lancy didn''t know was that she knew "schizophrenic" was actually Nina''s intentional act. Nina always wore a courteous smile in front of people, but from time to time, she made every attempt to mock people. However, she had never responded to her attack. Nina was so distraught that she felt like myocardial infarction.


    "¡­¡­" Kevin didn''t expect that Lancy would say so. On a second thought, he was enlightened. After all, Nina was her sister. No matter how bad she treated her, she still hoped that Nina could be happy. His eyes softened as he thought about this. It could only be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding. It was the God''s talk which took place in the same channel. "I know. Don''t worry. She''ll be fine."


    This is the promise Kevin made. Kevin will give Nina a decent life. This is the only thing he can do for her.


    The time with Lancy was always so short. Many people rushed in to separate Kevin and Lancy. Looking at the group of women, Kevin had to quietly retreat and try to return to his position as an ordinary guest. After what had happened, how could he not understand gossip?


    Just like the words of Nina, which could bind her whole life. Her purpose was to prove that Linda was a woman and to disgrace the Lan Clan? How could Kevin be willing to hurt Lancy only because of his selfish interest?


    One was a married man, and the other was going to be a wife, and the relationship between the two was the relationship between the brother-in-law and the younger sister of their family. If someone was really watching on, he or she would definitely be drowned.


    Kevin left without hesitation, which surprised Nina. She didn''t expect that he would come back so soon. She had waited so long for this chance and thought he would be infatuated with her!


    Staring at the man who took the initiative to come back to his side, Nina''s eyes did not light up, and she thought what her mother said was true. He really gave up the idea of going back to the Nalan clan as soon as Lancy got married. "The Lu Clan will be here soon. They must be busy." Nina blinked and asked tentatively.


    "You don''t have to get close to me. Your body matters most." Kevin said in a calm tone without any change of expression on his face, but to Nina, she was flattered. Was he caring about her?


    Nina felt her mother''s words were right. She was happy and excited. She finally had hope for her future life. She touched her belly subconsciously, trying to hide her anxiety.


    Kevin sensed her uneasiness and asked worriedly, "Are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m fine. Just a little tired." Nina smiled weakly.


    "Go back to your room." Before Nina could refuse, Kevin held her arm and took her back to her room. As a father, he was more tolerant and loved his child. Besides, he had promised Lancy that he would take good care of Nina and he would keep his promise.


    Although Nina was married off, her room was still kept in her parents'' house. At the moment, she didn''t care too much. She just stared at Kevin obsessively. With him supporting her, she felt dreamy.


    As for when the Lu Clan came and how lively the outside world was, the two did not care at all. One of them was being single


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t, please don''t act shamelessly before the snow, OK? She was so worried that her mouth would be killed, and she would be killed on the street. At this moment, the Lan Clan understood that this new son-in-law was not to be trifled with. Don''t underestimate it. Everyone felt that there was a sinister world from the corner of their eyes.


    Although the world dominated by humans was a kind of spiritual animal, they were not animals on earth? They all had a strong sense of six sense when their lives were threatened. They all cherished their lives.


    Anyway, it was not their fault.


    After self motivation, the Lan Clan followed.


    The Lu Clan was different from the Han Clan and had a long history, which was inherited from generation to generation. While the Han Clan had a relatively weak background. Therefore, Lancy and Marvin''s wedding had no reference to the choice of young people nowadays, especially that of Kevin and Nina. They didn''t choose church, but went straight to the Lu Clan.


    Everyone in Alaska knew the name of the Lu mansion. Many outsiders came here especially to have a look at it from a distance.


    By no means, the building had become a wind symbol of Alaska, which was now the residence of a royal highness of the ancient emperor. Some people said that the Royal Highness was one of the ancestors of the Lu Clan, while some said that the Lu Clan was a residence that was adopted when they were in the Republic of China. No matter what had happened, one thing you could confirm was that in the Republic of China, in order to avoid being the target of public criticism, this royal mansion was completely transformed into a European style building, with the original area unchanged.


    Since then, the Lu mansion was gradually changing, with a combination of Chinese and western. The expression of the mansion was more or less the same. For example, at the ancestral hall of the Lu Clan.


    It was the place where the ancestors of the Lu Clan worshiped. In the eyes of the Lu Clan, it was more holy than church. Only by kneeling down before the ancestors of the Lu family could it be regarded as the real Lu Clan.

 Chapter 157 Kneel In The Ancestral Temple

    This was also the place where the clan members to discuss important affairs in the clan. The marriage, death, life and joy of the children of the family should come here first. For example, Mr. Sidney abdicated ten years ago and Marvin also ascended the office.


    The Lu Clan attached great importance to rules, etiquette and traditional characteristics, which were far beyond the imagination of outsiders.


    It was the place where Marvin and Lancy stood at first. It could be seen that the Lu Clan attached great importance to this granddaughter in law. Therefore, when the Lu Clan saw Lancy again, the expression in their eyes was different, which was respect, fear and consideration.


    Some were displeased with the way Charles treated the girls, such as Wilson, Julie and Mrs. Wilson. But they had to shut up as Mr. Sidney appeared.


    Everyone in the Lu Clan could see that Mr. Sidney was determined to marry his granddaughter in law. No one dared to say anything? Moreover, Marvin was in charge of the Lu Clan after all, and Lancy was his wife.


    In this way, no matter the husband and wife in the Lu Clan didn''t have love, they didn''t divorce. He wouldn''t be driven out of the Lu Clan unless he really did something unforgivable to damage the Lu Clan.


    Although there were many strict rules in the Lu Clan, they were very tolerant to people on their own. As long as the person did not step out the bottom line, he would basically not be punished. At least, he was seemingly safe. Mrs. Wilson was a typical example to prove that.


    Now, the guests stared at Mrs. Wilson, thinking about something. Mrs. Wilson''s position was embarrassed.


    In the past, although Marvin was in power, he had been single, his energy was basically spent in the Wilson Group, while the backyard was still controlled by Mrs. Wilson. Whether it was the family or the branches, the women all pay attention to her. No matter how dissatisfied she was, they will listen to her in public.


    But now, Lancy was here, the real hostess. Therefore, it was reasonable for Mrs. Wilson to delegate power.


    If Mrs. Wilson had a good relationship with the master, she might turn a blind eye to them Among the invited guests, many of them had displeased the Lu Clan a few days ago. They didn''t even take their daughter out. In that case, Sheryl would hate them very much!


    Since others could get this, Mrs. Wilson also wanted to get back at them. Even though Mrs. Wilson was smiling at them, she hated them so much in her heart. Even though she had been well prepared for this, she was still caught unprepared.


    Who would have thought that he would arrange for Marvin and Lancy to the ancestral hall as soon as possible? According to the tradition, this arrangement should be arranged after the new daughter-in-law comes back. She felt so humiliated? That year, as her mother-in-law always held grudges against Mrs. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson almost lost the chance of being calculated.


    Originally, Mrs. Wilson was planning on following the original way on the original way, but she was stopped by Mr. Sidney?


    They were a couple after all, so Mr. Sidney knew Mrs. Wilson best. She would never fold her hands for capture.


    When their eyes met, Mrs. Wilson silently looked away, but Mr. Sidney''s careless face was darkened with a subtle and gloating smile. When he saw the wedding car, his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    had to stand at the edge. The branches and others around them were all serious and stood behind Wilson and Julie in an orderly fashion.


    The rest of the guests were farther away. Many of them stood on tiptoe to watch, but no one complained.


    Mr. Adrian looked at Rani and Ray out of instinct. After a moment of contemplation, he nodded to his two grandfathers and announced, "The Lu Clan will enter."


    The grandmaster said the Lu Clan''s children, but everyone present knew that the Lu Clan''s children only referred to the two children. On the contrary, someone wanted to enter the room in a blocked breath, but was shocked by the dissatisfied grandmasters. He had to stand back.


    With their eyes wide open, Rani and Ray stared at Mr. Adrian for a long while. Then Mr. Sidney nodded and ray and Portia walked into the room. The grandmasters all smiled with satisfaction.


    "Kneel!"


    With this order, he noticed that there was already a futon in front of the ancestral tablets. There were only two new seats in the second row.


    All of a sudden, the rest turned pale.


    At the moment when Lancy knelt down, Mr. Colin, the second grandmaster, put a red mark between her eyebrows before she could react. Xenia, who was kneeling behind her, was also treated the same.


    Marvin had ever told Lancy about his reaction. It was the first time for Lancy to wear a wedding dress. Although she was forced to do so in a sexy way, it was still white. White was a pure symbol, but there was also an ominous meaning. Thus, it was replaced by red.


    "Line up and line up our ancestors..."


    Although Mr. Adrian was an old man with advanced experience, his voice was quite loud and deafening. Lancy was almost deafened by his roar.


    It wasn''t Lancy''s fault, she was the person who planned the speech. Lancy could only use the guiding words. Fortunately, she didn''t make any mistakes.


    Her knees were numb and it was not until Marvin held her up that Lancy realized the procedure of worshiping ancestors was completed.


    The wedding ceremony was naturally not over in this way. In order to make up for the pity that the bride couldn''t hold their wedding in the church, the Lu Clan intentionally set up the venue in the garden of the Lu mansion.

 Chapter 158 The Best Man Flying Away

    Don''t underestimate this garden. It''s not worse than the imperial garden shown on TV. Apparently, it maintained the style of Prince Jing''s mansion. The central garden was the largest. In addition to the front court garden, there was also the backyard. Each of the independent backyard also had a small garden. It was the first time that the guests of Lu Clan had come to visit, but they had not seen enough.


    His wedding was also set at the central garden. In a short distance, it was the main house attic. It was obvious that Mr. Sidney had arranged it according to his plan.


    The only unexpected thing was the disappearance of the groomsman. Under Freda''s pressure, others didn''t dare to hit on the bridesmaid. Even though Miss Freda was smiling, Freda was trying to kill someone.


    It was the nature of Freda, and it was necessary to lift a table whenever and wherever!


    Several days ago, when they were rehearsing, the boy was unusual. As a shifty eyed cultivator, Freda had known that he was in danger! If they were not the best man and bridesmaid, Cloris would not have worked for them.


    The Groomsmen''s tears streamed down his cheeks. Flying snowflakes in June! It was an injustice!


    ''If that brat makes a mistake, where does he meet the girls?'' Freda thought.


    The groom was several years younger than Freda, so he was always wearing a cheeky grin and could seize the opportunity to approach her. No wonder Freda was reluctant to meet him.


    Since the wedding was about to be held at the ancestral hall, Freda had no choice but to go there and asked the Groomsmen to meet her.


    The grand garden was covered with green trees and flowers, which added a sense of romance to the deliberately arranged garden. The whole venue was painted in purple color, which was Lancy''s favorite color. The arch of flowers was made of violently colored flowers, which was decorated with peonies, camellia, Chinese calendar and so on. It was very beautiful.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but smile. How could she feel satisfied! ''How can you stop me from loving you? Some loved flowers, some loved cars, and some even called him "honey" with their favorite hand model, Pickled cabbage, a dish of everyone''s favorite.


    The happiness of the girl affected Marvin. He pinched her soft hand, unwilling to let it go. His chest was so hot that it was burning. From now on, she only belonged to Marvin.


    Lancy had sensed the man''s eager eyes for a long time, but she pretended not to know. Her flushed face betrayed her. The pink bubbles were hovering between them, and nobody could step in.


    As the wedding march sounded, Freda slowly walked over and stood behind them.


    It was known to all that a wedding ceremony was held in a western style with showgirls in the front, the new couple in the middle and the bridesmaids and Groomsmen in the middle.


    Freda was nervous because the seat beside it was empty and many people stared at it, and even Marvin couldn''t help but look back.


    How could she tell her brother that their wedding should be smooth, but the best man was missing? If she had known it earlier, it would be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    finish his vows, our bride was impatient to nod her head constantly to show her "willing".


    It was the first time that she had seen such a beautiful bride.


    The host here was different from the one in the ancestral hall. One was the wedding host, and the other was the symbol of the authority of the big family.


    "Marvin, you can kiss your new wife. " The host tittered. There was a touch of teasing in his words. It was rare for a bride to be in such a hurry.


    It turned out that they were all overthinking, and the bride was no exception. Some people even started to count, and they understood that this was not a simple kiss.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s face turned red, and her mouth opened slightly out of surprise, which was a good opportunity for the man to kiss her. In an instant, the only taste that could be smelled from her mouth was unprecedented deep.


    All of a sudden, the guests started to shout to one another. However, on the other side, Lancy was unable to hear them clearly even though her body was soft and her head was completely blank. She felt that her chest was getting heavier and heavier It''s not enough?


    Just when Lancy was about to suffocate, Marvin released her. His eyes were full of frightening enthusiasm. Marvin knew that the girl in his arms was staring at him silly, but he did it on purpose. He licked his thin lips with the tip of his tongue indistinctly.


    With a bang in her head, Lancy felt that she was going to explode. Some would be done when they were not familiar with each other.


    Boss, haven''t you said to be cold and unapproachable? Why don''t you keep your words? The blood pool went out of Lancy''s body because of excessive blood loss.


    Marvin was satisfied with his impact on Lancy. His male dignity had never been satisfied before.


    With the blessings of all the people present, the next step would be the most important part of the wedding, receiving bouquets! All the single ladies stared at Lancy who was holding a wedding gift and felt embarrassed for a while.


    It was the first time that Lancy had been so popular.

 Chapter 159 Bridal Bouquet

    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but giggle. She did not mind that the people was so enthusiastic because the bouquet in her hand, not herself.


    Who wouldn''t like a girl like her? Marvin smiled.


    "Mrs. Lancy, this way." Someone shouted in the crowd, and the crowd responded.


    "I''m here!"


    It seemed that both ordinary girls and noble ladies had the same wish of loving people, which had nothing to do with their height, wealth or noble families. Among them, Freda was calm. If it weren''t for the crowd, she would rather stay far away from them. She was more interested in the embarrassed Lancy than the bridal bouquet.


    "Aren''t you going to rob?"


    A sudden thud was heard. Startled, Freda took a look and found it was Carl! ''when did he get close to me?''


    Oh, Miss Freda, he haven''t left you three meters away since the wedding. He was just following you without saying a word. Carl was ignored by her and felt sad. No wander he would love Freda, she was indeed special!


    ''yes, that''s right. Carl never turns back when he looks at Freda. Now that he had made up his mind, of course he would love her without hesitation. Since they met again, he had made a thorough investigation and got to know Freda was the daughter of the Lu Clan.


    In fact, Kenny should be in charge of such kind of social engagement, so Carl didn''t take these things seriously. After Carl searched the information about Freda, he suddenly remembered the invitation letter from Lu Clan. It was the first time that he offered to help his brother and make contributions to the company. He was so excited.


    So Carl came here. When he saw well-dressed Freda, the word ''amazing'' was no longer enough to describe his feelings at that time. Anyway, from the moment when he saw Freda, all in Carl''s eyes was just Freda, but this beautiful people didn''t know it at all.


    That was why Carl knew she was her bridesmaid... She was Marvin''s sister, and she should be the bridesmaid. Then, Carl was not so pleased and couldn''t smile at all. He thought that there was only a bridesmaid and a bridesmaid in this match. No Bridesmaid was the only one holding a wedding ceremony at this moment. When he realized this, Carl laughed.


    ''it''s right to save a girl if she is in danger. To please Freda, Carl is willing to risk his life. But it seems that Freda... Ungrateful.


    Oh, man is too modest, Miss Freda is obviously too ungrateful, OK? Not to mention gratitude, she didn''t even have a smile, but Carl didn''t mind coming close to her.


    After giving a cold glance at Carl, Freda said impatiently, "if you want to go, go by yourself! But I don''t know, if the man got a bouquet whether he could keep it or not.


    It was strange that Freda had met Carl twice and he always helped her, but she couldn''t help but get angry as


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l...


    Hearing people''s ridicule and congratulations, Freda curled her lips and gave a ferocious stare at Lancy.


    Lancy scratched her head. What did she do? Why did Freda seem to be angry? It must be a good thing for her to get the thing they''ve been scrambling for. She was supposed to be happy. But why did Freda glare at her?


    Her delicate face flushed slightly. Don''t misunderstand. This is not because she is shy, but because she is angry. Is she a monkey? What did they see? Being ridiculed by so many people, she felt kind of embarrassed.


    But Freda was not a mean person. If she was angry with Lancy, she could just bite her to vent her anger.


    However, Carl was very happy. He was standing beside her, and the flowers fell from the sky. Wasn''t this a God''s will? She and he were meant to be a couple.


    Touching his smooth chin, Carl thought happily He couldn''t help laughing. Didn''t he refuse to marry? His eyes were fixed on the woman with a red face. If it''s her, hey, it''s irresistible...


    Freda stunned, feeling like someone was scheming against her.


    At the same time, Lancy suddenly felt something cold and gloomy on her back. She looked back subconsciously. Why did she have a feeling of nausea and numbness? Girl, now you know the consequence of the match making?


    Lancy had no idea what was going on with her. Hiding behind Marvin, she moved so close to him that Marvin felt her body warm, soft, fragrant, eyes brightened and his dashing eyebrows raised. Was she throwing herself at him? For this rare enthusiasm and enthusiasm, Marvin took this opportunity to hold her in his arms, with a pleasant expression on his face.


    Lancy was stunned. Her little face rubbed against the strong chest of the man because of his masculine behavior. She looked up at Marvin with a dull look. ''Boss, before you hold me, could you tell me first?''

 Chapter 160 Mrs. Wilson Look For Trouble

    Ah, no, they are married. This is their legitimate rights and obligation. Lancy started to reflect on herself.


    The guests were more excited. Led by the people in Lu Clan, they sent the bride into the bridal chamber.


    Where is the bridal chamber? After all, the Lu mansion was no place for Marvin to live. So they didn''t have to worry about that. As long as Mr. Sidney was there, everything would be fine.


    With Sidney''s words, the attics in the main house were cleaned up. It was Sherry''s room in the attic, but Sherry chose the innermost one to stay away from the view. As the master bedroom was still empty, the servants of Lu Clan clean it.


    Everybody would be lazy. This building has been empty for more than ten years, and our master haven''t moved back, so they won''t have much effort to clean it. Sidney flared up for this.


    The servants were also pitiful, but had to bear it in silence. Did they have to tell Sidney that it was not their slack behavior but the Mrs. Wilson''s acquiescence? In the past ten years, the building of Lu mansion had lost its original meaning. It was no longer the residence of the master, but the place of prestige in the eyes of everyone became a taboo in Lu Clan.


    But now, everything seemed to go back to the beginning point because of Mr. Sidney''s words... No, it''s not the process of restoration, but the change in layout. The Lu Clan, including Mrs. Wilson, couldn''t help guessing whether it was the intention of Mr. Sidney to let Marvin and Lancy live in this house? They are the rightful owner and wife of the family. I''m afraid other people can only make way...


    Mrs. Wilson looks at Lancy being sent to the attic. Her face is dim and unclear. She hesitates for a while and follows the guests into the attic.


    As the wedding feast began, the guests gradually dispersed, and the surroundings quieted down.


    If it were in ancient times, she would have long been with the bride wearing a red veil. When the bridegroom uncovered her, Lancy was about to change into her wedding dress and go out to toast. However, as she thought of it, she looked at Mrs. Wilson confusedly. Alas, what was she going to do? Should he go to her, to her or to her?


    Mrs. Wilson pressed her lips into a line and took a glance at Lancy, but she couldn''t focus on the decoration. The apartment was wet and cold because it was out of repair for many years. What''s more, the attic was located near a small lake. Therefore, most of the old-fashioned furniture couldn''t be used in the room. It was Mr. Sidney''s decision to change all the furniture. Therefore, the master bedroom was in a modern style.


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t want to take the money... Mrs. Wilson''s eyes were cold and she smiled coldly. If only money could solve the problem, that would be great. She looked at Lancy from head to toe but couldn''t find anything special about her. Maybe it was for the sake of the Lan Clan that drew his attention?


    Mrs. Wilson thought for a while and then came up with an idea. She just couldn''t accept the reality. She only knew that she would get furious at the sight of this woman and her eyes turned red.


    Lancy was confused. Her two eyebrows twisted i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at Mrs. Wilson was kind. Moreover, she was the babies'' grandmother Well, it''s better for me to have a face-to-face talk with them. If there is any misunderstanding, we should make it clear. Only in this way can the family be harmonious and happy.


    Lancy''s wish was awesome. She had never mentioned it, which had made it possible that Marvin and twins didn''t know that. It was a happy day. No one expected that Mrs. Wilson would seize this chance to get into her room while she was changing her clothes? Even the shrewd babies may be overlooked sometimes. But they would soon know.


    The so-called toast was mainly put on the elders of the Lan Clan and the Lu Clan. The people around couldn''t stand that. Everyone got up before the newcomer came close. It was a great honor to be invited. It would be ridiculous if they really considered themselves as someone.


    For some special reason, Lancy was forbidden to drink by Marvin. As a result, although they proposed toasts to the guests together, one of them drank the real wine, and the other drank the tea instead of the wine.


    Lancy licked her lips subconsciously, with a look of admiration and greed in her eyes. She thought she would have a good chance to drink as much as possible this time, and her eyeballs were about to fall out from her eyes, hoping that the man could give her some sweet.


    Unfortunately, after seeing the girl, who was drunk, Marvin didn''t change his mind and had a firm stand. One table after another. When Lancy saw that she was almost drunk, Marvin, who was drinking, didn''t seem to be drunk at all. His eyes were still deep, and his steps were still firm. It could be seen that he was a good drinker.


    "Boss, you are a good drinker. Haha..." Lancy blinked her misty eyes and her face flushed due to the high temperature inside the room. Led by the man, she knew a lot of people, but almost none of them could be remembered, her head was dizzy and she even could not walk steadily. The girl struggled for a long time before she could clearly see the face of the predecessors. She grabbed his hand subconsciously. "Even more powerful than me."

 Chapter 161 The Comparison Between The Two Daughters Of The Lan Clan

    In Lancy''s mind, Marvin was better than her in every aspect, but it was also amazing that he could drink a lot Maybe she would sigh if Marvin ate two more bowls of rice than her!


    Marvin rubbed his forehead and rubbed it. His face was cold, but his hands were gentle. He held her carefully and looked helpless. As the most experienced man, he had experienced a lot from embarrassment to being accustomed to it.


    The person who didn''t drink was drunk. Marvin didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. She was the only talent. "Lancy, be careful,"


    "I''m very careful. You are here." Lancy smiled sweetly and her watery eyes reflected the figure of Marvin. Maybe it was just that alcohol does not intoxicate people who get drunk; perhaps it was also a very important day for Lancy. With the laughter and ridicule of the guests, she was more naive and bold than usual.


    Their interaction attracted many eyes. Some admired, some were surprised, and some were jealous. No matter what, they were always smiling at each other.


    In this way, the man in the president exchanged glances with each other. It was said that he was the other son-in-law of the Lan Clan, Kevin.


    Many people had heard of the name of Kevin. He left the impression on people that he was "Bohemian" and willful. Such a self willed man should be a "waste". Generally speaking, he had a means and resourcefulness, which shocked everyone. At the same time, this kind of Kevin was also dangerous, because no one could match him.


    Of course, the above was just rumors. But now, looking carefully, he indeed believed that Austin could do anything at will. She came to the wedding with an upset and uncertain look on her face. Was it really a good idea? Even if Kevin didn''t care about the Lu Clan, he had to think about the Lan Clan? ''Kevin is Nina''s husband. Even though he doesn''t like to be a monk, he can be a Buddha. People who don''t know him might think he is here for the funeral!''!


    Bah! Bah! It was just a metaphor! Take it seriously!


    Kevin cast a grim glance at the onlookers. The onlookers lowered their heads with disappointment. They were spineless?


    Kevin laughed coldly and drank one after another. He, as a guest, drank more than the groom. Was he too happy or too happy?


    ''I don''t think Mr. Kevin''s face has anything to do with happiness?'' Some believed that a plot was inevitable. The Lu Clan was in a dire situation, so was the Lan Clan.


    As for Nina, although her family background was not perfect, Nina was raised up as the daughter of the eldest son. The situation of the Lan Clan was similar to that of the Lu Clan ten years ago. The only difference was that whether Mr. Lakin decided the successor from the branch of Lan Clan, or let Nina take over? Of course, it was just an objective way. In fact, because of Jill, Mr. Lakin never thought about letting Nina take over the Lan Clan.


    From this point of view, it is very likely that Kevin as the son-in-law will take over the Lan Clan. But the problem was, the sudden appearance of the real granddaughter of


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he two little bun had a sigh of relief at the moment he left. In front of his father, they should be cautious. As they turned around, the two kids put on the cute look.


    "What did they see? Mr. Sidney put on a fake smile? Mr. Sidney didn''t sneer or mock us. He was heartless. The affection between his eyes and brows was obvious.


    In the younger generation of the Lu Clan, who had ever seen Mr. Sidney in this way? Even Julie, the daughter of the eldest daughter, was treated in a way that was rarely seen in 100 years.


    The Lan Clan had been used to it. No matter how shocked they were, they could remain calm after seeing Mr. Lakin always quarrel with their babies.


    "Ray and Rani, come here." Mr. Sidney''s voice was soft and gentle. Fearing that they might be frightened, he waved at them.


    It was really difficult for them to have both Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney at the same time. It was said that the problem of a mother-in-law and a daughter-in-law would exist in the ancient times. But Ray and Rani expressed that at a particular time, Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney would face a more complicated problem than the problem of the ancient times.


    When Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney were old, they became more and more funny. Lancy and Marvin''s wedding was nothing big deal, and they had reached an agreement. They appreciated each other, got on well with each other.


    When there was a problem, Mr. Sidney found that his great grandsons and daughters would get close to Mr. Lakin. They would kiss and kiss each other every day. A day passed, two days passed. After Mr. Sidney intentionally appeared in front of the twins four or five times earlier than Mr. Lakin, Mr. Sidney looked sad and dejected


    Plain? As the "opponent" of Mr. Sidney, Mr. Lakin would definitely be the first one to disagree. In fact, he had been through a lot? For several times, Mr. Lakin had wanted to remind Mr. Sidney before he came to visit. Besides, he also asked him to take cool pills, myocardial infarction pills and first-aid pills in case he needed them.

 Chapter 162 The Speaker Has No Intention, The Hearer Has Intention

    No matter who appeared first, Ray and Rani would only see Lakin at the first sight. As their great grandfather, Sidney was going to be the backdrop, OK? As a result, Sidney was thrown into an unprecedented "crisis". Then, their ''peaceful and united forces'' had burst out and entered the stage of ''fighting for the twin''s favor''.


    Yes, that''s right. To win the favor of the babies by all means, to keep the battle upgrade. This is the real report.


    It was said that kids were good at flattering. They would follow them obediently through candies and toys. However, it didn''t seem to work. After being kidnapped for twice, the twins didn''t even have a smile on their faces? All these were doubts and difficulties that the Lakin and Sidney had been searching for.


    Ray subconsciously paused and twitched the corners of his mouth. After hesitating for more than three seconds, he took his sister and walked forward.


    It''s not because the kids are naughty Rani rubbed her cheeks, remembering that great-grandfather and great-grandpa had grinned from the day they saw her and her brother, the way a dog looked at bones and wagging its tail. Then, she found a doll in the morning, a new dress in the afternoon, and a bracelet in the evening. They had to circulate the bracelet around the next day


    It was nice to receive a gift from him, but it was just too fast. They are only six years old. Was it really appropriate to be so extravagant? What''s more, great-grandfather and great-grandpa laughed even more dreadfully. "Mommy, daddy, hurry up! I don''t want to be defeated by them.".


    They didn''t know what was going on, so they hid themselves.


    In fact, the real reason was not that the gifts were more and more expensive. More importantly, the gifts were so expensive that people would be flabbergasted. Ray and Rani also vaguely found out that the two old men were competing with each other. They even glared at each other secretly and thought that they had a grudge against each other. The twins wanted to hide first until they calmed down.


    Nobody knew how the war started. The precocious baby doesn''t think it''s just "competing for favor". The two old men are powerful figures. They can''t be so "naive"


    Feeling coldness, Ray, who had regarded themselves as cannon fodder, firmly believed that he should stay away from them for the time being.


    Ray finally made a mistake. How couldn''t these two elders be childish!


    Both of them mistook each other''s words during these days. They had a hard time these days because of this. Finally, there was a chance for them to get close to twins again.


    Ray pouted and took a look at his sister. Then two of them ran towards two seats in a tacit manner.


    Ray, in a composed manner, walked up to Sidney and in a blink of an eye, hugged him. When he came to his senses, he had already sat steadily on his great grandpa''s knees. Compared to him, Rani was more "consid


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    wever, they forgot that there were not only two old men in the both clan.


    The power holder could control the whole situation, which could shake the heads of the four factions, but could not really control the heart of anyone, especially an arrogant ambition!


    However, the former''s words "with great grandpa''s charm" and "there will be a successor" pissed them off. When Mrs. Wilson, Julie and Wilson heard that, their faces changed dramatically. They were livid with rage and completely darkened after that Sidney mocked them seemingly unintentionally.


    Especially Wilson, who clenched his fist tightly under the table and stared at Ray who was in Sidney''s arms. If his eyes could kill people, he would cut the bastard into pieces!


    So he is the son of unfilial Marvin? This was his nature. Both the father and son wanted to take everything from him! The love and care that the Sidney had for the child were reflected in Wilson''s turbid black eyes. His resentment was like a burst of magma eating his every blood vessel. At this moment, the last trace of family affection in his heart vanished.


    In Marvin''s eyes, The father has no relationship with him.


    What he said was right, but also wrong. After all, no matter how bad a person was, there was a bottom line in his heart, and the last straw, which was not only the emotional sense, but also the sense of reason. Once the pressure was suppressed, it would be like a water was in the water, and he could no longer abandon any scruple. For example, killing for the first time was common for top killer. Because of this, they became more and more adept at killing, without any emotional fluctuation.


    Wilson was cold-blooded. He didn''t respect his father, his wife, or his children. He had a bunch of lovers but they were not loyal to him! It could be seen that Wilson didn''t love anyone. He only loved himself. He always pursued power, money, social status and never a family member.

 Chapter 163 Rough Horseplay At Weddings

    Everyone in the Lu Clan, including Marvin, used to think that this kind of Wilson was the limitation of "playboy". After the incident, everyone was shocked, but also felt lingering fear. The dogs were pressed hard, and they would jump off the wall, let alone people? And a powerful man.


    But that would be done later.


    At this moment, Wilson could only endure. His blue veins were bulging. In order not to lose control, he lowered his eyes, and his thoughts wandered outside. And what Wilson had learnt in business all these years was patience and not listening to the outside world. He was really good at it when he didn''t want to hear it or see it.


    Others saw Wilson taking a sip of the wine casually and shaking the goblet in a leisurely manner, and the corners of his mouth seemed to slightly rise because he was satisfied with the wine. From what Wilson had seen, he was somewhat important.


    Upon returning to the party, Marvin saw his ''good father'' who debased himself to greet him. His cold eyes blinked as if it was an illusion.


    Mrs. Wilson and Julie furrowed their brows. What was wrong with Wilson? Was he trying to fool him?


    He looked down upon his son most. Those who greeted him with a smiling face were not even acting according to circumstances. Wilson had also laughed at Marvin from time to time. Those who laughed at him were mostly evil, cold, sarcastic, and creepy. Such smile could never be like this... It was too dazzling and bright without any darkness.


    Wilson was just like a real kind father who was proud of his son...


    Is he making trouble again?


    However, Marvin didn''t care about it at all. He just thought that this man was so bored that he wanted to play the game of "the best father in the world". Humph! What a play! Everyone here knew that they had been sad and lost contact for a long time, so they didn''t want others to see his tricks?


    However, Marvin was also willing to play with Wilson. After all, he was his "good son"!


    The father and the son were at a stalemate. They were joyful on the surface, almost crying with each other. But people couldn''t deceive by the bickering between the two men.


    "Good boy. You have wife and son soon. As your father, I would like to congratulate you." Frank proposed as he clinked glasses with the man. Wilson emptied the glass without a single drop. This was the sincerity of a father.


    However, Marvin was still far behind them. He drank up the wine and then turned his glass upside down. What a provocative move.


    "Well, you are so lucky to have a son like Ray. You are the only one who has the chance to run the Lu Clan" Marvin could hear Wilson clearly, but he looked strangely calm, as if Wilson was really just stating the truth without any private emotions.


    Marvin lowered his eyes and didn''t look at him either. He said in a domineering and elegant tone, "It was mine ten years


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ecome husband and wife, and everyone knew that.


    As time went on, they became more and more unscrupulous about it. They didn''t care about the excuse that the bridegroom drank wine with his bride''s high heels, or that they stood at the same chair and ate apples hung in the air. It was already out of date The man frowned. Thinking of all the long stories on the website, if this could really be used on Lancy, he suddenly had an impulse to kill them.


    What he couldn''t accept most was that no matter how crazily the relatives and friends played, the new couple couldn''t be angry.


    Marvin frowned and thought, ''no way!'' As long as he thought of that his wife was surrounded by so many people and he had to behave intimately and shamefully, he would definitely reject, even Lancy was the bride.


    Fortunately, they didn''t pester him anymore. Otherwise...


    Jard and others left.


    Marvin''s cold face softened. He paused. Without those people who didn''t disturb him, the man realized that as long as he pushed this door open, he could see the people who he had been waiting for a long time.


    Also because there is no group of eyesight, their first night of marriage, will really live in their own right.


    It was great to be disturbed! He was as calm as soar. When he faced the most important moment in his life, he couldn''t help but get a little out of control. With his heart stirring, his cold eyes were almost as hot as the sun.


    As his eyes turned, Marvin seemed to see Lancy, who was sitting straight on the edge of the bed. She was quiet and beautiful. At the moment when she saw her, her eyes must be brighter than ever.


    He would be the only one in his watery eyes. His blushing face must be even more charming... The man''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he thought of her creamy white skin... The man gasped in surprise. Even his breathing became muffled and heavy, comparable to the best satin, smooth and tender...

 Chapter 164 The Mysterious Night

    Marvin is a man who is healthy in body and mind. He has never been a gentleman who can''t be bothered, and he''s not a kid who hasn''t tried anything. Naturally, he has the innate nature of a man.


    Six years ago, that night, Marvin had been living as a ''Taoist'' for many years. Therefore, he didn''t have sex with women these years, not because of Lancy, but because he was a neat freak. He felt that those women were too dirty, and if it was not necessary, he did not want to have any contact at all.


    But that didn''t mean he was a virgin! Before reaching adulthood, Marvin had experienced the taste of love, which was the most impulsive and uncontrollable age for men. During the past few years, he had driven himself to the point where he couldn''t get out to give vent to his sexual desire. However, as he grew older, he had almost reached the level of self-control, and his will was completely controlled by his body, even his physiological desire. Then he didn''t have to surrender to the physiological needs against his will.


    The night with Lancy was just an accident, and a man-made one. Marvin had suspected Lancy before. But when she disappeared six years ago, she appeared again. He knew that he and she were both calculated. But he didn''t know who was behind all this, him or her.


    After coughing, Marvin recovered from his own thoughts and shook his head with a laugh. At this moment, he was still thinking about something else. What happened in the past didn''t matter anymore. What mattered now was.


    A moment of wedding night was precious. The man who could continue to be cold at this crucial time was definitely not a man.


    At the moment when the door was opened, Marvin spread all over the place as if he wanted to see what his boss who was aloof and arrogant all the time was like!


    But...


    Do you know why humans are sure that the temperature in the world is getting warmer? That''s because even the iceberg that hasn''t melt for a thousand years began to melt.


    Do you know why the iceberg is melting? That was because there was such a person in the world a professional fire fighter.


    What did it have to do with them? "Ah hem! You can see it with your own eyes. By the way, please don''t care about these details. Go and care about our boss. He is dying...


    The screen turned, ouch! Look at our boss, he wore a sad face. What happened to him?


    The man stiffened for a full minute, turned around slowly and closed the door. Then he walked up slowly. At the same time, he put out the fire and stared at her little trembling legs -- staring.


    He was not bad at visual sight. Without thick spectacles or visions, what he saw in front of him was absolutely the most real scene.


    Men would have pounced on


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    were quite unique, in sharp contrast to the people around him. One of his hands was quietly hanging on his both sides, while the other one, who was in a mess, seemed to feel someone around him, immediately rolled into his arms.


    Her rosy face rubbed against Marvin''s arm, and hugged him with both hands and feet... Lancy, do you really think your boss can do nothing to you?


    The woman reached out her hand and tried to take her hand back. Apparently, she felt something was wrong. Since Ray and Rani had moved out for long, they must be sleeping on their own.


    Oh, my God! You get fat again! Lose weight! She couldn''t hold her arms and thought: ''humph! If I don''t lose weight, I won''t sleep with you.''. Lancy told her that the size was not right. After all, she had just agreed to fit in? It''s not easy to hold!


    The fake bear and the real boss suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look at the girl.


    The man''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly held Lancy in his arms and kissed her fiercely for several times before he was fully satisfied and closed his eyes again.


    They acted in a tacit way. In her dream, Lancy couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    This was the wedding night of Marvin and Lancy. Sure enough, no one disturbed and it was very quiet. In other words, the wish of Marvin was fulfilled. It was real "lovers'' world".


    Now that she had been so tired, was he really determined to wake her up and bring her to justice? Boss told you that he wasn''t in such a hurry?


    Since Lancy was acting as usual, Marvin didn''t notice a thing was wrong.


    Boss, you have been teased, you know?


    Boss, who had the guts to plot against you, actually succeeded?!


    That was impossible!


    At the same time, both Ray and Rani, who were drowsy in the arms of Sidney and Lakin, felt unprecedentedly satisfied.

 Chapter 165 The Dramatic Reversal

    The two old men, Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney, held the baby carefully and looked at each other with a smile. The two babies both laughed when they were asleep. They thought that besides Marvin and Lancy, they must be the happiest people today? This showed how important the father and mother were to their children as they could stay together and have a happy family.


    It could only be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding. If the two little bun knew what Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney were thinking at this moment, they would definitely smile.


    Daddy, let me climb the wall at midnight to monopolize Mommy. Have you had a happy wedding night?


    Ray and Rani had always remembered that their real sleep in separate rooms was because a dad had climbed the wall to seduce his mom!


    That''s right. That''s right. Policeman, he is that person!


    Whatever Mommy did to him, he would never sleep with her in the future. That was intolerable! ''


    Thus, at the wedding night, Marvin was a tragedy. In this world, there were very few people who could plot against Marvin. And his biological son was one of them Goodbye, my boss.


    The event reminded everyone that they could drink any milk on the roadside, but not the milk from the baby!


    "Everyone." they were talking about the baby''s birth parents.


    Oh, how smart we are! Both of them were stunned by this scene. Ray and Rani looked like two adorable Lamborghini as they rubbed against each other in the arms of Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney.


    Daddy was successfully plotted What the two kids felt most proud of was that they would never be surpassed by others in the future when they had a lot of achievements.


    Their real father, Marvin: whose babies are they? Please take them with you.


    The sleeping Lancy did not wake up until dawn. She was unusually conscious. She had rarely been like this.


    Pretty girl, do you know how long you have slept? Do you know that you left the groom alone on your wedding night? ''This girl has slept for at least 14 hours, isn''t she?


    Lancy was still in a daze with a memory loss. Her body was full of pain. What did she do last night? The little girl scratched her head. Oh, I''m sorry. It''s too difficult for her to do this at present.


    Feeling the movement of the woman in his arms, Marvin pulled her into his bedroom unconsciously. He put his hands and feet together, and clung them tightly. He whispered, "Good girl, don''t be naughty!"


    "¡­¡­" Lancy was breathless. Lancy was confused. What on earth happened?


    ''Don''t get wrong. I remember that I, a married woman, slept on the same bed with my boss as I did yesterday. The reason why I was so shocked and confused is because of his gentle voice! ''Lancy thought. It seemed that she had done something terrible. For Emily, she behaved very well and listened to her.


    The girl patted her chest and swore that she had made a false charge! In Lancy''s mind, the pretty Lancy was elated. She admitted that she made a little joke from time to time, and she did it again and again. In general, she was quite reliable.


    For example, when she was sleeping.


    Besides, who would be so noisy while sleeping? She thought that it was not because she had a split personality. Even if it w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y girl suddenly attacked Marvin like a beast!


    The boss who was knocked down held the hairy little thing in his arms by force and fell back. The two of them rolled into each other. At this moment, Marvin, who had made a scene, had the mood to think: Is it time to murder my your husband?


    He was even more unhappy. The man frowned tightly and felt stuffy in his chest.


    It was Lancy who put too much weight on his body? Lancy, your boss began to doubt life because of you. Do you know that?


    However, Lancy didn''t know that she was so focused on acting cute!


    "Honey, I was wrong. Don''t showed your anger. Forgive me, okay?" The little kitty squinted her eyes and carefully pulled the man''s collar with her soft hands. The fluffy head rubbing and rubbing, then rolling away. If she really had a tail, she would have pouted her lips at the moment.


    Lancy had broken into a million pieces in order to comfort her husband.


    "Ouch... Honey... Ouch... Ouch..." She called him "honey" in a sweet voice, which stirred up an uproar in the room. "You told me that you could not do anything to her."


    Her clear and tender fingers drew circles on the man''s chest. She opened her clear eyes wide and stared at Marvin pitifully. "If you regret, I''ll cry for you." it was her first time to bully and miscarry at their wedding day.


    It was obvious that the girl was trying her best to act cute.


    In fact, Lancy had long smiled to the sky without any explanation! She was so wise when she realized her boss was her husband!


    Talking about the significance of recognized


    However, the girl who spoke for herself was totally in a daze. Lancy didn''t even notice that the under her body was stiffened at first and then the temperature rose all the way.


    Lancy perfectly captured the essence of ''No Zuo No Die''. The whole audience at the restaurant responded. This scene was so perfect that they couldn''t resist the temptation of it at all.


    "Come on?" Lancy had no idea what she was going to face. She just twisted her body.


    The man was expressionless, seemed to be struggling and tolerating, and even his voice became hoarse and low. "Lancy..."

 Chapter 166 The Boss Took Away The Stupid Girl

    With hope, Lancy moved closer to him and said, "What? Go ahead! My boss, you don''t look good. Do you catch a cold? "


    Marvin tightened his hand on her waist and stared at her clear eyes. He took a deep breath on Lancy''s face. "¡­¡­ I will take good care of you... "


    The girl blinked and felt everything around her turn upside down.


    Hearing that, Lancy, who had escaped from being raped, started to kiss him again. It was God''s will that she could be spared once. If she didn''t survive this time, what the hell would happen?


    The sky was getting bright outside, but the room was still dark.


    Everything seemed quiet except the sudden noise from the attic of Lu mansion.


    "Why, why are you taking off my clothes?"


    "For you."


    "¡­¡­ Please let me go. "


    "No, I won''t let you go."


    "Where... Where are you touching?"


    "Oh my God!"


    "It hurts It hurt You are hurting me, yawning, yawning! "


    "¡­¡­"


    It seemed that a strange thing had been crept into the garden. What the hell was yawning? Did he dare to break the atmosphere again?


    ?"How can you get a cold in critical moments? "


    The good thing was, boss was worthy of it. Marvin paused, but soon engaged himself in his great career. Obviously, he had generally known some of the hidden properties of his subordinates. Therefore, his reaction was not affected at all.


    If this was another man, he would be heartbroken.


    To prove himself, Carlos worked even harder.


    Murmurs of shame poured out of her mouth. Lancy bit her lips with wrinkled brows. She couldn''t even describe how she felt now! The girl could not control her voice any more. The only thing she could do now was to cover her face. Too ashamed and too shameful! Waves upon waves came to her!


    With her breathing changing up and down, Lancy couldn''t even speak a complete sentence. After a careful consideration, a girl struggled with tears in her eyes at last. "It is her first time. Please let me go Be gentle, okay? "


    He paused and came on her again.


    Both babies were awkward now. Although "virginity" was not a game, it didn''t make them blush at all!


    Therefore, Marvin acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. He did not hesitate to eat up Lancy, without even leaving any residue. He still wanted more after that, so he fought again The tears in her eyes made him gentle.


    For days on end, Lancy could only go out by supporting herself against the wall. It was not Lancy''s first time to be furious! ''Gentle what? Marvin? I said I didn''t want, still, still..'' The girl burst into tears. If you agreed to stand out and say yes, Lancy would beat you to death!


    No matter how hard Lancy cursed him in her mind, Marvin was rather satisfied with it. The only regret in his mind had been made up before dawn. Boss Marvin said he had been very happy.


    Marvin was a man who could be satisfied easily. Therefore, Marvin thought himself, ahem, he was very gentle, very con


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The touch confused Kevin. The man''s instinct quickly drove Kevin to grasp the initiative. Kevin made the passive act into the active one and drove forward domineeringly, leaving no chance for the other party to breathe.


    Holding the thin shoulder of the woman in his broad hand, he pulled her closer, wishing that he could blend in with her. You and I are each other!


    Nina had never felt a man''s passion and enthusiasm. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief, staring at him. After a long time, she closed her eyes again, catering to him and pleased him. She skillfully tore his clothes with her two hands, and soon, they completely clung to each other.


    He had told her that she was an experienced person.


    "Kevin! Kevin!" Nina called his name in silence. Tears of joy rolled down her cheeks.


    Today, it meant a lot to Nina. She felt like she was dreaming. As soon as Lancy married another man, her husband finally stopped thinking about her and began to care about her gradually. Besides, the most beautiful thing was that Nina felt like she was his woman, the one he was willing to have for the first time!


    "Lancy My dear Lancy... " Kevin let go of her lips and lowered his head. He wanted her to be his woman and no one could take her away from him! He loved Lancy to the extreme. With his deep love, he could not help calling out the name that had been depressed in his heart. ''Lancy, she belonged to me only!''!


    At this moment, Kevin had lost his mind. There was only one thought in his mind: possess her, spoil her and marry Lancy!


    The moment he held the little girl in his arms, the man opened his eyes. His clear eyes had been expelled crazily like a beast.


    People, especially strong willed people, would rarely completely lose their senses. And Kevin won''t let me go. His firmness is one of the reasons. More importantly, he is too wary of people and won''t easily believe someone. To put it bluntly, he has suspicion.

 Chapter 167 Nina Got Hurt Again

    A suspicious man would keep a little sober and rational no matter how drunk he was. For example, when he had sex with Nina, Kevin was drugged but he could remember the next day when he was put on a drip. He quickly discovered the flaw and was not fooled by Nina. It could be seen that Kevin was conscious.


    But now, Kevin was like an object possessed by something unknown, and he had completely changed!


    Kevin seemed to regard himself as a person connected with Lancy, or, in fact, he knew that he had lost the loved one, which was why he was so crazy and anxious.


    Yes, anxious! This was the private demon of Kevin. He had regretted more than once. If he had engaged that day and had Lancy as his wife, would everything be different? And even if Nina later found out that she was pregnant, so what? Kevin was never a kind person. Everyone lived for themselves. If he had to choose again, he would do anything.


    That was why the inner demons were horrifying.


    Nina''s eyes widened in disbelief as if she had been slapped... No, it was a wound in her heart, and it was her husband, her beloved man.


    "¡­¡­ What did you call me? " Nina''s voice was trembling. She forced a smile and sank into the depth of despair. Her oval face was bloodless. She held the man''s face and looked into his eyes. Because of this, she saw the surging in his eyes.


    Was that his love for Lancy?


    "Lancy, Lancy, you are mine. You are mine!" Kevin couldn''t help kissing the woman''s hand, being more and more affectionate with her indifference and silence.


    His tenderness couldn''t warm Nina up at all. Nina felt as if she was in an ice house which had been frozen thoroughly.


    When she came to her senses, her delicate features twisted and looked a little fierce. "What did you call me! !"


    "Lancy, don''t be angry..." Kevin muttered and became more and more careful and gentle. How afraid he was to lose her.


    What she is not Nina, but Lancy!


    The sweet smile on Nina''s face froze all of a sudden, and she felt like all her blood was frozen. Fixing her eyes on her husband, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Why did he push her into the abyss again after he gave her hope?


    Why did he do this to her?


    At this moment, all her love and worries turned into hatred for Lancy! Hatred, not like jealousy, was a kind of ruthlessness that either you die or I die! Compared to this, the so-called rejection and disgust that Nina felt for Lancy before


    tremely cold.


    If she missed tonight, there was no turning back for Nina! In a snow-white bath towel, her lower abdomen looked incredibly flat... If she hadn''t estimated it wrong, she would be pregnant in nearly three months?


    No more belly, no more thin, no even a little raised arc, which is not in the normal range.


    This was the biggest secret of Nina, and also the most hidden one.


    It was you who forced me, Lancy, it was you who forced me! Nina grabbed the bath towel tightly and her eyes were full of resentment...


    It was a long night for Nina.


    The next day, when Kevin woke up, he realized that he had been calculated again. His look was more serious than that of eating shit. In that second, he wanted to kill.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Nina stared at Kevin through the mirror. She lifted the corners of her mouth and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes. She asked, "Kevin, what''s going on? You look pale. Are you having a headache? "


    "¡­¡­ HMM... " Kevin fixed his eyes on Nina, waiting for her answer.


    Even in this case, men were shameless.


    With his hands clenched into fists, Kevin said, "Nina, you''re really bold. You..." court death!


    Nina raised her head and looked right into Kevin''s eyes, asked, "what''s wrong with you, Kevin? Why are you so angry in the early morning? The servant will send you the sober up tea. You can have a rest. "


    The woman did not notice the anger of the man at all. She pointed at her eyes and said: "look, my dear brother, Kevin had been up all night yesterday, vomiting all night. Look at my dark circles! I want to get some more sleep, too. "

 Chapter 168 The Suspicious Seeds

    Kevin was confused and stared at Nina thoughtfully. However, Nina looked very honest and didn''t show any flaw at all. Therefore, Kevin was not sure about it.


    Was there really nothing happening between them? The man''s expression softened a lot. Nina couldn''t make the stupid mistake again and again.


    Tilting her head to one side, Nina suddenly laughed and said, "Kevin, don''t get me wrong, okay? Puff, I''m pregnant... "


    Hearing that, Kevin was shocked and his suspicion disappeared immediately. Yes, she was pregnant, how could she... However, Kevin always felt that something was wrong, and could not tell what it was.


    But what Nina said was reasonable. And so was the truth, wasn''t it?


    It had to be said that the reason of Nina who was pregnant was quite convincing. No wonder she could deceive Kevin.


    For a moment, they acted as nothing had happened.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen me?" Nina said in a coquettish tone, her eyes sparking.


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Kevin pursed his lips slightly, but finally said nothing. He turned around and walked into the bathroom.


    When the man turned around, the smile on Nina''s face immediately faded and turned into blue. She held the horns more tightly and her teeth were almost broken.


    But now, she could only put up with it!


    The Wilson Group not only owned the largest commercial street in Alaska, but also the representative of the HR Mall. It not only covered the whole country, but also had settled abroad in recent years, becoming the symbol of the citizens in the country, What Marvin said was right. Marriage between the two clan was a big deal. Although it was not as exaggerated as what Lancy had thought, it was close.


    Only some people who possessed royal members would enjoy the special treatment of wedding broadcast throughout the country in today''s world. Sidney found another way and came up with a way.


    If there was a place called HR Mall the whole process of the wedding could be live broadcast on the huge TV wall. It really made a national celebration! No, even most of the foreign countries had the honor to witness that holy moment.


    Obviously, Mr. Sidney was not a saint. Many people were shocked when the TV wall changed suddenly. They didn''t know what to do but lie on the TV wall!


    ''Wealthy, beautiful, grand, splendid and imposing'' they thought! ''who the hell are you? Keep a low profile, show off your wealth, or attend the century wedding! I feel so sad! There were so many single men. The house men just stared at the envious beauties, chest thumping, wondering if they would be "undressed" one day? She felt she was so tired that she could no longer love any more. The whole family was filled with hatred at that time.


    However, Mr. Lakin and Mr. Sidney had never thought that something unpleasant would happen in the future due to their momentary kindness.


    In the commercial street of Birmingham, the TV wall in front of the HR building drew the attention of the passersby. The people of Birmingham were very curious about mysterious eastern region because of the different races of their


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Marvin was innocent. He looked expressionless? ''Behave indecently. Didn''t you say that I''m a handsome men before?


    The girl replied that she didn''t have to pretend anymore, because she had seen his true nature! It seemed that he was a dreadful monster, who would eat people and drain their bones!


    After giving her a quick glance, Marvin seemed to tell her that she was fine.


    Furiously, Lancy jumped up from the bed and was about to rebuke him physically and mentally. She wanted to attack him with her fists clenched. She wanted to be bossy!


    However, the reality was cruel. When the girl gave a scream of pain, she became a coward.


    Her waist was almost broken! With tears all over her face, Lancy buried her little face in the pillow. She was in extreme pain and wanted to die... Huh! What the hell is that if you want to die? Drag them out and chop them into pieces.


    Marvin couldn''t help smiling at her sexy lips. He touched the dog head and smoothed his hair. "Lancy, don''t move too fast. After you drink a cup of tea, go back to your room and take a shower... Then you won''t be so sore. "


    A tinge of embarrassment flashed through Marvin''s black eyes. He also knew, last night, no, it should be in the early morning. It was he who did not control himself that had sex with her over and over again. He was "crazy" and addicted to her because she was so sweet.


    Lancy was so exhausted that her voice became hoarse. When you looked more carefully, you could find that her eyes were also red and swollen. Poor... However, Marvin couldn''t help recalling her crying and begging under his body, and didn''t realize his body was warmed up.


    "¡­¡­" It''s my fault?


    If Lancy knew what he was thinking, she would cry her heart out.


    "How can we deal with our newly married husband who is an animal? "


    "Men can change their moods in a second. They are said to be noble, cold and coquettish."


    "My boss is so horny. He turned into a wolf at night? "


    Nowadays, we can''t find our Mr. perfect any more. I don''t feel like loving him anymore. I''m so tired.

 Chapter 169 Serve Tea At Noon Is Ok

    Serve tea... Lancy moved and finally came out of the pillow. Her eyes, nose and face were all red. She felt she was so wronged. She glanced at the phone, tears streaming down her cheeks. She threw herself onto the floor again. ''I don''t care.


    "It''s all your fault!" The girl felt wronged, but she found that Marvin was smiling, he was laughing, he was laughing... He thought Lancy couldn''t do anything to him, so she grabbed his hand and put it in her mouth.


    She decided to bite him to death!


    Lancy bit his hands with all her strength. Seeing that, Marvin smiled instead of getting angry. His dark eyes were bright... It seemed that the girl was playing with fire again.


    "Why do you blame me?" Marvin touched her nose and looked away. He didn''t mind being bitten. After all, he was look after her.


    If she continued to ask Lancy to do that, Lancy might not be able to get up? Lancy should work out to keep fit since her body was too weak.


    "It''s all your fault!" Turning into an angry Beast, Lancy glared at him and said, "last night You''re to blame. It''s all your fault that you got up late. "


    "We are a newly married couple. If we get up late, Grandpa will understand. Don''t be afraid. I am here."


    I''m afraid of nothing except you! Lancy lowered her head and found at a glance the red spots on her neck and clavicle, and the teeth marks on her chest. What a fucking dog! Was he biting! She couldn''t just bite him in another place. It was so obvious. How could she go out to see others?


    So, Lancy, has your standard set to the point that no one can see?


    What''s more, the most important thing is that she didn''t do anything wrong?


    While her watery starry eyes condemned Marvin, Lancy finally caught the focus of her attention. "What do you understand? Look at me now, can I meet anyone? I''m so weak that I almost cannot stand up. If I went out, Grandpa and others would know... Last night... " She was overcome with indulgence.


    Lancy lost her face overseas. She covered her face with her hands, ashamed and resentful.


    "Haha!" "What happened last night?" Marvin smiled.


    "I said I don''t want it. It''s all your fault!" Lancy came to realize that she was fooled. He couldn''t piss her off like this. What a scheming boss.


    But what about the love? Oh, she would never be able to look directly at the word "love", which was made by her boss.


    Hearing that, Lancy sniffed. Without being ashamed, she said, "I feel painful!"


    It was definitely a truth. Every inch of her skin and every muscle was sore. She had a sharper sense of facial features than ordinary people, and the pain of others was nothing to her, as a result, she was miserable.


    The girl stretched out her little white arms. She couldn''t help trembling when she saw it. Marvin took advantage of this opportunity to rub his little arm. He was so indulged in such an intoxicated moment that he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Wilson. "It''s time to propose a toast to the guests. How about coming back tomorrow morning?" It seemed that these words were out of good will, but in fact, everyone present had heard them clearly?


    ''can we change the time?'' Mrs. Wilson thought?


    The importance of serving tea is only second to kneeling in the ancestral hall. This shouldn''t be changed! Of course, Mrs. Wilson was happy. She thought she could forget when he changed his date?


    "At the ancestral temple, they must be very tired after the wedding which took them a whole day." Sidney said. We can have lunch together. "


    "¡­¡­" Tears streamed down their cheeks. They had been really tired on the wedding day as they had to serve their husbands even before dawn. How poor they were.


    The whole family was distressed too. They didn''t know what to do. Their wedding was prepared and directed by Sidney. Comparing with other bride and bridegroom, the master and his wife must be very happy?


    Well...


    But Sidney''s words reminded all the guests that Mr. Marin and Mrs. Lancy went to the ancestral temple for worship. Offering a cup of tea or something like that didn''t matter at all? It''s the same with the meaning of the Sidney. The tea ceremony is just a walk. It''s optional. The point is actually the second half of the sentence - have lunch together


    Wilson was speechless.


    "Daddy, Mommy!" The two little buns, whose eyes were shining with excitement, rushed out like the train stop and fell into Lancy''s arms.


    "Absence sharpens love.". But mummy seemed to be unhappy?


    When the babies bumped into them, Lancy felt she was falling apart.


    Lancy could not help but burst into tears. Not because Mommy thought badly of him, but because your daddy was too cruel.


    "Mommy?" Ray was the first one to find his mother''s abnormality. He raised his head and frowned. Mommy seemed to feel pain? ''what happened?'' he looked at his daddy subconsciously.

 Chapter 170 Did Daddy And Mommy Fight

    While waiting for her mommy to hug and hug her, Rani was even more confused, because her Mommy didn''t seem to hug or bow at all.


    ''it''s only one night. Is it possible that they are abandoned by mommy?''? This was what the little bun thought, feeling threatened, they were about to explode.


    Kids were more sensitive than adults. Ray and Rani grew up together with Lancy. It could be said that their mommy was the only one in their small world. Although later they had daddy, great grandpa and great grandpa as well as aunt and uncle Myron, they were different from mummy.


    In the eyes of Marvin, he was their father! Did the two little bun give her daddy a hard time yesterday because of some selfishness? Was it just for fun? Maybe it was because his mommy was unwilling to be snatched away by his daddy?


    It could be said that Jonny and Joyce always slept with their mommy, eating and sleeping, playing tricks and cleaning up the mess for their mommy From now on, they had nothing to do with it They really wanted to take revenge on the society!


    In this case, Ray, Rani shared the same feeling, which was very similar to that of their great grandfather.


    Rani''s eyes were red and her heart was pounding. She wondered why her mother stopped hugging her father on the first day they got married?


    In the past, every time Rani pouted, her mother would immediately kiss her and give her a hug But now, she had not responded. It was a bolt from the blue, and he felt that he would never love her again.


    The two little buns looked quite worried. Last night, they really let daddy go so easily. Milk was so fragile, and they should steal Mommy unwittingly.


    She regretted that she had married to a man who didn''t love her at all What''s in Ray''s mind? Why did he miss coming back? Looking for daddy is absolutely the biggest mistake in this life!


    ''babe, what''s wrong with my life? I''m only six years old.


    I can see that they are basically the enemies of Daddy. It has been rise to the peak of hatred. They are so failed to be the boss!


    Poor Marvin! He was so unlucky this time! However, Lancy didn''t know at all that her baby''s brain was thinking in such a strange way. Was he trying to murder his own father?


    Lancy had no idea. The girl''s eyes were filled with pain, and her mind was still occupied by the word, '' die, die, die, die!''


    Boohoo, this woman, who was sure to be in great pain and had no hope to live, did not notice the difference of the babies at all. No wonder the kids thought they were neglected.


    Mother and son? Why are they still standing here? God knew when Lancy would come to herself Therefore, Marvin rushed to her and held the two kids who were grabbing the trouser legs in his arms.


    "Your mommy didn''t have a good rest." Marvin squatted down and touched their head.


    His words were also heard by the adults in the hall. The


    frowned.


    "Mommy, does it hurt?" Rani thought.


    Lancy was already crinkling up. She bit her pink lips and looked painful. How could she forget the pain after the wound was healed? As a result, extreme joy begot sorrow! Alas! The "Scar" hadn''t healed yet. The girl was almost as mad as a sheep now.


    Lowering his head, Sidney told himself to hold back his laughter. After all, he was an elder of a prestigious family who couldn''t destroy his image, let alone his granddaughter in law.


    "¡­¡­ Grandpa and grandma drink tea. " For a long time, Lancy was unable to speak.


    Sidney took the tea and took a big sip, not afraid of the hot water, to cover up the rolling and laughing in the chest. He should drink some water to calm down ''this girl is so interesting.''.


    With a forced smile, Mrs. Wilson was still having a lingering fear. Her heart was pounding. "Good girl."


    After the two old men drank the tea, they both took out red envelopes from their arms. Mrs. Wilson stole a glance at the thickness in Sidney''s hand. It was almost the same. She felt lucky that she didn''t do something on the red packet.


    "¡­¡­" Mrs. Wilson shoved the red packet into Lancy''s pocket after Mr. Sidney, and when Mrs. Wilson was about to say something, she was shocked again.


    Holding the two red envelopes, Lancy was giggling like a baby. Her saliva almost dripped.


    The scene was lively and vivid. No one would doubt that she pretended to be happy. No one!


    Mrs. Wilson wondered if Lancy was really the daughter of the Lan Clan? Even if she was born in a small family, she could see very clearly of her family and was willing to do anything for the sake of money. Therefore, in the face of today''s banquet, she would like to cover up her feelings. Mrs. Wilson had never seen a woman like Lancy in her whole life.


    "Mommy, you are up." Ray poked his mother''s tender face. He really disliked his mother''s present posture.

 Chapter 171 The So Called Morning Greeting

    With a cold look, Mrs. Wilson continued, "Just say that your mommy is filial. You are such an ungrateful girl. Yesterday, Lancy said she wanted to have a morning greeting to help me recover. Do you think she is a filial child? ''Nowadays, no one is particular about that. Who knows that the child is holding my hand and will never give it up?''. You actually convinced me, an old lady No wonder he is from a rich family. He knows the rules. "


    Attend to one ''s parents '' comfort on getting up and going to bed?


    Someone offered to discuss it?


    Who had convinced whom?


    "¡­¡­" For a moment, the hall was completely quiet. Everyone''s expression was so weird, and the pitiful servants dared not even breathe.


    Hearing that, Marvin squinted and asked, "Is she talking about Lancy?"


    Both Ray and Rani exclaimed, "That''s not what Mommy did? we are inexperienced, so don''t lie to us.''''


    "She is definitely not my grandson''s wife," said Sidney.


    They all looked at each other. "What? Are you kidding me?" Was that Lancy they knew?


    With a confused look on her face, even Lancy herself doubted whether she was the real person that Mrs. Wilson just mentioned? How could she forget the days when she was "begging", "crying alone and moving the world"?


    Hearing that, Lancy touched her chin, as if absorbed in thought. She wondered when she had one more skill of talking? What could she do to him? It was Mrs. Wilson who took the initiative to find her. Did she make a mistake again?


    Ah, maybe she should take the medicine again. She was so busy yesterday that she forgot it. She would apply the medicine together with today after she went back. Lancy nodded, pretending to be serious about it.


    Kaaahhkkk, and like to correct, the pill was from Mr. Marvin, and should be free of supply. Therefore, without Marvin''s permission, the drug could not be stopped.


    Mrs. Wilson thought that everyone''s facial expression was strange, However, it didn''t matter. Mrs. Wilson took a look at Mr. Sidney and said slowly, "This is my granddaughter in law''s filial piety. I can''t bear to refuse Lancy What do you think, my lord? " Sean always said that he was filial to his mother?


    From ancient times to the present, filial piety should be the most important!


    Mr. Sidney stared at her, eyes full of displeasure. Mrs. Wilson was pretending to be very calm. She boldly looked into his eyes, as if to say, this was the promise of Lancy herself, could she still shut out the door of filial children? No elders would do this, right?


    As a matter of fact, Mrs. Wilson had learned a lesson from this time, knowing that Lancy was a pawn. On the other hand, she thought she was on the side of filial piety which they could do nothing to defend. As for Lancy, Mrs. Wilson gave her a nasty sneer. People would rebuke Lancy if Lancy was not afraid of being blamed by others.


    "Morning greeting... Lancy is filial towards her parents and thinks well of their own ideas. As their parents, she will accept their kindness. But you don''t have to... "


    Mr. Sidney''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he latter suddenly shivered


    However, compared with Ray, he was much more rational. Mommy had just agreed to make a thorough investigation in the morning. If something bad happened to Mrs. Wilson, Mommy would not be able to explain for herself. If so, Mommy have to take care of her The baby''s face was almost wrinkled into a bun. He did not know what to do next.


    Well, Mommy, can you stop worrying? The boy sighed helplessly and looked at his mommy subconsciously


    ''I was wrong, really wrong. Besides Mrs. Wilson, there is also a person who is in the mood to eat. Look at his contented face. It''s such a great idea to drink soup?


    ''Oh, God! She is so strong and healthy! I feel so tired that she doesn''t love me anymore.


    Hearing that, Lancy squinted satisfactorily. She looked like a little cat, and it seemed that she wanted to play the woman on the ground. The chef of the boss was really good. They were the best in cooking. Their baby would never need to worry about his mommy!


    ''Lancy, please hold our knees. We are deeply sorry for you! The ladies who were invited today were stunned. The new lady looked very relaxed. Was there any other plan? He was so clever that he didn''t want to explain anything to Jean.


    Lancy got a lot of fans without anybody knowing it.


    After the dinner, Mrs. Wilson left with a contented smile on her face. She had been busy during the time, but she had been tired of those smiling faces. Mrs. Wilson once told her that she would be the biggest winner in her life and left in the hope of victory.


    But Mr. Sidney, on the other hand, had no idea what was on his mind. He just cast a complicated look at Lancy and walked into the study with his hands on his back. As the female relatives on other branches were still alive, he couldn''t say something directly.


    Marvin understood what Mrs. Wilson meant. He knew that what her daughter said was nothing but something that could not be attacked. It was Lancy own willing to do so. But Mrs. Wilson won''t go too far in front of Mr. Sidney.

 Chapter 172 Holding The Baby In Your Arms

    However, the way she greeted Marvin didn''t work. He was quite displeased. Marvin glanced at his wife, Lancy, who was drinking milk with her eyes bent. Lancy had no sense of crisis at all. Her eyelids kept twitching. What should he do? What could he be more worried about?


    "Lancy, come in with me." Marvin frowned.


    Hearing that, Lancy stopped what she was doing and unconsciously tightened her collar. "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­" The man was completely defeated.


    After she won the game with her eyes wide open, Lancy unwittingly took a step back. The boss looked dangerous. Was he going to have sex again?


    The girl looked at the blue sky outside. She was terrified! It wasn''t dark yet, but He was a real brute!


    "I haven''t been to your room yet, Ray and Rani. Let''s go!" Lancy was in a hurry. If her physical condition permitted, she would have run away with her son and daughter in one hand.


    Hearing that, Ray pulled a long face and disagreed, "Now?" Was it that important? To check the room?


    "Now, right now!" Lancy almost yelled at him.


    Seeing that her mom was about to turn into an angry dinosaur, Rani became an angel who put out fire and led her mom to the washroom. Actually, their rooms were in the attic, next to the master bedroom.


    Ray comforted his father by patting his hand, although he didn''t understand what was happening. Why did Mommy react like that when daddy said they were going back to the bedroom. Ray disliked it that he was in this situation. As smart as he was, he couldn''t even figure it out with all his speculation and speculation, which couldn''t make sense at all!


    Baby Ray, it''s not your fault. When you grow up, you''ll understand. It''s true.


    "Daddy, what should we do now? I need to get some rest." Ray asked.


    Hearing that, Marvin lowered his eyes, as if he was still overwhelmed by the hope that his little wife had run away from him. It was not until quite a while later that he responded, "tomorrow, I will go there together with Lancy."


    This was the only way out for the moment.


    There was coldness in his black eyes, but it was replaced by warmth in his son''s eyes. Marvin rubbed Ray''s head and said, "don''t worry. Kids will be old if they worry too much."


    Boris pulled a long face and pulled his father''s hand off. "No! Daddy has no hair!"


    In the world of children, people who were young and advanced were usually bald. Ray was only six years old, but he also wanted to be beautiful.


    "¡­¡­" Bald? Upon hearing that, Marvin lowered his head. Charlie had been acting weirdly since the beginning. ''is he itchy?'' he thought?


    He wondered if he could marry Lancy righteously. Since Marvin tolerated his son and daughter in all ways, should it be said to talk about the importance of his biological father?


    Ray frowned and hummed to follow up. He didn''t care what his father was up to. ''humph, as long as the baby can support him, I won''t fuss about this.''.


    After watching his son leave, Marvin''s smile disappeared. Marvin and Mr.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    laint, he would definitely say: "rest assured?"? How could he rest assured? Did he think it was so easy to marry a satisfied and funny wife?


    That wasn''t Marvin''s style.


    "Say something." He thought in his mind, ''Mr. Sidney is getting more and more unpredictable when he grows up. With a poker face, even his eyes are cold and indifferent. Does he really think he knows how to read people''s minds?


    "Lancy is a good girl, better than grandpa knows!" "Grandpa, do you really think that losing memory will make you lose everything?" Marvin asked, looking into Mr. Sidney''s eyes


    "Yes?" The topic changed so fast. Mr. Sidney was confused. What the hell was memory loss? Did it have anything to do with what they talked about?


    Hearing that, Marvin smiled faintly, with a tinge of pride and pride on his face. He said, "Grandpa, you underestimated her."


    "¡­¡­" The corners of Mr. Sidney''s mouth twitched. He was wondering who he was looking down upon? It could not be her. Suddenly, Mr. Sidney felt weird since Marvin had no intention to explain anything to her.


    Even if his grandson has grown up, it is someone else''s I''m so sad.


    Mr. Sidney was not to be outdone. He stared at Charles and said, "anyway, that''s the deal. Stay out of it."


    "¡­¡­ Grandpa, Ray and Rani will come to you. " His voice was as cold as the ghost''s visit when they were in the hell at midnight. Mr. Lu started his new baby skill.


    When he was tasting the tea, Mr. Sidney almost spat it out. Ray and Rani, the two smart children, were really something! Mr. Sidney found his great grandson too shrewd for the first time. It was a sad thing. In his mind, the black eyes of Ray''s baby and the smile of Rani, which was brighter but colder, came to his mind and made him shiver.


    Mr. Sidney was having a headache. He had tried so hard to build a deep relationship with his children. The thought that his two children would be treated that way made his heart break. "¡­¡­ Don''t go too far, or all your efforts will be in vain. "

 Chapter 173 A Delicate Morning

    It was implying that he agreed with Marvin and gave him help from time to time.


    Marvin didn''t know what to say. He was speechless?


    Sidney glared at him and murmured, "All are in debt." He finally brought his grandson back, and here came a younger one. When on earth could he have some peace and quiet?


    "Grandpa, you can go back." A bright light flashed across Marvin''s eyes. It was rare to tease him.


    "Go, go, go for your wife." Mr. Sidney drove them away impatiently, not considerate at all! He thought his little great grandson was more cute.


    Sidney cast a glance at Marvin with contempt. ''my grandson is becoming more and more unruly when he grows up. How could he ask me to go back?'' he thought! Hum, if he goes back, Ray and Rani will miss their great grandfather. ''.


    Mr. Sidney wondered how to get along well with them.


    The primary enemy was to prevent his grandparents from cultivating their relationship.


    Oh no! Lakin thought the same way.


    If that is the case, Sidney won''t leave in the near future. I''m afraid that some people will be disappointed. ''there must be someone who will ask me what is going on behind the scene, '' he thought?


    It''s a great of time to take a great grandson with him. ''. Did it matter whether they were in the Lu mansion or in the private manor?


    After Marvin finished his words, he left the study with a big smile on his face. Though Sidney was getting older, he became more and more childish and could easily lose his temper.


    However, a touch of sadness flashed through the man''s eyes. Was it possible that Sidney still felt lonely living in such a big place? Maybe it would be a good thing for her to stay at the Lu Clan.


    A smile cracked Marvin''s lips. He bumped into Wilson accidentally.


    If they hadn''t met each other, Marvin would have forgotten that he was also in the Lu Clan. The father and son looked at each other, but neither of them spoke. One sneered, the other looked indifferent, and then they brushed past each other.


    He speculated that such a situation would become a regular one in the future.


    They couldn''t avoid the same roof.


    Marvin tried his best to protect Lancy, but the girl didn''t appreciate it.


    "Alone with the empty room", Marvin concluded. ''How dare you abandon your husband on the second day of your marriage and keep away from the master bedroom? You are too bold!''.


    Actually, Lancy was sleeping in the baby''s room next door.


    If Marvin went to see her now, he would regret that he didn''t let her go last night. Instead, he should have dragged her back and repaired her.


    What did she do?


    Staying in the baby''s room for a whole night was extremely uneasy for Lancy. She was afraid that her boss would drag her away without notice after she fell asleep. Therefore, in case of touching the baby''s bed, Lancy moved back to her own bed and lay down beside the bed.


    All the beds were in this order. There are Ray in the front and Rani in the back. Lancy, as a mommy, lies in the middle willfully. She feels safe in this order.


    She felt that as a mother, she had to step over her baby


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Mrs. Wilson sneered. Did he think everything would be fine if she didn''t come? Humph, she brought the key herself, and she would not use this to give her a good lesson! So what if she knelt down in the ancestral hall? She would kneel again this time.


    In a big family, only the wife who had made a mistake would be punished to kneel in the ancestral temple.


    As Mrs. Wilson was going to teach Lancy a lesson, she heard someone knock on the door. Mrs. Lu pulled a long face. She knew the visitor was Lancy. ''well, at least it means she is afraid of me.''.


    However, it was too late. She had to accept the punishment she deserved. With a bit of pride, Mrs. Wilson slowly opened the door.


    "If you are late AHA... " Before she could say anything. It was a once-in-a-century encounter. It was even more fascinating than having shit. Mrs. Wilson was overwhelmed by a growing sense of crisis.


    The person who came in was also shocked, but he was barely calm.


    Just now, I told you that the Mrs. Wilson didn''t wear any clothes or wash her face in order to wait for Lancy, and her hair also kept falling down Of course, there were pajamas on it.


    However, Mrs. Wilson was a traditional man who always dressed neatly and looked decent in front of others. She had never seen anyone like this before? In fact, according to the normal standard, the old ladies all over the country are like this. But Mrs. Wilson was different. Her dignity was more important than her life, and with her position and influence in the Lu Clan...


    Can you imagine the scene where the queen of the world in ancient times showed up with disheveled hair and dirty face?


    Mrs. Wilson herself couldn''t accept the fact, let alone the man in front of her ---- Marvin.


    Right, it was Marvin, not Lancy as she expected. In fact, not only Mrs. Wilson was shocked, but also Marvin was shocked.


    When the man came in a hurry and did not see Lancy, he thought she had entered, so he would knock the door abruptly. As a result... Bob lowered his eyes. He had never seen the look on that old lady''s face.

 Chapter 174 Im Coming, Granny

    Therefore, they all understood how embarrassed and weird it was now It was so beautiful that he didn''t want to see it anymore.


    Mrs. Wilson wanted to die. But she kept calm and composed! In addition to calmness, there was no other way for her to go. The Mrs. Wilson closed the door without any expression, and then Marvin heard the strange sound in the room. After a long time, the world was finally quiet.


    When Mrs. Wilson appeared in front of Marvin, she was as gentle as usual. Things had gone back to their track. However, she couldn''t deceive him with the anger in her eyes. It turned that the enmity between Mrs. Wilson and Lancy became more serious. She estimated that they would never be able to get along with each other again.


    Although it had nothing to do with her sworn father, they were enemies and had to revenge for the rest of their lives. However, this has a direct impact on the strength of the fight.


    "Well, my grandson and granddaughter in law are really filial to their grandma. How filial!" Mrs. Wilson suddenly missed the old times. Her mother-in-law''s power was the greatest, and so was her power in the backyard. She didn''t even allow her husband to intervene in their affairs! And didn''t dare interfere in what she said?


    Unaware of what was going on Lancy, she had been given all kinds of punishment by the Mrs. Wilson. She was holding her nails and fingers, which were too horrible to look at.


    "Where is your wife?" Furious as she was, Mrs. Wilson cut to the chase. Who was behind all this?


    "¡­¡­ I don''t know. " Marvin said.


    ''are you kidding me?'' Mrs. Wilson thought? Everyone knows that you love her so much. How could you not know where she is? ''what the hell? Is she still in bed?


    Mrs. Wilson''s eyes were red. Obviously, she was pissed off. She said nothing and went through Marvin directly to the attic. If possible, the Mrs. Wilson would like to take the stick instead of her noble and elegant image.


    Mrs. Wilson believed that it was decided by Marvin that he wanted to protect Lancy. Otherwise, he would not debase himself to come here. Well, let''s just make a joke. I''m afraid that even Marvin himself did not know when he came back!


    This time, the Mrs. Wilson blamed Marvin wrongly and Marvin didn''t know where the Lancy had gone.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wilson didn''t find them in the bridal chamber. She thought for a while and turned to the next room. That was Ray and Rani''s bedroom.


    The two little stuffed buns were dressing on the bed when the door suddenly opened. They were taken aback and thought it was their mother. But they didn''t expect that it was Mrs. Wilson.


    With an innocent look in her eyes, she poked her brother. She looked at the Mrs. Wilson and found that even her hair was on fire. What happened?


    Ray buttoned his clothes, with no expression on his face. Mrs. Wilson''s behavior reminded him of his mother. What did his mother do? Daddy won''t let mommy bully daddy. Where is daddy? He has nothing to do at all?


    Speaking of the devil, in a flash, Marvin gazed at his son and daughter subconsciously, feeling tha


    whom Lancy meant by ''Marvin''.


    After a short pause, Lancy thought of something and said, "no, boss didn''t live here before, and so did Grandpa. Mrs. Wilson and Wilson... My poor mother-in-law, you suffered a lot. "From now on, as long as the boss is here, you can choose whatever you want to eat and use. The room will be bright at night..."


    With a long sigh...


    The sympathetic look in her eyes was so cold that even Sherry couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth and his mood was quite complicated. A mixed feeling of joy and anger? Embarrassed? It seemed not to be like that. The only thing that Sherry could be sure of was that she looked at that pair of eyes. If she wanted to shut the door, suddenly she couldn''t speak, and she looked away uncomfortably.


    Lancy looked around, without caring about their coldness. She said, "well, the light is on once or twice. Kaaahhkkk, we should save our electricity."


    "¡­¡­" Sherry was speechless and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    In the quiet room, they could only hear the pattering of her feet and the occasional sound of Lancy. Sherry was a listener.


    Time passed quickly, at least in the view of Sherry. "Lancy, you should..."


    "Ah, I know what to do." Hearing that, Lancy patted her head and her eyes shone. She said, "mother in law, let me comb your hair for you, okay?"


    The girl observed Sherry carefully and found that her hair was a little messy.


    Sherry didn''t care much about the style of a lady, as she was neat and good as a Buddhist. Her long black hair was loosely draped over her shoulders. She used to tie it at the back of her head, but today But it was too late.


    With great interest, Lancy held her hand and pushed her to the dressing table.


    The soft and warm hands made Sherry stunned. She didn''t wipe her hand, and Lancy made it.


    She kept muttering, "mother in law, wait for me tomorrow, evening, okay? I won''t do that easily! ''the morning greeting? If I don''t have the chance, how could I do it?''? I have experienced a lot in dressing and feeding kids. "

 Chapter 175 Search For Her

    ''Ray and Rani, those two white and tender children?''? Sherry was lost in thought and unconsciously followed Lancy''s thinking.


    With a "I''m looking forward to your praise", Lancy picked up the wooden comb and began to move cautiously. "Especially, Rani. As her hair is getting longer, we have to comb it today. We have to do it tomorrow, and we have to tie a bowknot the day after tomorrow! Mother, don''t judge me. I''m Mommy. I''m not a talker. I don''t have so many requirements! I''m Mommy! "


    In general, Lancy had no chance to complain because she was often taken back by the babies, or she could be distracted by them and left alone. Now, Lancy was definitely the simplest person. She didn''t have so many curves. She believed what others'' families said.


    Before the two got married, Mr. Lakin played the role of a mother, guiding Lancy step by step. On the other hand, Mr. Lakin was implying that he would never be a punchbag g to them.


    However, Lancy listened to most of their words on the surface and tried to imply them. Well, it was a story with tears all over her face.


    What''s more, Lancy believed that she was Ray and Rani''s mother. She must understand why she said these words? Similarly, she didn''t want to be abandoned by Ray and Rani when she was old. She thought life was hopeless.


    More importantly, Sherry was Marvin''s mother. It was not until some time ago that Lancy learned about her mother from her grandfather. It seemed that she was supposed to give all her love to her mother to Sherry, even if her grandfather didn''t allow it That was why Lancy couldn''t help but get close to her.


    "¡­¡­" Sherry was so quiet that no one knew whether he heard it or not.


    "You go too far on Belinda, don''t you?" It was already a thing of the past. In spite of her complaint, Lancy looked angry and her voice was filled with love. As he said, he suddenly became complacent again. "In fact, I''m good at doing hair, but I''m good at beauties, not little girls. Wow, Vikki, that girl was not happy and even got angry When did I learn it? "


    I can''t remember If Marvin was here, he would not be surprised. As XXX, everyone has to learn. The more skill, the more chance to live. It''s just a blowing and cutting. How difficult is it?


    "¡­¡­" Sherry unconsciously bent his mouth.


    Lancy was so proud of herself? She would get drunk if she blew herself up.


    Her eyes were round and shining with charm. Lancy was like a little sun, and no one could resist the temperature of her.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Hearing the voice, Sherry came back to earth and looked at herself in the mirror. She hadn''t looked in the mirror in many years and now she couldn''t help but sigh that she was getting old!


    "You are not old at all. You are so beautiful." It turned out that Sherry could not help sighing, and Lancy refuted. "Just a little bit thinner. Mother in law, don''t be picky about food. You should eat more meat." The girl pretended to be serious and she even kissed Michelle.


    Th


    zy woman she knew. Mrs. Wilson was elder, so she naturally would care about Mrs. Wilson.


    They couldn''t help but feel sorry for Mrs. Wilson. ''Mrs. Wilson must be mad at me, '' they thought?


    Among them, only Sherry stood facing Mrs. Wilson.


    Calm as Sherry was, Sherry couldn''t help glancing at Mrs. Wilson. The old lady''s face was red with anger, and Mrs. Wilson''s face was "you''re kidding me." Mrs. Wilson trembled with anger, as if she was unable to stand up!


    It was the first time that Sherry had seen Mrs. Wilson so angry like this since she married into Lu Clan. Even though Sherry had known Buddha for many years and her mind was as still as water, she was also shocked by the scene. Mrs. Wilson would not let go of Lancy. Sherry pulled at Lancy.


    The girl had no idea what she had done. She continued, "you start to have convulsions? Please calm down. We''ll call an ambulance right away. Well, where is my phone? What''s the emergency number? "


    ''Who is crazy? Who needs an ambulance? I don''t need an ambulance?'' Mrs. Wilson thought angrily, biting her lower lip? The number on the emergency room was 611. The fool! Mrs. Wilson was so angry that she even didn''t know the key point. "No more nonsense. Go to the ancestral hall with me."


    By then, Mrs. Wilson had come to realize that the more she talked with Lancy, the more difficult she would get to know about her, the only thing she would like to do was to deal with her in the simplest and most rude way, without any sophisticated process.


    "Why not?" Hearing that, Lancy opened her innocent eyes and turned her head to one side. "What did I do wrong?"


    If possible, one of the things that Mrs. Wilson wanted to do most was to embarrass her! How dare she ask why? Mrs. Wilson was so ashamed that she wanted to tear up Lancy''s innocent, sweet face and let her know that Lancy was just pretending to be a good girl! "Morning Greeting! Don''t forget it! Don''t waste time!" Mrs. Wilson said word by word, almost roaring.

 Chapter 176 Lancy PK Mrs. Wilson

    Lancy felt wronged. She held Sherry''s arm spontaneously and said, "I am serious! Mrs. Wilson, I didn''t come late or get up late today, so I came here very early. However, when I arrived, it seemed that I didn''t need to do anything... "


    "¡­¡­" Mrs. Wilson paused, without even a blink. She was in a daze, as if she had been knocked out by a stick.


    As for Marvin and the two little bun, they seemed to have understood the truth.


    "Stop!" "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Lancy had a knowing that Mrs. Wilson was too old to hear it...


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The Mrs. Wilson got several arrows in her knees and there was no space left.


    "Morning greeting!" Lancy answered naturally, "we told you yesterday. Did you forget that?"


    How forgetful she is! How could she get totally naked after only one night? ''? Do you think everyone is Lancy? Gritting her teeth, Mrs. Wilson glared at Sherry peevishly. "I didn''t forget! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? "


    "Why are you waiting for me? Mrs. Wilson, I just to morning greeting. Have you forgotten it or not? " Mrs. Wilson reproach to Lancy''s nose, Lancy scratched her head and asked with confusion. However, at this time, as her boss was here, she could not understand why. The woman was sad. Was it so difficult for her to have communication?


    Mrs. Wilson, how about taking some medicine first? Lancy gave up and raised her white flag in surrender. Her sadness was immense.


    Mrs. Wilson wanted to overturn the table to see who was to blame! "You should serve me!"


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned. Her mouth opened in the shape of O, while Sherry, who was beside her, seemed more silent and said nothing.


    The girl wrinkled her nose, thought for a while, and shook her head constantly, "no, I''m sorry, Mrs. Wilson. You''re wrong. Yesterday Didn''t her father-in-law say that it was her duty to take care of her mother-in-law in the early morning? You are my grandma, not my mother-in-law! "


    The pretty woman argued righteously, and there was no reason to refute her...


    "¡­¡­" As she spoke, Mrs. Wilson staggered to a seat and sat down. Hand in hand, she felt her heart was cold and heavy.


    As the old saying goes, cool and indescribable. And felt sorry for her grandma for three seconds


    ''doesn''t she want to argue with me? Don''t you want to slap me back? Didn''t she want to be rude and intimidating like an elder? Yes! Yes!


    But, what was Lancy wrong? Lancy''s serious mother-in-law is Sherry, and she is bold enough to put gold on her face to rob her daughter-in-law''s position? is bold enough to put gold on her face to rob her daughter-in-law''s position? Even with the support of Sherry, she didn''t want to be humiliated. On the contrary, if she was not powerful enough, it would make things worse What''s the relationship between them?


    rom the side, good and powerful.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Marvin. Was she shameful? Ashamed and angry? No, she was already numb. As expected, she looked indifferent on her face and didn''t even look at the corners of her eyes. Then she left without looking sideways.


    It was a life and death story for the Mrs. Wilson. She surrendered herself to the last battle between she and Lancy.


    ''what about our deal? What about the set rules? What about the punishments? The corners of her mouth twitched. Mrs. Wilson knew that if she died of anger, she would be the only one to be wronged. Lancy didn''t want to have an easy life!


    ''what? Didn''t I understand? Mrs. Wilson raised her eyelids, had a rest and decided to fight later!


    This news soon spread across the whole Lu mansion. Everyone guessed if Lancy was really stupid, or she just pretended to be weak. No one could get the answer for a long time.


    Anyway, Lancy had established a prestige in the Lu Clan. No one in the Lu Clan had ever seen Mrs. Wilson like that. She obviously got a beating, but she could only bear it. ''Wow, Lancy is a real genius!


    Many people pondered over it. As the saying goes, "never judge by the appearance."! Actually, Mrs. Qi only wanted to do her job well.


    At the same time, Sidney was startled and then smiled.


    Lancy didn''t know how others thought, let alone the fact that she had won a battle silently. She grabbed hold of Sherry''s sleeve at once, and said weakly, " What did grandma mean? She seemed to be angry, but no one made her angry? Is it because of the morning greeting? Then, shall we continue? "


    Which is your key point? She even had no idea why Mrs. Wilson was mad at him. Fortunately, Mrs. Wilson left, or she would be really mad at her.


    With lips pouted, Sherry gazed at Lancy without a word. Helpless and angry ''angry?''? Sherry was stunned. Was she angry?

 Chapter 177 The Worries Of A Six-year-old Baby

    Seeing that Lancy, who lowered her head and thought that Lancy had done something wrong but didn''t know what she had done, Sherry''s cold heart softened again and again. Seeing the little girl''s pitiful appearance, Sherry couldn''t blame her more.


    Sherry didn''t say anything. Sherry just patted her on the head and said, "I''m fine."


    The complexity of the matter was far more complicated than these words could be summarized, but Sherry couldn''t think of a better answer. Sherry wondered if she should tell Lancy that Mrs. Wilson was always holding a grudge and would never let it go? Or she wanted to tell Lancy that it was she who made Mrs. Wilson so angry?


    Sherry felt that Lancy couldn''t understand. Since she didn''t understand, why did she say something unrelated to her? As for Mrs. Wilson, Sherry couldn''t help chuckling. His daughter-in-law was a lady to be trifled with!


    Marvin thought the same way. He then left quietly. Ray and Rani rushed into the room and pleaded for his mother''s approval. They were so naughty that they didn''t want anyone to hurt them.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Their tone was so gentle that Lancy shivered. What happened?


    Before she calmed down, she only felt two little fat balls rolling in under her feet. What a touching scene. Even Sherry, who had always been cold, gleamed with admiration. It was the first time that she got close to the babies. Look at the twins, they were as white and tender as steamed buns, which made people feel sorry for them.


    Bun was just a nobody? ''whoops, grandma was just kidding the baby. The baby is actually very smart. He wouldn''t be fooled.''!


    Both Ray and Rani squinted their big eyes into a slit as they waited for their mother''s pampering. Every little girl is so capricious.


    However, Lancy frowned and said bitterly, "Ray, Rani, you get fat again! It''s too heavy. Mommy''s feet hurt Get up! "


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    The stick babies stopped their movements. They were so scared that they dared not to say anything?


    ''I dislike you because you are fat. Why can''t I have a good time?'' she thought?


    As a lovable and adorable little girl, Rani didn''t expect that her mother would think her as a fat girl! Was she really so ashamed of her own baby? She used to praise Rani as a considerate daughter?


    Being disappointed and depressed, Rani wanted to cry. Rani slowly released her grip on a thing. It was her own grandma, not something else.


    Sherry subconsciously took it over, which was a little bit confused, and then even more confused by the sudden soft body. Like a hot potato, she did not know if she should let it go.


    Ray''s face darkened. He withdrew his paws silently and stared at the floor. Mommy, Joyce would cry for losing weight for a long time. It was all her fault!


    ''mommy, I can''t be moved anymore. It''s my fault.


    Do you think that a six-year-old girl doesn''t have human rights? Do you think a six-year-old girl can''t have self-respect? Do you think a six-year-old girl can''t understand the art of beauty? With red eyes, Rani put on an aggrieved and painful lo


    her?


    Even though Sherry was as cold as before, the warmth in her eyes couldn''t deceive others. Even Lancy had to admit that sometimes her own children were quite naughty, but she was not angry at all. It could be seen how patient her mother-in-law was, how much she liked children.


    As Sherry and his kids were close to each other, however, Marvin kept silent, eerily silent. Marvin had been staring at Ray and Rani for a few consecutive days with a strange look. Fortunately, his eyes soon returned to normal.


    However, all these would be done later and would be suspended.


    Lancy, who was the winner in this round, faced a very tricky problem. Lancy looked at the paper and found her small face was wrinkled into a bun, and her delicate facial features seemed to have been shifted. Lancy, don''t scratch your hair, otherwise there would be a bald head.


    Both Ray and Rani pouted their little mouths, and looked at their mommy. They then continued to draw on the small table in silence. Oh, right. Painting, this is the assignment arranged by the kindergarten teacher When it came to this, the twins burst into tears. They actually did this kind of work which contained full technique and content, just like children. That was not reasonable.


    God knew what skills a six-year-old girl wanted.


    As for her Mommy, the two little buns didn''t worry at all. They just wanted to go back to their main bedroom to sleep. Daddy was so stingy. He wouldn''t lose anything if Mommy slept with them a few more nights!


    ''Smart Ray and Rani, do you really know the true meaning of sleeping?


    With a last note, it was the eighth day since Mrs. Wilson had an incident. Even on the day when she returned to Lan Clan, Ray and Rani didn''t give a chance to their father. Especially when Ray and Rani was with Lancy, they were so fearless. What''s more, her grandpa, Mr. Lakin, supported Ray and Rani.


    Therefore, everyone could imagine how Marvin went through these eight days. Before Lancy left, Marvin told Lancy that she must go back tonight, otherwise

 Chapter 178 To Have Sex Or Not

    Otherwise what? Marvin didn''t speak it out. No matter how clever Ray and Rani were, they couldn''t guess. They only knew that mommy looked as if she had seen a ghost at that time. Daddy told them with a smile, so it was not strange.


    It was a miracle that the twins could understand something they didn''t understand, given their mom''s intelligence.


    Actually, Lancy was begging for his love too. However, fear was the most important thing now. Seeing his pair of shiny white teeth, Lancy was shocked, while the man''s eyes were burning with desire without any intention to cover. How couldn''t she understand?


    She thought to herself.


    Boss: Have sex or not?


    Lancy: "Fuck off!"!


    Boss: if you don''t wanna, come back soon!


    Boss: Have sex or not?


    Lancy: Ok


    Boss (evil smile), OK, have sex together!


    What? Yes, sex.


    No matter what the answer was, there would be only one consequence: sex! The poor girl had seen her end. What a sad story. Do you think she is stupid?


    Boss, Lancy''s IQ has suddenly been released. Do you know? No one dared to say stupid words! Look, how shrewd she is! She understands it in an instant.


    In fact, if it was possible, Lancy really didn''t want to understand. She just needed to be more stupid. It was not that she became clever. His intention was too obvious. There were words on his face: have sex.


    Lancy wiped the invisible tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at her son and daughter with sadness: baby, it is not that you are stupid, but that the world of adults is too mysterious.


    Do you know how many women outside want to have an affair with your boss? Many women would like to be naked and hide under the quilt, waiting for Boss to kiss them? And she not only disliked him, but also refused him No wonder Marvin couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Do you want me to prove it to you? The little girl in the bottom of Lancy''s heart had already been howling, and the roll sheet is not as simple as they think. That person is boss, boss. Do they know how painful it is?


    Boss'' privacy was involved. In Lancy''s words, the big boss deserved to be. Not only his majesty, but even the size of a certain place was definitely different, a majestic first class.


    Clenching her fists, she was sure that Boss''s size was No.1 among men with his good character! Why are you so sure? ''maybe She raised her head arrogantly and didn''t need to look at other people. They didn''t understand her at all!


    Why on earth did she was so sure? Lancy was tearful. But why? Boss''s size was not normal at all, it was absolutely a beast. So even if they are not from the same species, how can they compare! ...


    They had always been told by women that men were strong enough were so rare, so that they had never suffered the hardship of being strong! Now she feel a dull pain... They were so different in size. It would be ruined for real!


    Big boss, kneel down and beg for mercy!


    If Marvin knew, he would


    o think about it secretly. It seemed that Lancy was not very afraid, was it?


    Hearing that, Marvin could not help but touch his forehead. He waved to Lancy and said, "come here."


    "¡­¡­" Lancy was frightened and stepped back unconsciously. "No, it''s good for me, I''m here. It''s beautiful with a unique view. "


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips. His tone sounded more dangerous. With a sneer, he said, "Yeah, you''re right. I didn''t know that Lancy had a penetrating eye. She could see the view of the middle of the lake through the wall. She is awesome!"


    Lancy stared at the wall and didn''t know what expression to make, because the window was still far away from her... They were so far away from each other.


    However, Marvin had lost all his patience. As long as he took a step forward, Lancy would immediately step back.


    "Am I so terrible? "Am I more terrible than beast? " The man asked.


    "No, you are not scary at all!" With tears all over her face, Lancy said sincerely. You''re not scary at all, boss. Monsters are not as frightening as you are, and you''re doomed to be killed within seconds.


    "Good!" Marvin ground his teeth.


    Lancy raised her head in confusion. What was ''good'' about? The next second she covered her mouth. Oops, she spoke out the truth accidentally. This time, she was really dead.


    The stupid girl was caught by the man, and she was knocked down in the blink of an eye. She lay horizontally on the soft bed, letting others kill her. Lancy cried. Now she was really crying. Before the man touched her, he cried out of pain. "It hurts, it hurts!"


    Her voice was full of affectation, but her tone was rather coquettish. The man''s eyes were burning with desire, and he almost lost control of himself and fell on her at once.


    "Waah... Waah..."


    "Waah... Waah..."


    "Waah... Waah..."


    After a while, Marvin stood up dejectedly. He was helpless then. He looked down at the girl and asked in a hoarse voice, "is it so painful?"

 Chapter 179 Stupid Girl

    "It hurts..." The girl sobbed, wiped her tears and used Hearing that, Lancy looked down. It seemed to be her clothes. She touched it again and realized that her clothes were still on.


    So, where does Lancy feel the pain?


    That was exactly what Marvin wanted to ask. He just kissed her cheeks and neck, but why did she say that she was hurt?


    It was so embarrassing. Was it swollen?


    Hearing this, Lancy sniffed and quickly forgot her original pain. She rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, "come on! I''m still painful! I don''t care. "


    The man was skeptical, but he was ready to witness it personally, which showed that Lancy was not trustworthy at all.


    Lancy grabbed his hand and couldn''t believe what her boss was doing now! It was not his responsibility to strip people''s clothes. Even Marvin''s image was ruined.


    "I want to see it!"


    "¡­¡­" The serious expression of Marvin, plus the lines on it, was so weird.


    "Let me see if you got hurt somewhere," Hiram asked Marvin pulled her clothes, frowning unhappily. ''I''m such an idiot. If I don''t know I got hurt, it would hurt.


    Hearing this, Lancy looked around with her red face and blinked. "No, no injury! It''s because you are too bad in bed. "


    "Not good at it?" Upon hearing this, Marvin loosened his grip silently. ''as expected, whoever has a soft heart is doomed to die, '' he thought.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Lancy thought she had made a breakthrough. She raised her head and began to talk nonsense. "People always say that it will be comfortable to be painful."


    "You don''t feel comfortable at all?"


    Lancy didn''t know why, but suddenly she felt cold, so she turned on the air conditioner and bleated? "No, completely no."


    Poor Lancy, she had never been in love before. Lancy knew nothing about men. Lancy would say anything to get rid of him.


    ''This is not good. I''ll get into big trouble, '' she thought to herself!


    "What''s wrong?" Lancy blinked, and the pressure seemed to be back.


    Jacob''s smile was so attractive that Emily never saw it before.


    "I will make you feel comfortable..."


    It was the last sentence that Lancy heard before she lost consciousness.


    Lancy told us a heartbreaking fact that when facing a man, she could only say one word: you are very good! He gave a


    the servant came out to take the food out.


    The kids knocked on the door more than once, and every time they were photographed back by their daddy. And their mommy didn''t show up even once. Wasn''t it too strange? In the master bedroom, what kind of fun is there? I''m so curious about it?


    "¡­¡­" The corners of Mr. Sidney''s mouth twitched. He was wondering how to explain it. The Lu Clan was well aware that being locked up in a room for three days was not a good idea. Everyone in the Lu Clan would ask whether Ray and Rani slept together or not. "Your daddy and Mommy are studying the problem of a baby boy or a baby girl."


    Hearing that, Ray understood immediately. "Mommy, is she pregnant?"


    "Well, not so fast. They are still studying it." "Do you like your brother or your sister, Ray and Rani?" Mr. Sidney changed the subject immediately


    Hearing this, the two babies were stunned. They hadn''t thought about this before.


    Since she was born with a twin sister and a boy, and her dad''s blank period of six years, Ray and Rani came to a conclusion unconsciously that they would only be brother and sister in the future.


    Ray was lost in thought. It was a very important and serious problem for him to be on good terms.


    However, the baby girl, Rani, on the other hand, much relieved. Rani raised her hand and said in a soft, sweet voice, "I want a little sister, who is soft, round and obedient."


    "I want a little brother." Since Ray had made up his mind, he spoke unhurriedly. "A chubby little brother."

 Chapter 180 Imagination Of The Baby

    Well, the gender of the twins varied a lot, but their nature levels were the same. Was it because she was easy to be bullied?


    "Mommy will like it, too." The two babies said in unison. After staring at each other in their eyes, they nodded and reached a preliminary agreement. Then, as long as the woman was soft and round, any man or woman wasn''t important.


    What is the random selection? What about the said brotherhood? ''If the future baby is different, it must be our fault!''!


    Of course, Mr. Sidney preferred boys. But as Ray was born, he didn''t care boys or girls anymore. Mr. Sidney touched Ray''s head and thought it would be more perfect if his granddaughter in la, Lancy, gave birth to a boy and a girl. "Ray and Rani, you are good kids. Don''t bother your daddy and Mommy, okay?"


    The two babies nodded vigorously, which made Mr. Sidney moved to tears. He had gone all out for his grandson''s "happiness".


    "My sister have to be as cute and adorable as I am." The baby, Rani, clenched her fists and said in a confident voice. ''I''m pretty. There''s no reason for my sister to be ugly. That''s impossible.''.


    "Ray, you can teach your brother to identify and learn." Ray was unwilling to fall behind. As long as Ray was there, his brother would not be as stupid as his mother. This task was very difficult and he should not be careless.


    The siblings talked to each other and made plans for their future.


    "Ray, what shall I name my younger brother or sister? I want a wonderful name. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Mr. Sidney narrowed his eyes into slits. Unconsciously, he was led forward by the two babies. "What kind of name is it? Tut, the baby is the baby. Is it more important to have a nice name?"? ''It doesn''t matter at all. As a grandchild of the Lu Clan, name should mean a lot, and the inner meaning should be the first.


    Mr. Sidney was pondering it carefully. He was determined to look into it carefully, with the corner of his eyes falling on the plate. It was a rare chance for Ray and Rani to name the hotel. So Mr. Sidney loosened his fists.


    "Lanny Lan? Jackson Lan? Am I right? " Ray repeated these words in one breath. It sounded great.


    But why was it at the beginning of the character "Lan"?


    Mr. Sidney was taken aback as he finally remembered something very important! Lowering his head, Mr. Sidney asked coldly, "Ray, Rani, tell me your full name."


    "Great grandfather, you really need to take medicine." Ray and Rani looked at him in bewilderment. For a long time, he couldn''t even remember the names of the twins!


    "Ray Lan."


    "My name is Rani Lan."


    They answered in one voice, "Great Grandpa, just this time. I won''t do it again." She would never forget her promise.


    "Ho Ho," Mr. Sidney laughed as he felt he was so tired that he would never fall in love with a girl again.


    You''ve been working so hard for such a long time, but you forget the most important thing. You are indeed suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, aren''t you? The children of the Lu Clan, especially why should their surname be Lan? Mr. Sidney couldn''t stand it anymore t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ment was so gentle that she didn''t even dare to explain.


    Looking at his mother carefully, Ray was secretly relieved. Ray looked at his mom, tired as she was, but her eyes betrayed him. Her face became tender and red, which seemed to change her temperament. Why? "Mommy, you seem to be drifting."


    With her eyes wide open, Rani finally noticed her mom''s difference. "Yes, Mommy. You''re really drifting away."


    Lancy touched her face and grinned. "Really?"


    The girl just thought she was pretty, but didn''t think it had anything to do with the man''s skin care.


    Mrs. Wilson rolled her eyes at him.


    "Mommy, what are you doing in that room with daddy? It seems very interesting... " Rani pouted and thought, ''Daddy was a bad dad. He does not want the baby to take part in it.''.


    Although she got some information from her great father, she was not in the mood to console the girl. She insisted on resisting, which meant that she would not do it again this time. For the sake of her brother and sister, she would forgive Mommy this time.


    "¡­¡­" Lancy blushed and found an excuse in hesitation, "well, Mommy can''t open her eyes. Take a seat, please sit down for a while."


    Ray touched his mother''s face and said sincerely and sincerely, "Mommy, don''t play around. Rest is more important."


    Baby: in order to attract Mommy, daddy must have found a lot of interesting toys for her, so that mommy will be happy.


    Knowing the truth, Lancy thought, ''Don''t play around. Do you want to miscarry?


    Lancy was totally embarrassed by the baby''s words. She lowered her head because of shyness. Did the baby really know what she was saying?


    Seeing that Lancy was beaten by Ray, Mrs. Wilson felt happy. Mrs. Wilson said sarcastically, "Lancy, have you heard it? Even Ray knows it. TSK TSK You''ve gone too far these days. A man doesn''t know to control himself. As his wife, why don''t you try to persuade him? Not only for your husband''s health, but also for your indulgence. My dear Lancy, did you do it deliberately just to escape the early morning greeting? "

 Chapter 181 Mommy, Playful

    There were few people in the hall now. Mrs. Wilson, Sherry, Lancy and the twins talked without scruple naturally. Mrs. Wilson said meaningfully, "Didn''t your mother-in-law, Sherry, and you get along well before? People who don''t know you would think you two are mother and daughter!"


    Trying to sow dissension among them.


    Sherry kept silent and didn''t hear anything out of the window. It was impossible for her to be fooled.


    Lancy pinched her son''s cheek, looked up at Mrs. Wilson and said sincerely, "Mrs. Wilson, you are so observant. How do you know that I treat my mother-in-law as my own mother? I think so. My mother-in-law, Sherry, treated me so well that she even worried that I might not get enough sleep! "


    The girl smiled sweetly at Sherry. In her eyes, Sherry was definitely the best mother-in-law in the world.


    Sherry unconsciously bent her mouth.


    Just then, Freda arrived. Freda raised her eyebrows when Freda saw Lancy and noticed the subtle expression on her mother''s face, so it was surprised. It seemed the rumor was true. Her mother and sister-in-law got along very well.


    "Grandma, good morning, mom." Freda was puzzled, but there was not lack of courtesy.


    Mrs. Wilson nodded perfunctorily and sneered, "You''re just in time. Come and hear it. Your sister-in-law is so nice. Even your mother was coaxed to be obedient to her. It can be seen that she is a sweet talker."


    But Freda didn''t reply. Freda just smiled and then turned to look at Lancy. "It''s rare to see you, Linda," Freda said teasingly


    The girl''s face flushed again. Lancy hated Freda the most.


    A sly smile spread across Freda''s face. Freda looked around and asked, "Where is my brother? It''s going to be red rain since you are not with him."


    Grumpily, Lancy patted Freda, but it didn''t work at all. On the contrary, Freda laughed even louder. "Don''t make fun of me, Freda."


    "Ouch, ouch, my sister-in-law, how dare I, my brother will beat me." After showing an expression of fear, Freda burst into laughter.


    ''What''s going on?'' Mrs. Wilson wondered? She thought back, because Freda was always on the side of Marvin, and there was no conflict between Lancy and Freda especially after the thing that had happened with Baron. Mrs. Wilson should not have been surprised because of that. "Don''t be so stubborn. Where is Myron? "


    Freda returned to a graceful manner and stopped making fun of Lancy. Speaking of Myron, Freda replied seriously, "He is on a business trip."


    In these words, it was enough to get rid of Mrs. Wilson. It was business.


    In fact, his second elder brother had disappeared since the day after Marvin and Lancy got married. Mr. Myron''s secretary informed him to go on a business trip. ''I can''t get through to my brother or he don''t want to answer it.'' Freda thought.


    In fact, Freda was worried, but Freda didn''t tell her confusion to Marvin. Freda knew how much her second brother loved Lancy, and Freda believed that Marvin also knew it. Maybe Myron just wanted to be alone for a while.


    ''Well, I can''t deny that Lancy is my s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ow, she was in such a terrible mood that she wished Lancy to do something that''s not good for Lancy.


    Just as the crowd were waiting for the elder to get angry and accuse them, Mr. Adrian smiled faintly and said, "You''re really smart."


    People didn''t know whether Mr. Adrian was really applauding her intelligence, or Mr. Adrian just was echoing Lancy''s "smartness". The old man asked in an odd tone. All people could not help but breathe.


    It didn''t matter what others would do. Anyway, Lancy had taken the photos. That was enough. Lancy simply picked up the chair and leaned over. Her red face was so beautiful. It was not the first time that Lancy was praised as a smart girl. However, the one praised her was the old man, so the pretty woman thought it was highly credible.


    The old man won''t lie! In Lancy''s opinion, there were only five types of people who would not lie: old, sick and disabled.


    What on earth is the relationship between them? ''Lancy wondered?


    The two little babies had been crying foolishly by their mommy, unable to come to their senses for a long time.


    "Yes, you are a good man." Lancy gave a thumbs up and continued, "please tell me, just a little, please." Lancy made a gesture with her two fingers.


    "Haha!" One of the elders burst into laughter. He was Mr. Colin. Compared with the shrewd Mr. Adrian, the fat elder was more friendly. Of course, this was what was in Lancy''s eyes.


    Everyone in the Lu Clan who knew Mr. Colin well. The elder looked at them with a smile, indicating that he was a sinister person.


    Mr. Colin said with a meaningful smile. Mr. Colin said nothing but pat his brother on the shoulder. A good man They had lived for more than half a life before Mr. Colin realized that his brother was a good person. Ha ha.


    Hearing Lancy''s words, Mr. Adrian had a dry cough and knew that she was telling the truth.


    Truth be told was the most frightening! The five elders spoke in unison. From beware to complete relaxation, they had been determined to stand by and watch the fun.

 Chapter 182 Clan Meeting

    "Family affairs." Mr. Adrian''s words were brief and to the point. He found Lancy sitting beside him unexpectedly. His eyes darkened as the girl reminded him of his great granddaughter. But the girl was so scared.


    Hearing that, Lancy lowered her head and complained, "everybody knows that it is a family matter. Are you kidding me?"


    Mr. Adrian curled his lips without being noticed. At this moment, Lancy was like a dispirited ear cat, feeling very frustrated. However, she kept his eyes fixed on others secretly, thinking that she was invisible, but her intention was so silly and ridiculous in others'' eyes. As a wife and a mother, she behaved like an adult... Mr. Adrian frowned and thought, ''is she still so childish?''?


    Mr. Adrian was getting older. Maybe it was because he was getting older, so he preferred children with childish mind. When he was young, the one he appreciated was a smart and scheming woman. Only such a woman could defeat the people hiding in the dark of the Lu Clan. Thinking of this, Adrian began to worry about Lancy. He laughed and shook his head, because that was not the thing he should worry about anymore.


    "Mr. Adrian?" Lancy''s eyes were round and filled with confusion. But the expression on her face was weird.


    Hearing that, Mr. Adrian took back his frown immediately. He squinted at Lancy and said, "you should call him granduncle. What did you just now, I don''t think so. "


    Surprised, Freda calmed down soon. It was a great honor to have so many peers in this family. But when her grand uncle took the initiative to talk about it, it seemed that Lancy was very charming. Suddenly, Freda was relieved because brother was calmed by Lancy.


    If you were careful enough, you would find that the interaction between Adrian and Lancy had already attracted many people''s attention. They all pricked up their ears, not wanting to miss a word. Someone made an excuse to fool around them. On the contrary, Mrs. Wilson, Wilson and others seemed calm... Of course, it just seemed.


    The position of the meeting was arranged according to their close relationship and status. As the wife of the Sidney, she was on the same level with the elders, so she didn''t need to play tricks. As for Wilson, the eldest son of a concubine, and the father of the former owner of the family, he was arranged to work in Mrs. Wilson, but after that, he worked in the elders'' team better than Mrs. Wilson.


    Both Lancy and Adrian heard the conversation clearly, and their face darkened immediately.


    Several elders, especially the head Adrian, was so amiable. Was it really him? Many kids of the Lu Clan were frightened to cry when they were young, and then they could shut up as long as they heard the names mentioned. How could the situation change when it was Lancy?


    It was indeed not a good time! A person''s mentality and personality would be different in different ages and positions. A prosperous and powerful family. Even though they were Sidney now, they were totally different. Whether it was because they were sophisticated or restrained, they were no longer what they used to be.


    Nobody could


    mes.


    Mrs. Lancy, who didn''t know that before, also didn''t realize that until now. It turned out that Mr. Sidney''s suggestion was quite reasonable. God knew when he would have to wait for his granddaughter in law and grandson.


    All the people witnessed the accident on Lancy''s face. They admired their own intelligence in silence.


    Both of Ray and Rani opened their eyes wide. It was a lie that they were not shocked. But what about after the shock?


    Rani touched her fleshy cheeks and thought, ''Can we protest that "Lu" is not as pleasant as "Lan"?'' ''The ending is not to be doubted, and will definitely be judged back. Being as clever as Ray and Rani, they only could criticize him in their heart.''.


    "Is there any problem?" Sidney looked around and smiled with satisfaction.


    "I would like to make friends with you and I would like to cooperate with you, but I would not be an idiot to make my own decision?'' Mr. Sidney thought. Just a kid who had changed his family name. Mr. Sidney was able to hold the family meeting. Wasn''t he clear about the underlying meaning of Sidney? You are allowed to give your opinion, but dismiss! The key is that if you are remembered and hated by Sidney, you can only go die.


    For a moment, everyone was silent, including Mrs. Wilson.


    "Good!" "That''s all for today."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    All of these represent the opinions of all the people except six elders and Marvin.


    "Is it about the failure of the family meeting? "


    "Didn''t he say it was a frightening thing? ?"


    "I think that he is just kidding me? "


    The so-called family meeting, as its name implied, was to discuss a family issue. Although Ray and Rani need change their family names, there were only few things that needed to be put on the top of their list! Just as the others were waiting, they were stunned by the words which Sidney said. What was the result?


    Mr. Sidney''s statement was less than five minutes Mrs. Wilson was short of breath and almost fainted under the pressure of the six elders!


    "You took off your pants, and you showed us that?

 Chapter 183 Lu or Lan

    No matter how much she complained and complained in her heart, she could only play alone. After all, Sidney was her husband?


    The Lu Clan gradually dispersed, and only the old man had a say in front of them.


    It had been a cold war since Sidney returned home. These days, he took good care of the twins, which made Mrs. Wilson know his thoughts. So, she tried to put a restraint on her fury. As a matter of fact, he was eager to know more about the Lu Clan''s inheritance. Therefore, he paid more attention to the issue of Marvin, Lancy and their two babies, and not allowed no objection.


    Obviously, Sidney was determined to change his surname. Even though she had thousands of words to say, she might just annoy Sidney. ''I have to admit that Mrs. Wilson is smarter than before.


    She was not so stupid.'' Mrs. Wilson had been the leader of the Lu Clan and lived a carefree life for more than ten years. During that period, she had no choice but to give in. Due to her over confidence, her sight became shallow and he couldn''t see the situation clearly. Now, she has been suffering a series of blows. Since Marvin returned, her grandma has been nothing going very well. Moreover, Sidney was on top of her, which made her recover from the state of trepidation she felt at the Lu Clan more than a decade ago.


    The man, once he had some scruples and fear, he was either blinded by the oil and went on to commit suicide, or he would be shivering and suddenly regained consciousness. Obviously, Mrs. Wilson belonged to the latter, and he was extraordinary. Now, it seemed that Wilson was the former.


    "Father''s work is really amazing!" Mrs. Wilson was judicious, but that didn''t mean Wilson would think the same way. the sarcastic smile on his face, and he continued to say to Lancy, "our young madam is shameless."


    Hearing the question, Lancy touched her face. Lancy compared with her own, and then compared with Wilson''s, who is shameless was so clear.


    The small move of Lancy was seen in the eyes of Marvin, whose eyes flashed a glimmer of smile, but he didn''t show any kind of expression towards Wilson.


    "Father, are you happy for me?" Marvin answered coldly.


    Sidney glanced sideways at Wilson with a warning. In front of his great granddaughter, he doesn''t want to hear what he has. "He is the grandfather of twins. Don''t you think he should be happy for the kids?"


    The two of them were so furious that Wilson couldn''t even speak a word.


    His face was as red as an apple. "Dad, I have something to deal with. I gotta go," he said And it was very normal for him to lose his face or something like that.


    Marvin didn''t mind at all, so did Sidney. But he was also full of doubts. Secretly, he was more disappointed in his son.


    Lancy smiled sweetly at Marvin, but she said nothing. After all, she was somewhat shy and constrained. She had been inexperienced before, and now she was still inexperienced. So when she faced a man, she always thought of the scene of lovemaking at nig


    ys so willful!


    Sara was about to give birth next month with her big belly. In the past few days, she had led a comfortable life except for the difficulties that Wilson had to avoid. Her oval face that used to be pointed out became more plump, which made her look less sharper and more gentle.


    The woman walked up and down in the hall. Her left hand was gently stroking her belly in a rhythmic way, and her eyebrows were indistinctly gloomy. Sara wondered whether she should not be indulged in the pleasure of love again?


    ''what should I indulge myself in?


    As for a woman like Yang Tianxin, what should she worry about or indulge? Of course, it was the mastermind behind all this.


    Since Wilson lost his temper a few months ago, Sara had clearly noticed his dissatisfaction against her, especially towards the baby in her womb. However, the fetus was unstable at that time. Sara, who attached great importance to the baby, was convinced the next day, but she could no longer find Wilson by the child''s excuse.


    And Wilson didn''t mess around because of the Lu Clan. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of Sara''s text message was not bad. She had always had her own way of speaking in front of the man. And Wilson had never been in a bad mood these days, so she was quite sweet and considerate.


    To be honest, Sara should be relieved, but she felt a little worried. On the surface, she and Wilson seemed to be more close. But in fact, men had never mentioned babies, even if they were perfunctory. In this case, Sara was like a trapped beast, and could not retreat.


    Sara became more and more anxious as the baby was to be born. She couldn''t bear to see her baby being abandoned by its biological father. This was a son! Sara thought for a moment, with a trace of ruthlessness flashing in her eyes. It''s time...


    While the woman was thinking, the door in red was opened... Now that the door was opened, it meant that the comer came in. With a livid face, it wrote, "don''t mess with me!"!

 Chapter 184 Wilsons Anger

    The deafening sound scared Sara. She luckily made her baby steady, otherwise she would have a miscarriage! Sara was about to break out into curses, but when she saw the person, she stifled all the accusations. "Wilson! Here you come!" Her eyes were so soft and gentle.


    No pregnant woman had a face with heavy makeup, and Sara was no exception. Many women had been pregnant for ten months. Their figure was out of shape and they got long spots on the face. It was hard for them to walk in the abdomen. When Sara lowered her head, she touched her face subconsciously.


    She felt so lucky that she was not the worst one, though her body grew plumper day by day, her skin was well preserved. Sara, who had been struggling for years, knew clearly that a beauty is very important to a man.


    Calculating the days, they had not seen each other for seven to eight months.


    The moment he saw Sara again, the man frowned subconsciously and his sight tightly locked at the waist of the bucket with an unknown degree of increase. The anger from the Lu Clan''s master stuck gracefully at this second, which was known as a broken piece.


    ''is this Sara?'' Wilson couldn''t describe his feelings at the moment. He just felt that the visual impact was quite intoxicating. He flattered himself as one of the men in the world. When it came to a woman''s needs, the most basic treatment was to have a nice breast, waist and hips... ''Haven''t I seen Sara for a long time?'' the man felt that the whole world seemed to be fantastic.''


    Our manager, Mr. Wilson, has always been obsessed with women. He hadn''t seen Sara for a long time, so he couldn''t help but notice her change. His impression of woman is still staying at the best time when he saw her. It''s no wonder that he was shocked for a while!


    Fortunately, her face was not bad.


    The man''s eyes gradually looked up at Sara''s face, a little round and without any make-up, which was delicate and creamy. She wasn''t wearing a thick make-up, but looked much purer than before.


    Of course, it was built on the waist of the bucket... After a while, Wilson calmed down and sat on the sofa.


    Sara breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She was afraid that the man would leave, so she was more eager and humble herself. She even changed the shoes for the man half kneeling.


    Perhaps it was because of this that the serious look on Wilson''s face was alleviated a lot. The man stared at her thoughtfully. He thought she was the best. Better than other women who only knew how to spend money.


    Men were not always in the mood to "play with that woman when the occasion arises.


    Sara raised her head and looked at Wilson with timidity. She gave a rich gesture as her little daughter. From the relaxed look of the man, she knew that she was right in the gamble. "Wilson ." Sara said in a tender and tender voice. She was more gentle than before and gave off more maternal glow, which melted the hearts of those who listened to her.


    "Have a seat." Wilson patted his seat beside him and took Sara to sit down. Wilson rested his deep eyes o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    go if he couldn''t find out the truth!


    Fortunately, Sara was well behaved, and she had no bad thoughts. As a result, she broke off relations with her ex boyfriend after she was together with Wilson.


    Sara also realized that she had saved canglan once with great caution. If she had a little thought, she would be different these years.


    The woman''s face was a bit pale. She raised the corner of her lips and said with lingering fear, "Wilson. In these years, I..."


    "I know." Wilson interrupted her. The look on his face was hard to tell. From the few words of him, he was very clear about what to do next. "I just want you to hook up a couple. That''s all. I believe that the ''Group T'' won''t shut down such a closed deal, right? "


    Sara nodded her head with hesitation. The shoulder that was patted by the man was still so cold. She couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she had now. On the contrary, she was still suspecting whether Wilson was serious or it was just an excuse to test her? Anybody would feel like this when he or she learned that the secret he or she thought he or she had hidden so deep was known by others. He or she felt a sense of crisis being seen through.


    Wilson bent down and looked into her eyes, which were too dark. "If I want to look into it, I will do it eight hundred years ago. In that case, I won''t support you these years! Sara, be a good girl. Just listen to me. You just need to give me a piece of advice. No one knows about it. "


    The man''s voice was particularly light, like a goose feather, fell in Sara''s heart, and she could not help trembling. She suddenly understood.


    The so-called "we do not know each other" means that she doesn''t need to see anyone even in the name of ex girlfriend, and what she says is true and false. That is the best, which will not leave any evidence... Sara was a smart woman. She thought a lot in a blink of an eye.


    "I like you to be smart enough." Wilson gave her an approving smile and kissed her on the cheek. "As long as you get this done, I will do as you wish!"

 Chapter 185 A Mysterious Gift

    It sounded like ''done'' was far from ''finished''. They were of different difficulty.


    But Sara didn''t care about the screaming. She heard her heart beating! "What I want Wish? " Sara could not help biting her lips. Was it what she thought?


    "Yes, your wish." The man''s voice was full of temptation, and a glimmer of satisfaction flashed through Wilson'' eyes. Wilson was quite complacent that he could fool Sara under his control. "It''s your wish to be my wife, right? You will go into Lu Clan. By then, our child will no longer be a secret love child... "


    The hall was so quiet that the sound of embroidery needles falling on the ground could be heard clearly. They were so close to each other that they seemed to be kissing and hugging each other. If there was no space between them.


    "I promise you!" Sara changed her mind and her black eyes lit up than ever. As Wilson expected, she would do her best to achieve her goal.


    For the sake of the baby, and also for herself It was not until everyone lived for themselves and involved their own interests that they would take it seriously.


    "I believe you." Wilson said, his eyes darkened.


    Why did Wilson choose Sara, who had been out of touch with her ex, instead of his connections? He was not making a hasty decision, but after careful consideration.


    He seemed to have made the decision a moment ago. In fact, since Mr. Sidney prepared the wedding for Lancy and Marvin, Wilson had a vague idea. And then Mr. Sidney only paid attention to Ray. He changed his name, which ignited Wilson''s hatred in his heart and his plan that shouldn''t be touched.


    After all, Wilson was a part of the Lu Clan and he had a wide range of contacts over the years. That was the reason why Wilson chose Sara. Sara was introduced to "Group T". As far as he knew, her ex was no longer a punk who used to be though not of great importance. She was powerful. While Wilson was in need of an unnoticed yet somebody with a certain status.


    His own connections Perhaps Mr. Sidney knew it better than he did.


    "Remember, this must be done properly for me. If someone takes advantage of this..." Wilson narrowed his eyes, looking dangerous.


    Sara had to keep nodding, but she was still trembling. Of course, she knew that the subject was very important. Although the man didn''t say it clearly, Sara knew what Group T was. It was a business of life and death A shiver ran down her spine. ''Who does he want?''?


    Sara was about to say something, but hesitated. In the end, she decided to swallow the question. She didn''t want to know what she wasn''t supposed to know.


    Looking at the man''s expression, she must hate him very much!


    It was not the first time that Sara saw such a thing. She saw it before she followed the man. However, Sara''s life was too calm in the past ten years after she had worked for shining international gro


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y heirloom! God damn it! "


    Mrs. Wilson was crying like an ordinary person, regardless of her image. Being elegant or noble, when one''s life was in danger, who was he?


    In the eyes of the young generation, this matter was really not a big deal. Right to laugh at, Shirley also passed, such as Lancy.


    Compared with Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Sidney who had met the severe enemies, Lancy was relaxed from head to toe. She didn''t have any mental burden at all, and she was even more interested in studying the circle of flowers.


    Well, the handwriting is good, and the large colorful flowers are also very beautiful! For rosy, it was a gift to her, but she couldn''t deliver it to rosy without any hesitation?


    Fortunately, the girl was just looking forward to "appreciate" and did not blurt out her real thoughts. Otherwise, if Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson heard what Lancy said, they would definitely make fun of her. Maybe even Mr. Sidney would not speak for Lancy.


    Under the gaze of two big mountains, the courier felt great pressure. He raised his hand weakly, "Then, this is for Miss Lancy." He took a glimpse of Mrs. Wilson secretly and wiped off his sweat. He didn''t mean that it was not for the Lu Clan, nor for Mrs. Wilson. So, please don''t sit down randomly, okay?


    Mrs. Wilson gave a contemptuous and scornful glance at the courier. He couldn''t say anything in front of the courier! Mrs. Wilson had been trying to get close to Lancy all the time. She wouldn''t miss any chance to see her? Most importantly, this was also a taboo of Mr. Sidney. Mr. Sidney would not protect Lancy anymore!


    But I didn''t expect him to be as blind as a bat!


    Mrs. Wilson was displeased because she underestimated the delivery man. After all, he was abroad. Many people had seen him. Although he didn''t know what to do, he was a shrewd man! Compared with Mrs. Wilson who looked ghastly pale, Lancy was obviously much nicer.

 Chapter 186 The Battle Caused By A Small Parcel

    "Please sign your name." The courier said nothing, took out a pen and handed it to Lancy. He told everyone again in silence that he sent this, not the chief culprit.


    At the end of the parcel, the courier ran away very fast. He was really good at it.


    However, in the eyes of Mr. Sidney, the courier was nothing but an illusion. He walked up to Lancy, looked at the dazzling ring and asked, "Lancy, who sent it to you? "Humph, what a special gift!" I have never seen such a kind of gift before in my whole life... " Sidney was not smiling, and his tone is strange.


    However, some people didn''t understand what it meant at all. For example, Lancy.


    On the other hand, Lancy was squatting down in front of the flower bed and trying to remember the lines on the flower ring. After nodding her head to show her approval, she couldn''t help but sigh, "yes, that''s right. It''s incredible. The details are very perfect..."


    Well, did you only see the ring in your eyes? Was the details of the flower really the point? No matter how gorgeous the flower show was, it would still be a turning point. Would you like to have a nice chat with me?


    All the cultivators present were stunned.


    "¡­¡­" Mr. Sidney''s face was expressionless, and his eyes were crystal clear. All of a sudden, he didn''t know what to say.


    Mrs. Wilson could tell from her husband''s expression what Sidney was thinking ''detailed control? Perfect? Are you kidding me?'' Lancy''s foolishness almost made Wendy cry. However, Mrs. Wilson had been beaten by her again and again. Mrs. Wilson felt heart broken and helpless.


    As Sherry stepped into the main hall, she subconsciously sensed the subtle atmosphere, but she had no time to think too much. When she looked at Lancy, there was a little tension in her eyes, and her lifeless eyes became more lively. Such Sherry was really beautiful.


    That''s true. Judging from the looks of Marvin and his sister, their mother, Sherry, was a beautiful person. In particular, the Freda was as bright and beautiful as Sherry in the young days! That''s why they were so affectionate in the first few years after Sherry and Wilson got married.


    But later, she was disheartened and didn''t become angry. After living in the nun convent for ten years, no matter how bright the color was, it couldn''t withstand the dawning. Of course, the so-called grinding was not physically, but mental.


    Sherry was stunned, and her first reaction was worrying that her grandfather and grandmother would vent their anger on Lancy. She asked subconsciously, "Lancy, who gave it to you?"


    Sherry had known her well since they got along with each other. Lancy was a simple woman. So, don''t talk to her in a roundabout way, and don''t take her away easily. The only way is to get to the point directly.


    Hearing that, Lancy tilted her little head and smiled foolishly. Her hair was dancing in the air. "I don''t know!"


    "¡­¡­" She wondered why she was still smiling


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    oblems? "


    Beauty, don''t say those words in such a confusing tone. Thank you!


    What? Each company broke up? In fact, she was the one who was good at afford it?


    Seeing this, Mrs. Wilson was stunned. Her mouth twitched. Was she serious? Fortunately, after so many wrongdoings of her, Mrs. Wilson gradually got used to it and didn''t suffer so much.


    "¡­¡­ It''s not easy for Ray and Rani to be your companions. " ''why did she end up like this every time I talked to her?'' Mr. Sidney wondered.


    With a hand covering his mouth, Sherry asked in shock, "how did you live your life with Ray and Rani?"


    "Life is very good. My babies may have done it!" The girl put on a proud look, as if she was the one who made money.


    Was it really appropriate for him to be so confident? Pretty girl, who is Mommy, who is the baby!


    Lancy raised her head and smiled. She was wondering whoes babies could earn money like


    hers at such a young age? For example, her baby couldn''t miscarry in the world. He was smart, capable and cute, but nobody could get the chance to deliver a baby to her!


    Sherry covered her face with her hand and turned away. She didn''t want to see her daughter-in-law any more. How humiliating!


    Although Mr. Sidney knew Lancy wasn''t a reliable person, he believed he had heard the news... He coughed and twitched the corners of his mouth. ''it''s not easy for me to win Ray''s heart. It''s too hard!''! Clenching his fists, Mr. Sidney realized that he hadn''t done enough for his grandson and granddaughter...


    Supported by servant, Mrs. Wilson was on the brink of collapsing. Judging from his countenance, it was not difficult for him to make an exception. With her face turning pale, Mrs. Wilson cursed in her mind, ''bitch!


    It was true that Lancy had been regarded as a "bitch" by Mrs. Wilson. As long as it was about Lancy, she would always lift her head and gently put it down. This woman seduced all the men of Lu Clan, who were obedient to her?

 Chapter 187 Offer The Treasure Eagerly

    Mrs. Wilson exhaled a mouthful of air and tried to give herself a psychological construction. "I''m not angry. I''m not angry. I don''t want to argue with this woman. There will be ample time!"


    Mrs. Lena, whose original name was Lena Li, was a servant who was brought here by Mrs. Wilson from the Ye Clan. When Mrs. Lena''s family was working in Ye Clan, her father, though only drove for Ye Clan, had really worked in Ye Clan for his whole life. Ye Clan treated them well. At that time, the proud and arrogant Mrs. Wilson was more important than the illusory friendship. Mrs. Lena would never betray Mrs. Wilson.


    A woman, especially when she married into the Lu Clan, was especially important for a considerate and loyal husband like Charles! Mrs. Wilson had sighed over and over again that thanks to the company of Mrs. Lena, Mrs. Wilson was able to go on a difficult road, and to gain a firm foothold in her family under the pressure and the pressure of her husband.


    Maybe it was because Mrs. Lena had been with Mrs. Wilson for most of her life. It was because Mrs. Lena was too loyal that as long as the person that Mrs. Wilson hated was also who she hated.


    However, recently, Mrs. Lena had been very worried. Since the appearance of that Lancy, all things had been weird with her, deviating from certain direction. And Mrs. Wilson had also lost her usual calmness.


    Fortunately, after taking a series of losses, Mrs. Wilson was able to bear the humiliation gradually.


    Mrs. Wilson had to admit that she had led a very comfortable life these years Inside, Mrs. Lena heaved a sigh, not knowing whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Mrs. Wilson, calm down. Don''t be so angry. It''s not good for your health." Mrs. Lena walked up to Mrs. Wilson. Holding Mrs. Wilson''s hand, Mrs. Lena whispered to her daughter. Mrs. Lena captured the message and gave a meaningful look at Mr. Sidney.


    Mrs. Wilson understood what Mrs. Lena meant! In the final analysis, as long as Mr. Sidney protected Lancy one day, no matter how she provoked, it was impossible!


    Mrs. Wilson stared at Lancy with her turbid eyes, with a weird smile on her lips. Mrs. Wilson clapped Mrs. Lena''s hands, feeling satisfied. As long as she entered the door of the Lu Clan, day by day Mrs. Wilson did not believe that she was no match for Lancy.


    The more Mrs. Wilson thought about it, the more suspicious she got. As a result, she didn''t add fuel to the fire, but gave in.


    "Lancy, who gave them to me? You''d better think about it. I don''t want today''s work, and tomorrow, I''ll go and collect the coffins. " Mrs. Wilson was about to leave, but she stopped in the doorway and asked.


    Well, this time, no doubt, it was definitely not eye washing! The next day, when Mrs. Wilson really received a coffin. Well, Mrs. Wilson was not sure if she could be as "strong" as she saw the ring!


    The pretty girl''s eyes widened. She looke


    The girl blushed instantly. Lancy lifted a man''s sleeve with her slim fingers and swayed like a swing. She stared at Marvin without blinking her big black and white eyes, as if she was saying, "boss and big, you have two choices, and I have the third one.".


    I can''t flatter you. Please let me go.


    Marvin''s mouth twitched. He pointed at that stuff and asked, "what is that?"


    "A gift, a wedding gift!" Lancy followed Marvin obediently. She told them the stories, as well as "advantages" and "highlights" in the introduction.


    Silence befell the spacious main bedroom.


    It seemed that the temperature dropped sharply. Lancy shivered and rubbed her nose. She felt so cold. She turned on the air conditioner and bleated?


    "Wedding gift..." Marvin spat out the four words, and he looked the "gift" up and down. Was the wedding gift really? The naming was for Lancy. Marvin''s dark eyes were slightly narrowed, hiding the chill and murderous look in them.


    What Marvin thought about was different from Mr. Sidney''s and it was also different from what people of the Lu Clan thought. For example, Mr. Sidney blamed all this to Marvin. He made a conclusion that, according to common knowledge, what he did should not be blamed for Lancy''s emotional change.


    However, it was clear that Marvin was thinking more.


    Did someone find out Lancy''s real identity? Marvin was rotating the thin card. His fingertips rubbed over and over again on the name of "Lancy". Was the person who gave the gift against him or Lancy? Marvin didn''t want the latter to happen, because the person who knew Lancy in the past was ...


    The man''s sudden change in demeanor stunned Landon. Lancy looked at Marvin with fear.


    ?"What kind of disease is husband suddenly turning into a ghost? "


    ?"My boss is hard to get along with? ?"


    Marvin gazed at Lancy affectionately, as if he had returned to the first time when she had met him on the cruise ship.

 Chapter 188 Bad Omen

    When Lancy was about to say something, he made the next move!


    "Oh my God!" The girl covered her face with her hands and screamed.


    His slender fingers were still at the unbuttoned buttons. Marvin looked up and said, "Covering your face." what did he mean? Marvin looked like a man who would hit a woman? What''s more, why did he slap her, just for a while?


    Thinking of this, Marvin moved his hands quickly. After a while, when Lancy opened her eyes, she saw the man''s bronze chest clearly.


    This time, she was really shocked, stunned, okay?


    What about pretending to be angry? ''she said she would lift the table? Didn''t he say that he was arrogant? Was he really a man who suddenly took off his clothes?


    The girl kept her eyes wide open. Did Lancy need to pretend to look away?


    ''Is it so important to look away? Lancy. Don''t you have any sense of danger?''


    All of a sudden, Lancy felt everything went black in front of her eyes. Then she fell backwards and fell directly onto the soft bed. Dumbfounded, she stared at Marvin who was so close to her and finally realized that something was wrong! They were talking about the ''wedding gift''. The boss was in a bad mood, wasn''t he? What was going on?


    "Lancy, you are mine!" Marvin whispered in her ear. No matter who that person was or what his purpose was, it was not the most important thing for Marvin. He only cared about the people underneath him


    Her eyes were as bright as those of the starry sky. Marvin and Lancy looked at each other and read the same sentence over and over again.


    "¡­¡­" Lancy kept her eyes wide open while her husband kept leering at her. What else could she say? God knows what crazy boss is doing! Anyway, in these days, it was not uncommon to be gnawed, as the quality of gossip was pretty low.


    They rubbed their ears and temples, and the small body of the little girl was sparkling with lovely pink. Her watery starry eyes were covered with a thin mist. Her palm sized face was rosy. She was like a peach blossom in March, blooming wantonly under the man.


    Bullshit! This was probably the last symbolic struggle of the women? Girls were always shy.


    At Mr. Sidney''s order, the little girl who came to invite Marvin put down her hand, embarrassed. She was listening to the noise and blushed. ''Should I knock on the door or not?''? If she entered the house in this way, the master would surely be angry. But if she couldn''t invite anybody, how could she explain to Mr. Sidney?


    Outside the bedroom, the little girl paced anxiously. She stared at the bright sky outside, tears streaming down her face.


    Obviously, Mr. Sidney came to Marvin for the ring thing. However, he didn''t see his grandson that night.


    Soon, the incident of the three children''s ring was no longer important, because a big event had happened in the Lu Clan, which left the whole Lu Clan no time to care about other things!


    The next evening, the two babies had not come back yet. The driver, who had


    ive years, but this job was the only support for his whole family! ''Gino comes from the countryside. It''s difficult for him to settle down in the big city, '' she thought! Because Gino worked in the Lu Clan, his son finally had money to marry a woman. His family finally settled down in Alaska. He would never joke about his own job.


    Gino didn''t want to get involved in the Lu Clan''s affairs, and he wasn''t just a driver! In the past few years, he seldom met the head of the Lu Clan, Marvin. However, he knew clearly how rich the Lu Clan was, but he had no intention of falling to any side! To put it bluntly, he was the kind of person who drove. If anything went wrong, he would rather do his own work!


    Gino loved Rani and Ray. That pair of dolls always reminded him of his eldest grandson. In these days of picking them up, he had loved them from the bottom of his heart, how could he harm them?


    Gino choked with sobs. When he came back to report this matter, Mr. Sidney and the master cast a glance at him. They knew that he was suspicious Gino was absolutely not a hundred percent insincere.


    "¡­¡­ You go to the kindergarten and guard. If anything happens, let me know immediately. " After a long pause, Mr. Sidney replied in a much softer tone. "Mr. Hank''s people will help you."


    It meant that she trusted him, but she didn''t believe him completely.


    It was the best result for Gino. Feeling relieved, Gino stood up and said in a grateful tone, "My Lord, my Lord, please don''t worry! I will make amends! "


    Mr. Hank''s men had arrived. They headed for the kindergarten together with Gino.


    The people coming from Mr. Hank were all elites. Unlike Gino, he knew nothing about medicine. They might have found some neglected clues.


    With a cold look, Mrs. Wilson finally failed to contain her curiosity and satirized, "They are just two kids. Where can they go? They must have gone out for fun? And Mr. Hank also sent people to deal with Mr. Sidney''s matter. It''s really... "

 Chapter 189 Babies Were Missing

    "Shut up!" "Get out of here!". "If you are okay, go back to your room."


    Mrs. Wilson goggled at Sidney, "Why are you mad at me! Lancy was not worried about being a mother. You don''t have to worry about! I''m just saying it. And there is one person who doesn''t even ask! "


    Mrs. Wilson was referring to Lancy.


    Lancy had not asked a word since just now. She even did not open her mouth! It could be seen that how much attention Mrs. Wilson paid to her.


    This time, Mrs. Wilson was really stirring up trouble! Everyone who had eyes could see that Lancy did not care about it at all. She was simply stunned! After a while, Lancy eventually realized what it meant. Her face was extremely pale, and she was in an unprecedented panic.


    Lancy didn''t hear what Mr. Sidney was talking about and didn''t hear Mrs. Wilson arguing. She just pulled the sleeves of Marvin in a subconscious way and her bright eyes covered with uneasiness. "Our babies were missing..." Our babies were missing! How could it be possible? She just sent Ray and Rani to the kindergarten this morning. How could they disappear?


    The little girl bit her lips. From the expressions of Mr. Sidney and Marvin, she seemed to know that it was not the babies'' play. It was really missing... Lancy looked around, numb with shock. Neither Ray nor Rani was there to hear them call her Mommy. She was heartbroken.


    "Lancy, Ray and Rani will be fine." Marvin took her cold hand in his instead, with great certainty! He said not only to Lancy, but also to herself! The man looked up at Mrs. Wilson, with warning in his eyes.


    His glance made Mrs. Wilson nervous. She couldn''t help but look away and scold in her mind, ''I didn''t make the accident. It''s not my fault. Why should I glare at her?''?


    It had nothing to do with her. Then who on earth did it? Mrs. Wilson was lost in thought. Who was bold enough to take action at twins?


    Since the last family meeting, the Lu Clan had different thoughts. There were many people who wanted to play tricks! But as long as Mr. Sidney was still in the Lu Clan, no one dared to do anything to them. ''so, they can''t be the members of the Lu Clan.''.


    Then, it was most likely that Marvin offended someone who was too influential in the entertainment industry! Thinking of this, Mrs. Wilson who was roaring with pain was instantly cured. It was a balance! Her eyes were full of schadenfreude. She stared at Lancy and Marvin viciously. Was that punishment? What parents had done was only reasonable for their children!


    The only thing that mattered at the moment were the two missing buns.


    With a frown, Sidney asked, "what''s on your mind?"


    "¡­¡­" "I won''t let them hurt." Marvin said calmly


    His finger pulps touch


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he didn''t regret it. Rex was a sharp tongued baby. He got a difficult time because of Lancy, but only promised to let her go! For the first time, Mrs. Wilson was so angry that she straightened herself and didn''t want to step back.


    Everybody has a prejudice against others, including Sidney.


    "Grandpa, please help me! How can you treat me differently just because Rex is my son? " Doris threw out the words and made it clear that she wanted an explanation!


    Mr. Sidney widened his eyes and replied angrily, "that''s enough! How could it be Lancy''s fault after the accident? There should be a degree to determine between right and wrong! "


    As Doris''s mother and Rex''s grandmother, Julie was so angry with her father that she totally cooled down. She pointed at Marvin with a sneer and said to Mr. Sidney, "okay. Let''s talk about the things in front of us. You witnessed Marvin, didn''t you? "


    Hearing this, Doris had the confidence to stand side by side with him. She was quite unsatisfied with the arrogant Mr. Sidney.


    Before Mr. Sidney could say anything, Marvin narrowed his eyes, bit his lips and asked, "what do you want?"


    "¡­¡­" Doris took a big step back out of conditioned reflex. The only thing she could see in front of him was pain! Doris looked at his cold eyes and her heart thumped hard.


    ''trust me. It''s not'' love at first sight ''. Doris and Marvin are connected by blood! Besides, as a woman who was thrown out ruthlessly by a man just now, she would fall in love with such a man at the first sight. How much love and suffering she needed. She was nervous?


    Doris didn''t know that the strength of Marvin had been restrained before it was released. If she were really ''play the real battle'' and "speak something, I''m afraid that she would have no energy to stand here and keep on talking.

 Chapter 190 Doris Came And Questioned

    After a glimpse from Marvin, Doris immediately hid behind her mother, wanting to cry but had no tears! It was not because she was timid, but because her opponent was too scary!


    Julie pulled at her daughter, regretting that her daughter didn''t live up to her expectations.


    Doris was completely scared. She had heard that they were afraid of Marvin before. Now since he was thrown away, she was even more scared! In her opinion, the master of the clan really didn''t take her as a cousin. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so ruthless... But Rex... Doris bit her lips tightly, poked her head out, and took advantage of her mother, Julie, to reply bravely, "I, I want my son."


    Standing in front of Doris and facing the icy Marvin, Julie felt nervous. However, in the face of Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson, plus she was an elder of Marvin, she thought that Marvin dared not to do anything to her. "Yes, as long as Rex can come back safely!"


    No one knew what was on her mind, but Julie still looked confident. She secretly grabbed Doris''s hand and took a step forward. She looked up at Mr. Sidney, trying to avoid his eyes. Finally, she looked at Marvin and said, "everyone can see that it''s because of you. Aren''t our requests excessive? As the master of the Lu Clan, he couldn''t protect his children, but involve others... Humph, I''m afraid there''s no foothold for you to stand here anymore. "


    So, no matter what, he came back and forth for the position of the master of the Lu Clan? Did Julie really worry about Rex?


    Doris was stunned and even forgot what she said to Lancy. A hint of surprise flashed through Doris''s eyes while she was looking at her mother.


    "Humph, anyone who has a bit of self-esteem and integrity will be punished or even fired!" Even though Mr. Sidney was there, Mrs. Wilson still looked down upon him!


    It was well known that Marvin had made few mistakes in the company. It was no wonder that Marvin had been pestered by Mrs. Wilson and Julie all the time.


    Their conversation was heard right by Freda. She looked at them incredibly and asked with an unbelievable tone, "are you worrying about Rex? At this time, they were still in the mood to think about that... The opportunity to find babies was fleeting, and if the delay lasted, who would take the consequences? Auntie? Or grandma? Or cousin? "


    The pale looking Doris clenched her fists and bit her lips hard. Silently, she distanced herself from her mother, Julie.


    A mother always put her children first. Doris was no exception.


    "You little girl, you know nothing!" Wearing a darkened face, Mrs. Wilson glared at Freda. ''is she angry because she was'' offended'' or because he was hit by Freda? ''.


    However, Freda ignored the Mrs. Wilson directly


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    em up!" How could she compete with her beloved granddaughter?


    "Grandma, the Rex is not the only one who were missing." Actually, it was said to Doris.


    ''how can I not mix them up?''? A flash of light flashed through Doris''s eyes, and she suddenly couldn''t see her own grandma and mother clearly. They should be the most familiar people, but now they were so strange to each other. "Grandma, Freda is right, Lancy... Lancy, you must be scared. I''ll go with you. "


    Doris wanted to stay... If she got anything on Marvin''s side, she could know it as soon as possible. Putting aside all the conflicts, Doris understood that her cousin was more trustworthy than her grandmother and mother.


    Just as Freda had said, in addition to her Rex, Ray and Rani also suffered. If what the crowd guessed was true and the real target was Lancy and Marvin, then the danger of the twins was much easier than hers.


    Doris changed sides all of a sudden, which made Julie almost pass out! This was her own daughter. How could she be so inconsiderate? What about the unlimited support and trust? She was fine before, but why did she suddenly change? There is no sign of breakthrough at all. Have you ever considered the feelings of your own mother and grandmother?


    Doris did not squint and hardened her heart, that is, she did not go to see Julie and Mrs. Wilson. Clenching her hands into fists, she stared at the floor. All she wanted was for her son to come back to her, safe and sound. Her interest, plan and son''s safety were nothing at all.


    ''what''s going on?'' Freda wondered? How could Doris, who had never been kind in the past, be on the side of Lancy? What the hell?


    Anyway, the smile on Julie''s and Mrs. Wilson''s face pleased Freda. Freda decided to be generous once and didn''t pursue her real purpose. "Okay. Let''s go together."

 Chapter 191 How Did You Get So Many Fat Men

    With a rare smile on her face, Miss Freda led Doris and Lancy to leave together.


    It wasn''t Lancy who started all this, but her daughter and granddaughter. Julie and Mrs. Wilson were suffocated again Well, nothing was more aggrieved than this?


    Since the protagonist had left, the onlookers naturally had to go. Depressed as they were, Julie and Mrs. Wilson had something more important to discuss.


    For example, who was behind this? For example, it would be best if she could get involved with Marvin!


    They seemed to forget why they had a crush on Rex? The mastermind behind this must have some personal grudges with Lancy and Marvin. Or maybe his target was the Lu Clan?


    Fortunately, poor Rex was neglected by them.


    As a matter of fact, Rex wasn''t that pathetic. It should be said that no Zuo no die, no die?


    **


    Ray cursed in his heart all the way. He did not want to see the little fat boy any more, and could not bear to look at him.


    Fortunately, Rex didn''t care about it at all. He only wanted his sister, Rani! As for other legendary horses, they were nothing but clouds! It was not difficult to guess why Rex would suffer from this.


    When the class was about to be over, Ray and Rani ran into a man at the school gate. The man who seemed to be the representative of the Lu Clan drove a car.


    Why should I say ''suspicious''?


    It turned out that it was very simple. That car was in the same model as Lily''s. But its license plate had already sold out? ''Damn it, do you really think that children are all stupid? He was so naive that Ray and Rani found out the truth immediately?


    This man thought he could easily fool little girls without leaving any trace!


    As for, she knew he was bluffing, but she followed him Let''s go back to the accident.


    "Hello, my friend! Gino has asked for leave and he''s home now. Your mother, Lancy, asked me to pick you up." The man thought that he was smiling kindly at the two babies. The disdain in his eyes was too conspicuous.


    Tom had thought that everyone was smart and skillful, so he had sent him to do this. ''There is nothing to worry about? With a candy, they could go with him!


    Tom didn''t know that the two angel like babies had been staring at him innocently, but in fact, they had the tacit thought in their hearts that the human with the fish lips had been seen through, understand? ''what the hell? Do you think that I can do nothing to you?'' thought Yun canglan? Apart from the golden haired dog, every servant in the Lu Clan had black hair and black eyes ''Ha-ha! Who is he? Does he work for?''? Bro, can''t you speak Chinese? Can you spare some time to charge your phone and enhance your skills?


    God knew, it had nothing to do with grace.


    However, that was not the point. The point was that the strong foreign accent of Tom reminded Ray of one thing.


    Ray calmly threw up his hands and said. His father''s return had been so happy that he had almost forgotten what had happened before! The ac


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    with the so-called prisoners.


    Tom could imagine how chaotic the situation would be after Gino, who couldn''t pick up anybody, returned to the Lu Clan.


    However, for the sake of security, Tom had three steamed stuffed buns with him and circled the city greatly. Different from before, Tom did not speak a word when he was in the car.


    Hearing that, both Ray and Rani gradually could not smile. Things seemed to be different from what they had imagined.


    The fat boy wanted to say something, but he was shocked by the seriousness of Zen and Margaret. Although he didn''t understand what they were talking about, he gradually realized something. He was in extreme tension.


    Sitting between Ray and Rex, the little fat official was about to say something when Rani took his hand. But fortunately, Rex knew everything. Rex''s palms were sweaty!


    Rani pinched Rex''s hand. The little fatty''s black eyes were bright. He was not afraid of anything as both his sister and brother were here! Not at all.


    Children were sensitive by nature. They could feel the joy, anger and sorrow of people around them before their eyes could see the world clearly! Although Tom didn''t say anything, the extreme tension in the car couldn''t deceive anyone. It was strange that Rex was a child who could only obey the looks of adults.


    After keeping silent all the way, after the car drove out of the urban road, Rex could not help frowning tightly and said: "This is not the road of my grandfather."


    The fat boy was only five years old. Although he felt a little strange about Brian, he didn''t know that he was a bad guy. Do you think he is the driver of grandfather''s daughter!


    Rani pursed her lips and said, "Hey, fat boy. We''ve already been fooled by you?


    ?"It''s so stupid of you to take me back. "


    ?"You are even more stupid than Mommy. It is in the kindergarten. Ah, fate, fate? "


    ?"Other people''s children They are all smart? She felt like she had been cheated. Was the wound swollen? ?"

 Chapter 192 Stupid Teammates

    "You are a liar!" Rex was perfect to act, not the most stupid, but more stupid! How could he be so sensitive? Aren''t you nervous? Don''t act like you don''t care?


    However, these two little buns said that they could not have fun here anymore.


    As expected, Tom''s tittering was full of irony. However, the man didn''t have the patience to explain to the kids. He walked around the park and finally arrived at his destination.


    It was a desolate warehouse outside the third ring, and it was the place personally chosen by the head of Tom. At the same time, it was also in accordance with the requirements of the employer.


    Tom rudely opened the door and coldly said, "get off the car, little young masters."


    As the three little stuffed buns got out of the car, both Ray and Rani were not nervous at all. However, as for Rex, who blinked her eyes, she was scared by the bleakness in front of her eyes!


    What the hell was this? The fat guy was from a prominent family and had never seen the immortal before, let alone in such a place. The little fat boy rubbed his eyes and tilted his head slightly. He really wanted to ask himself was he still on earth? Kidnapped by Mars? Whoops, he was even more mysterious than Ultraman. Was he bloated?


    Rex looked at Ray and Rani with her shinning eyes and did not answer! No wonder he was called cutie and Rani. They was so calm and confident that he had made up his mind to keep pace with the twins.


    Looking at the dilapidated warehouse which was swaying in the cold wind, the two ladies pouted! It was far worse than their warehouse!


    "Well, do you like it?" Tom was in a good mood and teased the little buns.


    Maybe children from rich families even looked like pigs from TV. He had never seen such a desolate place before? ''Scared? Scared?'' Tom showed a row of white teeth, and his dark blue eyes were filled with viciousness.


    Handsome guy, this is so incredible. Mommy knows it, right?


    Uncle police, that''s him!


    Ray squinted his eyes and felt a chill run down his spine. ''uncle, is it a joke?''? The two buns who had stayed overnight in the arch, in the deep forest and in the cemetery just wanted to chuckle. Handsome was too weak.


    Hearing that, Rani walked out of the warehouse, knitting her eyebrows and pouting her mouth. "Uncle, are you kidding me? There is no duck, no soft bed and just a disgusting scene!" she exclaimed... How could she dislike the way she spoke!


    "You are right, Rani!" Rex worshiped her recklessly and then mended her knife.


    "¡­¡­" Tom, who was disliked, only wanted to say one word -- ''shit!'' ''what a bastard! A kidnapped girl, a duck, a soft bed, as if she''s traveling?


    ''Yeah, they are kidnapped. Why should I care about them? Tom was enlightened suddenly and almost brought away by the three children! Hum, kids was so clever. No wonder people wanted their


    nt this man didn''t come from those people... This was even more interesting!


    "Brother?" Rani said, her eyes glittering.


    It''s definitely a rhythm to know if they are not coming for mommy. Ray and Rani completely relieved. Did not put their own safety in mind, babies only know, play!


    Ray clenched his fist and coughed. "Sister, be quiet."


    But Ray, don''t curl your lips, okay? Wasn''t it convincing at all!


    It had to be said that Ray was also curious about who targeted him and his sister? Looking back every detail in Alaska, Ray was quite innocent. What did they do to make the man behind them spend such a large amount of money? What a surprise!


    Her brother was curious, so was Rani. After all, they were twins?


    ''It''s our fault?'' Twins thought.


    Tom suddenly felt a chill on his back and reflexively looked back, only to find that the three little stuffed buns were staring straight at him... What was going on?


    "You''d better behave yourself This is what happens! " With a clang, the iron rod was kicked by Tom, and the deafening sound echoed in the quiet space.


    Rex''s attendant covered his ears with her hands. Her long and curly eyelashes were trembling, and her waist was unexpectedly straightened up. He was not afraid of it at all!


    At the moment of the huge noise, Ray and Rani stood in front of Rex! The most interesting part was that Ray and Rani were in the middle, and each of them was protected by Ray, which made people feel very warm.


    After many years, Rex has grown from a fat man to an elegant handsome man. Rex still remember what happened that night. ".


    When he was young, he stared blankly at the Rani, Ray standing in front of him. A strange feeling spread from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know how he felt. Since then, he had firmly believed that the two people, who were the most important people in his life, would protect them at any cost!

 Chapter 193 The Guarded Battle

    And now, Ray and Rani stood in front of him to protect him.


    Of course, that was a later story. He was so touched that tears gushed out of his eyes.


    It was also the first time for him to have such an idea. Rex felt he was so vulnerable!


    To respond to Ray and Rani, Tom was not dissatisfied with them as if they were mortal enemies. Instead, he was extremely happy! Because this meant that the three children were successfully frightened by him.


    Tom was in a better mood and turned around. After thinking for a while, he dialed the number of the top leader, Mark.


    It was said that the employer had some connection with Mark. Rather than letting the employer tell him what had happened, he''d better be honest to him. Although it was not so much to report, it was good to tell him the truth.


    Although Tom was a handsome boy with blond hair and blue eyes, most people thought that he must be popular in the country because of his appearance! But in fact, it doesn''t matter whether he is good-looking or knowledgeable in the underworld. He relies on his influence and skills! Even if you are an immortal, you have to slowly climb up from the bottom.


    "Mark, I''m Tom. Yes, it''s a bit tricky to handle here. Here is the thing... " Tom''s voice became lower and lower, and he stammered the beginning and the end of the matter. There was a strange accent in it, and fortunately, Mark was listening.


    As the two of them spoke, the serious baby Ray did not notice that he had walked to Tom and heard their conversation clearly with his little ears. He suddenly asked, "Uncle, are you kidnapping us?"


    Tom was shocked and immediately turned around. He was greatly relieved when he found that it was Ray! Tom rolled his eyes, really wanting to swear. Huh! You finally knew that!


    Was it really good to be so insensitive?


    Tom was as drunk as a six-year-old boy.


    "Uncle, although my sister and I are surnamed Lan, in fact, our surname is Lu..." Ray''s child was serious, and his gem like eyes tightly stared at Tom, not wanting to let go of any of his slightest expressions.


    Surname is Lu? Tom was holding the phone and he was totally unaware that it was still on the phone. He froze for a second. When he came to his senses, he laughed. "So what? Little boy, if you had changed your last name, you probably wouldn''t have gotten through all this. "


    "TOM!" Mark shouted at the other end of the line.


    Tom''s left hand with the phone trembled and he suddenly realized that he had said something that he shouldn''t have said. He had no time to care about Ray and hastily explained to Mark on the other end of the phone...


    Ray touched the his chin and wondered, ''Does Tom mean that he has been kidnapped because his surname is Lu?'' Tom''s short sentence has revealed everything that Ray wants to know. At this moment, his heart has already guessed.


    At the other end of the line, Mark was indeed a little higher than Tom, and he was naturally more intelligent than Tom! When Mark heard the boy call himself "Lu", he had an inexplicable sense of crisis and immediately ord


    .


    The little fat boy raised his plump little hand and said happily, "uncle is so awesome! You bad guy, surrender. Don''t fail to appreciate my kindness. " Realizing that didn''t appreciate his kindness, Rex had learned it from his mother and finally had something to do with him.


    Uncle? Family?


    Tom had a worse complexion than he had eaten shit. It turned out that he had accidentally kidnapped three children... Hey, regarding the kidnapping, are there any differences between one child and three children?


    Don''t you think so?


    Three of them would definitely be the death penalty, and one would probably be sentenced to death judging from the situation. Tom was obviously out of his mind. His mind was in a mess.


    It is not because Tom is cowardly, but because... The man tried to calm down and now recalled the clothes of those people he had seen in the movie! God knew that the reality version would be so shocking! Tom was so shocked that he couldn''t help doubting if he was dreaming.


    He just carried out the work of his own diligently and wanted to make some achievements in his career. Was it easy for him?


    Tom couldn''t get the tears running down his face as he thought about it. He just wanted to quietly be a beautiful man. What happened to him? He is just an ordinary man. How could he ''has he become a prey from the hunter?''?


    After all, the four wheels of the car couldn''t keep up with the helicopter flying in the sky. Tom soon found his whereabouts and once again heard the familiar and strange sound, he couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    It was the sound of the wings turning rapidly... The surrounding air formed a small hurricane because of this. Although it was just a small hurricane, it had already made Tom unable to open his eyes. The Tom''s eyelids were wildly fighting, and he had to close the window... However, with a bang, Tom dodged by conditioned reflex and the bullet broke through the window and rushed to the man at a speed barely visible to the naked eye, disappearing into his wrist holding the steering wheel.

 Chapter 194 Marvin Got Angry

    Tom was painful, but he dared not let go of him. He knew that the helicopter had appeared in the air and he had no time to think too much, and the only thing he could do was to step on the accelerator to the end.


    All this was new to Rex. Was this still the world he was familiar with?


    Ha ha, the fat baby was lying on the ground, but his eyes were staring straight ahead. When Ray and Rani put him into the safety belt on the back seat together, he lowered his head and was surprised to find that he wasn''t swaying. But was he tying the pig?


    Well, that wasn''t the point. The point was... What was it? Rex looked at Ray and Rani. How calm they were! He just wanted to learn how to sell his body, but he was able to do that.


    So is this the point, Rex? He was really not afraid of the gunshots?


    Perhaps, Ray and Rani found what was unique of Rex in this day, and thus developed him into a gift for use!


    Doris replied, what the hell are you talking about? Stand out and I swear I will beat him to death! And her sweet, lovely sons, evil spirits and perverts.


    "Uncle, do you want to surrender?" The little fat boy winked and began to play dumb again. He was certain that it was his uncle, Marvin who came to save them. As a result, Rex had successfully changed from "my uncle is ferocious" to "my uncle is cool and powerful".


    The tone of the voice was so ambiguous that it seemed that the policeman was good at apologizing, while the cops were so nice to each other.


    Tom Tom felt the old blood stuck in his throat because he had already burned his butt because of anger. The kid was still hesitating and didn''t say anything else. Did he know how to spell the word "exciting"?


    As Tom was about to clean up the little fatty, the whole car suddenly jolted and ran out of control towards the right! This land was shot on the right front wheel all of a sudden. The tires rubbed against the road, and the sound they made pierced the air Fortunately, the man on the other side did not act again, presumably because he was afraid of the children in the car, and his purpose was just to stop the car.


    Tom crazily turned the steering wheel and finally stabilized the car. He had to stop the car!


    By this time, Tom, who had not collided head to head, had already got injured and his hand that had been shot had been filled with scarlet blood. Tom turned around and saw that the three white, tender and red faces were staring at him. Even the hair style was complete. ''ha ha, children''s hair, flat hair, little braid, and any other hair style that you don''t like? £©¡­¡­ The only difference was that their clothes were a little messy.


    One was bloody and three were arranged in order. Compared to the picture, Tom was inexplicably furious!


    ''well, that''s great. You wanna take a helicopter to bully me?


    Tom''s face was as red as an apple, but he used his inj


    nt!


    He remembered that whenever a aunt cried "God", he would never understand. He even looked down upon her! Now, the little fat boy finally realized that it was not strange if uncle was God. If it was uncle, God was Uncle forever! The word was dashing! Two words extremely handsome! His every word was extremely handsome!


    "Uncle, please take me with you!"!


    When can I activate the cool martial skill? Such similar doubts would grow along with the growth of the little fat boy


    Both Ray and Rani were shocked with their mouths wide open! The surprise in her eyes was like the first time she knew her father.


    Was he their daddy? The twins felt it was weird that they didn''t know who their father was, though they had always known that their father was not an ordinary person... However, if he really didn''t want to be a daddy, he couldn''t be a human! The painting style was different, right? Daddy, you''re such a bastard?


    Marvin shrugged his shoulders and said in a cold tone, "you know what? Your mommy is a real butcher?


    In conclusion, they were a family. ''one day, everyone will know that it is true!''!


    "Don''t come any closer. Otherwise, he will be dead!" Tom tightly caught Ray and regretted that he didn''t tie them up because he despised the three children.


    Now, although they were three persons, he had to catch one person first because the rescue team of the other side came too fast. Fortunately, Rex and Rani still maintained the posture of leaning against each other and were actually very close to Tom.


    However, Tom only has one gun! If it weren''t for that little Ray was in his hands and faced the dark mass of people, Tom would have been killed by God!


    Therefore, the two at their feet were useless furnishings.


    Marvin squinted his eyes, which were full of danger. At night, he looked evil and evil. "If you dare to touch him, I''m sure you''ll regret living in this world!"

 Chapter 195 Violent Girl Shows Her Teeth In Front Of Me

    The man''s voice was soft and calm. It was not unchangeable, but no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. He said in an indifferent tone as if he was an irrelevant person and those words did not come from him.


    However, because of this, not only Tom, but also the well-trained subordinates all trembled with fear. In the next second, they became more concentrated and aimed their fire at Tom.


    "¡­¡­" Tom''s legs were trembling, but he couldn''t turn around because of the current situation. From the look of the two children, he could tell who he was. He was the ruler of the Lu Clan and the father of the two children, Marvin? Tom was almost cheated by Marvin''s indifference and ruthlessness! Tom swallowed hard and summoned up the courage to control Ray on his chest.


    ''Many guns?''? OK, then shoot at him if you can!


    Under the crisis, Tom was extremely audacious. He grasped Ray with one hand and raised the gun with the other! Hanging in the air, the little Ray''s face turned red because of the difficulty in breathing.


    Ray was also a stubborn man. He didn''t say anything and was incredibly quiet.


    After all, Ray was just a kid. No matter how capable he was, he could do nothing as long as he was held by a gun.


    Seeing this, Marvin even felt that he could not breathe!


    Nobody knew what was in Marvin''s mind now, including Ray and Rani. What he saw was not only his son and daughter were kidnapped, but more indescribable and deeper in his eyes.


    In Marvin''s eyes, Ray''s lovely face appeared together with that of his youth.


    Instantly, the already cruel man was surrounded by endless darkness, which made him even more terrifying!


    Tom closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. Under the endless pressure, he decided to gamble! He suddenly raised his voice and shouted to the sky, "get out of here, or I''ll shoot!"


    As long as he could move his fingers, the boy would definitely die! Tom didn''t believe that this man would joke with his son''s name! "Mr. Marvin, the baby''s life and death is in your hands! Let them all put down their weapons and step back. Let me speak! "


    The black thing poked Ray''s temple over and over again. The meaning of danger was self-evident.


    From the strength of Tom, you could see that he hated Tom very much, as if he wanted to perish together with the baby, Ray! They took a look at the baby''s temple, which was completely red!


    In the meantime, his father, Marvin Lu, his sister, Rani, and his cousin, Rex, were getting furious! Especially the two kids. How they wished they could pounce on him and bite him to death!


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of Tom, the biggest threat and the only threat was that from Marvin!


    As his son was in other''s hand, Marvin had to make a concession! This was the first time he made a concession in the battl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    i a chance to do something! In other words, Tom was so unlucky.


    Unfortunately, unfortunately, this model was not big and convenient to carry.


    Well, if there were more tiny types, which six-year-old girl could withstand it? They saw clearly that Peter pulled up his arms once?


    Tom was Tom, who was totally unconscious. Pitifully, if anything else happened to him, it was estimated that his brain might have been exposed?


    Ray, who had completed the half self rescue, squinted his eyes and coldly stared at Tom. He suddenly remembered that his sister seemed to have been addicted to the corpse game recently! If someone gets a sensation, I''ll get even more excited, ''she thought.


    Rex raised his head with a goofy expression. Anyone who suddenly found that the lovely and beautiful little sister turned into a strange female superwoman in a second would have such a reaction! People will think the best if they are forced to do so! ''! He is just a little fatty who has not reached six years old but is still five years old and three months old now


    "¡­¡­" Her dear father, Marvin, feel gloomy. She was his daughter, sweet and soft (boss SI) not French milk bread?


    The subordinates (we can''t tell if they are real if they take off their pants or not) are found: they were so hurried that they almost didn''t wear their underwear. They carried themselves on air and rushed here, but the result It''s not their fault at all. They said that they would stand out to rescue the girls in danger?


    At the moment when Tom couldn''t get up, the anger in the baby''s heart had successfully vented, and Rani''s reason gradually came back to her senses. The scene was so quiet that Rani couldn''t help but shiver. As she came back to her senses, she looked at her elder brother who was safe and sound, and then turned to her daddy, who was wearing a weird expression all of a sudden

 Chapter 196 My Precious Boy Is Out Of Danger

    The next second, the little girl, Rani, swayed to his feet and ran to Marvin. Rani reached out her hands and feet to him, crying in her soft voice, "Daddy, I''m so scared. I''m scared."


    Everyone was stunned and speechless!


    Daddy? ''The little girl calls the leader daddy? So they were father and daughter. No wonder the leader made a concession! When did the chief have such a son and daughter?


    Those were not the key information? The point was The weeping girl looked so pitiful that no one noticed her lovable look. What a lovely little girl!


    However Everyone''s lips twitched when they saw everything. They glanced at Tom, who was unconscious, and all they wanted to say: little goose, please hold my knees.


    I have to worship her. She must be a talent! He was only about five or six years old. After a few years, he would grow up Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the leader, as if they had seen the end of the story. The soft girl would probably end up with nothing.


    Holding his soft and sweet daughter in one of his arms, Marvin''s heart had melted like snow. He touched the fluffy head of Rani and said in a low voice, "My good girl, Rani. Daddy is here. Don''t be afraid."


    "¡­¡­" That was their leader X20 deep inside when the others cursed him secretly.


    Marvin, who seemed to have a sense, gave them a cold look and raised his eyebrows a little. ''What are they doing? My daughter!'' he thought? ''What if Rani is frightened?'' Humph!


    Everyone shivered and turned their heads. If the leaders really thought of them, they would be so jealous of Peter? Only one glance could pull them back to reality. This man must be the head of the team!


    With a terrified daughter in his arms, Marvin no longer needed to be surprised. He patted on Rani''s back with his large and warm hand, sighing, ''What a loving father!''!


    But, boss, don''t you think that what really ''panicked'' should be your son, who has been taken hostage, Ray?


    Ray, who was held hostage and pinched by others and pointed a gun at his head, stared at Tom thoughtfully as he thought about it and kicked him. Unexpectedly, any man who was still alive could snort twice because he didn''t get the chance to kill Tom. "Daddy, he is still alive."


    He was really out of the line to do business in the entertainment industry.


    Upon hearing that, Marvin frowned. ''He is still alive?


    At this time, another person appeared from the direction of Marvin and others. Looking from the appearance, he was not different from those people, and also couldn''t see the features. He was heavily armed. One with red curly hair was particularly eye-catching.


    When everyone saw that it was that man, they dropped their weapons and rolled their eyes. "Gary, you are late. When can you stop?


    The mysterious red haired man, Gary, looked noble, showing disdain to all of them. He said, "You''re talking nonsense. This time he''s only in charge of taking the helicopter


    d in the darkness.


    On the other side, those who were responsible for surprise attacks of the troops showed an evil smile, and especially, they shouted with one voice: "excuse me!"


    Then they proudly stepped into the helicopter! Why did she feel so proud? Of course, the play was played in front of them. This kind of feeling was similar to that of "I ate the steamed bun while you didn''t eat it". It was indescribable.


    The abandoned red haired man, Gary, whose eyes were as innocent as a deer, looked at his brothers who were beating each other in dismay, and couldn''t help but burst into tears! Oh my God! Earth! What did I do wrong? It seemed that she was not safe to go outside and do some small things?


    ''Gary deserves to be the representative of life. What''s the funny thing about Gary?'' People thought?


    Daniel had sent people to deal with the follow-up problem.


    Having found his son and daughter, Marvin rushed to the Lu mansion. He knew one person was more anxious and worried than him!


    **


    At that time, the sun had risen slightly. Lancy stayed up all night.


    She leaned on the fence of the house, looking at the vast lake with a pale face. Her mind went blank! She had never been separated from them for such a long time unconsciously before.


    Why was the night so long? Lancy''s eyes were glittering with worry! Not knowing why, Lancy had a feeling that she didn''t have to wait at home like a fool!


    Every time she was impulsive and wanted to look for the baby, the eyes of Marvin before he left would appear in front of her eyes, and what he had said to her For a moment, Lancy couldn''t make up her mind. Both worries about the babies and confidence in a man became two extremes of a seesaw war.


    Lancy was such an effeminate woman. Perhaps she would do the same to any other mother! The only difference was that Lancy had an instinct to be hurt before, which was so obvious that she was in such tangle and hesitant.

 Chapter 197 Nina Took The Initiative To Comfort You

    "Good girl, go inside and have a rest." Sherry said behind Lancy.


    She wanted to know who was the most sensible person in the whole Lu Clan to know what Lancy was feeling at the moment? Except for Sherry, no one else could compare with her, even Mr. Sidney.


    In fact, Sherry was more suffering than Lancy!


    It was not because Sherry was blaming Lancy for not being fully responsible. It was just that one night so many years ago, Sherry had also suffered like this and was so heartbroken!


    The disappearance of Ray and Rani completely dispelled the dust laden memory of Sherry, and once again a piercing pain swept over.


    In Lu Clan, everyone knew that it was Sherry who frequently broke her limit of tolerance to Buddha, over and over again, it was because of the couple of opposite sex twins that she loved so much! Therefore, Sherry must feel the same pain as Nick.


    Hearing that, Lancy shook her head listlessly. She felt like there were thousands of ants crawling in her heart. She pulled her cape around unconsciously and looked at the direction of the entrance of the Lu mansion, hoping that they would appear as soon as possible.


    Sherry kept silent for a while and stared at Lancy with mixed feelings. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say! Because she knew that no matter what others said, it was useless, except that the person she worried was safe and sound.


    With Lancy in her arms, Sherry tried to comfort her in this silent way! She also looked into the distance, her black eyes covered with a thin gauze, and her thoughts returned to many years ago.


    The most frightening moment, the cruelest reality, and the ugliest truth It seemed as if everything had just happened last night! When he looked back, everything was no longer the same as before Taking a deep breath, Sherry felt that Lancy was just like herself yesterday!


    "Lancy, don''t worry. Ray and Rani will be back safe and sound." Sherry was not only comforting Lancy, but also comforting herself. Most importantly, she was confident about her two kids'' safety. The two children will be brought back safely by Marvin.


    Hearing this, Lancy sniffed with red eyes. She looked back in uncertainty and asked, "really? Will he come back safe and sound?"


    "Yes, we will!" "Can''t he be Wilson." Sherry said.


    "He" was referring to Marvin.


    Over the years, Sherry had little contact with the outside world and had little chance to meet her children. However, she just knew that her son would never become the second "Wilson"! Even though he was cold and ruthless, he was far from being able to compare with Wilson. How could Wilson even murder his own flesh and blood!


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs! ''Wilson, Wilson!'' Suddenly, an idea flashed through Sherry''s mind, but she couldn''t catch it because of the fast speed, so her heart was still fluttering with fear!


    Sherry frowned with a puzzled look, wonder


    ious man. Please don''t hit him so hard!"


    ''Why should I feel sorry for a man who conspired to kidnap a child and a gang leader? ''Damn it! Who is he making fun of?''! This is just a fight, a slap in the face?


    This was the way Nina tried to comfort Sheryl.


    He said to you that I was just pretending, but then he said something else! "What? Thank God that the two children have been fooled by you for so many years. They must be very experienced." "What do you mean by ''money''? They won''t kill the hostage as long as they get what they want." "Ah, a similar thing happened in XX Province last year. That child was scratched on his ear, but luckily he was saved."


    She lifted the table. Could she still enjoy the music while enjoying it?


    This little trick of his son was just deceiving the children, but if there was any son''s heart, could not he get it? Nina underestimated Sherry.


    She had heard about the madam. Though Sherry was their biological mother, she had no place to talk to Marvin and Lancy. Moreover, Sherry was quite famous in the circle, and everyone knew that she was not favored.


    The Lu Clan didn''t favor her, so she was useless! Sherry was not liked by her mother-in-law, which meant that she was an incompetent man and had no way of winning! She only focused on eating and worshiping Buddha these years. What else could she do?


    It was not that Nina didn''t like Sherry. It was the truth. Nina didn''t take Sherry seriously and thought Lancy and Sherry were of the same level.


    Nina, who had been making every effort to taunt Lancy, didn''t notice the piercing coldness in Sherry''s eyes.


    The look on Sherry''s face was getting colder and colder. It was not because she stayed in vegetarian diet all year round, but because she hated Nina very much! Thus, it could be seen that Nina was contemptuous and contemptuous of her, and Nina was sneering at and mocking Lancy. But she still hid her feelings and said nothing.

 Chapter 198 Spearhead Appeared

    "Say something, my sister!" Nina said these words with great enjoyment, but she didn''t get any response from the other side. She impatiently pushed Lancy slightly. Lancy should to be heartbroken. But what about the heartbroken? It didn''t matter. How could her depressed mood turn better? This was absolutely impossible.


    Hearing that, Lancy had been silent for quite a long time. She crooked her head to look at Nina, while her previously clear and energetic voice became unmoved. "What should I say?" she asked


    Nina was confused and looked at her subconsciously. When Lancy opened her dark and dark eyes, Nina was taken aback and her heart skipped a beat!


    Nina couldn''t take that look anymore How could Nina describe her expression now? It was impossible!


    This was the real reaction of Nina. She swore in her personality that the woman was not supposed to be Lancy. If it was Lancy, it would not be so oppressive and deterrent. It must be the wrong way she opened her eyes!


    Only Lakin and the master of the Lu Clan were capable of doing that. Even her husband, Kevin, couldn''t do that.


    Nina even didn''t dare to look her in the eyes. Her eyes seemed to be able to see through people and show the darkness and ugliness in her heart to the world! She was intimidated. There was a murderous look deep in Lancy''s eyes.


    In their eyes, Lancy looked so strange. They had never seen her like this! She looks like boss...


    Nina tried to squeeze out a smile but failed. She swallowed subconsciously with a chill on her back. ''Was this woman haunted by a ghost all of a sudden?'' she wondered? Or is she pretending to be weak just to get what she wants?


    If that was true, Lancy was so scheming that was beyond her imagination. She was so horrible! Nina was confused and she stammered in her mind. She didn''t know what to do. She had to swallow her dinner, and neither was she going to vomit nor swallow it.


    Nina really wanted to tell her the truth. Becker was such an alluring goblin! ''Could she pretend to be frank?


    When Nina was at a loss for words, the girl poked her arm. Lancy frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    It turned out that Lancy was really good at making a false countercharge. Anyone with a weak heart would absolutely die of fear! Nina didn''t want to say anything. she was just scared by her.


    Lancy twisted her eyebrows, fixing her black eyes on Nina, and responded in a grave voice, "Nina, don''t try to comfort others in the future. You don''t deserve it. You will be beaten Trust me! "


    "¡­¡­" These crows were just dancing on the road. Nina clenched her fists and stared at Lancy with eyes wide open.


    Was she pretending or serious? From the man''s eyes, she could see the sincerity in his eyes Shit! Screw your sincerity! Screw you! Not the right one! It must be an illusion! Nina believed that she had been deceived by La


    re was another reason.


    Six hours had passed since the rescue. Six hours were enough for Marvin to investigate everything.


    The man looked out of the window indifferently and did not answer Doris. His figure in the sunlight had faintly sadness and loneliness. However, Marvin who was driving in such a state, suddenly made people feel a little sad.


    Marvin, Lancy, Doris and their three babies were fearless. All the people had never seen him like this. For a moment, Doris did not know how to continue to ask.


    Seeing this, Lancy felt an inexplicable heartache.


    The next second, when Marvin turned around again, he looked as usual, as if what had just happened was only an illusion of everyone.


    The three kids looked at each other, waiting for the reply.


    In fact, when Ray saw his father''s look, he had a guess in his mind. ''He must be a part of the Lu Clan. Otherwise, my dad wouldn''t be like this, '' he thought.


    Ray was right. The truth was far more badly.


    Marvin didn''t directly answer Doris''s question. Instead, he said mysteriously, "I will remember what the Sen Clan has done."


    Doris was stunned and quickly responded. He was referring to what Rex had done to protect Ray and Rani! At this moment, she looked at the three giggling children with mixed feelings. She really didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for her son...


    **


    The three little buns were forced to stay in the hospital. Everyone in Lu Clan was relieved.


    However, this did not include someone else, especially Wilson.


    Wilson started to post his shares and had been staying in the Lu mansion all the time, but he didn''t show up. He had suffered as much as Lancy and others. He couldn''t sleep at all tonight.


    However, the difference was that Lancy and the rest were looking forward to the safety of the twins, while Wilson was looking forward to the ring of the phone as expected.

 Chapter 199 The Truth Came Out

    Wilson knew Marvin didn''t return until dawn. And he lost contact with the other side completely and knew that he failed. Therefore, as a matter of fact, unlike Lancy and others, Wilson had known that the babies were all right earily.


    At this moment, he was pacing back and forth in the room, falling into an indescribable anxiety. He was not worried that if his plan was uncovered, but because he hated those two children. They were so lucky that they didn''t kill them in this way. What the hell was going on?


    It was funny that this Group T was chosen because of its abilities and capabilities. Even if it was slow in success, with its good reputation, it would never disclose the information of its customers. What''s more, Wilson didn''t even show up. At the beginning, he was led by Sara. Then, the two sides always made phone calls, and even the mercenary money was made through special accounts of other people abroad.


    It could be said that Wilson'' plan was perfect. Therefore, he didn''t worry that theLu Clan would find out about this.


    He regretted that he should spend more money finding a more professional and fiercer one... The slightly hanging eyes sparkled with bloody light. This man was really crazy.


    The man paced back and forth in the room. If possible, he decided to do it at all costs as long as twins could be killed!


    If Marvin saw Wilson, he would be shocked. Wilson was so cruel.


    Wilson was so angry that he scolded Sara without caring that she was going to give birth!


    After blowing off his anger, Wilson felt much more relaxed. He pointed at the glass table with his fingers and was eager to make a plan.


    Wilson was so confident that he was sure that he would be safe! Opening up a new world, he seemed to have forgotten his fear for his own son, Marvin.


    Wilson had been waiting for two days, and the Marvin didn''t appear. Wilson heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Wilson was travelling around the group and having fun in the Lu mansion Even though he knew that the three children were in the ICU, he didn''t want to take a look at them. He even started to viciously think that if the three kids died in the hospital, it would be so great that he didn''t need to get his hands dirty.


    As a matter of fact, Wilson hadn''t been to the hospital to visit him, and thus no one had told her that the three children had only suffered minor bruising... The reason why he was in the ICU was because of Mr. Lakin and the baby''s parents. Now, the three kids were so happy that they were having a good time in the ward.


    Just as Wilson thought everything was fine, the three kids were released from the hospital. As for those who should be back, they came back together.


    The noises even could be heard in a closed room of Wilson. Later, silence seemed to be restored outside. He was attracted by the scene. One minute passed, ten minutes passed, an hour passed. It was very quiet.


    Wilson was a bit guilty and finally let out a s


    with only one foot in the coffin, not every could bear his strength.


    After being kicked over, Wilson lay huddled up on the ground, sweating profusely. It took him seven or eight minutes to get over. He stared at Marvin ferociously and cursed him recklessly, "Unfilial son, is it your trick that set me up? Don''t you fear karma? "


    Karma? That sounds great!


    Hearing her threat, Marvin squatted and stared at her father with his gloomy eyes. "You''re not afraid. What am I afraid of? You even hired a killer to kill your own grandson or granddaughter. Aren''t you afraid of karma? Do you think I will be afraid of my reputation of killing my father? "


    Wilson''s heart jolted. ''Finally they knew that.'' he thought. Group T, hum, you are arrogant. Marvin can easily find out the clues. What face is there to shout that you are a big gang?


    "What are you talking about? What killer? Are you crazy?" ''Will Wilson admit it?'' That''s absolutely impossible. Wilson would rather die than admit it.


    Marvin didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He had had enough of this during these days!


    "Grandfather, I found it and the information was from the Group T." The reason why he chose to tolerate everything at once was that. This time, Marvin wouldn''t let Wilson go.


    At this time, Sherry pushed the door in.


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. Sherry stooped to make a confession. When he raised his head again, his eyes were full of determination. "I want to know the truth."


    After knowing that Wilson was called to the ancestral hall, Sherry finally knew what was on her mind that day. In addition, she would not allow herself to forget what Wilson had done to her!


    Even if Sherry and Wilson were not husband and wife, Wilson still wanted to know something about twins!


    Sidney thought for a while. After turning two pages of the document, he sighed heavily, "OK, let''s listen together."


    Sherry nodded silently and didn''t look at the Wilson from beginning to end.

 Chapter 200 Wilson Was Defeated

    However, a glimmer of light, Wilson''s tragedy into Sherry''s eyes, and Sherry closed her eyes in pain and had a guess in her heart.


    Mr. Adrian, the leader of the elders, was reading through all the evidences. His face darkened. His turbid eyes were giving out sharp light. He couldn''t believe that there was such a bastard in the Lu Clan!


    Furious, Adrian handed the profiles to his brothers.


    The elders looked quite shocked! The elders were men who knew fate, so he attached great importance to life and death. The two children of the Lu Clan, white and tender, were only six years old, but they were so capable to kill those twins.


    No wonder that Mr. Sidney would say those words! He even didn''t let his grandson go. How much is Mr. Sidney''s life worth?


    Reminded by Mr. Sidney, the elders suddenly remembered what had happened many years ago... It was easy for Sidney to hide that, but he didn''t hide it from his grandfathers. At that time, Marvin was too young and they couldn''t help but think that Wilson was too young to make such a big mistake... But when they thought back now, they found that Wilson was as ruthless as before.


    With her hands trembling, holding the material, Sherry looked like a nut!


    The thick document fell ruthlessly on Wilson''s face, and Sherry mournfully said, "it''s you, it''s you again! What is Ray, Rani stopping you from? You want to kill the kids? You bastard! "


    Wilson'' face was smashed, and his mind was in a turmoil. Was she really Sherry? This woman, dared to smash him!


    Wilson was afraid of Mr. Sidney, the elders and even Marvin, but he was not afraid of Sherry. She is the abandoned woman whom Wilson dumped. Why is she standing here and fighting with him?


    "You bitch! I..."


    "You unfilial son! Shut up!" Mr. Sidney was itching to slap him. What on earth did Wilson do? How dare he be here shouting abuse?


    "What the hell have you done? Aren''t the children your grandchildren?" Sherry was on the verge of falling down, and her face was as pale as paper. At the thought that the two children had been abused by their own grandfather, she couldn''t help but feel sad.


    After being scolded by Sidney, Wilson stood up without hesitation, as if he was going to risk everything. "Well, it sounds like you are really good to your son and daughter. You can just ignore them..."


    Mr. Wilson, do you know what you are talking about? Did he mean acquiesce in the scheme of harming Ray and Rani?


    As soon as the voice fell, Wilson realized that he had said something wrong.


    Sherry bit her lower lip, and her eyes were full of determination. "Wilson, you, you!" Before she finished speaking, she felt something sweet in his throat and spit out blood.


    Just when Sherry lost her feet, a hand appeared in front of her and held her firmly. Sherry was stunned and stared at the familiar and strange eyes.


    It was Marvin.


    They looked into each other''s eyes. Marvin d


    ooded on that matter, I wouldn''t have just passed you! "


    Wilson was his father, so Sidney understood this principle! It was completely because Wilson disappointed him. Even if he had many shortcomings, even if he was just a mediocre young man, as long as he acted in a humble manner, Sidney would not ignore him and pass him!


    As the old saying goes, no Zuo no die! As far as he observed, Wilson was a straight a student.


    The next second, Wilson was engrossed in his thoughts. ''Will I believe what you said?'' He would never believe it even if he was beaten to death! He had grown up as a concubine, and was cut off from the future by his father and son. In his opinion, Sidney had never treated him as a son, and Marvin had never treated him as a father either!


    In that case, why did he care about the two little kids!


    "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for the damned family meeting, the two kids wouldn''t have suffered," A sinister smile appeared on Wilson''s face, and his eyes were full of malice. There was no way out anyway. He was definitely going to use his life to stimulate Sidney. "So, father, you are the one who should be blamed!"


    Sidney''s chest was pressed down by a huge stone. He looked at the Wilson madness in the crowd and couldn''t help but be stunned. Was that the reason? Mr. Sidney was so shocked that he fell back to his seat. He seemed to be much older in a moment. After he figured it out, he wore a bitter face.


    Although he could see and understand the malicious intentions behind Wilson attacks, after serious consideration, he agreed with what the Wilson said! He had only planned for the two children, but he had not expected to hurt them.


    Ryan was in high spirits and couldn''t be more proud.


    Marvin frowned. He was about to say something, but was stopped by Sidney. The old man became sober when he came to himself. "Now that you are dissatisfied and disturbed in Lu Clan, I think it''s not fair for you."

 Chapter 201 Kick Wilson Out

    Sidney pointed at the memorial tablet of each sect and talked to the elders in a cold voice. His tone seemed to be in a straight line without any fluctuation.


    "¡­¡­" As far as Wilson was concerned, something was wrong with him, with his mouth wide open. He seemed to have done something wrong again?


    Wilson immediately shook his head. He didn''t say anything wrong, nor did he do anything wrong! As the saying went, conquering and then standing straight could not only express his dissatisfaction over the years, but also arouse Sidney''s guilt. Perhaps this matter would be taken up heavily and put down gently like it was in the past. Wilson couldn''t help but praise himself for his intelligence!


    "In this case, I have dealt with the six elders yet. From then on, there is no such a person in the Lu Clan, who can be called Wilson."


    "¡­¡­" Marvin was as calm as usual.


    "¡­¡­" "I knew it!" said Adrian.


    "¡­¡­! !" Wilson totally shocked. His sharp eyes were about to drop from his face. He was no longer a member of the Lu Clan. How could they remove him from the Clan?


    At this moment, Wilson was in a very complicated mood. If he was removed from the Lu Clan, he would not be the master of the Lu Clan, nor would he be the general manager of the Wilson Group. That was killing him! What about guilty? What about forgiving him? What about putting him down gently?


    Wilson felt that he was fooled, and that he was fooled by Mr. Sidney.


    "Mr. Sidney, you can''t do this to me! I''m your son. You can''t do this to me! " Wilson was in a panic and regretted saying those words. He dared not challenge the bottom line of his father.


    Wilson had no idea what he had done wrong!


    Those words were his heartfelt words, his true thoughts, and the reason why he did that! There is something that doesn''t matter. What matters is what you have done and the consequences you have to bear.


    "Father, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong! I, I just lost my mind so I said those stupid words. Please forgive me, forgive me! " Though Wilson tucked in tears and a runny nose, Sidney still didn''t budge. It was not until this moment that he realized that his father meant what he said.


    It was too late for Wilson to repent!


    Pale faced as Wilson was, he turned to look at Marvin. He lowered his head for the first time in his life, "Marvin, I''m your father, your father. You can''t just watch me being expelled from the Lu Clan! If you help me this time, I promise that I will not make trouble for the two children in the future. Trust me, I am their grandfather! "


    "¡­¡­" Upon hearing this, Marvin''s face turned colder.


    Even if Marvin wanted to help him this time, he had to give up! Marvin know exactly what kind of person Wilson is. He said he wouldn''t hurt the kids, and he


    is their grandfather... But he still wanted to kill the two babies.


    Marvin clenched his fists. If he was a man with no power or influence, he


    ly and made a sound. She fixed her eyes on Wilson and repeated, "I will divorce with you."


    "¡­¡­" This is more mysterious than Ultraman colliding with the earth. Wilson can''t accept it for a while.


    His face changed from green to white, from white to black, and from black to red, just like the colorful disc. He was extremely beautiful! "You want to divorce? Sherry, let''s not talk about the past. You said you wanted a divorce! "


    Although Wilson had always ignored the fact that Sherry was his first wife and almost treated her as invisible, to be honest, he had never thought of divorcing with her! To say the least, Wilson had divorced 800 years ago if he want. He wouldn''t have waited so long, let alone choose this time to divorce.


    Wilson took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth and lowered his voice, "How about we forget what happened in the past? Anyway, there is no real evidence to prove that. So I can turn a blind eye to it... "


    How could he say that? Wilson was too busy to make up a story. If he didn''t care, he wouldn''t have treated Sherry in this way over the years, and he wouldn''t have said those words to Sherry.


    With a smile, Sherry''s bright eyes twinkled with a touch of amusement, as if the hairs of a feather just skimmed over the lake. She said, "That''s the truth, I admit it."


    On the other hand, Mr. Sidney seemed embarrassed.


    There had always been a rumor in the Lu Clan that Sherry had been annoyed by her husband, Wilson, because of his eldest son. Moreover, Wilson had been fooling around with women all the year round, and as a result, she had gone to extreme to avenge him!


    It was just a rumor. As Sherry lived in seclusion, no one looked into it! This was also a knot in Wilson''s heart. That was why he would rather go against Mr. Sidney''s will to have a DNA test in hospital with his children.


    The result of the DNA test was the reason why the older generation of the Lu Clan did not pursue it.

 Chapter 202 A Shocking Secret

    It never occurred to her that Sherry would admit it personally today, after so many years!


    "You bitch!" Wilson jumped with anger and was about to strangle the unscrupulous woman! It turned out that the hat on his head had really changed from green years ago...


    As a man, he couldn''t bear it?


    Wilson grabbed her collar from. His eyes were not only cold, but also resentful! "Yes, I am a bitch. I cheated on you! I''m far more brazen than you, Wilson. Do you think you have the right to be angry and to question me? "


    Sherry felt grieved. Looking at the shocked father, his son, and the few elders who didn''t agree with her, she finally spoke out the grievance in her heart, "This is all your fault! You gave your wife to another man. What right do you have to blame me! How can you doubt my son and daughter? "


    The words were like thunderclaps from the clear sky!


    Adrian and the others were refreshed today. They seemed to have a new understanding of the world! In that case, was Wilson a man? Adrian began to mutter quickly and was about to write down the story of Wilson in his clan.


    Mr. Sidney was so angry that he covered his chest with one hand and his face turned red! Looking at Wilson''s guilty expression, it seemed that what Sherry said was true! Did he really betray his wife?


    "You, you are crazy! What nonsense are you talking about? " Wilson was stunned and wondered how Sherry knew that...


    Seeing through his doubt, Sherry satirized, "So, surprised that I know? Am I, Sherry, so stupid that I don''t even know if the man lying next to me isn''t my husband? Do you think I don''t know how to investigate by myself? I have had enough of it these years. I don''t want to bear it any more... "


    It was the most courageous thing for her to reveal her cowardliness and helplessness in front of everyone! Sherry was embarrassed and determined, even in front of Marvin.


    She was unclean and had no right to be their mother! Since the incident, Sherry had known that it would be one day that she would clear her position.


    "Divorce! Don''t push me!" Sherry and am looked at each other in the eye, feeling the man''s trembling hand. Was he guilty? Are you scared?


    Everyone on the spot understood the meaning of Sherry. The importance of her family was fully showed at this moment.


    Although Sherry''s parents had died and the relationship between her and the current leader, Lewis, was getting more and more alienated, she was from the Nan Clan after all. If they really wanted to make a scene, the Nan Clan would definitely not let Wilson go! Because Lewis was Sherry''s brother.


    Could Wilson really make it since he had been driven out of the Lu Clan? Furthermore, law means nothing to him.


    As the eldest son of Sherry, Marvin was clenching his fist, and his cold eyes were bloody red. He did not know that how Wilson treated Sherry... Suddenly, he understood why his mother had treated him an


    e me a chance to compensate you? "


    His dark eyes brightened as he spoke, and the melancholy in his chest vanished miraculously!


    "¡­¡­" Marvin gazed at her in silence. The arrogance and stubbornness in his eyes gradually faded away. He turned his head to hide his uneasiness. "Why ask me? Ask Myron and Freda!"


    Whoops, boss, are you uneasy?


    Indeed, as a big boss, he didn''t need mother''s love! He is not Ray or Rani. Indeed, the two buns were absolutely the most representative girls of "being obsessed with mommy"!


    Sherry originally thought she was refused and was going to work hard again, but after thinking about what Marvin said, it seemed that it had deep meaning! She blinked with excitement and excitement!


    Marvin and Sherry had never been so peaceful with each other! They didn''t say or do anything. They just felt the warmth of being together.


    This kind of warmth was not strange to Marvin! That was also attributed to Lancy and the two little buns. Because they had seen the way the mother and the son got along with each other, and saw how they protected and loved each other, Marvin would so easily bow to Sherry! It had to be admitted that the present Marvin was much better than the previous ruthlessness and indifference!


    The Lu Clan had never seen the real Marvin. Even Mr. Sidney himself had no idea what Marvin looked like! Not to mention the past, they were all unfamiliar with the way how Marvin saved Ray, Rani and Rex that night!


    Compared with that night, Marvin was more cruel! But that didn''t mean he had become "harmless" now. To describe it with impenetrable language, he was just a new God, willing to try to change the world!


    Sherry should be grateful to Lancy and her two babies. Fortunately, when she was willing to look back in the past, realize her mistakes, and could ask Marvin to forgive her, they were already by his side.


    Even if Marvin kept silent, Sherry could feel that he was happy.

 Chapter 203 The Past

    However... Marvin looked at his mother''s pale face. Although her face didn''t change much, the wrinkles around the corners of her eyes were still obvious! ''How time flies! She was so young! Her youth was wasted.'' Marvin thought sadly. Well, that got him thinking.


    "¡­¡­ Mother, who is that man? " Marvin''s eyes narrowed slightly and there was an unreadable expression on his face.


    He wondered what kind of person could have made Wilson involve wife to go in?


    What on earth was the truth? Since Mr. Sidney and others had been around, Sherry had been absent-minded, and now there were only Marvin and Sherry left, so Marvin had to make it clear!


    As an adult, Marvin wanted to know everything about his mother! Marvin really wanted to know what had happened to his mother. What had she suffered?


    Sherry didn''t expect that Marvin would ask him this question. He was obviously stunned, but soon felt relieved! Sherry looked into the distance and sighed deeply. That night was an old mental demon of Sherry.


    Whenever Sherry woke up at midnight, she couldn''t help but clean herself over and over again until she became better in recent years!


    "Who is that guy?" Marvin asked. Sherry smiled bitterly and sighed bitterly, "I don''t know who he is."


    Sherry didn''t know, really!


    Even if she secretly went back to her mother''s home to seek help, with the help of her mother''s family, Sherry could still not find out who that person was! All she knew was that he was an extraordinary man!


    Why are you so sure that man is a big shot? Sherry''s heart was filled with hatred. If the man was a normal person, Wilson would not do anything to harm her!


    The painful memory would come back in the day when they first met.


    More than twenty years ago, a big event happened in the Lu Clan. It was a kidnap, but the person who was kidnapped was Marvin, who was still young. As the favorite grandson of Mr. Sidney in the Lu Clan, Marvin had a wonderful childhood.


    Today he had a car accident; tomorrow he had a car accident; and the day after tomorrow he was sent to the hospital because of something he shouldn''t eat That was Marvin''s childhood! It was also because of the man''s big and small disasters that Marvin was much more precocious than his peers. He was not only young and calm, but also smart. Gradually, he had learned how to avoid those "disaster" quietly!


    However, an unfathomable thing never cease in this world. At that time, Marvin was too small and too young to be trapped.


    The kidnapper was the most powerful commercial rival of the Lu Clan!


    The so-called strong rivals were naturally on par with each other in strength. However, the business world was changeable. The Sun Clan was just like the big shots in the business world.


    Sun Clan went all out to fight, but ended up with a family broken up and even into pieces! The last remaining members of the Sun Clan put all the blame on the Lu Clan. After ambushing for some time, they successfully kidnapped the young boy, Marvin.


    The purpose of Sun Clan is very simple. What they want is nothin


    erson to be the head of the Lu Clan, which was exactly what happened in the past.


    Fight within the Lu Clan, fight within the group, fight under the eyes of Mr. Sidney! In any case, he would try his best to rope in anyone who could help him.


    At that time, Wilson met a second opportunity in his life (the first opportunity is the kidnapping incident of Marvin)! A rather mysterious person!


    In fact, Wilson wasn''t really clear about his strength. He only knew that as long as he had that person''s help, the master of the Lu Clan would definitely be him.


    However, that person was also dangerous. He was about to take your life as long as you didn''t follow his heart! How could Wilson let go of the chance to please such a tyrant?


    It was funny that Wilson thought of Sherry only because that the man paused for a second when he saw the picture of Sherry and Wilson.


    Wilson used all means to get that man''s favor including money, power, and beauties. In that case, his pause was enough to give hope to Wilson.


    In this way, Wilson sent his wife to that man''s bed with his miraculous brain.


    That was enough to prove that Wilson couldn''t get that person''s help.


    Thus, it could be seen that Wilson hid the two of them in an inconspicuous way that night! However, with that person''s temperament, why was there no revenge in the end? Up to now, Wilson still couldn''t understand, and this was the reason why he had been suspecting Sherry.


    If he succeeded, there would be two results for him. First, that person would definitely help him, and Sherry would definitely make a big fuss about it. Second, that person would retaliate against him, but not made any movement, even with Sherry, she would be fine. This made Wilson completely unable to figure out whether he had succeeded or not?


    Since then, Wilson had never met that man again. And Sherry was the only one who knew the truth.


    Sherry could also keep calm. There was really no expression on her face. By the side of Wilson, Wilson was so anxious that he kept jumping his feet!

 Chapter 204 A Masked Man

    Whether she made it or not, how could Sherry not know? That morning, she woke up from a strange bed. She was so tired that she didn''t even feel a little bit of pain. Didn''t she, who had thought as a wife, know what had happened?


    Sherry would never forget that day. When he opened his eyes, the whole world collapsed.


    At first, Sherry thought that it was a joke between her and Wilson.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a strange room and under the same condition, her first reaction was to calm down.


    Sherry called Wilson''s name again and again, but no one answered her. Her heart sank to the bottom. She looked at the clothes scattered on the ground and found a string of Buddhist prayer beads.


    Sherry recognized the man. This was what Wilson had gone all the way for, and it was said that he wanted to give it to a powerful man.


    Sherry was dumbfounded when she saw the beads! The terrible idea in her mind became more and more intensive. The sound of the running water in the bathroom had replaced her sanity.


    Sherry didn''t even have the courage to open the door. He changed his clothes hurriedly and stood in front of the bathroom door, hesitating.


    Her reason told her that the person in the room was absolutely not Wilson, but she still wanted to live a miracle


    At last, Sherry did not have the courage to turn around and run out of the room.


    She dared not go home. Instead, she ran away to her mother''s house! Sherry was not a fool. She knew clearly that her days with Wilson were not going to change. And she also knew that Wilson was very selfish and ambitious! It was just because she knew that it was not a surprise for a man like him to do such a thing, wasn''t it?


    How much Sherry wished she could run back and questioned Wilson, but the marks on her body Sherry was smart and rational. No matter what the truth was, she couldn''t take the risk.


    Sherry had been resting in her mother''s home for several days before she returned to the Lu Clan.


    As what Sherry expected, Wilson was really asking questions in a roundabout way and asked Sherry the question, which indicated that she had given up hope.


    Due to doubts and conjectures, day by day, Wilson and Sherry had been on the same page. As time went by, Sherry became more and more silent, cold and indifferent!


    All of a sudden, a lot of mistresses rushed into Wilson''s head! As Mr. Sidney was so disappointed with him and completely ignored him, Wilson couldn''t help thinking that Wilson''s behaviours were even more out of line


    It was not until Mr. Sidney paid too much attention to Marvin that they dared not to disobey his orders, that Wilson started to confront his eldest son, Marvin.


    Wilson was no longer a father or a son, but a competitor and competitor! At the same time, as Wilson had recovered from the shock, he forced three children to test DNA!


    He suspected that Sherry had sex with that man, because his ultimate goal was not achieved! Wilson was not guilty at all. He even started to imply himself that Sherry had been a skittish woman since she was a child!


    Wilson''s brain was twitching. Wilson h


    "¡­¡­ Mommy, I won''t play with you next time. " Clutching her hip, Rani giggled triumphantly.


    Ray covered his mouth to hide his titter. By accident, he saw Marvin. ''Oh, my dad is here.''. The baby waved his paw and looked intently. Well, daddy''s face was so dark. Did he get angry?


    Ray poked his complacent mother. His eyes almost popped out as he poked her. At this moment, the mother, Lancy, finally knew what the baby was looking at.


    "Haha." The girl showed a row of white teeth, looking very guilty.


    Without saying a word, Marvin looked down at them from a high position. Marvin had the courage to be calm and powerful No matter how furious she was, in Lancy''s opinion, her boss was furious, and quite angry!


    Ah, what should she do?


    Lancy scratched her ears, her big black eyes blinking. Was it her illusion? She always felt that the boss was just staring at her! But it didn''t make any sense. The whole thing was committed by the same person. Why did they treat each other differently.


    To prove her guess, Lancy made up her mind. The head was moving, from left to right, which was visible to the naked eye! Sure enough, those dark eyes were staring at her and wandering around. It was definitely aimed at her alone.


    The girl''s face was covered with tears. She was not a bully.


    Now, she was not the one who was crying. Indeed, time had moved on! Rani giggled.


    Then she was caught on the spot by Lancy.


    Hearing that, Lancy glared and grimaced in pain. She thought, ''It''s all your fault. Now is it all right? Do you want to swell up or calm your daddy down?''?


    The twins blinked in astonishment and asked, "Mommy, didn''t you say that you wanted to play with Ray or Rani? What''s wrong with mommy now? She has an expression of ''being unreasonable and making trouble out of nothing''. Mommy, I don''t think I will love you anymore!


    Lancy shrank her neck and smiled awkwardly. Well, it seemed that she was the one who got no head.


    Marvin, who had been ignored by them for a long time, was even angrier! So that meant he was not a threat to them at all.

 Chapter 205 Punish Mommy For 30 Years

    Mommy, daddy was almost crazy now. Could you please just do not ignore him?


    The girl, Lancy was afraid too. Looking at the master who was like that, she felt like she was a brutal ghost who had woken up from the hell for a living. She was not the most talented martial artist and she couldn''t do anything like a rocket!


    Oh, my God! Do you know who he is? Ray and Rani, just shut the door, do not get involved in. Otherwise, I will make you beg for mercy!


    "¡­¡­! ! !" Baby Ray and Rani stared at each other and said silently, "Mommy, he is your husband! Your husband!"!


    Ray and Rani turned around proudly, holding their hands and proudly walking out of their daddy''s side.


    What a handsome and unrestrained man Ray and Rani were! They seemed to say, "Mommy, let''s go together. If you can go..."!


    ?"My babies are so arrogant that they fooled me for thirty years? "


    ?"Is it possible that the steamed buns are more difficult to get? "


    ?"My buns look more and more swollen. Is it an urgent matter? "


    Hearing that, Lancy covered her quivering heart and said to Marvin, "Boss, can I ask for two other buns?"


    Immersing in anger, Marvin was stunned for a second. It was hard for him to take a deep breath before he realized that "little bun" actually referred to his two children.


    The man raised his eyebrows, and there was a vague yet dangerous smile on his face. Did he want to take her back? "All the goods are not returned to you..."


    The girl almost stumbled to the ground with those words. Was that what Marvin would say? Blushed, Lancy gave a secret glance at Marvin. She saw the evil eyes seemed to have some magic. Why did she feel difficult to breathe?


    Boss, it''s cheating to use a honey trap!


    "Well, let''s both make a concession." The man spoke again, his eyes were full of smile. "You can order another ''steamed bun'' and cultivate it since childhood. Maybe the one will really meet your wishes."


    The little bun, who hadn''t been born, squatted silently at the corner. Could he raise the card to object? Is it unfair to my baby before it sprouts in Mommy''s belly?


    Ah, I want to cry so much that I passed out in the bathroom.


    All the vicious thoughts were just gone beyond the reach of Lancy and Marvin.


    Lancy gently pinched her smooth and tender cheek, thinking that the boss'' style was strange. What kind of person had he reserved! However, the girl finally got his point. Lancy rolled her eyes at Marvin and snapped, "Bad man, enjoy yourself!"


    Why bother to ask this question? Dear Lancy, you had a good time with him every night. What could you do to him?


    Looking at Marvin who was smiling, Marvin didn''t say anything but smiled.


    In fact The conversation between Lancy and Marvin was complicated, but they came to the point anyway. Lancy, who was looking at Marvin, started to talk about this issue.


    It was such as soft bun, obedient and casual That must be one of the temptations to Lancy. After all, this method worked.


    The more Lancy


    e beginning to the end, the only thing that Marvin hid from others was the matter that he saved Ray and Rani that night.


    It was true that Marvin didn''t want to tell Lancy the truth. For one thing, he didn''t know how to explain the background of those people, and for another, it was related to Lancy''s past. Unconsciously, Marvin was thinking that if he told Lancy, perhaps she would be able to find her memories back? All right. Her boss'' mind was very complicated now. He wanted her to regain memory but was worried about her to restore memory.


    For people like them, it was almost impossible to separate from the organization! Lancy had made it. Though it was a mistake, she had made it. Marvin wasn''t worrying about what Lancy would think of him if she regained her memory, and what would happen to their relationship. He just didn''t want to see her come back to the cruel and bloody world again.


    Yes, Marvin was worried about the affair between him and Lancy! Ah, boss was really worthy of being his boss, that''s why he was so confident (willful)!


    All of the matter, including Sherry''s secret, was told to Lancy by Marvin. However, Lancy was shocked to hear it. Her whole body was in a mess. Her father-in-law, oh, no, Wilson, he was always like a man?


    Lancy was shocked again! When Lancy heard that the child was kidnapped by Wilson, Lancy was furious; but when Lancy heard that Wilson had given his wife to another man in order to save himself, Lancy was completely in a rage.


    We human beings would fight with beasts? In other words, Lancy is not as weak as an animal! Besides, she had a good sense of propriety. What Wilson had done couldn''t compare with her.


    Lancy was lying on one side. She would touch Marvin''s jaw as long as she looked up.


    She supported herself with one hand and struggled to climb up until her hand touched his head. Marvin was confused. The next second, Tina put her hand on his head For the first time in his life


    Boss, do you know what is the game?

 Chapter 206 Everyones Doubts

    "Hand to head " was the most advanced attacking skill nowadays! "What is the travel strategy?"? Well, you would know it from the gentle expression of the boss. This strategy was offensive, and it was also a trump card.


    The glaze black eyes sparkled with dazzling light, and his thin lips couldn''t help arising. The man leaned in her arms, which was a gesture of greatly favored.


    Lancy''s pretty face turned red. She stood still and didn''t dare to move.


    All of a sudden, his boss became tender and fragile, which she was not used to.


    ''why did he become so fragile? What on earth is it?''!


    However, his boss did not care about it at all. If not, he could ignore others'' protest and complaints.


    The love between boss and Lancy has been deeper. Congratulations.


    The news that Wilson was removed from the clan spread like wildfire. The news was spreading like wildfire in Lu Clan.


    Almost everyone knew the miserable future ahead of Wilson. Originally, there were still some people watching, and soon the news that Sherry was about to divorce with Wilson exploded like a bomb. Now, that was not "future". From the looks of it, I''m afraid that the day they get divorced will be the day Wilson is kicked out of the Lu Clan.


    What happened?


    Many people came to Mrs. Wilson to inquire about the news. Mrs. Wilson just wanted to sneer. She was also one of the people who had no idea, but a representative.


    Mr. Sidney had never told Mrs. Wilson the truth. Even after Ray and Rani were saved, Mr. Sidney still paid no attention to her.


    All the while, it was Marvin and his grandfather who had discussed the whole thing. As a matter of fact, Wilson was part of it Of course, Sidney was the one to decide how to deal with Wilson.


    After all, Marvin was the son of Wilson. However, she could tell what Marvin did from Sidney''s attitude...


    This was not the point. The point was that, as the elder of the Lu Clan, she didn''t that Wilson


    was remove from Lu Clan. This would be a slap in the face for her, wouldn''t it?


    The exasperated Mrs. Wilson was about to rush out and argue with Sidney, but was blocked by the loyal Mrs. Lena.


    "Mrs. Wilson, please don''t be impulsive at this moment!" Mrs. Lena stood in front of the door and closed it. She was so anxious that she was in a sweat. She grabbed Mrs. Wilson''s hand tightly, regardless of her status. "Please think it over Or maybe Sidney didn''t keep the secret from you deliberately, but the matter happened too suddenly! Maybe, it''s just too angry... "


    Obviously, Mrs. Lena meant something else. Her words were like the cold water which fell down from the Mrs. Wilson''s head.


    A shiver ran down her spine. Mrs. Wilson felt relived as she thought of the possibility that she might be in trouble again.


    When he calmed down, he was in a cold sweat! Of course not. Remove his name was a very serious matter. Even if there were only a few records on that page! If there was no other way, the clan would not remove the member from the list!


    Even i


    Mrs. Lena''s voice again and again. Why? Wasn''t she obedient to the servant?


    Mrs. Lena quickly bent down and made a gesture lower! Don''t ever try to persuade her that everyone is equal and everyone can be equal. It''s no use to being friendly to a big and powerful family. In particular, she had been following Mrs. Wilson since she was a child and was used to being obedient to her. In other words, Lena''s slave was carved in her bones.


    Mrs. Lena lowered her head even lower. She thought for a while and couldn''t help saying, "Mrs. Wilson, with Mr. Sidney''s character, I''m afraid..." The underlying meaning behind his words was that Mr. Sidney was extremely angry. If the Mrs. Wilson could be intimate with the predecessors, it would not matter. But the problem was that if she really went to join them, wouldn''t she directly become a fire extinguisher?


    Ah, it was still the rank of cannon fodder.


    The color drained from Mrs. Wilson''s face. That was what people called "beautiful"! That''s the only disadvantage of having a close friend who grew up with you from childhood to adulthood. Yes, they were loyal to each other, but they knew each other too well that they understood each other very well. In other words, they were the same.


    Although Mrs. Lena didn''t say it out loud, the underlying meaning behind her words was clear, which was embarrassing.


    But I have to admit that Mrs. Lena is right. Considering Mr. Sidney''s temper and their relationship, it was indeed improper for her to stand out.


    Mrs. Wilson rubbed her brows. After weighing the pros and cons, she sighed regretfully. "Never mind. Get up."


    Mrs. Lena was relieved to see her ladyship give up the idea. She got up with lingering fear.


    They shared weal and woe. That was also the reason why Mrs. Lena stopped her. She was willing to take the risk of provoking Mrs. Wilson! Mrs. Lena was the servant girl of Mrs. Wilson. If Mrs. Wilson had to end up with the same tragedy as Wilson, her good days in the Lu Clan would come to an end.

 Chapter 207 To Stay At Lu Clan

    Mrs. Wilson looked out of the window thoughtfully. Recently, she not only needed to shut up, but also had to completely calm down. Otherwise, she would end up like Wilson.


    This made Mrs. Wilson realize one thing. No matter who offended Sidney, he would spare no scruple and get rid of all the obstacles.


    Even though Wilson was his son, she didn''t have a strong family background. Besides, she was an aloof wife? For a moment, Mrs. Wilson was in an unprecedented state of crisis.


    Therefore, in the following days, Lancy''s life was more and more glamorous.


    After she made a series of decisions, she was not willing to give in. But a few days later, when she saw the determination and indifference of Mr. Sidney, she finally calmed down.


    She also had to talk about the divorcing event between Wilson and Sherry.


    On the other hand, Wilson was still a little lucky as he was grounded. He would not divorce with Sherry. He finally realized that his son cared more about his mother Sherry than his father.


    ''what? Sherry had cuckolded me? It must be because she is a husband!''? Wilson crossed his arms over his chest, put on a fake smile and thought to himself, ''shit! I''m such an idiot. How could he care about the color of the hat?


    The priority now is to stay at the Lu Clan!


    There is no way out! This was beyond Wilson''s imagination. He couldn''t imagine what kind of life he would end up with! No luxury car, no mansion, no money in my pocket. Wilson can''t live without it!


    After scheming for the whole night, Sherry finally came to the spot the next day.


    The moment Wilson saw her, it was as if a world had passed. At that moment, he was unable to open his eyes.


    Sherry was no longer wearing those simple and unadorned clothes. As time flew, it went back to the time when they first knew each other many years ago.


    However, her beautiful face looked a little more cold and alienated than before! Sherry came with the divorce agreement, which made it different from that night.


    Perhaps, this was how the life should be like at the first sight.


    As soon as she came here, Wilson could no longer hold that idea.


    Sherry didn''t give up and handed the divorce agreement to Wilson. If she knew that those things had been destroyed, he definitely didn''t want to continue to entangle with her. Moreover, they no longer loved each other, didn''t they? "The things between you and me are not clear as to what is right or wrong. I don''t want a penny from you, and there is no property to divide between us. Just sign this agreement. "


    Although it was an agreement, it was simply and clear.


    Sherry''s complaint and hatred seemed to disappear overnight after she talked with Marvin. Now she just wanted to live a quiet life without Wilson.


    Sherry had already made up her mind how to compensate her children in the future. Compare


    ¡­¡­ She couldn''t help but laugh out loud again. She knew that many people had his child outside?


    "I was wrong, really wrong. I will treat you better from now on. Sherry, let''s not get a divorce, okay?" Wilson''s eyes were full of hope and expectation, and he could not suppress the ecstasy of joy. He knew that he was about to succeed...


    "¡­¡­" Sherry still remained motionless.


    **


    Gosh! Damn it! Damn it!


    Lancy, who was hiding outside the door to eavesdrop, roared. She was so angry that she wished she could rush in and beat the jerk like that again and again!


    Don''t get it wrong. It''s only a torture. I don''t want to see any other pictures. Thank you.


    The other two heads were chirping together, and they didn''t know what to say. The boy among them could still grab a corner of the lady, Lancy to act without his permission.


    Lancy glared back and her index finger moved again and again. This girl was too anxious to speak.


    Ray stood on tiptoe and looked inside. His grandmother responded numbly. Calm down. Take it easy!


    ''I''m not in a hurry? She was like a naughty girl now, who would listen to those shameless words? What if, what if her mother-in-law was angry and fell into the trap?


    The gossip of the two buns and her mother nearly vomited! However, the performance of Sherry was too worrying, except for the resistance at first, now there was no sign of him at all!


    So do your parents in law or grandmother really have a crush on you? "?


    The mother and the son looked at each other. They didn''t know why and felt something indescribable. The next second, they all looked at the middle-aged man who was in fortune. How could they be moved by such a face?


    Let''s put it this way. In the eyes of others, the present scene of Wilson and Sherry embracing each other was like the beauty and beast in fairy tales. Everyone could imagine the visual conflict between them.

 Chapter 208 Would Sherry Take Actions

    Rani asked in disbelief.


    Why wasn''t she aware of it before that her grandma was so fool?


    With a face that showed excessive self indulgence, Wilson didn''t know how to convince those sweet words?


    Sherry didn''t lie to Ray and Rani about the kidnapping. The two little buns could almost figure out what had happened from the information about Wilson. And their mommy also confirmed it.


    Both Ray and Rani had no feelings for this nominal grandfather. Even from the beginning, they hated this person very much, so for Wilson who wanted to kill them, the two babies were more clam and ruthless than their father Marvin, Mommy Lancy, great grandfather Sidney, and so on. They were relatively calm.


    He was just in the stage of an enemy towards Wilson. If it was an enemy, he must be thrown into the hell!


    And this was the motto of the two babies'' lives.


    They didn''t care much about what their grandfather would do to Wilson. When they learned that Sherry was going to divorce Wilson and entered the negotiations, they rushed to Sherry as soon as they heard that Sherry was out of the attic.


    What are you doing here? Lancy patted her chest to calm her mother-in-law down! When the girl knew what Wilson had done, she was absolutely in favor of Sherry.


    She didn''t expect that Wilson would happen to her.


    The mother and son couldn''t stand it anymore. When they were about to rush in, they heard some noise again. The slaps were too clear.


    They all peered inside the door, looking terrific.


    Even Ray, who had always been calm, couldn''t help but shout in his heart, ''grandma is so mighty! Grandma is as awesome!''


    Wilson couldn''t believe what he saw. He touched his side face belatedly. Sherry had already taken the opportunity to get out of his control. After she got out of the control, she even slapped Wilson in vent of her hatred.


    They could not believe their eyes.


    Meanwhile, Sherry was trying his best to stay away from Wilson in the limited space. When she saw that he could not believe it, she laughed ironically. "Wilson, is this all you can do?"


    But now, is there only such a dirty trick? ''?


    "You..."


    "What? Do you think I''ll accept you as husband, just because you said some silly, plain girl''s honeyed words in the past? "


    The reason why Sherry had no reaction was not because she wavered, but because she suddenly realized that this man had never loved her!


    What he loved most was himself, what he cared most about was his status and wealth! Her mother was right. This man married her only because the Nan Clan could give him help. That was all.


    However, Wilson didn''t expect that Sherry would be so determined because of what he had done! She closed herself and distanced herself from her own family. She didn''t come back again these years.


    Perhaps this was karma. In the end, Wilson had lost the support of his father-in-law.


    The rea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n this in front of the victim?'' he thought?


    After making up her mind, Lancy stopped and gave Wilson a ferocious stare.


    Wilson felt that he had no other choice but to exhale. At that moment, he was just like being run over by an excavator, and her internal organs were out of place?


    Lancy didn''t like him at all.


    "Mother, are you all right?" The girl looked worried when she turned to Sherry. Looking around, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    Her clothes were indeed a little disheveled...


    Lancy also regretted breaking up with her father as soon as possible, but she didn''t expect that Wilson would be so shameless and prepare to force her to do... Ah, she really wanted to kick him more.


    "Good girl, I''m fine. I''m really fine." Sherry felt warm in her heart and pulled her back in time. She shook her head at her. "I don''t want to stay here any longer. Let''s go."


    Lancy remained motionless. She pointed at the divorce agreement on the ground and asked, "but, what about this?"


    With a glance at the Wilson of the "miserably wicked" on his face, Sherry couldn''t show any mercy to him any more. "It''s not up to him!"


    "Pig Wilson" rose up the corners of his mouth and wiped off the blood around his lips. He was seriously injured, which was the impossible answer between him and Sherry! How clear, simple, and crude. The mask on his face was completely torn apart, and he couldn''t see any tenderness in her eyes now. "Sherry, do you care about your own reputation and Marvin? He is the ruler of the Lu Clan, and he will take care of everything! "


    The only possible reason for Sherry''s divorce was that they went to court. With the Lu Clan''s reputation and status in Alaska, it would definitely make a splash in the city. By then, as the eldest son of Sherry and the master of the Lu clan, could he escape?


    Seeing that Sherry stopped, she turned paler, Wilson smiled more brightly. He had the joy of revenge.

 Chapter 209 Give Up On Me

    Sherry was in a dilemma, and suddenly was not so sure. She could imagine what a situation that Marvin would face then. Would she really have to tangle with Wilson for the rest of her life? She couldn''t believe that she could still be Wilson''s wife and daughter-in-law in Lu Clan?


    In the whole Lu Clan, except three siblings, Marvin, Myron, Freda, there is not a good man in Sherry''s heart. She even had a grudge against Mr. Sidney.


    But considering that Mr. Sidney protected her son, cultivated Marvin and put him in an important position, the greatest concession for Sherry was to repay her kindness and complaints. Therefore, if Sherry didn''t take Marvin and his sister into account, Sherry really wasn''t afraid of making a scene. As for the Lu Clan, Sherry didn''t care at all!


    However, if things went contrary to her wishes, there would be no one who was determined to leave.


    While Sherry was struggling, she had expected the worst result with a disheartened heart. However, her hand was held in one person''s hand. It was Lancy.


    Lancy just couldn''t stand this. This man dared to threaten them. It seemed that she was not going to slap Wilson hard enough! Lancy felt much better after she gave the man a good kick.


    Then she turned to Sherry and smiled sweetly, "Mother in law, don''t worry, our boss is super powerful, he is invincible! As the saying goes, if the boss comes forward, he will win the game! Don''t listen to him. He is such a snob. Marvin saved Ray and Rani greatly. "


    With a complacent look on her face, Lancy couldn''t help but give a thumbs up for her cleverness. Blinking her big eyes, she seemed to be showing off her cleverness in silence. What was she showing off? Of course she was showing off her husband''s cool side!


    As far as she was concerned, it was an incredible thing that Marvin could find Ray, Rex and Rani in just one night. What reputation? Being embarrassed? That''s not a big deal. The boss could solve it as he wished.


    So, it''s better to be brave and fight with those bad guys!


    Sherry was stunned by Lancy''s words, and her eyes were filled with hatred. She almost lost her mind! But, was he really able to cope with it?


    "Daddy, he is awesome!" Rani said.


    Although Rani''s overbearing side vision leaked easily, what kind of awesome and mighty force was it! People who don''t know them might think that your daddy has a muscular back.


    Her brother, Ray, nodded in agreement with Rani.


    The three pairs of bright eyes looked at Sherry. Sherry had a deep sense of pride in "our son is omnipotent". Ah, is my son so powerful? So that she could "sell" herself?


    Lancy and the two babies nodded firmly. They had to fight!


    If Marvin had known that she was placed with great hope, he would be very disappointed.


    Anyway, with the promise of the mother and the son made by patting their chests, Sherry started to trust her eldest son, Marvin.


    Hence, Sherry just glanced at Wilson coldly and replied, "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    an those gangsters from the respectable families.


    ''there must be a connection between the high education and the good education from the family?


    Sara was completely in a bad mood, not only because of Wilson''s shameless behavior, but also because he spilled the beans, he was so eager to vent his anger! Only then did Sara realize that Wilson had to kill his own grandson, the eldest daughter of the Lu Clan!


    Now, it was all over.


    Sara was so shocked that she sat down on the ground. She was so worried about her ending that she had completely forgotten the baby in her belly, which was about to be born.


    There were less than seven days before expected date of childbirth. Technically speaking, it was not premature. The baby in Sara''s belly was "scared" and couldn''t wait to see the world.


    Fortunately, Sara hired a nanny home early in the morning, and she was sent to the hospital in time.


    After seven or eight hours'' efforts, the baby was finally out. When Sara opened her eyes again, there were some unexpected visitors in the ward.


    The man, Hanson, who took the lead seemed to be a man with yellow hair.


    That man was so lewd and I could tell at a glance that he was not a good man! She sneaked around the baby sneakily. Bearing the sharp pain, Sara struggled to get up from the bed! "Who, who are you?"


    Because of the color of Hanson''s hair, Hanson was thought to miscarry again? £©The bad guy, Hanson had two hands: blame me! Do you think I don''t want to change my mind? I know Rani like it.


    Was Hanson making trouble out of showing off!


    Stubble! You think we don''t know why Miss Rani likes the present! But its hair is in the same color as the yellow duck! Does she really like you! Innocent


    Hanson shrugged and said in a serious tone, "Oh, you must be jealous and hateful.".


    For a long time, the brothers all became yellow hair overnight, and finally his real body won! The above story told everyone that the fake was always the fake!

 Chapter 210 Surprise Attack On The Ward

    He asked in a sexy voice? Therefore, Hanson was beaten up again.


    It was indeed the most unbelievable thing for them to see the little babies, the group of people led by Hanson, sitting around and looking. Who could understand that people who wanted to poke but was afraid to expose the regret in the end?


    His little hand was so delicate that they couldn''t even withstand a man''s single finger. They had no choice but to look at bun for relief! As a bachelor, no one could understand the feelings of being single without even a wife? Bun had no wife. You could imagine how far she would go!


    Thus, everyone directly ignored the target who was still in a coma.


    Now he was awake.


    The young man, Hanson, knocked the baby, who was ready to have sex with him, and said seriously, "My name is Hanson. My boss has something to talk with you."


    The Yellow haired men knelt down as they heard the short but shrewd self introduction of Hanson! Did he make a deal to defeat his opponent with a majestic momentum? They wanted to kick the table!


    "How did you get in here?" Yang Tianxin regained her strength. She stared at the baby nervously and felt relieved after making sure that the baby was fine.


    Actually, what Sara wanted to do most was to roll up the baby''s little quilt to confirm the gender of the baby.


    However, she couldn''t do anything under their gazes.


    The man with yellow hair, Hanson, sat on his legs and said casually, "Please come in as bold as you can." This was a hospital, not a police station, which was the best place to open to the outside.


    Don''t you want to be treated because they don''t look like good people? He didn''t look down upon her.


    Originally, it was unable to be more candid, but in Sara''s ears, it completely changed!


    ''What? Didn''t he say that I have some top men?'' she thought? Sara was frightened, and she had a lot in the blink of an eye. At this time, her dull head due to childbirth began to operate, and she remembered what had happened before she was sent to the hospital. "The Lu Clan?"


    Sara was sure that the man must be from the Lu Clan.


    ''It happened so fast. There is still people ahead. This cliff is the Lu Clan. No doubt.''.


    Hanson paused for a moment. How should he answer such a question?


    Hanson imitated Ray''s posture in his usual way and said unfathomably, "Yes, you''re right." The brothers behind him were flabbergasted! ''maybe I should take this chance to show off my power before those people of the Zhuo clan? Why did she become the daughter of the Lu Clan?


    The Yellow haired man, Hanson, smiled and said, "If you''re brave enough, why don''t you call my Leader, who was the young master of the Lu Clan?" What a jerk!


    Sara''s heart sank deeper into the sea as she got a vague answer from Hanson. She knew why he did that But she didn''t expect them to come so soon. "¡­¡­ What do you want? "


    "I want nothing from you. Isn''t it reasonable for you to take the consequences for what you have done?" Hanson said, rubbi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    an and the right-hand candies. "In that case, you and your baby will be provided with everything they need..."


    Sara got it at once. Her guilt turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in the end.


    It was not because she was ruthless, but because she had to plan for her child! ''Wilson, don''t blame me!''!


    Hanson led his fellows to win. He couldn''t wait to report the good news to his leader!


    ?"Yes, of course! Leader! "


    ?"Do you want to praise us or praise me? "


    Hanson had been together with the little babies for a long time, but still couldn''t remember what Hanson looked like before?


    It seems that Hanson have been completely forgotten by Hanson.


    While Ray and Rani worked hard to make the plan, Sherry was about to magnify the moves.


    Sherry could never count on Mr. Sidney, and she didn''t want to make it difficult for Marvin. So, Sherry had made a decision that it was time to contact the Nan Clan.


    The Nan Clan was not very famous in Alaska, because its core was coastal, and its family was naturally not here.


    Compared with the Lu Clan, which was inherited from generation to generation, the Nan Clan was a typical representative of relying on starting from scratch.


    The Nan Clan was one of the first group of people who took risks to prepare for the downfall of the treasure. It was courageous and courageous. They were not afraid of crisis. What they lacked was only a chance!


    At that time, Sherry''s father seized this opportunity, and then the Nan Clan had everything.


    Unlike the Lu Clan, the Nan Clan had a simple population, and there weren''t many bad people! The so-called rich people were only the second generation, and this was the time for them to strive for success.


    Because, although Nan Clan was not rich enough, after years of accumulation, it was still famous on the domestic rich list.


    It could be seen that it was not a real "perfect match" between Wilson and Sherry in the past. Why did Wilson and Sherry agree to their marriage?

 Chapter 211 The Nan Clans Blame

    There were three reasons. First, the Nan Clan was in business, and they got a lot of gold in that year. The reason why Wilson married Charles was that his clan was wealthy. Second, the Nan Clan was inferior to the Lu Clan, and it was easy to be recognized by people from the Nan clan, including Sherry. Second, Sherry was a beautiful woman, and don''t forget that all men were handsome association with good looks.


    Back then, Nan Clan was ecstatic about having a relationship with Lu Clan. Sherry''s father, Mr. Nathan, the head of the Nan clan, was a man of foresight. He didn''t want to be an upstart in the future, but a powerful family like the Lu Clan. The head of the Nan Clan, Mr. Nathan, thought to himself, ''Wilson in the Lu family is a random person''s son. And Sherry is the eldest daughter of the emperor. The Lu Clan is really rich, isn''t it?''


    However, within just a few years, Wilson and Sherry had already been at odds with each other.


    The other couple, Mr. Nathan and Mrs. Nathan also died in a car accident, leaving only their son, Lewis. Lewis was busy reorganizing the companies of the Nan Clan, while at the same time, Sherry had taken the initiative to cut all the contact with the Nan clan. They should be the closest brother and sister, but because of all kinds of reasons, they were even worse than strangers.


    If she asked, would Sherry regret? She will definitely tell you that she doesn''t regret it.


    Sherry didn''t want Nan Clan to be disgraced because of her, nor did she want to drag her only relative into the abyss of Lu Clan.


    She hadn''t seen her brother for years. Maybe even Sherry herself couldn''t remember! She even didn''t know whether her brother would like to see her or not!


    The only way Sherry knew was to get in touch with the number of the old house of Nan Clan! In fact, she just wanted to have a try. After all, it had been so many years. Lewis must have been married and had his own family, and he might have moved out of the old house.


    The phone was hung up again and again. Just when Sherry was about to hang up the phone disappointedly, a voice spoke at the other end of the line.


    "This is the Nan Clan. Who are you looking for?"


    This voice is Sherry couldn''t help covering her mouth with a hand, and her eyes had already turned red, choking with sobs and unable to speak.


    "¡­¡­" The man at the other end of the phone paused when he stopped reading the document. A figure flashed in front of him and he hinted the man opposite to him to be quiet. "Sherry?"


    It was Lewis who answered the phone. To her surprise, he didn''t call her sister, but called her by her name.


    Sherry was stunned and didn''t know what to say. Just like the way Lewis called her, she had to realize that the relationship between them had long gone.


    Sherry didn''t know how to ask for help! She was the one who had actively cut off contact with them, and once she had trouble, she was also the one who asked for help from her parents. At that moment, Sherry really wanted to slap herself in the f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r him!


    Mr. Sidney was also angry at Sherry. Looking at the situation of Lewis, he was afraid that the Nan Clan had already known those things. However, it could be said that this was Wilson who had caused so much trouble, and it was the guilty one. "Dear nephew, calm down. Don''t you think it''s beneath your dignity?"


    Lewis pursed his lips and said sarcastically, "what else do you want to say? Now there is no room for negotiation. He shouldn''t have entangled with her if he still had a little conscience! He even threatened her with the Lu Clan''s fame Do you really think our Nan Clan is a coward? "


    Lewis was so cruel!


    ''Now that the Nan Clan has established a firm foundation, we can''t afford to offend them easily.'' Mr. Sidney thought.


    In fact, Mr. Sidney had never thought of really scheming against the Nan Clan. Firstly, the Lu Clan is in trouble; secondly, even if Wilson divorces Sherry, the Lu family still doesn''t have complete friendship with the Nan family. All these have been in touch with three of them and their two kids, haven''t they?


    "What a powerful Nan Clan! Even they look down upon Mr. Sidney, don''t they?" Mrs. Wilson thought, ''He was too arrogant to meet them.


    "Well, that''s enough!" Mr. Sidney supported his head with one hand in the headache, looking at the diffident Wilson, Lewis who came to visit Sherry and Mrs. Wilson who caused trouble. "Go and ask the master out."


    After much consideration, Mr. Sidney decided to let his grandson Marvin deal with this matter. For his sake, the Nan Clan could also restrain themselves.


    Obviously Mr. Sidney knew that Lewis came here to find fault with Wilson. No matter what he said, Lewis would only think that he was biased in the way of Wilson. Mr. Sidney wanted to tell people that he was too old to do these things!


    In fact, the real reason was that the Lu Clan was at present and Marvin was the ruler! The reason why he did so was that he could solve his rear-view problems and restrain those who were ready to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 212 Leave Mr. Sidney Alone

    However, as for Ray and Rani, Mr. Sidney seemed to understand something all of a sudden, and that was why he had said that.


    Surprised by what Mr. Sidney said, a well behaved Mrs. Wilson asked, "What did Mr. Sidney say? Leave it to Marvin?" Mrs. Wilson is no longer against Lewis. ''Mr. Sidney is giving him a lot of power, '' Mrs. Wilson thought.


    That''s right. Mr. Sidney had done a lot of big things since he came back to Lu Clan. In the eyes of the public, they thought they had backed up the family in the first place. But then things had changed. From the way the steward of the Lu mansion and the management of the group came to ask for Mr. Sidney''s opinion, it seemed that the situation had changed!


    How would he do that? Of course, he is entitled to make a figurehead in the clan! Now he didn''t seem to mind it at all, but things would be different if things kept going on like this.


    An emperor in ancient times had more power than Warren?


    All people, including Mrs. Wilson, wanted to watch this good play. However, Marvin''s endurance was beyond everyone''s imagination. He was not displeased at all. All he wanted to do was to obey Mr. Sidney.


    How could they believe that? Well, don''t be silly. Do you think you can make Mr. Sidney happy to take the throne? The crowd, especially Ella, pouted. She rolled her eyes and almost rolled them out! Many of them secretly thought that maybe Marvin was doing a good job of tolerating for one day, but it didn''t mean that he would bear for a year. Well, Mr. Sidney''s health was at least ten years left. They wanted to see if the two would continue to live in peace.


    Actually, Marvin didn''t care it at all. He is someone else who takes charge of it... ''


    That was all what he would say later. He would not mention it again.


    And that''s why Mr. Sidney wielded his power in public. People present were shocked and stared at Gary with amazement, having no intention of watching the show.


    Mr. Sidney, do you dare to spoil the master more! And above all was the voice of the crowd.


    Lewis raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything else. He totally ignored Wilson, thinking about what Mr. Sidney meant. Since Lewis was in a rush, the conditions inside the Lu Clan were only partly known from what he had said to Sherry yesterday. Actually, Lewis didn''t know much about the curves of the Lu family, so he only guessed one of the reasons why Mr. Sidney had acted so rashly.


    ''Everyone from the Lu Clan except Sherry and her followers, '' Lewis snorted inwardly. ''I don''t like them. They have eyes, nose and eyes. And this elder is no exception.''! The Lu Clan was unreasonable. They couldn''t win him in words. Was they going to play the family card? Mean!


    Just thinking about it, Lewis was a businessman, so he wouldn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face. Moreover, Lewis did want to see Marvin. After all, he is his nephew. When he was a child, Lewis hugged him!


    At the thought of this, Marvin showed up. Unexpectedly, Marvin was followed by a group of people They were lady Lancy, the longans and the buns, as well


    -catching than me! "


    The woman''s eyes suddenly widened. Sherry bit her lips tightly and couldn''t believe her own eyes! She didn''t dare to think about what Wilson had told her!


    In the meantime, Lancy, who seemed to be sitting next to Marvin, was also sitting next to him. Her eyes were shining like grapes. Ah, her hands were itching again. What should she do? ''It seems that she was not strong enough yesterday. He started to talk nonsense and threaten they again.


    Both Ray and Rani, who had always been confident about justice, didn''t make a fuss this time, but acted as usual! When the adult couldn''t see anything, the two babies revealed a row of white teeth at Wilson, which gave Wilson an ominous premonition.


    At this time, the Lu mansion ushered in another unexpected guest.


    When the steward came to report the Zen, he had a quite weird expression on his face! As she stole glances at Wilson''s companions, she opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking.


    In front of the master, of course the steward dared not to act rashly. He withdrew his sight, lowered his head and said, "Master, it is Mr. Wilson''s guest. " From the current situation, it had become a difficult problem for all the servants of the Lu Clan to deal with.


    They didn''t know what had happened between them, so they called him "Mr. Wilson" directly. She had to mention him when she had to.


    Marvin frowned and glanced at Wilson. He couldn''t believe that a man who was locked up now got a visitor... What mischief was he going to make?


    This time, Wilson didn''t know how to react and was completely stunned! At present, the news that he was removed from the company had not been spread yet. He was not a fool to call someone for help at this time in case that the news would not spread fast enough?


    They knew who the guest was soon.


    A delicate woman held her newly born child in her arms, and pitifully appeared in everyone''s sight! When she saw Wilson, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. She sobbed, "Wilson, how could you do this to me?"


    The man was Sara.

 Chapter 213 A Farce

    She had just given birth the day before yesterday, and was supposed to stay in the hospital for another month. But today, she could barely walk! The pale face, the cold sweat faintly flowing down, and the slight pain between the eyebrows and eyes, could not be hidden!


    If Hanson was here, he would thumb up silently for her excellent acting skill!


    Sara ground her teeth and thought, ''I wasn''t acting!'' She now knew how sad she was when the princess of mermaid turned into a person. Every step she took caused her lower abdomen wound. She was almost in pain to death.


    As a man, he could never understand the pain of women''s childbirth


    So, the tears of Sara, at the same time, were definitely true! She was hurt... At this moment, she just wanted to end all this as soon as possible, and she wanted to have a good rest.


    "Sara!" No one would expect that it was the obedient and obedient Sara!


    Any mistress outside came to their house with a child in her arms. Everyone knew her intention! Unfortunately, Sara chose at this time Wilson couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    However, Sara acted as if she hadn''t noticed the threat in his eyes. She held the child and knelt in front of Sherry. "Madam, madam, please, please accept me! My child was just born. He is so young. He can''t live without his father! Wilson. I know he loves you, so he said that last night. I don''t blame him for that! "


    It was really a piece of cake for a weak woman to cry. What Sara said was so "art"! It seemed that she said nothing, but in fact, she had told everything she should say.


    With her ambiguous words and the baby in her arms, Sherry''s face changed. She hurriedly held her up and said, "you just delivered the baby!"


    Sherry had no feelings for Wilson any more, so she didn''t show any hatred to Sara, who brought a child here, as his mistress. On the contrary, Sherry sympathized with her, who was deceived by Wilson and fooled by Wilson, and gave birth to a baby for him.


    With the strength of Sherry, Sara stood up and cowardly looked at her, "madam, do you accept me? Don''t blame Wilson for that. It''s all my fault. Don''t be mad at Wilson! I don''t ask for anything, and I will never threaten your position. I just want you to be pitiful and allow me and the baby to live. You can just treat me as a dispensable pet. I swear I will listen to you! "


    Sherry''s hand which was holding Sara paused, and silently took her back! Her words sounded scary?


    This woman must have watched too much soap opera? Lewis clenched his fist and coughed. Under his clothes, there was gooseflesh on his arm.


    What the hell was the cat and the dog! ''Does she really know what she is talking about? Well...


    Lancy was the one that realized


    h her!


    The sly looking boss snorted? Deal? Sara, speak sincerely!


    As a man with a wife and children, some dirty water cannot be poured on him.


    Marvin was confused by Sara''s glance, but one of Lancy also squinted at her in danger. What did he mean by that smile?


    What the hell? Was she jealous of that woman?


    The other guests couldn''t wait to share the big news with their friends by phone, Internet. They had been waiting for a long time.


    People were the most curious about the true face of the rich. The hearsay spread quickly. The news that Wilson had been removed hadn''t been confirmed yet, but the onlookers dare not spread it. The hearts of those who wanted to gossip had long been ready to move. Now this drama could finally allow them to gossip?


    The people in the Lu mansion began to brush the hall in high spirits, and on the other side, the communication rate of the people with yellow hair was also very fast. In less than two hours, Wilson''s related news had been updated on the Internet.


    After Lewis had seen and heard enough, he squinted at Wilson and asked lightly, "can you get a divorce now?"


    Sara''s presence made everyone see through what kind of person Wilson was in marriage. Her reputation If these things were revealed out in a court, perhaps he would be the first one to lose his reputation. It was better for both of them to divorce by agreement, which was good for both sides.


    "No, I won''t!" The man''s eyes blazed with fury. "I don''t care. I just lost my reputation. I don''t want to be a member of your family anymore!"


    Did Wilson mean that they would die together!


    Upon hearing this, Jasper couldn''t help bursting into laughter, which was more intimidating than indifference and cruelty! "Aren''t you afraid of being ruined and going to jail for intentional homicide?"

 Chapter 214 Boss Please Accept Our Admire

    "! !" All of them looked at their boss in shock.


    When Lancy finally realized what had happened, she clapped her hands and was suddenly enlightened. She had never expected that her would thought that! Wilson has grasped the "handle" of Sherry. Marvin also has a handle of Wilson, and it''s quite serious.


    Other people of the Lu Clan showed, '' Master, please accept our knees!''


    Sure enough, who can compete with the boss when he plays!


    Maybe it was because Marvin was the son of Wilson that the people did not think the master of the Marvin would punish him after knowing what he had done! It also explained the reason why Sidney showed up in the first place.


    Nobody expected that the master of the clan would be so cruel and merciless!


    Wilson was trembling with fear. He couldn''t believe what he had heard. "What, what did you say?" he stammered...


    "Don''t you understand?" Marvin seemed distressed. The next second, he stood up and his tall body stood in front of Wilson. "Intentional homicide, intentional injury, intentional kidnapping, and the harm to less eighteen year old children... Ah, it sounds like a strict punishment. "


    "¡­¡­ You! You! You! Are you fucking my son? How dare you treat me like this! "


    The next second, Marvin''s face changed. He opened up his whole body and shocked everyone present with no efforts! It seemed that he was a criminal and a bad judge!


    "Divorce or go to jail? Select one!" "Before I change my mind."


    What he meant was that there would be no such a way in next moment! Were these two options too few? Maybe the next second, there was no room for choice.


    If that was the case, then the only choice left was to go to jail!


    Oh, right. He was going to stay in prison all life.


    It was really an eye opening news for others!


    Lewis was surprised and proud. His nephew had grown up so fast that he even couldn''t compare with him, which made him deserve to be admired!


    Sherry finally believed what Lancy and the babies said. Her son was omnipotent, invincible!


    And the babies who had seen daddy and mommy was quite calm. Was it not enough? Their daddy can do everything!


    He didn''t care about Lancy.


    Two little buns covered their faces at the same time. Mommy, do you dare to look at daddy with an expression of begging and begging? Did she dare to shut the door and behave herself?


    Did Wilson has choice? He stared at Marvin in a daze. He was serious. If he made a wrong choice, Marvin would sent him to prison.


    "I agree, I agree to divorce." The man was like a defeated attack. Even a simple response was full of frustration! He lost his energy all of a sudden, Wilson lost, completely losing all his dignity! How ridiculous! Since he was a little boy, he had started to fight against the others... But he lost to his own son at last!


    Apart from remove his name, divorce, and break up with the Lu Cla


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    away by Wilson because of their wages! Of course, the rest were confiscated!


    Fortunately, Sidney didn''t take his properties back... As for the property, he didn''t need to know. Of course, the house property he bought was for those women outside.


    Wilson didn''t need to sleep on the street. Those women outside were easy to get along with.


    However, the result was not as optimistic as Wilson thought? ...


    At the beginning, those women outside welcomed his arrival happily! It was not until this scandal was released officially that the prosperous Wilson''s good life came to an end. It was a living hell for Wilson to travel from the east to the West.


    Compared with women, these kids are affected! Originally, she didn''t have much feelings for this father. She was willing to listen to his words only because he was rich. His family name was Lu. They had hoped that one day they would become members of Lu family!


    As a result, it was Wilson who had the surname "Lu". Unfortunately, it was useless now!


    In a word, this is retribution! And Wilson treated him in the same way! As a result, the only choice of Wilson was Sara.


    In that farce, Wilson put all the blame on her. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have lost all! But now, he could do nothing about it. Wilson comforted himself that he was not going to find Sara, but to his small villa.


    However, looking at the strange face that said to be the master, Wilson became more and more excited. And Sara ran away... After selling the small Western-style building, she left with her son, wrapped in all jewelry and cash.


    She didn''t leave anything special for Wilson. What the man didn''t know was that she was holding the cheque in her hand. The heat was from the yellow hair that she just received!


    Sara thought, ''it''s better to leave now.''? She didn''t want to entangle with being removed from the world. She had a son to raise! So, never see again!

 Chapter 215 A Difficult Decision

    Things about Wilson temporarily come to an end, plus with the Lewis release, Sherry unprecedented ease, the whole spirit of the people are different.


    Lewis wanted to take her away in a few days, but he had to stay for the baby''s birthday party! Lewis was really fond of the twins! All kinds of them were clever and cute, much better than those bear children from Nan Clan.


    All right, the ''bear child'' here was what Lewis remembered, and that was his useless son! Thinking of this, Lewis looked more kindly at Ray and Rani because he hadn''t had a grandson yet!


    Sherry has a good son although she has a hard time with Wilson!


    Ah, so was that what a good son would like to be? A father? What a standard? Learned a lot.


    So, the return date of Lewis to Panama City was postponed and he decided to leave after the birthday party.


    Yes, it was their baby''s birthday party! Although the birthday party was still held as usual after that accident, it was no longer so "important".


    ''I have to make a statement as to the matter about Wilson after the statement.


    Maybe it was because he had punished Wilson, Mr. Sidney looked much older than before. There was a hint of loss in his eyes loss? Asked Ray and Rani, who were shocked by the scene and pinched their faces helplessly! Don''t have breakfast?


    Was that the point?


    With her hands around Mr. Sidney''s knees, Rani fumbled in her pocket. When Mr. Lu was wondering what she was doing, she finally took out a chocolate.


    "Great Grandpa, here you are. I am not hungry." The little girl said in a lovely voice, took one more piece and threw it into her mouth! He acted as if he was telling Sidney that chocolate was delicious and that the ice cream tasted great!


    Not to mention whether Sidney had breakfast or not, the chocolate didn''t serve him well.


    However, Sidney felt that his heart was hot because of the hot weather. He had just experienced the thing that his son was driven out, so he could imagine how much kids were caring for him now!


    What? Chocolate didn''t work? Who said that? Stand out and let him acknowledge it. They deserved their names!


    Tears welled up in Mr. Sidney''s eyes, which made the twins shiver. ''will he cry?''?


    How is that possible?


    In the blink of an eye, Mr. Sidney sat as usual. He signaled to Marvin and his granddaughter in law, Lancy, to sit down. His face was dignified. Those who didn''t know the situation would think that something like Wilson would happen again!


    Because of this strange style, Lancy dare not make a cheeky face, but tried to imitate the looks of Marvin ---- serious face.


    But she didn''t look serious at all when she was struggling!


    "Grandpa, what happened?" Not to mention that Lancy was making a blind guess, even Marvin could not help guessing who had done that?


    No wonder Mr. Sidney didn''t behave like this ten years ago when the Lu Clan was shocked! If it we


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was so excited and sat up, Rani silently gnawed her fingernails and tried to calm herself down! Ah, she was such a kind baby.


    Ray didn''t turn his head, holding Mr. Sidney''s clothes tightly with his little hands, and then turned his face away. Unlike his sister Megan, he had always been rational and rational.


    So, did he call them here to show off? This is Lancy.


    The woman didn''t admit that she was envious and jealous of the baby. However, when the baby took his family name, in the beginning, she didn''t expect that after some twists and turns, she wanted to make a profit.


    Round and round, I was the one who knew my baby best! Lancy puffed out her chest and smiled broadly, but in return, Marvin gave her an impatient glance. Yes, her thought was so straightforward.


    "I agree with Rani. Grandpa, don''t worry about it." "Just as Rani said, the last name isn''t important." Marvin said seriously


    Hearing that, Marvin squinted. He seemed to understand the meaning behind his words! Was he implying something? Do you know what you are talking about?


    The last name isn''t important? All of a sudden, Sidney had an urge to punish boss by kneeling at the ancestral hall.


    Boss looked calm and relaxed. It had been a long time since he had made this decision.


    "You know our family''s current situation,"


    "¡­¡­" Mr. Sidney was convinced by the underlying meaning of Marvin. He looked at the two children and then at Lancy, lost in thought.


    Sidney wouldn''t have agreed if there hadn''t been the previous plan! Perhaps, he would think that Lancy had said something to Marvin, but now, he could not help but consider his suggestion.


    Hearing that, Lancy opened her eyes wide. She had no idea what they were talking about!


    Marvin, who was a girl''s legitimate husband. Of course, it''s his duty to explain to his wife! With a smile in his eyes, Marvin said gently, "I mean, Ray and Rani don''t have to change their surname."

 Chapter 216 Palace Fight In The Kindergarten

    "Marvin, you bastard!" Mr. Sidney''s eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t agreed to their marriage yet! Marvin had own way of doing things!


    Sure enough, as Mr. Sidney''s grandsons grew up, they were all grandson''s wife! At this moment, although Mr. Sidney knew that his grandson''s concerns were reasonable and reasonable, his mood was very complicated!


    How could this two little babies become the Lan Clan''s child? That was impossible!


    "I''m still young, grandpa!" Marvin explained, a little embarrassed, as he had read Mr. Sidney''s mind.


    Hearing that, Mr. Sidney was so angry that he was frozen for a second. Then he calmed down, smiled happily and looked at Lancy, without saying anything It''s good to be young. I won''t make any trouble for you. "


    The corners of Lancy''s mouth twitched. What the hell? Did he bully her because she was not smart? ''Well, I get it this time, you bastard!''! The girl was pissed off. Lancy scratched the palm of a boss with all her strength. Instead of getting angry, Marvin smiled.


    Thanks to his "developing" character, Lancy was much smarter. Look at her reaction, how quick she was!


    ''Boss, dare you say it again? You will sleep on the sofa tonight, believe it or not!'' Lancy thought in mind.


    Hearing that, Lancy covered her face with her hands. She had already been ashamed to face people. She didn''t want to take part in the conversation between the two of them any more, but squatted in a corner and kept watching!


    What Mr. Marvin meant was clear. Don''t worry about the ''death'' of the Lu Clan. The baby should use his or her mother''s last name! After all, Marvin and Lancy were still young. They could have another baby! By then, everything would be valid and nobody could object to it!


    With a satisfied smile, Mr. Sidney was wrinkled. He touched his beard! Since Mr. Sidney''s grandson had "struggled" for these days, it was likely that Marvin had planted some steamed buns?


    ''What a surprise!'' Lancy wanted to slap the table! ''You can''t look at me like that!''


    Mr. Sidney replied, "Ahem, I don''t think it''s a good idea. After all, you are Rachel''s uncle! Anyway, my granddaughter in law, Lancy, I think you are the best.


    Lancy signed it: don''t watch it, please!


    They looked away and avoided eye contact. Because of Mr. Sidney''s warning, the two little babies suddenly showed incomparable interest in their Mommy''s belly.


    Both Ray and Rani stared at their Mommy''s belly with their big round eyes. They tilted their heads slightly and asked the question marks one by one on their faces - "Does little boy or little sister sprout?" "It''s sprouting, isn''t it?" "When can you grow into a small tree?" "I don''t know if you need more nutrition!"


    The twins are stubborn!


    Holding her hot face in her hands, Lancy burst into tears. What a shame!


    Then they would have the baby''s last name decided. Among them, the most active one was Mr. Lakin. As a result of Wilson and his team, Mr. Lakin finally knew the baby''s surname was changed. Mr. Lakin had never expected that things would come back to the beginning point after such a dramatic turn!


    Mr. Lakin was so proud of his success! Mr. Lakin thought the same as Lancy. The twins were "born" in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the relationship among the three children had improved significantly. They were almost the same person.


    Both of them did nothing wrong. Ray and Rani had taken care of the baby for a long time, and now the result was quite different.


    At the same time, Rex was keenly aware that he had slid into her inner body and became the "matchmaker" in front of her two brothers and sisters. Rex could not stop giggling in her dream.


    With this in mind, the fatty Rex was not angry or unhappy at all. He curved the corner of his mouth and said with a gleam in his eyes, "brother and sister, your birthday is the day after tomorrow, right?"


    Rex knew the answer, but Rex asked deliberately.


    "Let me formally invite you, okay?" As she had accepted her request, Rani couldn''t resist the temptation any longer.


    The little fat boy said in a cold tone. He was brazen enough to ask for a formal invitation of this time.


    Seeing that Rex was perfectly satisfied with himself, Ray could not bear to see it any more! Did he know he would come here!


    Rex had expressed that whether she was officially invited or not was related to her status.


    After all, Rex wasn''t the only child invited by the Lu Clan. The so-called birthday party was also an official party of the family and the group. Since it was held in the name of a child, the guests would naturally take their children with them.


    They might have hooked up with those rich second generation officials. Since they were rich second generation, they should cultivate their relationships to help them become more mature! It was a good time for them to get married at such a young age.


    Rex counted the birthday parties in her memory with her thumbs. When she was brought into the birthday party by herself, she felt she was in a dangerous situation! Rex felt relieved after being invited by Ray and Rani.


    Yes, it proved his status of transcendent! The little fat boy, with a red face, looked at Ray and Rani and firmly clenched his fists. Don''t worry. As his only best friend, he will not let his partners lose face!


    ''What is the connection between them, Rex? '' Wasn''t that enough?

 Chapter 217 A Little Fat Boy Got Up Early

    Rex wasn''t stupid!


    At dawn, the fat boy''s shoes got off the soft bed! He opened the lights in the room with his sleepy eyes and immediately woke up.


    The moment he knew that Ray and Rani had their own rooms, he had done the same thing to them! ''Having my own little space is one of the advantages, '' he thought.


    Rex was walking happily in the cloakroom. Fortunately, when his grandparents were making a bedroom for his precious grandson, they specially paid attention to the cloakroom. The size and plaid of the large and thin wardrobe were the figures that he could reach. Otherwise, no matter how angry he was, he could only sigh with joy in the cloakroom.


    Anyway, the little fat guy was extremely happy now! He sat in front of the mirror, pacing back and forth. He didn''t feel dizzy at all. Instead, he felt so happy when he sat on his little hip.


    A small bow tie, a small suit... What shoes should I wear! Suddenly, Rex frowned and twisted her body. Maybe he has to lost some weight?


    If Doris had known it, she would have cried her heart out and passed out in the bathroom! She was trying to persuade her son to lose weight under the pressure of the whole family, but Rex could not change his mind. Now it was her own consciousness. How could Doris figure it out?


    Rex got changed and ran to his parents'' room.


    Regardless of whether daddy and Mommy were sleeping or awake, the little fat boy pounced on them and said softly, "Daddy, Mommy, get up!"


    ?"Is there a Rex in my house swelling? ?"


    Was she going to kick his son out of the house?


    Rex''s father didn''t back home until three o''clock at night. When he was in a daze in sleep, a stone suddenly pressed on his body. He opened his eyes and found that it was his bear boy. "Little fatty, I must beat you today!"


    "Humph! Daddy is the one who should be beaten. You said that it''s good for health to get up early." The little fat boy got even closer to the grown-up. He was going to beat them up until they were satisfied. "Get up, get up."


    Bruce was really woken up by this boy. He angrily patted Rex''s plump buttock and pointed outside: "You brat, tell me, where is the sun from?"


    However, the little fat boy did not care about him at all, but went to disturb her mother instead.


    Rex thought to himself, "Dad is so silly. Although the Lord of the sun still remembers to come out, it doesn''t mean that he won''t come out soon." He even didn''t have a rest for the whole year after the sun rose in the east, which made his daddy poor.


    Bruce, who was disliked by his son, felt a little sad. He knelt down and begged to have a daughter! Cute and sweet! Bruce''s mouth twitched. He looked at her wife with growing perplexity in his eyes.


    Doris didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Son, what the hell is going on here?" Doris propped herself up and tried to hold the little fatty into the bed. After several times of struggling, she pushed Rex away.


    "Mummy, you ruin my hair!"


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sen Clan naturally arrived earlier than other guests invited.


    The little fat man blocked Rani and Rani''s eyes the moment he appeared. The two buns half covered their eyes, trying not to look into each other''s eyes. Even Doris and Bruce couldn''t help covering their faces with their hands. Rex is definitely not my son.


    Anyway, the fat boy was quite "shinning" today. His tie was golden, and his suit was shining with silver (fortunately it wasn''t gold) especially his back Could children still have fun? The dress apparently had a small body, but how could this style be settled? Was he trying to take everyone''s attention away from him?


    In fact, the man who could turn her into a small back was the real master?


    Behind the scene it was the experienced man Bruce. He sneezed and shrugged, continuing to talk with others casually.


    Hand in hand, the three little bun went somewhere, while Doris disappeared in an instant. Hers and Mrs. Wilson''s eyes met. The woman kindly smiled and waved to Doris.


    Doris hesitated for a second and walked towards him, her face still shining.


    As Mrs. Wilson and her great grandchildren walked out of the house, Mrs. Wilson held Doris'' hands and said, "I didn''t expect that after the incident last time, Rex and the two children are getting on well with each other."


    Mrs. Wilson''s tone was so meaningful that everyone could tell! Not to mention Doris, the smile on her face immediately disappeared. Compared with before, when she faced her mother, Julie, and Mrs. Wilson, she was not just foolishly listening, but kept an eye on them.


    Doris kept silent and Mrs. Wilson still said, "what have you done? Let Rex don''t get too close to them! If something happens in the future, it''s hard to say whether she can come back safely! "


    If it was said in front of others, Mrs. Wilson would not say it out loud! However, Doris had a different feeling now. She was Rex''s mom but not a step mother now! It''s a curse to say this to her son!

 Chapter 218 Centrifugal and Surrender

    Fortunately, after that incident, what Mrs. Wilson and her mother, Julie, had already disagreed with Doris. Since Rex had been safe, it was unnecessary for Mrs. Wilson to say that? Who could stand it?


    Doris''s face darkened immediately. She stared at the Mrs. Wilson with her eyes wide open. She didn''t turn around and walk away at once.


    As Doris''s grandma, Mrs. Wilson really treated her as the best person to complain because she hadn''t shown up in front of Julie.


    "But that twins can''t change their surname to Lu" It must be the most pleasant thing to Mrs. Wilson recently! That day when Mr. Lakin came to visit Sidney and had a talk with Sidney, she got a big news! "He will not suffer any loss if Rex together with the twins,"


    The Mrs. Wilson smiled, looking at Doris with twinkling eyes. But Doris didn''t feel the same way.


    Doris couldn''t help but think that the reason why Wilson would do such a thing, and the reason why he looked like that must have something to do with her growing environment''s whispers and eyes? If the upper beam is not straight, the lower ones will go aslant...


    "So, Doris, don''t let Rex follow those two guys. He has no future!" Mrs. Wilson raised her chin and thought, ''I thought Wilson was useless. But he was kicked out of the house and did an amazing thing.''


    Doris managed to lift the corners of her mouth and looked at her grandma through her eyes which were focusing on aliens. ''doesn''t Rex have a future by following Marvin and his family?'' she wondered? Then who is he going to together with? Her grandma or any other kids?


    Since the Wilson had been ruled out, the only several members of the family had no fighting capacity in front of Marvin! Her mother, Julie... Her husband was right. If her mother could still fight for the right as the daughter of the eldest branch ten years ago and missed the best opportunity, there was nothing to talk about!


    After all, Bruce was only her husband, and some of the things that were indecent to his wife were really indecent. As the saying goes, a married daughter is like the splashed water. Even her daughter Doris has got married and had her own child, but her mother-in-law is still torturing... Even if the Lu Clan didn''t have Marvin, even if he was adopted by someone else, he wouldn''t hand over the family to his mother-in-law, unless Sidney really made a mistake!


    By then, the happiest people would be people of the Sen Clan, not Julie and Mrs. Wilson!


    Bruce has never been optimistic about Julie, nor has he lost his head in his mother-in-law''s efforts to attract the pie he drew. He never believes in dropping the pie out of thin air... Although the benefits were huge, their plan had to be tested. However, Doris was so considerate that she get involved in their quarrel... Fortunately, she seemed to change her mind after a series of dangerous things. Bruce was quite grateful for that.


    For that reason, compared with Rex, who was closer to Mrs. Wilson and Julie, Bruce preferred him to be close to Ray and Rani.


    Doris''s heart turned cold with her ears turning left and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e if they had to separate them!


    "Mommy, aunt!"


    "Auntie, Auntie!"


    The three wimpy kids gathered around him happily, pouting so sweetly.


    Nina and Kevin, who were also invited to Lu Clan, saw the scene. Three children, who were white, tender and sweet, surrounded Lancy. Even the twins looked exactly the same, were her own children... However, at this moment, it was particularly eye-catching!


    Nina''s face without makeup was pale and her eyes were red! Seeing her bulging belly, Kevin thought Nina must have led a miserable life!


    At the same time, Kevin seemed not to be as cold as before. He still remembered to protect Nina carefully when he was walking and socializing! She had been in a very bad state recently. She had gone to the hospital for prenatal checkups and told the doctor that everything was normal, but she was just having a normal response to pregnant women... Thus all the people inside and outside of Han Clan were immersed in Nina.


    Nina also had no idea of it. That was why she got thinner and thinner day by day.


    Now she was five months pregnant!


    Nina stared at her with a pale face. She had "offered" to comfort Lancy, but was frightened back by her unexpectedly! Now Lancy was going to throw a birthday party again. Her purpose was to stimulate her, wasn''t it?


    Nina glanced at Kevin subconsciously and thought, ''luckily, he doesn''t keep his eyes on Lancy...'' Well...


    The more Nina thought about it, the more hatred she felt for Lancy. She hoped that he could control himself and forget that woman! She then put on a fake smile and said, "Kevin, please leave me alone. I''ll be fine."


    It turned out that Leona was her best friend who was always by her side when she was most depressed. Compared with Lancy who was as tough as her first enemy, Nina was closer to Leona.


    She was a totally different woman from Lancy, so she didn''t want to be fooled by her name. As an innocent woman, she drew a lot of characters from Lancy. This woman was smart and courageous, and most importantly, she was not kind at all.

 Chapter 219 Ninas New Friend

    Yes, it was the lowest standard for Nina to make friends with others! There was only one reason for Nina to make friends with Leona who was both hypocritical and tough. She was just like herself in the dark, pretending to be a good person.


    Who wouldn''t like her? To put it bluntly, they just looked at each other because of "conflicting interests".


    On the other hand, Leona came as secretary of Kevin. In fact, she had become the exclusive "nurse" of Nina.


    Looking at Lancy with a gloomy face, Leona seemed to have engraved her soul in her mind. She smiled and said playfully, "is that your sister, Lancy? Sure enough... "


    Sure enough what? Is this really the so-called Lancy that Nina referred to? Is she as glamorous as a lotus flower? Or, does it mean something else? ''?


    However, Nina didn''t think so. "Yes, it''s her."


    "Oh, God! That''s so sweet of her!" Her red lips curved into a sarcastic smile, and Leona''s eyes had never shifted away from Lancy, as if she was reminiscing of something, and also confirming something. "A husband, a son, and a marriage, so good!"


    Nina held Leona''s hand tightly and shared a bitter hatred to her. Actually, she was her rival in love. When she first saw that woman, she realized that they actually didn''t like each other.


    "Introduce us to each other." Leona said with an evil smile.


    There was a reason, of course. Nina knew how poisonous Leona was and she was eager to teach Lancy a lesson on such an occasion!


    All of a sudden, Freda frowned and felt the gaze, which was unfriendly, was fixed on Lancy. She raised his head and saw Nina and a woman. "the young mistress of the Han Clan is here."


    How official the description was! Lancy was almost overwhelmed! Lancy waved her hand with a friendly look on her face and greeted, "here you are, Nina. And this is... Your friend? "


    "¡­¡­" What did that mean? ''why can''t I make friends with others?'' Nina thought. Nina put on a false smile and said, "this is my good friend, Leona! She is also the Secretary of Kevin. "


    Secretary? Lancy''s eyes lit up. It turned out that they were peers. Her fondness for her immediately went up. She reached out her hand to hold Leona''s and said, "Hello! I''m the boss''s Secretary! "


    Due to the flaunting tone, Freda covered his face and pretended not to know?


    Looking back at her past, Lancy felt a sense of achievement while working in the Wilson Group, which was her most wonderful experience.


    The girl thought that as a secretary, Leona certainly knew the unspeakable feeling.


    In fact, Leona didn''t feel anything indescribable! She didn''t have any special feelings to Kevin. Besides, she really didn''t care about her current job from Leona''s curriculum vitae.


    Hearing that, Leona was obviously stunned for a while. She looked at Lancy for a while before she responded. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    panic. If I want to hurt you, I won''t wait till now, right?"


    Nina just felt cold all over her body and lost all her blood. She stared at Leona and didn''t know what to do.


    For some reason, today''s Leona seemed to be different from the past. Especially when she saw Lancy He was just like a wild poppy now, giving off a more tempting and deadly vibe, which was also known as "dangerous".


    Yes, there was some unknown light hidden in Leona''s eyes, which Nina had never seen before. Hearing that, Nina couldn''t help but ask herself, ''is she still the same as Leona that I know?


    She was really... Lancy was irritated?


    Nina got confused and couldn''t make up her mind at that moment. She even forgot to deny it and just stared at Leona! Surprisingly, this Leona resembled the one she saw when she came to the Lu Clan! Oh, no, this must be an illusion.


    Nina even had goose bumps when she thought of Lancy who was like that occasionally. However, things happened too fast in a blink of an eye. Before she could react, everything returned to normal. Thus, she believed that Lancy was the stupid woman she knew. And this time, she was sure that it was her illusion.


    More importantly, the above was not the point. The point was how Leona knew it? He wondered whether she was a friend or an enemy since she never played by the rules?


    As if seeing through what Nina was thinking, Leona smiled more brightly but sighed, "do you remember last month? I helped you clean up the room and found it accidentally. Don''t blame me."


    According to what Leona said, she had already found the scheme when she was sent the letter last month. Leona not only cleaned up the mess for her, but also hid the information from her till now. What''s more, Leona had never threatened her with the help of the letter!


    Now that she had gone this far, why did Nina still ask if they were enemies or friends?

 Chapter 220 Being Seen Through

    As he expected, Nina''s face softened a lot. After a struggle, Nina slowly asked, "Why do you help me?"


    What Nina didn''t understand was that their friendship was not as close as that. What was her purpose to help Nina? Nina would rather him help her on purpose than be so kind and treated her with good money without payment. In that way, Nina could feel satisfied with his kindness.


    "Why should I help you..." With a playful smile, Leona discreetly scanned the surroundings, as if she was looking for something. "It''s very simple. First, we are friends. Second, you are the lady of the Han Clan, so I help you with your own convenience. Why not? Third, that woman called Lancy is so happy! "


    The first two reasons are normal. But the last one, what''s going on?


    If Lancy knew about this, she would yell out, "Somebody''s coming! There''s snake spirit disease here!"! It was only their first meeting, but they suddenly became enemies at the same level? This cliff was unscientific!


    Everybody, please change your attitude. Recalling the first time they met each other and the first time their meeting was over, they had a good time talking! What on earth made them hate each other so much? Kneel down and ask for the answer!


    The others exclaimed, "there is a kind of disease called red eye disease, cancer!"! Don''t you know that?


    Some people didn''t get along well with each other even though they were born; some people lost contact because of the accumulating contradictions.


    Nina believed that she was the former when being with Lancy; and once again, Nina believed that if Leona was with Lancy, Leona would also be the former! Leona and Nina had not known each other for a long time, and they had developed deep friendship since then. Leona once mentioned her ex-boyfriend and the one night stand with her, but Leona never mentioned her family.


    Obviously, Leona didn''t have a good childhood. Leona was always heartbroken. Lancy lived a well-known life in her mother-in-law''s house, and was also valued by her husband. Moreover, she gave birth to a boy and a girl with her husband''s two babies. Thus, Lancy was absolutely a ''public enemy'' of all women!


    Sometimes, it was just unreasonable for them to be so selfish.


    After ruminating it through, Nina dropped her guard on Leona, but she broke out in a cold sweat. She remembered what Leona had said just now. It might be a chance for him to improve himself "What... What do you mean?"


    There was a hint of irony flashing in Leona''s eyes. Leona knew her better than Nina thought. Nina had Leona''s own thoughts in her mind, but Leona pretended to be innocent. Leona cast a cold glance at Nina''s swollen belly and her silvery hand. She was well prepared for this!


    "What I mean is that you can''t delay like this any longer. We have to get rid of it thoroughly. You won''t be able to keep it from us for long. Han Clan has even set a date for the confinement center in our house, and the doctor who decided to deliver your baby is very expensive. I''m afraid you can''t avoid the next prenatal examin


    y!"


    The "pity" came from nowhere.


    Nina thought to herself, "it''s a shame for a good man to be stuck with a bad guy!"! In fact, Leona indeed detested Lancy very much. But Nina was also very angry about that and Nina angrily agreed. Nina said, "If she was like that, it was a pity for anyone who was qualified to be her boyfriend! That kind of man doesn''t even deserve my brother, Kevin. But why does Kevin fall in love with her? "


    She felt so aggrieved.


    "That''s true." With a smile, Leona''s eyes twinkled with an unreadable light. It went on a round between Kevin and Marvin and she had to admit that compared with Kevin, Lancy had a good eye and Marvin had a better taste.


    Nina pulled a long face. There was some bad emotions on her face. She could tell people what she wanted to say, but she couldn''t let anyone else tell her. As Nina was about to rebuke Leona, she caught a glimpse of Leona unintentionally. However, the faint smile in Leona''s eyes rendered her speechless. Turning Nina''s head to look at Kevin, Nina finally pouted.


    "Nina, I didn''t expect that you would be defeated by such a man." Leona shook her head, pretending to be surprised, "That woman is silly and looks like a fool. How could you..."


    Nina''s face darkened, but she had to admit that what Leona said was right. Looking at Lancy who was staring at the cake, Nina also felt suspicious. How could she lose to Lancy? Defeated by her dumb spirit?


    The more Nina thought about it, the more angry she became.


    With a sigh, Leona said, "Alas, Nina, don''t think too much. At present, we need to solve the problem. If they find out, I''m afraid the Han Clan will... "


    Leona patted Nina on the shoulder and walked slowly with her slim waist.


    That was the direction Leona was heading to Marvin. Before Nina responded, she was completely stunned. What on earth did Leona want to do?


    Nina felt her blood boiling and her eyes were wide open. She was so excited as if she was the woman who walked towards Marvin and she knew what Leona was thinking about.

 Chapter 221 May I Dance With You

    In fact, not only Nina, everyone present stared at this beautiful and confident woman.


    The distance was getting closer and closer All of them were curious about the woman''s identity. They all held their breath and marveled at her distinctive beauty. ''how bold she is! Mrs. Lu is right beside her.


    Lancy, who had lost her interest in the dessert, stared straight at Leona and Marvin with her round eyes. She didn''t hear what the two man were talking about and suddenly felt the dessert wasn''t as delicious as it looked.


    Of course, Leona was beautiful and aggressive, especially for men.


    She boldly looked straight into that man''s eyes, and did not shy at all. In fact, their eyes were well matched. Who would be able to refuse such a "unusual" woman?


    At this moment, Ray, Rani and Rex, who were playing in the garden, walked in hand in hand. They were all attracted by Leona, so no one noticed the three little buns.


    Rex titled his head, glanced at Aunt Lancy, and then glanced at the woman hanging on his uncle. Rex immediately got what she meant. The little guy was about to knotte his eyebrows and clench his fists, ready to fight back!


    Therefore, Rex was the one who could be passed down from the head to the bottom by Lancy?


    Mummy once said that the women around Daddy were all bad women!


    Fortunately, Rani grabbed his arm in time. It was not good for anyone to be involved in such an occasion. That woman wanted to seduce her father, and there might be a glimmer of hope in another occasion. This was the Lu family, and the guests were all famous people. The little girl didn''t think that her father had been coaxed by women in full view of the public.


    Do you have any confidence in your father, Rani?


    Rani firmly believed in the reason behind it, and Marvin could not be moved! Was it different from daddy''s deep love to Mommy?


    The three little babies started to whisper, but didn''t make a scene.


    With an enchanting smile on her face, Leona cast a sidelong glance at Lancy, as if she didn''t see Lancy, and then turned to face Marvin, "Mr. Marvin, would you like to invite me for a dance?"


    If Leona didn''t think he would refuse, a successful business man and a gentleman wouldn''t pick on a lady on such an occasion.


    Leona smiled happily and was ready to step on the stage together.


    However, Marvin ignored her and turned to a girl, "Beautiful lady, would you like to have lunch with me?"


    A beautiful lady? Whoops, this was definitely the first time that boss praised her beauty. Myocardial infarction? What was wrong with Lancy? Lancy was so flattered that she put the slender into the man''s palm and followed him obediently.


    Being ignored, Leona stood still and smiled suddenly.


    "I''ll tell you." Seeing that Lancy''s shyness was no less than a satire in Nina''s eyes, Nina continued, "She is really a scheming woman. See? She has managed to tame men. And she even..." Nina suddenly stopped.


    "Even Mr. Kev


    nd the hardship of a woman carrying a child. Since Marvin was not around at that time, Lancy couldn''t do anything bad to Kevin. But he was just next to Nina, so how could he be so evil?


    The girl was so angry that her face turned red and murmured, "why do you look so terrible? You are thinner than before, not like a pregnant woman! Kevin must have not taken good care of you. Look at him, he''s so skinny. "


    Kevin and cabbages were hitting the screen in Lancy''s mind, and Nina was the victim.


    At this moment, when Lancy looked at Nina carefully, she was shocked to realize that this kid really suffered a lot. Her small chin was so pointed that it was almost punctured. Nina still didn''t wear any makeup today and she just slightly brushed her eyebrows, looking relatively energetic.


    ''Fortunately, Nina has a pretty face. She is really beautiful.'' One thought. If it was the woman who did heavy makeup and was thin with heavy make-up, it was almost impossible to appear in public.


    However, Lancy''s fury didn''t work at all. Instead, it triggered Nina''s fury hidden in the darkness.


    ''She isn''t like a pregnant woman! She isn''t like a pregnant woman!'' Nina was furious inside. What the hell was wrong with her? She was not a good girl at all!


    Who was to blame for all this? Was she pretending to be pregnant? Or was she cheating everyone? Kevin didn''t even touch her. What could she do? How could she get pregnant? And she, Lancy, was the one who made all this!


    If it was not because of her, how could Kevin not touch her! And the chief culprit, now had the face to stand in front of her and say something unimportant. She was too unreasonable!


    Because of the light of fire, his eyes became more focused.


    "Don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. You should take care of yourself." Seeing her face turning paler and paler, Lancy felt like her heart was struggling. "The baby with a smiling face is cute. If you get angry, he will be as serious as my boss, Marvin."

 Chapter 222 Nina Fell Down From The Building

    The two girls pulled their faces, trying to copy the expressions of Marvin, even slandering the boss to easeNina. In this way, Lancy had tried her best to comfort her.


    However, Nina wasn''t appreciated at all.


    She just felt that this woman was full of sarcasm?


    "How about I pay you a visit to your room?" While seeing Nina, Lancy was worried about her. She thought maybe it was better not to watch Kevin dance with other women than just out of sight.


    However, Nina just stared at Lancy with an unreadable expression and didn''t move.


    "Let''s go to take a rest." Lancy replied as if Nina still didn''t want to leave, "I think it''s better for us not to see him. Your health is the most important. As for her, Grandpa and I will support you. Don''t worry. "


    Nina held Lancy''s hand tightly, not allowing her to struggle. Of course, she had no other choice at this moment. "Yeah, grandpa loves you so much. As long as you are there, grandpa won''t sit by and watch, will he?"


    "I promise I will take good care of you!" The girl patted her chest and smiled. But she didn''t know the danger hidden in Nina''s words.


    Hearing this, Kevin had already let go of the woman and his eyes just fell on her.


    Perhaps because Nina and Lancy were at the entrance of the stairs, they could be found with a single glance, so they could find them at the first sight.


    The so-called ''them'' referred to Kevin, Marvin, and Ray who had been paying close attention to his Mommy, and Freda which was protecting their babies.


    And it was Leona who had been watching them secretly and thoughtfully.


    The twins and Freda felt there was something wrong with Nina, so they walked towards Lancy.


    Nina was unwilling to give them a chance to rescue. She just saw that she pulled Lancy and pulled her to herself! It seemed as if Lancy was pouncing on her.


    "My dear sister, you took everything from me. Now it''s time for you to pay me back!"


    Nina closed her eyes and fell straight down the stairs. She was still gripping her bag tightly. Her success or failure was at this moment The pain was nothing to her!


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Isn''t that the eldest daughter of the Lan Clan? She''s still pregnant!"


    "Nina!" Hearing that, Kevin ran over with his eyes wide open in horror, but it was too late. Nina fell down so fast that he cried out in pain.


    Before falling down, Nina sadly opened her eyes, took a deep look at Kevin and cried in pain, "Sister, why did you push me?"


    Nina felt a strong impact. She felt like that there was something pressing on her apart from the falling force. When she squeezed something in her bag, she bit her tongue hard and blacked out.


    But she didn''t know what happened next.


    But what would happen af


    by will come back."


    Love cannot be forced, but it can be cultivated into family affection. Nina was his only wife after all.


    Nina sobbed. This time, she meant it. She didn''t expect that scheme could make Kevin change his mind. It was really a pleasant surprise! Lancy... And there was another person! That was Lancy!


    Nina took a closer look and found they were still in the Lu Clan.


    The next second, she grabbed Kevin''s hand and cried with tears in her eyes, "it''s all her fault. If it wasn''t for her, how could our baby... How could it be lost? It has been five months. Our baby has been formed, hasn''t it? "


    As Nina had planned everything well, she had a complete play. He was getting more and more cautious because he beat them in the Lu Clan.


    The dead baby, which was taken out by the doctor, was seen by Kevin naturally.


    "Not her!" Hearing that, Kevin frowned. Everybody knew what happened then. How could it be Lancy!


    However, Nina didn''t know that. She angrily pushed Kevin away and shouted, "Why are you still helping her! She pushed me! "


    Kevin held her hand hard and gave a categorical answer, "calm down, this is not Lancy, you misunderstood! It was her... " Saved you!


    A crisp sound of slapping appeared, and Kevin stopped talking. He tilted his head, and five fingerprints suddenly appeared on his left face.


    The girl who walked in arm in arm with Marvin was shocked.


    The slap was so sweet and crisp!


    Hearing that, Lancy covered her face with her hand out of instinct, showing a painful expression. She tugged the corner of Marvin''s clothes, indicating the man to let her go.


    That was, "get out.". Upon seeing her, Marvin stood in front of her completely. She stretched out her eyes, blinked and encircled the man''s broad shoulders with her slender hands spontaneously.

 Chapter 223 Lancy Is The One Who Should Be Blamed

    A glimmer of smile flashed across Marvin''s eyes. Before she said anything, he leaned over. However, Lancy couldn''t see his expression and hIS eyes became cold as ice and then as sharp sword, stabbed at Nina.


    Hearing this, Nina trembled with fear. She bit her lip and, with tears in her eyes, said, "Lancy, we are sisters, but why do you treat me like this? I know, it''s me who snatched you away from Kevin. But you flee from wedding first. What could I do under that circumstance? "


    Nina voluntarily brought herself to the victim, from expression to expression and words. She even brought up the previous story, and she did not forget to explain in front of Kevin. "I know you have suffered a lot these years. Indeed, I took the position of you, took away everything that should belong to you, and the person who lives happily like a princess should be you! But, Lancy, I''m your sister after all. Baby is innocent. Why... Why are you so cruel to him? "


    After being criticized by someone, Lancy was stunned for a while with her eyes shining. She took a look at Kevin and then at Marvin. She grabbed the back of her head innocently and asked, "what did I do wrong?"


    Marvin touched her head and said, "you are right."


    "Marvin, why are you defending her?" Tears welled up in her eyes and Nina almost sat up from the bed.


    Hearing that, Kevin frowned. He stretched his arms to hold her tightly and apologized to Marvin and Lancy, "I''m sorry. She lost her mind because of what happened."


    "Who is unconscious Nina even added some sobs...


    Hearing that, Kevin put his hand over her mouth and said, "don''t you know that it was Lancy who saved you? Otherwise, I don''t know whether you can wake up or not."


    The building was typical European style. Nina''s falling stairs were heavy. It was worse than death for her, not to mention the baby in her belly.


    At that time, if it was not because of Lancy, Nina would really have suffered a lot.


    Yes, Nina was wrong about the height of the staircases of the Lu mansion. It was not until now that she realized that the part of her body that she deliberately bumped into was painful, but the other parts of her body really hurt so much!


    What did that mean?


    "I don''t believe it," Nina stared at Kevin and continued.


    He was also shocked. He didn''t expect that Lancy was so agile. It should be said that the moment when Nina flew out, everyone had prepared for the worst. Many people even covered their eyes with their hands in fear of blood splashing. All of a sudden, Lancy jumped out of the water even faster than the man who was about to fall. In the blink of an eye, she appeared below and protected Nina.


    However, after all, she was a woman. The final result was that they both fell down together, and the Lancy was still the last.


    Before Nina fainted, she felt a sense of head-on pressure. It was Lancy who pulled her and seized the chance to move down.


    If Nina hadn''t knocked herself unconsci


    uld do it thoroughly if they wanted. He wanted to see how they would deal with it.


    Outsiders would have different feelings when watching the scene. That was how the boss saw Jill and Nina! Of course, if it didn''t involve Lancy, this drama would be more interesting.


    Marvin thought for a while and whispered in Lancy''s ear. The girl was stunned for a moment and nodded with hesitation.


    Lancy did not understand why boss did not allow her to speak, just listened? The girl took a look at Jill who looked ferocious and then turned to a crying girl like Nina. It was her fault, but... Maybe it was better for her to shut up as the boss was powerful.


    "The Lu family will make a clear investigation of this matter." The reason why Lakin pulled a long face was not only because of the matter of his two granddaughters, but also because of Jill''s stubbornness.


    She had broken into the Lu Clan, humiliated other people''s wives in front of her master, and pestered people with unreasonable reasons. What a unreasonable woman Jill was! No matter what the truth was, Jill shouldn''t have done that.


    A crying and a crying are a trick of the ignorant woman. In the big clans, one should remain calm and act on her own. Howling was nothing more than a piece of cake? Then a problem would be solved?


    Having been in power for so many years, Lakin hated to see anyone do such things.


    Jill cried out loud. However, no one responded to her cry, and even Kevin looked at her with disapproval. After all, he had personally seen Lancy save Nina, but he wished that it was too much for Nina and her mother to suffer, so that they would be so grievous.


    "My poor daughter! It''s all my fault. You were kidnapped because of me! That''s why you don''t even help me! Son in law? That''s your blood. Did you go to see him just now? A male has already taken shape. Why don''t you know it clearly? "


    With a bang, the door was slammed open, and a flustered voice came, "Mom, please don''t..."

 Chapter 224 Han Clan Break Down

    It was Han Clan who came in a hurry.


    The old lady of the Han Clan, was the first one who couldn''t sit still. Regardless of the age difference, she rushed to the hospital as fast as she could with her husband, son and daughter-in-law.


    She didn''t greet Mrs. Wilson and Mr. Sidney but went upstairs directly. When she was about to knock on the door, she happened to hear the words of Jill.


    If the Nina was really induced, then the child would really be gone?


    Gregary was too old to bear it. He almost fainted when he heard that it was a boy.


    He is the eldest grandson of Han Clan! She was fine before she went out. Why did she suddenly disappear?


    Mrs. Han, who was trying to hold the old lady, also blushed with embarrassment. The men of the Han Clan all turned around, clenching their fists. But when they looked up at Lancy and the rest, their jaws dropped.


    They didn''t enter the room until the old lady came to her sense.


    Gregary leaned against the sofa, breathing heavily. Seeing Amanda''s sad and bleak face, Mrs. Han felt nervous. She grabbed her hand and wept, "good girl, you suffered a lot! Don''t worry. Mom will get even with them for you. I won''t let her go without a reason. "


    Mrs. Han called herself "mom" instead of "mother-in-law". It could be seen that Nina had risen to a higher position in her heart. When she lived with Han Clan, she heard about the unfair treatment of Mr. Lakin. At that time, she thought that Nina was too narrow-minded. Now it seemed that Mr. Lakin was unfair to everyone. He had gone too far!


    Nina was her daughter-in-law. Compared with Lancy, who she had only met for once or twice, Nina was beyond doubt! Besides, Nina had built up a good image in Han Clan. She was always obedient and sensible. Although sometimes she was arrogant and willful, she was, after all, from a decent family.


    When Nina and Lancy were talking upstairs, she was the only one talking with them. Naturally, it should be Lancy! Otherwise, Nina wouldn''t have fallen from the stairs without any reason?


    Like Nina, they didn''t think a weak woman was able to rescue a pregnant woman rolling down the stairs. It must be someone who had done something to stop them from talking. At that time, so many people stared at her. It seemed that she couldn''t make up for it?


    Mr. Caspar and Kevin''s father, Cecil, looked at Lancy carefully. She didn''t look like she had just saved someone? But Nina was terrified just by the wound on her forehead, let alone under her clothes.


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Caspar looked at Marvin with grave eyes and said coldly, "you are the master of the Lu Clan. This happened in the Lu Clan, so it is natural that the master of the Lu Clan should take part in it. However, there is a difference between family members. Lancy is your wife. For the sake of fairness, you should avoid her! What do you think? "


    "Of course." In the face of Mr. Caspar, Marvin didn''t show any weakness. He showed the master''s momentum, calm and relaxed.


    "The Yin C


    speculation. He thought that he was the only person who was treated with ease on the spot, and no wonder Mr. Caspar would mock the Yin Clan.


    Lancy was not sure about what he was saying. She only knew that he was good-looking! Ever since she married boss, she never changed her aesthetic standard. She hadn''t met such an amazing man! The pretty girl giggled and looked at him with adorable eyes.


    For a moment, Johnson didn''t know which woman was trying to seduce her. He thought Lancy was as pure as crystal. She must be an innocent girl The next second, he returned to his usual self with a slight smile.


    "Mr. Johnson, please decide for Nina! God damn it! Look at my grandson! He is so unlucky!"


    Jill said abruptly. Her sad and exaggerated voice resounded in the hall, making the crowd frown. It was really too abrupt and harsh to say anything else!


    Hearing this, Sidney''s face changed dramatically. Nobody had noticed that before. He didn''t expect that the woman in the belly could give birth to a boy. And it was lying on the floor in the living room of the Lu Clan...


    As a cultured woman, Mrs. Wilson was willing to yield to pressure. But if other rich ladies had treated her in this way, they would have screamed! She saw that case and Gregary almost fainted out of the guest room!


    All the people present turned their heads aside. It was not difficult to imagine how frightening the scene was.


    It was easy to guess Jill''s thought. She just wanted to hurt Lancy and aroused everyone''s compassion, making Lancy unable to return.


    However, she seemed to have overestimated the endurance of everyone.


    An immature child, who had been born, smelled pungent. Despite of their excellent cultivation, they frowned and covered their noses.


    Mrs. Han was so scared that she closed her eyes with her heart pounding. After that, she felt more sad. That was a boy!


    At this moment, she had no time to be afraid. With lingering fear, she opened her eyes and looked at the child on the ground.

 Chapter 225 A Fight

    Only Marvin and Lancy kept their eyes open from beginning to end and acted very calm.


    In particular, Marvin looked straight at that child without blinking, as if he had not smelled the pungent taste! In fact, Marvin found that the odor was too strong, just like The dead body had been dead about three or five days ago.


    Dr. Chen also appeared in front of the crowd under the arrangement of Jill. At this moment, the huge hall layout had been formed. At the same time, Johnson stood in the center, looking around at everyone.


    First of all, Nina was naturally one of the persons concerned. And she was the only one who sat still on the sofa now.


    "Mrs. Nian, please state what happened."


    With a pale face, Nina weakly leaned against Mrs. Han and said, "Here is the thing. At first, I felt a little bored and went upstairs to stay alone. She will be here soon. "


    While speaking, Nina wanted to hide herself in Mrs. Han''s arms. It seemed that she was unwilling to recall that terrible thing.


    Mrs. Han held her daughter-in-law in her arms and gave Lancy a black look. She comforted in a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid, Nina. Grandpa and others are here today. They will surely help you."


    After Nina calmed down for a while, she said with a timid voice, "Lancy is going to argue with Kevin. I stopped her when I didn''t allow her to go with us! I thought, I thought, I could persuade her to give up, but she pushed me later, which was totally out of my expectation... "


    Kevin had never expected that he was also involved in it. He stared blankly at Lancy, wondering if she should argue with him? Why?


    The phrase sounded completely strange. If a intimate couple had a pleasant mind, it could be taken as coquettish ridicule and so on. But now, everyone was not in such a good mood, and it could be said that it was hard to understand the meaning of "theory" when they were very serious.


    Especially in the eyes of the elders like Kevin''s mother, father, grandfather and so on, "theory" was equivalent to "reasonable curse".


    Even Kevin himself did not understand, let alone these people.


    For example, Mrs. Han''s face darkened immediately. What on earth had her son done that made him use her sister-in-law of Lan Clan to argue with him?


    "Theory?" Said Mrs. Han viciously.


    With a quick glance at Lancy, Nina lowered her head and replied absentmindedly, "Lancy doesn''t know Kevin, so she saw Kevin dance with others just for me I''m sorry. "


    Not mentioning what she had intentionally guided, Nina continued intermittently, which pissed those who had listened carefully to her.


    Mrs. Han, who was the first to cross the line, didn''t care about the courtesy. "Fight for you? I think she did push you with the excuse of helping her out. "


    "I don''t think all the sons of the first and the second eldest daughter should be treated as the best." Mrs. Han stood up. If Nina hadn''t stopped Lancy, what would sh


    he gaze of those people.


    Nina cursed in her mind, ''Damn these two bastards again!''!


    Every time it was because they drew everyone''s attention that some things ended up with nothing! This time, no matter what, he wouldn''t allow them to use the same old trick again.


    In a trance, Nina gazed at Ray and Rani, who looked like a mother who had lost her child. As if she had been raped by a mad mother, she muttered, "kid, kid..."


    The members of the Han Clan were surprised. If Nina didn''t lose her baby, would she be as innocent and cute as the twins?


    Mrs. Han''s heart was broken and her eyes were filled with tears. She held Nina and sobbed, "my poor boy, my poor grandson!"


    With his back to the crowd, Ray squinted his eyes, seeming to be dangerous. The two kids exchanged a tacit look with each other.


    Han Clan was not the only one who was angry


    "Ahem, I believe that you can talk at this time." Clenching his fist, Johnson coughed. The reason why he brought up Lancy was both unexpected and novel to him. Therefore, he stared at Marvin when he said that.


    At the same time, there was also a female colleague looking at Marvin. "Please give me instructions." Lancy said with a small face.


    Marvin patted her head in approval. It was rare for Lancy to be so obedient. "It''s unnecessary!"


    "Marvin!"


    "You''ve gone too far!"


    The first one was Mr. Sidney, the second one was Mrs. Han. One didn''t agree, and the other was unbelievable!


    Marvin glanced around at the other people of Han Clan and asked coldly, "Will you listen to my explanation? If she would listen, she didn''t need the Yin Clan''s help! In this case, why bother to talk more! "


    The man''s cold counterattack echoed in the room, beating the heart of the Han Clan in a very powerful way. The members of the Han Clan were embarrassed, but after being embarrassed, they were angrier!


    "Boy, what did your wife do to make you confident to talk to us in this tone?"

 Chapter 226 I Dont Know If It Hurts

    At the same time, Nina was crying in her mother''s arms.


    Her voice was sad and bitter, almost the rhythm of flying snow in June! In fact, Nina was indeed a little sad. After all, in such a situation, her grandfather who should have supported her acted indifferently. Thinking that his grandfather was colder and colder to her since Lancy returned, her tears poured down.


    Mr. Caspar stared at Marvin angrily.


    Mr. Caspar was finally unable to hold back his anger, forgetting all ties of kinship and misgivings. If they had been nicer to him, Mr. Caspar wouldn''t have pulled a long face with them!


    However, as you can see, whether it was Marvin or Mr. Sidney who mocked her or ignored her, no wonder Lancy looked so innocent, as if she was supported by someone!


    The more Mr. Caspar thought about it, the angrier he became. Out of the corner of his eye, he could not help but look at the "child" wrapped in white fur. His heart was so hurt! ''great grandson, my great grandson...'' She didn''t want to look at him that way anymore. She didn''t care if the baby was alive or dead. It was Han Clan''s flesh and blood.


    "Isn''t what I said true?" Marvin pursed his lips, emotionless. He rested his eyes on Nina without moving an inch.


    Hearing this, Nina felt suffocated. She buried her head into Jill''s chest and tried to avoid Marvin''s eyes.


    "Grandpa!" Kevin frowned, his eyes full of sadness. He kept thinking when the two women confronted each other. There were so many things flashing through his mind that he couldn''t believe it was Lancy! "This is a mistake, not her!"


    This time, Kevin said firmly.


    All the people present were shocked and looked at Kevin with a look that ordinary people could not understand. They all knew that the "she" that Kevin talked about was not his wife, Nina, but Lancy.


    Was it not Lancy? Did it mean that Kevin would rather believe in Lancy than his wife, Nina?


    People''s eyes wandered and Dillon, wondering whether there was something wrong between Lancy and Kevin?


    "What are you talking about, Kevin?" Cecil wondered whether his son knew what he was talking about? As the father of Kevin, Cecil didn''t know his son would protect the woman who killed his flesh and blood!


    It was until then that Cecil remembered that his son had been engaged to Lancy!


    Nina almost fainted with anger. She bit her lip so hard that blood oozed from it! She lowered her head and carefully hid the great hatred in her eyes. She sobbed, "it was all my fault. My parents in law and my grandpa made mistakes. Let it go at that Nina, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, really! I don''t want to make things difficult for you because of me! "


    She was not only kind and sweet, but also doted on her grandfather and her husband. She could only bear all the grievance and bitterness!


    Shouldn''t he get praises for her? Shouldn''t she be blessed?


    At that moment


    e expression on her face! His dark eyes lighted up as he had already seen through her struggle and thoughts. As if to eliminate the last hope of Mrs. Han, Ray said with concern in his babyish voice, "aunt, that doctor is still here. Shall I come in and let you see him?"


    Nina grabbed hold of Mrs. Han''s hand subconsciously. ''What? The man is still here? According to the plan, I have asked him to run away when he succeed? Why are you still here?


    Mrs. Han frowned, but said nothing! If the doctor was still here, it would show that the terrible idea in her mind was wrong, wouldn''t it?


    However, the seeds of doubt had already taken root and sprout in his heart


    "Is the doctor here? Ask him to come and examine Nina! " Without the objection of Nina, Mrs. Han said with concern, "this woman, remember not to leave any problems in this situation."


    Nina''s excuses were blocked. She was unable to say anything, not knowing how to open her mouth and open it. After all, there was no point for her to be guilty. She could only see Rani go out for greeting.


    A few minutes later, Rani successfully brought Dr. Chen here with others.


    It was Sherry, Lancy''s mother-in-law, and Lewis, Sherry''s brother.


    Sherry came here to support her daughter-in-law. Everyone in the Han Clan was not easy to deal with. It was just that the innocent daughter of the Lan Clan, Lancy, was an absolute disgrace!


    She was about to come in a long time ago, but Lewis reminded her! It was so weird and risky that she decided to tell the truth.


    Thinking of this, the appreciation in Lewis''s eyes was about to burst out, and the so-called "pride" spread in his chest.


    When Lewis looked at Nina again, he pursed his lips with disdain. It seemed that he already knew something.


    Nina had never seen Lewis before, but she felt extremely embarrassed in front of him, as if she was standing in the bright light without being seen through by him

 Chapter 227 Nina Was In A Mess

    Nina shook her head in a hurry to get rid of these inexplicable emotions. Her attention was instantly attracted by Dr. Chen.


    Dr. Chen was a typical returnee! From an ordinary family, he could go abroad to study and work hard depending on his family. Fortunately, he was also capable and won his position by scholarships.


    There was a large market with a large population. This was the second year that he had become the attending doctor. In the eyes of outsiders, he was a "successful man", at least from the point of view.


    Dr. Chen was a young and promising doctor. He was fair looking and had a smooth career.


    He thought he had seen all kinds of people, either rich or powerful. But at this moment, he stood in the main hall of the Lu mansion, being stared by all the big shots. The muscles under his neat suit were tight and trembling, and his teeth were chattering. Dr. Chen looked at Nina with sympathy.


    "You are a doctor?" Mrs. Han frowned. This doctor was too young. "Come and see my daughter-in-law."


    Dr. Chen pretended to be calm and took the pulse for Nina. Only the two knew how fast their hearts beat!


    The man''s fingertips trembled on the skin of her wrist. Nina suppressed the impulse to scold, and tried to maintain calm on the face. "Doctor, I feel a little dizzy..."


    "Fainting is due to the lack of blood vitality, so I suggest you to be sent to the hospital as soon as possible and receive a more professional treatment." Dr. Chen proposed because he wanted to stay out of this. "The condition here is limited after all..."


    Dr. Chen, did you know that you were digging your own grave? Why did he add the last sentence to the sentence? He was worthy of it.


    Mrs. Wilson raised her eyebrows and said indifferently, "It doesn''t have many requirements here. This is my house, not hospital."


    Dr. Chen touched his nose awkwardly and smiled, "Mrs. Wilson, I didn''t mean that. Please don''t be angry."


    Mrs. Wilson rolled her eyes at him. She had guarded the Lu Clan for most of her life, and she hated it the most when someone poured mud on the Lu Clan.


    But be careful, don''t sling mud at the Lu Clan. Your slander couldn''t equal to making trouble with Lancy. At least, Mrs. Wilson thought so.


    What made Mrs. Wilson even happier was that there was another reason for her dislike for Lancy. It was Lancy, the new daughter-in-law of the Lu Clan, who caused the trouble.


    However, it was impossible for Mrs. Wilson to add insult to injury on such an occasion. If she really did that, not to mention that Mr. Sidney could not let her go, but even all the Lu Clan would be upset about it! Therefore, Dr. Chen was undoubtedly a way for Mrs. Wilson to vent her anger.


    As a matter of fact, Mrs. Wilson disliked the doctor. She looked at him more carefully and found that he was quite nervous. She had never seen him before?


    Mrs. Wilson frowned. In her


    sisters love each other", "the life of the rich is a mess".


    The Lin Clan and the Han Clan were connected by marriage, so naturally they recognized Nina. When the incident happened, the Lin Clan and guests were taken to the lounge, trying to contact the Han Clan. However, no one was allowed to leave this place even though they looked polite.


    The phone was strange too. There was no signal at all At this time, the Lu Clan''s steward came and took Mr. Lin back to the main hall.


    Sam was relieved to see them.


    Not only was Susie relieved, she also felt worried. "Sam, you are here, right? Tell us, what happened? "


    "It happened so fast. I heard a scream when Mrs. Nina fell off the stairs. I didn''t see whether she was pushed by Mrs. Lancy. And it was Mrs. Lancy who saved Mrs. Nina at last," he answered honestly


    "You are lying!" Nina almost jumped up from the sofa. She pointed at Sam and scolded, "you must have been bribed by them, right? It must be them, right? "


    "Nina, that''s enough!" Sam was Kevin''s uncle! How could a junior scold the elder while pointing at his nose? Wasn''t that rude?


    Since Nina didn''t remember much of Sam, she was pissed off and blurted out, "Kevin, are you a man? Then your wife was pushed downstairs, and I lost my baby. But you not only didn''t help me, but also took sides with her... I can''t understand why you still helps an outsider. "


    stranger?


    ''oh my God! How could she be so shameless? Sam looks like not good. ''damn it! I have good self-control. Otherwise, I would have turned the table and left the room immediately, '' Sam thought.


    He paid more attention to Mrs. Han, so he could notice that she once put on a pitiful look on her face.


    Susie and Sam had an intimate relationship. Sam was the youngest son of the Lin Clan. Therefore, there was a big age gap between the sister and the brother. Susie watched Sam grow up and loved him as much as her parents.

 Chapter 228 The Secret Was Revealed

    Someone pointed at her favorite brother and called him "an outsider" in front of her. This undoubtedly knocked down Susie''s face and stepped on it! The previous suspicion, Sam''s testimony, and Nina''s inappropriate offence to the people, it was not to blame for Susie''s coldness.


    Bearing the anger, Sam ignored Nina and decisively said to Mr. Caspar and Cecil, "you know what kind of person I am. I didn''t see that before. I didn''t notice what had happened until he heard what she said. As for Mrs. Lancy, she has attracted a lot of people''s attention. All of them saw that Mr. Lancy pulled her at last. Then the impact... "


    "Mr. Lancy, you got hurt in your right arm, didn''t you?" Sam told the truth again. Few people had noticed what happened to her, except the people close to Lancy.


    Mr. Sidney opened his eyes suddenly and asked anxiously, "Lancy, are you hurt?" As Sidney was busy with socializing with his two little stuffed buns at the party, he, just like Sam, noticed the existence of that crazy woman at the first sight after Nina screamed.


    With an innocent smile, Lancy touched her stiff right arm and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. It''s not a big deal."


    After glancing at Lancy from head to toe, Lakin walked across Marvin. "Did you hurt somewhere else?"


    Not only her arms, but her waist and thighs were black and blue. Even if Nina was thin, her weighed at least 70 to 80 pounds! After falling from that height, the impact was naturally strong.


    "No, I am fine." With an expression of "please believe me", Lancy stood straight as a conditioned response. She bared her teeth the next second when she saw her wound was pulled.


    The restrained cry of pain could not hide from everyone''s ears. Mr. Caspar frowned. Was this girl really hurt? Looking at her unconscious movements, Kevin knew she must have been hurt badly!


    There was a sharp contrast between a woman who deliberately hid her injury for fear of her grandma and a woman who asked all her men to do justice for her.


    Such a comparison embarrassed Nina.


    "Yes, she was hurt. But so what?" "Who knows if she did it on purpose to cover the fact that she pushed me downstairs? I fell from the building and the baby was gone. Are you trying to frame her? How can I ignore my baby? "


    The moment Nina finished her words, all people in the house fell silent.


    Nina''s words reminded them...


    Noticing that all the other family members of the Han Clan stared at her as if they were thinking about something, Nina was completely flustered. "No, I don''t mean that. I won''t..."


    "Dr. Chen, please show us your invitation," Now that he was going to deal with this case, he didn''t want Nina to react. "Yes, you are right, Mrs. Wilson. We haven''t seen such a man!"


    Dr. Chen was mentioned again. He had wished that he had been forgotten by t


    if he was dreaming.


    "My name is Mona Chen. I have always admired you. If there is an opportunity, please guide me!" Dr. Chen was too excited to restrain himself, and accidentally spoke out his real name.


    In fact, normally, he boasted of "Mona Chen", and he looked very arrogant, which could stand out his temperament as a turtle.


    It was not that Mona was not a good name, but he himself was disgusted and expected others to respect him?


    The reason why they laughed was not only because of his name, but also because of Dr. Chen who claimed to be highly educated. He was so lack of responsibility and courage that he was too narrow-minded.


    Giving a cold glance at him, Joseph didn''t plan to respond to him, even ignoring his hand reaching out. He had seen too many flattering people these years. He was a man of indifference. He was never expected to be a gentleman with politeness.


    Hearing that, Joseph walked straight to Lancy. In consideration to his friendship with Marvin, he said in a somewhat official tone, "got injured again? You put yourself in a more difficult situation! "


    The man referred to the thing happened last time, but because Lancy was still in a coma, she had never seen Joseph, so now she was very confused.


    All the doctors were asked about the procedure of the infusion.


    "Did you treat her wound?" In fact, Joseph didn''t expect Marvin to answer her question. While listening to her heartbeat, he checked the sequela of the accident before. "It''s all up to you. She has to keep taking the pill. Calculate the time. It''s only half a year.


    Hearing this, Lancy and her grandfather guessed probably that her granddaughter was in good health and had been taking medicines for more than half a year. he was worried to death and asked, "what happened?"


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Lancy is in poor health. So I asked Dr. Joseph to nurse her."

 Chapter 229 Till Death Do Us Apart

    Marvin''s vague reply led everyone to think about it. For example, a woman would have a stomach ache for several days every month, which was similar. So the men stopped thinking about it.


    When Nina saw that Lancy had totally attracted her attention, she couldn''t remember how many times she had lost to Lancy and how many times she had lost to Lancy? Why did everyone still care about her?


    She is the murder! Marvin had hired the most famous doctor for her. Her grandfather was on the verge of serious danger even though she was just bruised a few times. Even her mother-in-law, who had said she would seek justice for her, all she cared about at the moment was Lancy.


    Nina finally understood what was called karma. Lancy would be the biggest disaster of her life. If she couldn''t take this chance and put her down, Nina would never have a chance to turn over.


    For Anna, who had been taken good care of by everyone in the Lan Clan for more than twenty years, Nina could never accept the present decline! The wedge and tangle between her and Lancy would only worsen as time went by! He didn''t know since when it had turned into a situation where he could only have the death wish


    "My poor child! He even had no time to open his eyes to look around the world! Why can''t I wait for another five or six months? I want to see daddy and Mommy. How can I live without you? " It was too sudden for Nina to run to the baby wrapped in the bandage, and Kate and Polly couldn''t stop her at all.


    He saw Nina crying so hard as if she would pass out the next second.


    Kevin hope he can hold back his bitterness. Nina just had a miscarriage and all the displeasure is gone now. She was about to have a nervous breakdown. She didn''t want to take care of a woman who had both physically and mentally suffering?


    His cold heart had melted like a lake in the cold water. Kevin couldn''t help hugging Nina and comforting her, "Don''t be like this. Let the child have a good rest I don''t want to upset him. "


    "It''s all my fault, all my fault!" "If I hadn''t attended the party today, things would have been different and nothing would have happened." Nina was buried in Kevin''s embrace


    How could you be so confident, Nina. Although it was no longer targeting Lancy and the Lu Clan, everyone knew clearly the hidden meaning of her words.


    Gary had been holding back his anger for a long time, but now he was so furious that he decided to give up! It was Lu Clan''s fault that he invited Nina? If not for the sake of Lancy, who cares if she will come or not? ''Do they really think that Nina is the one they invite? They are inviting the hostess of the Han Clan!


    Han Clan, though they were reasonable man, were embarrassed by the actions and words of Nina. Every member of the big clan had to show their respect. Even if they were talking nonsense, they wouldn''t be so straightforward.


    Hearing that, Joseph looked at Nina with his eyes wide open. With


    right time for him to think.


    "Dr. Joseph, I don''t know what you are talking about, but my great grandson is so pitiful..." Mrs. Caspar was confused and tried to stop him subconsciously.


    The other two men, Cecil and Mr. Caspar, tried to stop her as well. However, before they could even get in touch with Joseph, Joseph could not help but take the initiative to speak first. "The baby was clearly killed three days ago!"


    What! !


    Lying limp on the floor, Nina thought, ''Damn it! Damn it!''


    Dr. Chen wanted to run down, but was caught by the sharp eyed Sam. the scene was in chaos.


    "Ray and Rani, take Mommy downstairs to play." Marvin had figured out what was going on in Nina''s mind, and he was happy that she just got what she deserved! But there were some dirty things in his mind, so he didn''t want to mislead her.


    A salute to the parents of new year, and then Lancy, Ray and Rani walked away hand in hand.


    If you ask about what work our mommy Lancy did, the two little babies will answer you definitely. Mommy Lancy''s mind began to wander again.


    She acted like nothing had happened! In fact, things were going like a rocket at present. Lancy was obviously slow in thinking. It was obvious that it was about the miscarriage of Nina, but why did she become more and more confused?


    The child was still the other one. But things changed completely because of her unfathomable remarks.


    In fact, it was not completely impossible for Lancy not to know all about it. She had guessed something indistinctly, but At the thought of the look in Nina''s eyes by accident, Lancy couldn''t help trembling. The viciousness in her eyes frightened her!


    She should hate a person, hate someone, or hate someone so much that her eyes would look like that! ''Perhaps Nina doesn''t want me to be with her, '' Lancy thought.


    So, she followed Ray and Rani out obediently.


    After a while, Johnson left the room too. He couldn''t just stand there and watch.

 Chapter 230 Disintegration

    There was obviously less people in the hall. The Yin Clan was missing, and the Lin Clan returned to the lounge quietly. Even Mrs. Wilson returned to her room under the hint of Sidney.


    Apart from the people involved, there were only three people present - Lakin, Kevin and Marvin, as well as Joseph.


    Now it was clear. The baby should be five-month but it was seven months old. She thought it was her great grandson, but she was told that the baby died three days ago... The above two points were enough to prove everything.


    It seemed that Susie and Mrs. Caspar used this method to support each other by in their arms! If what they guessed was true, then Who can tell her that the only successor of the Han Clan has married a woman?


    It seemed that Mr. Caspar got older overnight, trembling like a leaf. He was so old that he couldn''t bear a hit. Just when he was about to lose his balance, Mr. Lakin stood behind him and pulled him up.


    Mr. Caspar was stunned for a moment. He could clearly feel that his hands were also trembling. They looked at each other and saw the bitterness in each other''s eyes.


    The friendship between Lakin and Mr. Caspar was a life-threatening friendship. These years, there had been difference opinions between them, but in the end, they could still shake hands and make peace. It was obvious that they were the real friendship, the friendship between men.


    As Brian''s cousin for a lifetime, they could imagine how familiar they were with each other... And a lifetime friendship would be ruined!


    At this moment, Mr. Caspar also realized that Nina was not only the daughter-in-law of the Han Clan, but also the granddaughter of the Lan Clan and Lakin''s granddaughter... Not long ago, some words, which were uttered by Nina and referred to Lakin, were so clear and hurtful that made Mr. Caspar feel guilty.


    Lakin patted Mr. Caspar on the shoulder. They had been sworn brothers for so many years. He really didn''t want to say something to displease them!


    With red eyes, Mr. Caspar turned to look at his granddaughter in law and asked, "Nina, what do you think?"


    This was the last chance he gave her, and also the Han Clan!


    Biting her lips, Nina stared at Kevin with a pitiful look on her face. But she saw that Kevin''s face was overcast with rage. He was like a wild wolf that was ready to take her life in the darkness!


    Nina felt desperate. She had known that it was not easy to fool Kevin! When they had woken up after they had been drunk the whole night, he could keenly feel that he had been drugged and he should know that he was not so stupid to be deceived so easily.


    As it was the "child" in the plan, Kevin couldn''t find the flaw in the first place.


    But now, Nina knew that only if she slightly nodded her head, Kevin would figure out everything...


    "No, it''s


    sted. He tried his best to control himself from strangling this woman! It was a carefully schemed fraud. When he brushed past the woman he loved, he almost ruined her life and reputation...


    "Nina, tell the hospital yourself or do you want to punch her?" Kevin didn''t want to look at this woman any more. There was an options between these two options. If they got in the hospital, they would probably hit the headlines the next day.


    Not to mention the Han Clan and the Lan Clan, such a "family scandal" would not be made public. Nina had offended the two families and even the Lu Clan, so no one would defended her anymore? Who would help her cover up her family scandal?


    After getting along with her for several months, when Kevin knew that she had an abortion, he really wanted to live a happy life with her, with a wife and a family... However, the cruel fact hit him back to the reality ruthlessly.


    He should have thought that this woman schemed to marry him. Everything was a lie!


    Nina''s shoulders trembled slightly. She raised her eyes to look at everyone present. She saw indifference from her husband and indifference from her relatives in law, as if she was smelly rubbish and she felt disgusted at the sight of her.


    And grandpa... Nina struggled and hugged herself in fear, not knowing what to do. She stuck her head to think of any way to save herself.


    Hearing that, Joseph took a look at his boss, as if thinking of something. He had gotten the deep meaning of that man''s apathy.


    That''s right. A man who plotted to frame his own wife was absolutely a number one enemy.


    Joseph had witnessed the tension Marvin to Lancy... After pondering for a while, he said, "it''s okay if you don''t want to go to hospital. The physical condition of pregnant women is unusual. I believe Dr. Chen can make the difference? You can''t make the same mistake again, can you? "

 Chapter 231 Make A Deal

    Hearing that, Mona Chen was about to kneel down! ''Can you stop targeting me? ''Didn''t it mean that I am already involved with Nina Could I just ignore her?'' he wondered?


    As long as Mona Chen heard his words, he was scared to death! He didn''t know whether he should nod or shake his head!


    Joseph''s ability was not only his medical skills. In addition, Joseph hated people like Mona Chen very much.


    He didn''t care whether it was to hurt others or to defend himself as a doctor. Joseph didn''t think he was the moral emperor! Mona Chen and Nina were wrong. They shouldn''t have taken advantage of Charlie''s body. He should not have been tortured and humiliated after he had died


    "Mrs. Nina trusts you very much. Take your pulse!" Hearing that, a tinge of coldness flashed across Joseph''s eyes. At the same time, numerous sharp swords struck out at the same time, leaving no room for Mona Chen''s response.


    Mona Chen swallowed. Could he say no?


    Of course he couldn''t say that. In fact, what Mona Chen feared most was the people from the Lu Clan. Although they spoke less than the others, some people were born with a unique sense of existence. When they stood there, people would feel a sense of crisis.


    As far as Mona Chen was concerned, the young master of the Lu Clan acted in this way. His eyes were as weird as a ghost. He had a deep wounds on his body, but he just couldn''t help but stare at him.


    Compared with the pressure that Joseph was forcing him, the cold and murderous look in Marvin''s eyes made him more desperate?


    Somehow, Mona Chen felt that he had been tortured by the brutal corporal torture ''Wow, boss Lu is so powerful, so bossy...''


    "Dr. Chen, do you really want to go to jail? You are very promising, and you can be charged with the crime of stealing dead bodies." Marvin gave a half smile. He had known what he should say. Mona Chen was a smart man.


    ''Does he mean not to find out the origin of the fetus?'' Mona Chen thought. Dr. Chen had made great efforts to make his place in the spotlight, so his life would not be ruined.


    He kept a hostile eye on Nina and thought that he would have a way to get through this. However, these people were so smart that they found out the one who really supported this plan, not that Mona Chen failed after getting the money!


    Mona Chen was ready to betray his boss. Nina''s face went deathly pale. She knew that her boss was already unreliable.


    Hearing that, Joseph''s patience ran out. He ordered in a stern voice, "take the pulse!"


    As Mona Chen shook his body, he made a few steps forward He felt that he was like a national hero going to die.


    Of course, the above was the fantasy of a doctor. He had nothing to do with the hero.


    How was her pulse? Now it was only a formality. How could everyone be aware of the fact! Nina didn''t want to stretch out her hand, even if t


    hen in the last few months.


    To put it bluntly, some other doctors had come out to arrange prenatal checkups, and the later data had been operated by Mona Chen. Even the movies of the twins were "borrowed" by someone else temporarily.


    Originally, Nina''s plan was supposed to be lost by Lancy when the baby was three months old. When she realized what Mona Chen was capable of, she adjust her plan boldly.


    She planned to let the unborn baby grow up and let Kevin wish her to develop a close relationship with the baby. In this way, she could give birth to a "death child" when that happened Evidence were everywhere, including that "died with no regrets" child. Would Kevin still love Lancy?


    He might even want to tear her into pieces!


    Nina was sure, from now on Lancy this person would become the first enemy of the whole Han Clan, and would become the disgrace of the Lan Clan.


    Her plan was perfect. All had gone well just now. Lancy had already become the target of the public? But, why did the situation change greatly in an instant? It shouldn''t be like this. She almost made it, didn''t she?


    When Nina was lost in her own thoughts, it was really the end of the line as well as Mona Chen.


    "Dr. Joseph, you are really awesome!" "That child, indeed, had a car accident on the northwest bridge three days ago at night. A black car had rear ended continuously. The pregnant woman was seriously injured. Not only the child in her womb could not be held, but even her mother died..." Mona Chen said.


    Yes, a corpse and two lives That was also the reason why Mona Chen successfully got the dead body. The body of that mother was still in the morgue and no one knew it.


    Mona Chen''s praise was utterly useless! At that moment, people would only think that Nina was a heartless and inhuman woman and that man was worse than a beast! Why can''t you let go of that child for achieving your goal?

 Chapter 232 Ruthlessness Or Retribution

    Mr. Lakin''s heart sank. After the incident, he treated Nina as a stranger.


    However, after being extremely disappointed, the Han Clan no longer had any feelings for this new daughter-in-law!


    Susie''s heart rose as time went by. What a pity! It was not easy to have a crush on her son, but he married such a woman! To be honest, since the engagement banquet of haze left without a word, she had no good impression on Lancy at all!


    But he was kind to the woman, Nina, who had his grandson and saved the situation successfully! Therefore, she didn''t care about the identity of a concubine. To be exact, Nina was the first daughter that was brought to justice. Many times, it was Susie who persuade her son in private, and later the couple''s relationship was much better.


    In Susie''s opinion, Nina was the lucky star of the Han Clan and she would be so obedient to him. For all of these reasons, before being with Lancy, Susie was the first one to step forward to defend Nina. She was not afraid of confronting Mr. Lakin and the Lu Clan.


    However, it turned out that she had chosen the wrong person


    After all, Susie was a wife, so she would never bow her head to Marvin. However, this did not mean that she had no regret. But now Susie glared at Nina and thought to herself, ''I don''t think you are looking at your daughter-in-law. You are looking at your enemy rather than your daughter-in-law.''


    "What do you say, Kevin?" Susie wanted to kick the woman out, but it was well-known that her son had been married with this woman for only half a year, and she was even pregnant.


    Hearing that, Kevin frowned, kept biting his cigarette in spite of the elders present, and finally said decisively, "divorce!"


    "No! Please don''t!" "Kevin, I don''t want a divorce! I don''t want a divorce! Please give me one more chance. I promise I''ll change. I promise, I''ll never do that again. Please forgive me, okay? "


    Forgive her? Then, who is responsible for his miserable life? After glancing at her coldly, Kevin pushed Nina''s hand away. With a flicker of disgust in his eyes, he said, "you''d better either get a divorce as soon as possible, or you''ll still be a part of our Han Clan in the past three or five years, or you can divorce after everyone knows what you have done! Make a choice. "


    What did Mr. Caspar feel? Three or five years? Would it take so long?


    This was exactly what Mr. Caspar and Cecil were thinking. Such a woman didn''t deserve anyone''s love for three or five years!


    This time, Kevin could no longer hide his true feelings and thoughts. He took a deep look at Marvin and turned to the direction of Lancy. "Other than this, there must be gossip, which is not good for her We owe her... " That''s why he offered Nina the second option. Kevin wouldn''t give Lancy any bad name.


    They all knew that "she" was referring to Lancy.


    Marvin also understood what Kevin meant. He sent him a message silently, "Kevin will protect her this time.".


    Hearing Kevin''s unspoken words, Marvin just


    each other.


    On the other side, Marvin was looking down at Nina and said coldly, "Miss, now that you are not pregnant, how can you leave by yourself?"


    ''What a joke! He even doesn''t want to pick me up. Is he going to drive me home?''?


    Marvin didn''t care whether she would walk back or crawl back. Anyway, he hoped that she could disappear from his and Lancy''s life as soon as possible!


    Seeing no one around her and no one came to rescue her, Nina was embarrassed. She stood up and was about to leave with unsteady steps.


    However, she was stopped by Kevin. Nina thought he didn''t want to leave her, but unexpectedly, Kevin said, "I''ll send the divorce agreement to you."


    Nina didn''t dare to look back? All she wanted now was to leave this place as soon as possible


    "Stop!" "Sign it now, and I''ll draw it up right away," said Kevin with a gloomy face


    The steward of the Lu Clan handed over a pen and paper smartly. When Kevin waved his pen, several lines were drawn out.


    It was obvious that this divorce agreement was a result of the wife''s mistake. As for property, how could Nina be so shameless to fight for property? Looking at the Han Clan, Nina thought that if she could make a good mouth, they would definitely pounce on her and bite her to death!


    Although Nina had lost her face now, she still tried to retain her last dignity. More importantly, she cared more about her marriage with Kevin than money. In other words, she had never thought about how she would live in the future after she was kicked out.


    With tears in her eyes, Nina said in a sad voice, "Wish you a happy life, Kevin. Are you really going to be so cruel to me?"


    Hearing that, Kevin was in a rage. Who on earth was cruel? "As the old saying goes, a day together as husband and wife means endless devotion the rest of your life. Humph, Nina, I guess tonight is at most a wild marriage," More precisely, it was a conspiracy of being "raped" and if not for the man''s face and dignity, Kevin would say it out.

 Chapter 233 What Should Not Be

    Nina was extremely embarrassed. For countless nights, she couldn''t help but recall the only night they had. It was not only her yearning, but also the spiritual pillar that supported her all the way over. But she had never expected that it was a meaningless in Kevin''s eyes!


    It was blurry in front of Nina, and her tears streamed down. She grabbed her pen and even didn''t see the content of the divorce agreement clearly. So she just dropped her name on the paper.


    Then, she led Jill out of Lu Clan, embarrassed.


    Lancy didn''t know what had happened in the hall. The girl sat on the stairway, staring blankly at the place where Nina fell.


    Both Ray and Rani successfully diverted the attention of Lancy. Finally, they couldn''t help but sneak up to her and eavesdrop again.


    Lancy rested her chin on her hand and was apparently absent-minded.


    "Are you wondering if that woman was pushed down by yourself?" A woman said coldly without any emotion. She looked down at Lancy who was sitting on the ground. There were so many strange emotions hidden in her seemingly indifferent eyes that no one could understand.


    It was Leona. It was strange that the Lu Clan politely invited most of the guests who hadn''t left into the lounge, leaving Leona alone. Moreover, when Marvin and the others went to the lounge, they actually missed Leona. Was it a coincidence or did it happen on purpose?


    If the latter was the case, then Leona was definitely not a good person!


    Raising her head confusedly, Lancy thought that it might be the fight against the bright sunlight. She was too dazzling to open her eyes! The girl even had an odd feeling as if she had seen sissy before. This idea flashed through her mind so quickly that Lancy had no time to catch it. She also didn''t want to.


    She murmured in a low voice with her eyes wide open, "I didn''t push her." She looked like a poor kid, just like Rani who was six years old Oh, a seven-year-old girl, of course, Rani didn''t want to eat candies anymore.


    Leona was shocked by Lancy''s words. Her cold face was a little disgruntled. She tried to hold her coldness, pouting her lips and said, "You are so lucky to have so many people stand up for you!"


    Hearing that, Lancy scratched her ears, looked at Leona in confusion, thought over and over again, and nodded heavily. "Well, they are all very good to me! Mother in law is also kind to me. Everyone is good! "


    The happy smile on Leona''s face lighted up. She stared at the crystal clear crystal beads. It was the purest color she had ever seen. But it shouldn''t have appeared on her... "Really?"


    Haze felt that Shirley was very strange, but she could not find out what was strange. Looking at her eyes, she wanted to say something.


    "You can''t be like this! You can''t be like this!" Leona leaned forward and covered her eyes.


    Hearing the sound behind her, Leona loosened her hand and went downstairs slowly. She didn''t care ab


    s widened and flashed. She patted on Johnson''s shoulder and comforted him, "don''t be afraid. We are safe now." People who are not safe now are downstairs.


    It was not until this moment that Johnson realized he had made a huge mistake. He shook off her hand immediately! He stared at Nina who was rolling downstairs without any sympathy. It seemed that he wanted to hide his astonishment, so he changed the topic, "I believe you really saved her this time."


    Lancy nodded her head repeatedly with a simple smile on her face. Everyone liked to be trusted by others?


    When he saw that Lancy was smiling happily like a cat looking for money, he couldn''t help but smile.


    But I think you should pay more attention to Nina after she got a concussion? Jill was freaking out. She ran down the stairs, held Nina in her arms and screamed, "Nina, Nina, my daughter!"


    "¡­¡­ Well... " When Lancy was about to walk downstairs to have a look, Johnson stopped her.


    He said nothing but pulled Lancy.


    No one came forward and no one asked. Johnson was not fond of the vicious woman, and the servants of the Lu Clan did not exist. They saw nothing! God knew that if she asked the servant, she would be held hostage.


    When Nina thought of this, she was so sad that her whole body was convulsing. It was so painful that she couldn''t utter a word for a long time! She held her mother''s hands tightly and tried to convince her that she could rely on nobody but her mother!


    Perhaps, from the very beginning, her mother was the only one who really cared for her and could rely on! She had never seen her biological father. Although she had been living a good life in the Nalan clan for twenty years, she was still abandoned. Her husband''s mother-in-law seemed to care about her, but they finally abandoned her!


    Nina raised her head and looked into his bright and innocent eyes. Hatred was flooding her. How could she pretend to be innocent! ''it''s all my fault! Lancy''

 Chapter 234 Shaking Hands

    "Lancy, don''t be so complacent. I won''t let you go! I''ll kill you!" Nina''s heart was bleeding. Great hatred was about to gush out of her body. She didn''t have to hide it and face the face of the person she hated most.


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned. She had never felt that way. Did she hate her?


    With the help of Jill, Nina slowly got up and left the room! She would not allow herself to break down in the Lancy, nor would she do it in front of Lancy. She also had dignity!


    Seeing Nina leaving, Lancy felt it strange that she didn''t feel guilty for what Nina said.


    Sitting here, Lancya thought a lot. She finally realized that Nina was ''framing'' her! Even though she couldn''t figure out the reason, the words "retribution" and "deserve" were haunting in her mind while she was looking at Nina that way.


    The girl was shocked. It was not the first time that she had seen such a scene.


    Lancy knew that she was slow. She knew that she was sometimes stupid. However, sometimes she would think in a different way somehow.


    In the past, she didn''t pay much attention to it. Recently, she had caught the baby''s life because of it. Lancy felt that she was so strange, but so familiar! She didn''t know what to do and who to tell!


    BOSS¡­¡­ She should have told him that for some strange reasons, the closest person to her became the first one she excluded.


    Lancy looked at the direction whereNina left with tears in her eyes.


    Johnson stared at Lancy, with a gleam of doubt flashing through his black eyes! Lancy was innocent and agile. Now she was like a lost child who suddenly found that he could not see through the girl.


    ''Which on earth is the real her?''


    Before Johnson could give an answer, Marvin had followed Lancy.


    A handsome man embraced Lancy from behind and covered her eyes with his hand. He didn''t like her expression at all.


    "She doesn''t deserve your concern." Marvin didn''t know what was in Lancy''s mind. He thought that she was sad because of Nina! How could he let such a shameless woman waste her time and energy on anything?


    Lancy felt that everything went black in front of her eyes and that uneasiness and confusion disappeared totally because of Marvin, which made her feel much relieved. "I''m not sad, really." She said in a soft, sweet voice.


    However, boss didn''t believe it, let alone the people behind him.


    Look at her haggard face! She must be sad!


    The Han Clan felt more guilty. Mr. Caspar loved Lancy from the very beginning, while Mrs. Caspar, Susie were really ashamed to see her because of her previous dissatisfaction.


    Now, she was looking at Lancy. Her eyes were round, clear and bright. She must be a good girl without those thoughts. He had thought that Lancy was acting as if she had some strong backing when he saw her in the living room. But now, it seemed that she was being too honest and quiet. She was very sad secretl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in realized that he was not as capable as Marvin. He would not be cheated by a woman like him, nor would he protect Lancy well when she might be hurt!


    Kevin finally admitted that it was much better for Lancy to stay with him than for himself.


    "This is my promise. If you need help one day, I will be by your side."


    Marvin was lost in thought. He hoped that Kevin know it not only because of his promise, but also because it represented the Han Clan.


    He looked towards the other members of the Han Clan. They didn''t expect that Kevin would say such words. In the end, they acquiesced that Lancy was the victim.


    That meant, from now on, not only the Lu Clan, but also the Han Clan would be her backup! She could do anything she wanted in Alaska!


    As the crowd waited for the response of Lancy, she scratched her ears so many times that even the marks turned red. Everyone looked at her with great pressure.


    "Well, thank you, Kevin. You are a good man!" Apparently, the girl didn''t realize this was a "promise," and she didn''t take it seriously. She also knew that Kevin was serious. He was a good person, a very good person.


    Hearing that, Kevin was finally relieved. Even if he was sent a "good man card" again, he was happy because it was Lancy who had a hairpin! "You are luckier than me."


    Hearing that, Marvin wore a faint smile on his face. He knew clearly what a good person Lancy is!


    After the Han Clan left, Kevin finally felt at ease! He was no longer insistent on his love for her. All he wanted was her safety. Everything else was not important.


    After he saw them off, Mr. Sidney heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and found that Lakin was still there. Ray and Rani came over sometime. Mr. Lakin was playing with little buns!


    He shouldn''t have pulled a long face and took advantage of the danger!


    It was said that the two old men were always playing the game of "competing for favor".

 Chapter 235 The Arrangement Of Marvin

    Ray and Rani worked around Mr. Lakin, trying to play cute with him, just like two cats and playing with their masters! Indeed, they hadn''t seen their great grandpa for a long time!


    Mr. Sidney''s eyes turned red. He snorted and intended to shift his focus by saying, "well, you won''t let her go, will you?"


    Mr. Lakin pinched the bun, smiling. When he mentioned Nina, his eyes got colder. "The Lan Clan, from now on, no place for her."


    ''sweeping away the house? It''s not just a empty talk. The man is running out of his feelings for her!'' thought Lakin! Why did she hope that Lakin would think about the family relationship? To put it bluntly, Nina even gave up and didn''t care about her at all? Since she was a bad girl, and as an illegitimate child. And Lakin had been kind to her for twenty years. But in the end, it was him who was to blame. Humph!


    "Great Grandpa, don''t worry." Said Rani softly, rubbing between her Mr. Lakin''s eyebrows.


    As soon as the ice melted, Mr. Lakin gently smiled and thought to himself, ''well, that''s right. I still have my lovely Lancy and these two cute little babies. It''s better to give them a thousand times better than to raise an ungrateful wolf. "Okay, I will do as you say,"


    "You bastard, let Rani go!" Sidney shouted in his heart as he stared at the paw! Sidney was obviously very jealous.


    When Marvin looked at the cute kids, he had an impulse to cover his face! She was smart, but she always pretended to be an ordinary child. Wasn''t she tired of playing tricks?


    "I don''t want to be bored with the game!" Ray and Rani said in unison!


    Marvin his eyebrows, he had been thinking about one thing since his children were kidnapped. He couldn''t let them go like this. What had they been brought up to cultivate... Ray and Rani were already seven years old. They were by no means young.


    In fact, Mr. Boss, you want to throw the two kids out, don''t you? It must be this case, right?


    "Since Grandpas are all here, I have something to tell you." As Marvin looked at the two children, Ray and Rani also widened their eyes and stared at him. "Ray and Rani, I want to send them to the island."


    "What did you say! !" Upon hearing this, the smile on Sidney and Lakin face suddenly changed.


    This island is not an island where Marvin will take his wife and children to spend vacation. To be exact, it was more like a secret base, training someone whose hands were stained with blood.


    That''s not the Lu Clan''s company, but belongs exclusively to Marvin.


    Marvin had told Mr. Sidney many things about his another identity, but that was all! The things that shocked Mr. Sidney a lot. That was why he didn''t take care of Marvin who was abroad all year round.


    Sidney realized that his grandson was serious. "Tell me, what happened? Ray and Rani were only seven years old! They... " Mr. Lakin was speechless with rage.


    Marvin caressed his son''s head lovingly and explained slowly, "I don''t want to. This kidnapping is like an alarm for us! ''Ray


    to protect themselves.


    It had to be said that the kidnapping of Rani and Ray had become a nightmare in everyone''s heart.


    However, the two little girls frowned. Their mommy had never been separated from them, so they certainly couldn''t accept it. How should they persuade their mommy?


    Hearing that, Lancy tilted her head and thought for a while. Then with a simple smile on her face, she said, "I think the teachers you hired must be very capable! Mommy will be with babies. In this way, we don''t have to be separated. "


    "¡­¡­"


    Even if she wanted to spend more time with the baby, they would never allow Lancy to do this! Mr. Sidney rubbed his temple speechlessly.


    "Mommy is with the babies. What about daddy?" After all, she was his wife.


    Lancy frowned and was in trouble. "Which one should I choose? Husband, son or daughter?


    "No, Mommy. Daddy will be taken away by many secretaries and aunts." Little Ray seriously "talk nonsense", hinting his mother that if she went with them, she couldn''t get a job, and neither could his husband. What could she do?


    With her brows as sharp as the ants, Lancy''s face was full of anger.


    On the other hand, Rani was so soft that she wrapped her arms around mommy''s neck and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I and Ray will come back soon, so we can go to the boarding school as if we are going to spend our winter and summer vacation at home."


    "Mommy, be a good girl. Don''t make the babies worry about you."


    Lancy completely covered her mouth with her hands and said helplessly, "then who will accompany me to go shopping, who will accompany me to take a nap in the afternoon, who will accompany me to go out for fun." Unhappy, she felt that she would never love again...


    Embarrassed, Mr. Sidney and Mr. Lakin turned their heads away in silence and swallowed back the words of comfort. Was it true that his granddaughter or granddaughter in law was living a hard life in the past? Shouldn''t Mommy teach her babies? That was a child not a toy!

 Chapter 236 The Screw Is Really Fabulous

    And, Mommy Lancy really cared about was that from now on, she would have little bun to eat and sleep with her and play with her all the time?


    Seeing the two babies pouting in satisfaction, Ray and Rani smiled!


    She didn''t know why Ray and Rani were so satisfied and proud? Generally, people would be disappointed, wouldn''t they? Maybe they were a family.


    "Daddy would like to eat, sleep and chat with mommy. She is still a secretary." Ray knew his mother best.


    As expected, her eyes lit up. Lancy turned to Marvin and asked, "Really?"


    Marvin thought, ''All the other women want to be rich after getting married except me. Only I can make up my mind to be an outsider. "I''m telling the truth. You''ve been in the army base all the time."


    "When can you go to work?" According to the girl, staying at home all day long was boring! After Ray and Rani are going to a high school, I guess she will grow a mushroom.


    "¡­¡­ After our honeymoon... " Boss Marvin, you are exposed! ''You really want to have a private space with Lancy after you dump the two little buns.''.


    Lancy blushed scarlet. She equivocated on the paintings. The crisis was almost solved.


    It has been six months since the last time you went on your honeymoon. You are going to get drunk, aren''t you.


    Marvin looked at Mr. Sidney and said, "Grandpa, I want to take Rex with you."


    And that was the promise Marvin made to Doris! He would give Rex as a different member to the Sen Clan and give him the same opportunity as Ray and Rani.


    Ray and Rani stood gazing at each other. Rex?


    The fat boy''s surname was not Lu but "Sen". This was not something rash or decided by Mr. Sidney or anyone in the Lu Clan. "Why do you think so? Is it because Rex is close to Ray and Rani? "


    "Not just that. Rex is a good daughter-in-law." He believed that he had been wholeheartedly loyal to Ray and Rani and made him a talented young man. They might help each other in the future. Marvin was far sighted. As long as they came from the island, no one would be good for nothing.


    Instead of being embarrassed, he was offering opportunities to the Sen Clan.


    Rex will take over the Sen Clan in the future. If she is spoiled at home like this, she will feel wronged in the future.


    Rex was the grandson of Mr. Sidney, so he also hoped that the child could be born. Recently, Doris seemed to understand something. Perhaps, that was a good thing


    "As for this matter, we have to discuss with the Sen Clan. When do you plan to send the three children there?"


    "After three days."


    So fast? "I''m going to the Sen Clan now. We have to get there as soon as possible," Mr. Sidney rumbled.


    Mr. Sidney talked while walking out. Everyone wanted his children to live a happy life? Mr. Sidney was even more optimistic. If Rex, Ray and Rani can really help each other in the future, that would be great!


    Mr. Sidney left in a hurry. Mr. Lakin was reluctant to part with them. They would leave three days later. Linda didn''t know when they wou


    dpa, Mr. Lakin, must be at the Lu mansion now. Let''s go back to the Lan Clan first."


    In that case, no matter how angry Mr. Lakin was, he couldn''t drive Jill and her daughter out in front of the whole Lan Clan?


    Jill couldn''t convince herself, but she had to force Mr. Lakin in this way. Otherwise, Jill and Nina would never have a good life.


    The driver almost got her point and slowed down.


    They all looked down upon me; they ignored me; they stared at me! The young man was smart. They were going to take advantage of someone''s absence to do something bad! As a No.5 citizen, he had the obligation to stop the bad guy''s footsteps. He really praised his kindness and wisdom.


    On the other hand, Jill and Nina were very worried about that. They quickly found that he was not right.


    "Hey, it''s not this road. I thought we had a good time on the Jianxing road. Why did we change the road?"


    The man was not panic at all. He hummed a song and said, "good evening, sir. Didn''t you hear the news from the radio? A car accident happened at the end of the Jianxing road and the road was blocked. If you have to walk on the road, I will drive back now! "


    Jill was worried about her daughter so much that she couldn''t hear the radio or the car accident.


    "No, that''s it." Jill said, "Hurry up! We are going home! If you keep wasting our time, I''ll complain you. "


    "Fine, I''ll do it as soon as possible!" The driver laughed, turned the steering wheel again and drove towards the main road full of cars.


    He wanted to leave here as soon as possible. He wished he could get there before dark.


    ?"Talking about the importance of being good to others? "


    ?"Don''t underestimate the screw. That was the big boss indeed! ?"


    The thoughts of Jill and Nina were wonderful, but as time passed and successfully blocked the bridge, their mood was not as good.


    The elevated bridge was so heavy that it was even blocked without a move, which made Jill and Nina here really want to jump off the bridge!

 Chapter 237 Mr. Lakins Second Slap

    Since when did the domestic life rate become so high? Look at those cars. There is a huge gap between the rich and the poor?


    As time went by, the night was about to fall when Nina and Jill arrived at Lan Clan.


    Feeling pain all over her body and dizzy, Nina staggered out of the car and looked at the building of the Lan Clan. For a moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in her heart. It turned out that she had never taken a good look at her own home.


    ''Yes, this is my home. I am my father''s daughter. Why should I be driven out of here?''? Nina made up her mind. No matter how her grandpa troubled her at that time, she would try her best to get through it.


    Nina seemed to have forgotten how Wilson was expelled by Lu Clan? Although Wilson was the son of Lu Clan, and Nina was just a daughter of Lan Clan, others couldn''t compare with her. You should know that Jill had been taken good care of by other people all her life.


    They were about to go home hand in hand, but Wang stopped them.


    "Wang, how dare you! What do you mean? Get out of my way! " Jill''s heart sank. ''Did Mr. Lakin come back?'' she wondered?


    Damn it! It was a long journey of forty to fifty minutes, but they still had to walk for three hours. They delayed the traffic.


    Wang said without looking askance. He was an elder member of the Lan Clan, so he was very clear about what happened to Jill and how they got married to the Lan Clan! He never treated Jill as the lady of the Lan Clan.


    "Since then, there have been no two people in the Lan Clan, like Nina and Jill." Wang didn''t know why Mr. Lakin suddenly gave such an order, but he was just a servant of Lan Clan. He had to do as Mr. Lakin said.


    Jill and Nina''s face turned pale suddenly. Had Mr. Lakin come back already? ''Has, has the whole Lan Clan known about it?''?


    Jill wasn''t convinced. She wouldn''t give up! Once Mr. Lakin went back to the Lu Clan, he couldn''t wait to be back in a year or so. Now he was probably still caring about his great granddaughter and great grandson in the Lu mansion. How could Mr. Lakin come back so soon!


    Jill decided to make a bet and didn''t let the chance slip by. "Wang, you''re trying to turn the tables since Mr. Lakin is out, aren''t you? Let me tell you something. We were with Mr. Lakin just now. What the hell are you talking about? "


    Wang frowned, "Mr. Lakin called and gave the order. It''s definitely not wrong." It was Mr. Lakin''s voice. How could someone pretend to be him?


    Of course, Wang just thought about it casually. He was not someone next to him. All his life in the Lan Clan, he couldn''t even recognize the voice of the owner. That was what he should do.


    Therefore, Wang didn''t move or let them in. He just kept waiting at the gate of Lan Clan.


    Jill was delighted. ''Mr. Lakin must haven''t come back yet.''? "Wang, I respect you for your identity. You are a member of the Lan Clan. If you refuse a toast, y


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her. He really roared out all his words and showed no mercy to Nina at all. "I have made myself clear in the Lu Clan. You are nobody in our Lan Clan now. Get out with your mother!"


    Mr. Lakin was so angry that his face turned red! He put his hand on his chest and inhaled deeply. He felt that he had a heart attack and was going to recover. ''the mother and daughter are even more shameless than I thought!'' he thought!


    One after another, Nina''s face was thoroughly swollen.


    At this moment, other people might even lose the courage to look up, but Nina took the opposite path and raised her head haughtily.


    This made Mr. Lakin even more angry!


    "I''m your granddaughter, your granddaughter. My blood is the descendant of the Lan Clan, and I''m always Lan Clan''s daughter." Nina glared at Lancy fiercely. The implication in her words was that she wouldn''t leave the Lan Clan no matter what she wanted.


    Mr. Lakin laughed, thoroughly. At this moment, the last trace of anger disappeared. "Nina, I''m so lucky to have such a great granddaughter! The descendant of the Lan Clan? Hahaha... You seem to forget that our clan has never admitted your mother! "


    The smile on Mr. Lakin''s face was very harsh. And Jill looked terrible!


    Yes, the Lan Clan had never admitted that she was their daughter-in-law! But Mr. Lakin had given his consent to her existence? She had never disgraced herself in front of the members of the Lan Clan, but now, she was in front of the gate. She thought that she had gone too far in front of everyone! "My Lord, I have taken care of you for all these years. Do you still have any contribution? How, how could you say that to me? "


    What kind of person was Mr. Lakin? Why was he held by these two women? Without the shackle of family bond, he would only be more ruthless and ruthless. "Isn''t that true? In the past, nobody except you knew who you were? Let me tell you. You''re my daughter. I finally raised you up. "

 Chapter 238 They Finally Divorced

    The last sentence was said to Nina.


    What Nina was most proud of was her identity as the eldest daughter. However, she was completely overturned by her grandfather, Mr. Lakin.


    Everyone knew that the sons of the first and the daughters of the first class were the most precious. As for the sons of the third class, they were not as precious as the others. While the illegitimate children living outside were not good enough for them to be admitted by anyone. What was Jill''s status in that year? Technically speaking, they were in the outer room of the Nalan clan now, or in the outer room where the Nalan clan members didn''t allow their children to be taken care of.


    If not, why did she come here with her daughter after Nina was born?


    Looking at the pale face of Jill, Mr. Lakin heaved a sigh and said, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been softhearted when my son was alive. I shouldn''t have let you marry him just because I thought he wasn''t ill yet. ''That''s unfair! How unfair!''! I will let bygones be bygones. You can leave now and never come back. Don''t try to deceive others in the name of the Lan Clan. "


    "Uncle Wang, close the door!"


    Nina and Jill watched the door of the Lan Clan slowly closed but they couldn''t do anything.


    They had learned from what Mr. Lakin said to them that Mr. Lakin wouldn''t take his reputation seriously. He was too smart to take actions without letting them know. If they didn''t take action now, he would shout them out and everyone in the Lan Clan would know it.


    Before long, Mr. Lakin''s news would be spread to the public. At this moment, even if Nina was allowed to get in, she was reluctant to do so.


    Her mother had been trampled, and even her face, which was a disgrace, was forced to stay in the Lan Clan?


    You are riding on a horse in the face of his majesty, and entering a territory of your own... '' Was Mr. Lakin defending his granddaughter, Lancy? ''Does it mean that I, Nina, snatched away everything belonged to Lancy?'' Nina thought.


    Nina stared strangely at Lancy who had pretended to be invisible. How could she not hate Lancy? Nina was the apple of her eye. She was the apple of the eye in her Lan Clan! "Why did you come back? Why?"


    A dash of hope flashed through Jill''s eyes. She wondered why Lancy came back in such a short time? In those days, she had chosen Even Jill herself almost forgot that thing. Fortunately, nobody had talked about it after so many years. If Lancy hadn''t said anything about it when she returned, if Mr. Lakin knew about it, she would not have been driven out of the house so easily.


    Talking about this, Jill got a bit complacent. Even if Mr. Lakin looked down upon her, she had successfully schemed against the Lan Clan?


    Perhaps, it was time for her to conduct an investigation on Lancy''s past. She believed that there must be some flaws in it.


    "Nina, let''s go!"


    "Mom, what should we do now?"


    The two little babies who had been following their mother, Lancy, returned somehow. After seeing their reactions, Ray said with a cold smile, "What s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He showed up in front of Nina with the divorce agreement and all his tenderness vanished. Was that the reason why he came to her?


    "I should have met her at the Bureau of civil affairs." Hearing what Nina said, Kevin restrained his disgust and went to her. He even went to the Civil Affairs Bureau with her because he didn''t want to have anything to do with her at all.


    Feeling ashamed and angry, Nina stood still where she was blankly. She faltered, "I don''t want to, I don''t want to..."


    "Nothing? Do you want a divorce or do you want to cause rumors about you? " Hearing Nina''s hypocrisy, Kevin sniffed, "Don''t be hypocritical! You are not welcomed by our Han Clan, and I''m not included in you!"


    Nina bit her lips and could not say a word to contradict her.


    She could blame grandpa for his bias, could blame Lancy for grabbing everything from her, could she hate the family of mother-in-law for neglecting her at the critical moment, but could not only blame Kevin.


    Because she loved this man so much


    "Get in the car."


    Nina got on the car reluctantly. She didn''t want that to happen, but she didn''t want that kind of thing to be exposed either! "Do you really think three or five years?"


    Hearing that, Kevin held the steering wheel tightly, while the smile at the corners of his mouth turned into a big wave. Although Nina kept saying that she loved him, she still cared about herself the most!


    Kevin didn''t get angry about it at all. In any case, Nina was basically equal to the bottom mud. If she was a bit worse and more selfish, it made no difference.


    Kevin pursed his lips and didn''t answer Nina''s question until they got out of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    They were both red certificates. One was the marriage certificate, and the other was the divorce certificate.


    "Answer your question." Facing each other, coldness appeared on Kevin''s face, "Within three or five years, I will take care of you. But if you do something to hurt Lancy and the kids again, Nina, I promise you that you will be discredited! "

 Chapter 239 Mommy wont cry!

    So, it was not so much to maintain the dignity of Nina, rather than Kevin to protect Lancy as a condition to no longer Nina''s calculation and persecution.


    Nina''s eyes were filled with tears. She felt that her heart had been dead, thoroughly dead at this moment. "Kevin, I hate you, I hate you!"


    Hate? Everyone hated her?


    Tears streamed down Nina''s cheeks as she left. For those who didn''t know her, they must have thought that Becker had cheated on her. But what he didn''t know was, if Kevin could go back to the past, then he would hate this woman for all her lives!


    Lancy... Kevin closed his eyes in pain and turned away decisively.


    Since then, Nina and Kevin didn''t have any relationship anymore!


    Even though in the next few years, people still regarded Nina as the daughter-in-law of the Han Clan, even though she was not favored or neglected.


    There are some things that are destined to be fruitless. It is useless to insist! Also such as Nina and Kevin, also such as Kevin and Lancy.


    At the corner of the street, seeing Kevin leave so decisively, Nina felt that he indeed didn''t turn back at all. She felt empty as if she had lost something completely.


    "Are you not reconciled?" A man''s voice sounded beside her ear. Startled, Nina turned around abruptly.


    He was a very gentle man. But no matter how gentle and polite he looked, he couldn''t conceal his bad smell. The vicious look in his eyes and the way he looked at Nina made her feel disgusted and humiliated.


    "Who are you?"


    "You will know what kind of person I am in the future. Now, since you are expelled, do you want to take revenge? Nina, you have nothing to rely on now. " The man smiled evilly, his eyes restlessly following her, looking her up and down.


    His nasty eyes still lingered on her pretty curve.


    "Who the hell are you?" Humiliated as Nina was, she chose to stay for the second time of revenge. Comparing with the contempt and humiliation given by this man, it was obvious that revenge was more powerful.


    The man tutted and shook his head, saying mercilessly, "only IQ. No wonder you lost completely! I really don''t understand why our boss likes you so much! "


    A hint of anger flashed through his eyes. For a man who was determined to be the first person to win the first place in his boss'' heart, naturally, no one else was valued by his boss. That was a common sense.


    Fortunately, the man also understood that his boss was just because this woman was the descendant of the Lan Clan. She was ruthless. The current situation left her no choice!


    "What? Don''t you want to revenge the people who abandoned you and the lady of the Lan Clan?" "Or, are you really willing to give up Lan Group and leave it to Lancy?" he continued, deliberately turning to Lancy


    Nina tried to ignore this man''s disrespect to her. She had to admit that she had a crush on him.


    Now, she had nothing! As for her identity, status and marriage, it was impossible for her to do anything. "Why did your


    at the baby was leaving. I can''t see Ray and Rani any more from now on.


    Hearing that, Lancy frowned. She was sitting still, her heart was empty. She was not able to react in a short time.


    He had told her before that Lancy had never been separated from the children since she woke up. Both Ray and Rani loved Mommy Lancy very much, so did Lancy.


    When the gold bumps fell out like no money, how could she control it? Lancy felt panic and uneasy for no reason. The girl felt wronged and hid in a corner. Her small face with a slap only wrote three words -- "unhappy.".


    With a deep sigh, Ray and his two companions found their mommy with mushroom in a corner.


    "Mommy, promise Ray and Rani not to cry."


    Rex looked at her aunt in hesitation and looked at her mom, as if she was not in such a good mood.


    Like his aunt, her eyes were also red.


    Of course, Doris didn''t cry as "disappointing" as Lancy.


    Lancy choked with sobs, "How could three days pass so quickly?"


    Rani put out her white, tender hand and stroked the hairy head of her Mommy, and her gold bumps fell on the ground one after another!


    It was not a big deal. Although Rani hated to leave her mother, she was also interested in the so-called training! They almost burst into tears.


    That annoyed Ray a lot. They had agreed to group up to comfort his mommy? Sis, I thought you should help her?


    Blushing, Rani held Lancy''s neck and burped. She said in a sweet voice, "Mom, the baby is gone. You need to eat on time and go to bed. Without the baby, you can''t be bullied. Do you know?"


    Ray''s heart sank. She was right. If only she was worried about Mommy, she would be bullied easily. They used to protect her. Now that they were gone, what if someone hurt her?


    His little thought raced through his mind. After pondering for a while, his two eyebrows began to fight. Ray said seriously, "Mommy, don''t trust others too much. As long as dad is here, we are not afraid anymore! But what if daddy bullied Mommy? "

 Chapter 240 Refuse Without Hesitation

    The sobs suddenly stopped. The mother and daughter were still weeping and looked at Ray dully.


    How could Ray not worry about his mommy. "It''s okay. If daddy bullies you, you can seek help from great grandpa!"


    "I agree with you!"


    The fat boy tilted his head and kept nodding! Rex, you know what that mean, you can''t...


    "Aunt Lancy, you don''t need to be afraid. My mommy and Daddy are also very strong. No one can bully you under their protection." Rex widened his eyes, as if someone was bullying his aunt in front of him.


    In his heart, his dad spanked his butt very painful. His mom scolded. They are all powerful. So Daddy and Mommy can protect your auntie, is it right, Rex? Probably?


    The people behind her were so bewildered that their sadness of parting disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at the two little kids comforting Lancy, Mr. Sidney and others rubbed their eyes. Wasn''t it supposed to be mommy to comfort her children? But when it came to his home, things were completely different?


    Doris stared at Rex as she gripped Bruce''s hand. She felt her Rex was so intimate with others. More importantly, Rex comforting other''s mother!


    Doris showed that she couldn''t stand up anymore! Why would her son be so intimate with others not her? But more importantly, Rex was less than six years old.


    At the same time, Rex thought about it again and continued, "but uncle will not bully you, as well as my father."


    Feeling warm in their hearts, Bruce and Doris glanced at each other. Doris lowered her head out of embarrassment. Did the child say something like that?


    Her child was the best.


    Unfortunately, Marvin didn''t agree with Doris at all!


    No matter Sidney or the members of the Sen Clan, Marvin''s feeling was more complex than them all. It was interesting at first but sounded strange?


    In the heart of his son and daughter, he was the kind of person who would bully his wife and make their children leave without feeling relieved? Marvin had a feeling of slight sadness and had an impulse to pack up these little guys immediately and send them to the island. ''Little kids, don''t you know that boss won''t admit that he is angry because the you slandered him in front of Lancy!''


    "Well! !" Marvin couldn''t stand it anymore and coughed heavily.


    Ray and Rani turned around and had no sense that they had made a mistake! They thought that without them, mommy would be easily bullied... This was just in case.


    "Lancy, it''s time for the kids to go now," Marvin divided the three kids apart. He frowned and wiped off the cold tears on the woman''s face. He just wanted to say, ''Is it that serious?''


    All of Lancy''s tears and snot rubbed against Marvin''s body, "It''s all your fault! I don''t want to part with my babies!"


    "Lancy!" Marvin frowned, showing no anger but power.


    Hearing that, Lancy pouted. She was not an unreasonable girl. She knew clearly that sending the children away was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s he? "


    "Mom, I just draw an analogy." When Freda was stamping its foot, a man suddenly appeared in her mind... She got rid of him. How could it be him?


    Sherry looked at her daughter and thought that there must be a way! She couldn''t stay long at her mother''s home. This time she had to see her future son-in-law in person.


    Sherry and Lewis waited until Marvin and his three kids left, and then they left.


    It was an unhappy day for the three clan.


    No matter how much benefits they could get, they couldn''t stand the sorrow and worry when their kids were not around. Lancy and Doris could not help but cry with each other.


    The two mothers could only comfort themselves by "their children need exercise", "the eagle will fly high without wings". It''s just that it''s not easy to be apart for a few days. ''.


    Every mother must go through it, no exception!


    All they wanted was that their three kids could come back safe and sound... Whether he could succeed or not didn''t matter anymore.


    The helicopter rose quickly in the air until the man was out of sight.


    Marvin had been keeping an eye on the three kids all the time. He smiled with satisfaction, and Rex, the most vulnerable one among them, tried hard to hold back her tears. That made him satisfied.


    The three little kids and Marvin looked at each other and soon forgot the sadness of bidding farewell to their families.


    Rex was so active but now he tried to restrain his curiosity. He sat upright and he knew that his uncle was observing them!


    Ray, however, was much more relaxed. He seemed to have thought of something and pulled a long face. "Daddy, do you really care about mommy''s past? So you don''t want mommy to recall everything in the past? "


    "¡­¡­ What do you think about her past? " Marvin asked.


    Resting the chin on her hand, Rani gazed at her daddy and thought of that night. "Was the mommy in the past looked the same as daddy that night?'''' Rani asked.

 Chapter 241 Which Mother Do You Like

    "Ray and Rani, I know that a peaceful life is not easy to come by. Your mommy is very happy... " Leaning against the back of the soft chair, Marvin frowned and said, "Life is hard. The only person who can get away is your mommy. I don''t care if she could remember everything in the past. What I care is whether she was as happy as she is now at that time. "


    Ray and Rani smiled and gave their thumbs up. Their daddy was the best!


    On the other hand, Ray was finally relieved. It was time to tell his father something. "They won''t let go of Mommy easily." They molested Mommy regularly every year! Ray had nothing to say.


    Hearing what Marvin said, Ray and Rani gave him two big smiles. Yes, nothing was more important than mommy''s happiness.


    "Daddy, what did Mommy look like then?" Ray and Rani''s head went heavily with love and curiosity.


    All the three of them were curious, including Rex. He raised his head and looked into Marvin''s eyes innocently. However, bright smile was shown on Marvin''s face at all. A layer of white mist hovered over his eyes, as if he had gone back in time.


    After a long time, until the three kids were about to give up, the man finally spoke.


    "We are well matched in strength!" Marvin said slowly. There was an implied meaning behind his words.


    Both Ray and Rani understood what was going on. Their mommy and Daddy were equally matched in strength! All the three kids thought that the strength he showed that night was just a tip of the iceberg, but his mommy, his aunt, could actually be on an equal footing with him The three little kids were amazed.


    "Which one do you prefer, the current one or the past one?" Rani asked, she had an idea in a blink.


    Marvin tapped her forehead and said, "Bad girl."


    No matter before or now, Lancy had always been like this! She was once an unscrupulous, bold woman, who was also attractive to him. But now, Lancy was fearless, capable of challenging his bottom line! The past love between them had been concealed in the rivalry between them over and over again. If she hadn''t lost her memory, they wouldn''t be able to reach this point?


    So, it''s meaningless to ask such a question!


    "Daddy, have I told you that those who wanted to see Mommy had never stopped?" Satisfied, Ray said seriously. "The experience over these years tells me that they won''t give up!"


    They would never give up. They would kill Mommy!


    In the assassinations, Ray and Rani could protect their mother, Lancy. Their abilities had shocked Marvin. Even so, he still needed to be extra careful in case that something unexpected happened! In the past, Lancy and the twins would change one place after another. But now, everything was different.


    ''Daddy and Mommy have got married now and they have their own home. They don''t need to be as distant as before any more. Well, here''s the problem!''! What should she do when those people came to her again?


    This time, they were on the island. How could they protect their mommy?


    The little twins opened their eyes wide and thoug


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ious about her?


    Now Lancy was just like a person who had a happy day, and was easily satisfied.


    Marvin had thought about many responses, but no one was Lancy''s answer. She always had a way to bring surprise to him.


    "At that time, I was also Marvin''s wife... Oh, no, Ray and Rani were not born at that time! "


    "¡­¡­" Marvin had nothing to say He had been defeated by Lancy. At that time, she was his archenemy...


    Lancy did not know the man''s struggle and guilty, and suddenly clapped both hands. "By the way, Marvin, why were we separated at that time?"


    So, Miss Lancy has not asked this question until they have been married for almost half a year?


    How could she be so dull!


    Marvin opened his sexy thin lips and closed lips slowly, and then their eyes met. How should he answer Lancy''s question? God knew he didn''t even know when the accident happened to Lancy!


    ''Forget it. I don''t want to answer.'' he thought.


    Then Marvin used the 101 trick of the boss president again ---- seal up! Meanwhile, he used the attractive charming, in a way of covering her lips with his, he laid his head on hers.


    Marvin''s "efforts" were not in vain, and in the end, Lancy was so tired that she even had no strength to breathe. She had already forgotten everything, including what questions she had asked. Marvin was "powerful"!


    After they made love for the whole night, when Lancy waked up from her deep sleep, she stared at Marvin, who was sleeping beside her.


    Perhaps because of the topic mentioned by Marvin, Lancy was wrapped in the quilt and began to think about nonsense. Did he like the former her, or the current her?


    With messy hair, Lancy smiled and wondered why she was so moody! She held up with one hand, and touched the man''s nose with the other hand. The girl murmured, "No matter who I used to be. We are a couple, aren''t we? You are a fool! "


    The girl said angrily. She almost lost her mind.


    Of course, Lancy didn''t know what was the key of the problem. They weren''t a couple in the past.

 Chapter 242 Freda Asked For Help

    Due to lack of contact with Myron for a long time, Freda was getting more and more upset.


    After sending her mother off with a forced smile, Freda couldn''t stay still any longer and she also couldn''t tell her brother what happened. The only person she could find was Carl.


    Freda didn''t know how she tangled with Carl. After a period of time. Freda started to recognize that she might have some connection with Carl.


    Freda had nothing to say about getting in touch with Carl.


    ''What does Freda think of Carl?'' Our Miss Freda would simply tell everyone that Carl was a jerk.


    If Carl knew what Freda thought, he would definitely be overjoyed. He thought that Freda and he would likely become a newly married couple. ''How does Freda know that Carl was a rogue when he started to build up a fortune?


    It was said that Freda was in a secret place.


    At least it didn''t look mysterious. After that night, Carl said that she would come to him if she had something to tell him.


    Meanwhile, Freda was swirling faltering outside the gate, but little did she know that people inside had already known where she was.


    Who was the person that dared to wander outside the Fire Hall? Was the person courting death?


    Although the "Fire Hall" was gradually turning legalized, logically speaking, there shouldn''t be a door for it to transform. It couldn''t be accomplished overnight. There must be a process.


    Besides, this was the main base of the Fire Hall. Even if it was completely legalized, the main branch could never be crippled. Haven''t you heard about it from Miss Freda? One can''t see it from the outside. It''s a benefit to look like a wealthy family.


    Those who were able to enter the main base were basically the upper leaders! As for Mr. King, he was at the bottom of the upper floor. A "unknown creature" was in front of them. Of course, Mr. King had to come forward.


    They were used to being the killers. Suddenly, they had to work from morning to night, which was really not used to it! With dark circles around his eyes and half a pair of slippers, Mr. King was kicked out of his dream. Who could understand that?


    Mr. King had to attend all the social engagements of the company without the presence of Carl. He also took care of all the mess in the hall. ''Will his life be more difficult?'' thought Mr. King!


    Wearing a sullen face, Mr. King stared at the people through the monitor. ''Damn it! Who is messing up my dream? I must teach him a lesson!'' Mr. King cursed!


    ''Why was that woman coming here?'' ''Women don''t know the mall, do they?''


    Then he looked again, ''Wow, a beauty woman!'' The third look, this beautiful woman seemed to be a little familiar. The next second, Mr. King almost rolled his eyes out. His orchid fingers trembled all over. This was the woman!


    ''Oh my God!''! How Mr. King wished he could slap the perso


    went abroad in low spirits?


    The message he left... It was quite odd.


    "If you are in a dilemma, you don''t have to tell me. I will find him for you." Carl said frankly.


    Freda was stunned, staring at Carl blankly, and the difference between his eyes was about to emerge!


    When they looked each other in the eye, Freda was one step ahead and turned back, murmuring, "Thank you!"


    Carl was pleased and couldn''t help but ask her: "How are you going to thank me?"


    The man got closer and closer, so Freda had no way to back away. But she was a little angry and said, "I can just go and ask some people to bring them to you!"


    Was it a "thank you" instead of "supplement"?


    Carl narrowed his eyes as he noticed the embarrassment in Yan cangyue''s eyes. He gave a mysterious smile and said, "Okay. I''m waiting for you to come to my selling ceremony."


    The training field was fully open. Passion and defiance could be seen in his dark eyes. This was the unique charm of Carl! Every time he was in front of Freda, Carl always subconsciously hid part of his real body, worrying that it would scare her away.


    But now, Carl realized that he had underestimated Freda. Because Freda was smart and was different from the common girls.


    For some reason, he wanted to show his true self to her.


    "Mr. escort" or "Mr. Carl", it was all Carl! But Carl didn''t care about it at all. He was trying to win her heart in another way.


    Flustered, Freda jumped out of the sofa and avoided eye contact with Carl, as if he was a dreadful beast.


    "That''s a deal. I won''t treat you unfairly as long as I get any news!" If anyone was asked to help, Freda had to pay for it.


    But now Carl was so dangerous that Freda stumbled away before he could reply! Her heart was pounding, as if it was going to break out the next second. She didn''t want to stay here any longer. This man was too aggressive and dangerous.

 Chapter 243 The Whereabouts Of Myron Is A Mystery

    Since Freda was a girl, she had a strong sense of danger. Nobody knew what would happen if she continued to stay here!


    Because Carl was too aggressive...


    ''Mr. Carl, don''t chase woman like this. Look, she fled in panic!'' Mr. King was speechless with Mr. Carl.


    Carl licked his thin lips and fixed his black eyes on the back of Freda. "Will you treat me well? I look forward to... "


    Mr. King covered his thumping heart, wondering why Mr. Carl... ''From now on, I should be more respectful to Miss Freda!''


    "Get out now!" If Carl was as passionate as the sun to Freda, then he was as cold and impatient as the ice and snow to Mr. King! ''Do you think I don''t know you''ve been listening?''


    Mr. King chuckled. "Brother, I just care about you..."


    "Disgusting!" Do you think you are a weak girl? It''s disgusting for a man to act like a spoiled child! ''! Carl couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said sourly, "If you want to help me, you have to find my brother-in-law as soon as possible!"


    He needed to find Myron and then he could foster the relationship between Freda and him.


    "Trust me, I will do it myself." Mr. King said with a flattering smile.


    "Yes. If we can''t find him You know what I mean. " If his marriage was ruined by someone, the man would have no choice but to die!


    Mr. King shuddered as he began to draw up a plan. He knew it was not easy to flatter her, and the credit was not so easy to grab. You had to pay if you wanted it.


    Mr. King used to think that Carl was a ruthless man who treated women as clothes, but now it turned out that he only cared about his girlfriend. Damn it!


    When Freda arrived home, it was hard to know that Marvin was waiting for her!


    "Brother..." Freda felt nervous. She was afraid that Marvin would ask her something about Myron, so she didn''t dare to look at him.


    What a shrewd person Marvin was? He didn''t ask about something, but he knew something. Myron was also his brother.


    Marvin nodded slightly and went straight to the point: "Hasn''t Myron come back yet?"


    "Well..."


    "What happened?" Myron should never be absent from his mother''s leaving, which was not he usually did. On that day, Myron had noticed the conversation between the mother and Freda, so Marvin had taken it seriously.


    Struggling, Freda managed to tell the truth. "Nothing happened, but Myron doesn''t want to come back yet. Brother, you know what''s troubling him. "


    Anyone with discerning eyes could see how much Myron loved Lancy. ''I didn''t plan to hide it from you, but I can''t hide it from you.'' Freda thought.


    She couldn''t tell her brother that Myron would never give up!


    ''Myron, are you serious? Do you know what you are talking about and what you are doing? Lancy had already become Kirk''s wife and their elder sister-in-law. Even though the two of them were not married at last, the existence of Ray and Rani was a fact. No family wou


    nter and said, "What do you know? What do you know! I''m not as good as him... "


    Since Myron was a little boy, he knew that he couldn''t compare with his brother. So he didn''t expect that one day he could compare with his brother! He was a perfect man. Every woman would choose Kirk instead of him!


    Although there were many girls around Myron in the past years, he was very clear of that! It was because his elder brother didn''t want to come back often. Myron had the most powerful status in the younger generation of the Lu Clan!


    No women hadn''t asked him anything about his brother ever since they came to him, without exception! It showed that he was very different from Kirk.


    Even if they have the similar look!


    It reminded Myron of her words. Why didn''t Lancy have any feeling for him?


    Lancy said she didn''t feel anything in her heart! Even if Lancy had forgotten who his elder brother was, and he and his older brother looked 80%, Lancy didn''t feel, and Lancy just didn''t feel it!


    It was the most direct and most hurtful statement, and also the most true one.


    How ironic! The similar face, the similar background and the similar wealth, in her heart, there was still only one person, her elder brother.


    Muttered Myron, "You don''t understand, how perfect my brother is! He is good in everything. He has the ability, status and boldness, and everything that he has. He will treat her very well... "


    "Oh, is that so?" The man scratched his ear with disdain. "A man with bloody hands deserved a ''innocent'' little woman?"


    Myron looked at the man in front of him incredibly, "What are you talking about! "Whose hand is bloody? What did you mean?"


    "Don''t you wonder how a man who lives abroad all year round has the ability to stabilize his position? How did you expand your map without your sight? If it weren''t for his hands which were stained with blood, how could such a terrible person have the courage?

 Chapter 244 Devil Or Buddha

    Myron wanted to talk but stopped, he has no way to refute.


    He couldn''t explain his brother''s change! He knew that his brother had his own power and connections. Marvin also had his own career abroad!


    But Myron never connected these with human life.


    Any sensible person wouldn''t expect his family would kill people.


    If that man could come to him, he would have been ready.


    In many ''legendary stories'' of Marvin, there were always competitors who would pay attention to those! Everyone knew that man was known as the God of war in the upper class.


    The advantage of the advanced technology was that it could record those battles.


    Myron only felt cold all over. With his pale hands, he grabbed the man''s cell phone. His eyes stared at the screen. It was his brother who was in it!


    However, the man was so ruthless that he took others'' life in a blink of an eye. Was he really his brother?


    His eyes were so calm that he had already regarded life as nothing. It took a long time for Myron to come to his senses after he fell on his position!


    It was hard for Myron to accept this result, he didn''t know whether he was scared or shocked.


    The man''s voice seemed to have magic power. He continued, "Are you willing to entrust your beloved woman to him? All women want to live a stable and comfortable life. But you know, your elder brother who have so many enemies. It''s impossible for them to live a stable and comfortable life. "


    "¡­¡­ Did he kill a lot of people? " Myron asked in a shivering voice. It took him a long time to come up with this question.


    Compared with Myron''s nervousness, the man was much more relaxed. "Yes, there should be at least one thousand! What do you think? "


    A cold shiver ran down Myron''s spine, and his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat as he slumped onto the counter.


    There was a faint sense of disdain and irony in the man''s eyes. He was indeed worse than that man. It was too much for him?


    "Do you think a man who killed a lot of people deserves your woman?"


    The man was very shrewd. He even called Lancy Myron''s woman. It seemed that before he came, he had figured out everything about Myron.


    "What do you want?"


    "You should ask yourself." That man cast a cold glance at Myron and said, "You are yield if you don''t fight for once. If you don''t fight for twice or three times, you will be defeated in the end."


    Myron''s balance in his heart gradually deviated from the main path. He struggled hard and fell into a struggle that had never been felt before.


    With a smile on his lips, the man whispered in Myron''s ear, "Take your time. I will wait for you outside! After midnight, there will be no chance for you..." How can you compete with such a man like Marvin? "


    The man left with a wild smile, leaving Myron alone. He had lost his interest in drinking any more.


    As time passed, nearly twelve o''clock at midnight


    n indifferently. Latin was old, but he was more ambitious. Ignoring Latin, Lakin turned to introduce his granddaughter to the crowd. "Everyone knows that she is my granddaughter - Lancy. Girl, say hello to uncle and aunt. "


    "Uncles and aunts. Nice to meet you. I''m Lancy." Lancy was not cowardly at all. She was polite.


    Except for the member of Lan Clan, how could the other people be impolite? Then they stood up and greeted back with a smile. It was clear that Mr. Lakin wanted to make Mrs. Lancy the next successor of Lan Group.


    On the contrary, these three brothers were calm enough to accept Lancy''s salute as if they should be so. To be honest, those three brothers are just Lancy''s uncles. They were not as noble as Mrs. Lancy.


    All those are just ordinary ones. They can''t compare with the the true one.


    Latin and his brothers had a deep root in the Lan Group. However, this young lady was not shrewd. Even with the protection of Mr. Lakin, no one knew who would be the final winner.


    So, it would be better if neither of them got angry.


    "Brother!" Lapin could not help but refute.


    Lakin narrowed his eyes with coldness in them, "This is the board of directors."


    He said calmly without any fluctuation, but they knew that Mr. Lakin, the absolute boss of the Lan Group, was angry.


    The board of directors was not the farmer''s market which everyday has. Nobody knew that this board of directors would be held only when the company needed to make a major decision or encountered something like the legal person change. Of course, the routine celebration at the end of the year and bonus meeting were two different things. They couldn''t be mixed up.


    Mr. Lakin held a board meeting at this time, of course there was something important to announce.


    He knew that people in the board of directors, like Latin, were extremely angry! If the expression in those eyes could kill people, Lancy must have died.

 Chapter 245 A Conflict At The Board Of Directors

    When Lakin made this decision, he secretly swore to himself that he would protect his granddaughter well. He would deal with this pack of bad deeds himself! "Everyone knows that my son died in a car accident and I had lose my young son! I almost died. If it weren''t for my missing granddaughter, I would have gone with my son. "


    "Thank goodness! God gave my granddaughter to me!" Mr. Lakin said these words to himself. He didn''t expect that those people would be moved or even convinced by his words. "I think you should have known about Lancy long ago. She is a filial girl. As soon as she came back home, she just wanted to be filial to me. It''s also my fault that I was so greedy for the happiness of our family that I almost forgot something important! Lancy is the only direct descendant of the Lan Clan now. If we don''t introduce her to you, how can I face the ancestors? "


    When Lapin was about to say something, Mr. Lakin glared him back! He continued, "she is the daughter of the Lan Clan. It''s not a big deal to hide her real identity. She should let the whole world know that she is the only granddaughter of our Lan Clan."


    "Lakin... Are you going to hand over the Lan Group to her? " Abdul was the senior member of the board of directors and he was Abdul''s confidant. So he asked the question first.


    "Is there a problem?" Lakin asked, looking sarcastically at Abdul, and then at Latin on the other side. Apparently, Lakin know their relationship.


    His words fell down like a bomb into the lake, causing a loud bang, waking up all the fish and shrimps in the lake.


    The youngest of the four brothers of the Lan Clan, Lahin stood up from the chair and raised her voice, "Of course there''s something wrong. How can you convince everyone with only a little girl? Why? "


    "Just because she is the rightful successor of Lan Clan! " Lakin defend for himself without showing weakness.


    "She is not the only daughter of the Lan Clan... Daughter. " Originally, Lapin wanted to say "son", but considering that Lakin had never agreed, he immediately corrected it.


    The scorn in Lakin''s eyes deepened. "I remember that you said at that time that Nina didn''t have right and she only owned a few% of the shares. That was the biggest concession, wasn''t it? Okay, I accept your suggestion. But what about Lancy? She has no valid reason to stay here? Or is she a girl this time? "


    The four men who were against the decision did intend to say that. However, what they could say was said by Lakin, so they had to swallow what they were going to say.


    This was not the worst.


    "I have transferred my shares to Lancy and they will come into force three years later." Again, Lakin blurted out a big news. He didn''t care how shocked people were. Instead, and how hard to accept the fact. He turned to Lancy and said, "honey, it''s not that I don''t want to give up the shares. Three years is enough for you to get familiar with Lan Group. At t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y forget this?'' The news of the marriage between the two families came out just now. They only thought that Lancy was lucky. Since then, Lancy with Marvin had been well behaved. Lakin had never wanted to hand over the Lan Group to her, they thought that Lancy had been married out.


    But they didn''t expect that Lakin went against them and waited for them here!


    Both of them felt that all the directors had been treated badly.


    Lu Clan, and Wilson Group. How could they forget that Miss Lancy was not only a "girl", but also Mrs. Lancy of Lu Clan.


    Those sensible wives felt warm in their hearts. They no longer looked down upon Lancy as before. Instead, Lancy''s image had risen in their hearts!


    A bold guy asked boldly, "The Lu Clan has promised, is it true?"


    "Lancy is not only Mrs. Lancy, but also the hostess of the Lu Clan." His simple words calmed the restlessness of those people down miraculously. They could see the existence of the Lu Clan and even Marvin in people''s hearts.


    Latin wasn''t convinced and snorted, "Yes, the Lu Clan can guarantee that whether the Lan Group surname is Lan or Lu in the future is unknown!"


    Latin meant that Lakin intended to give the Lan Group to the Lu Clan as a wedding gift! Therefore, it was hard for them to know what would happen in the future.


    Just then, the door was opened. A dignified man walked in, followed by a series of official secretaries. He was obviously a professional man.


    The people in the conference room were all silent. They knew him, wasn''t he the master of Lu Clan!


    "Why are you here?" Lancy''s eyes shone. She walked to Marvin step by step. She was surrounded by a group of directors who were almost surrounded by what they said one by one.


    How could Marvin not come? This was the agreement he had with Mr. Lakin. He cast a cold glance at Latin. He was older than Lakin, but he took good care of him. He was in good health now, which enabled him to hop again and again.

 Chapter 246 The Intervention Of Marvin

    "Lan Group surname is Lan." Holding on to Lancy''s slender waist, Marvin smiled on the corner of his mouth, which was neither cold nor indifferent. "I''m not poor enough to take over my wife''s business!"


    That''s right. If Lu Clan really did that, they would be criticized to death! The board members were instantly comforted and secretly relieved. They believed that Marvin was coming to support Lancy and Lakin!


    Without raising his eyes, Marvin knew what these people were thinking about. He was surprised and said directly, "Lancy will follow me by the side of the Wilson Group as the heir of the Lan Clan! Whenever time is free, Mr. Lakin will teach her in person. So she won''t take any risk to Lan Group. You can rest assured. "


    What he meant was that he didn''t do harm to the interests of all people.


    It could be said that Lancy only took over the name of the heir, and her real work place was in the Wilson Group? One by one, the directors'' eyes brightened, and the balance in their hearts was slowly leaning to the right.


    But if Mr. Lakin made up his mind to let Lancy take over the branch, what could these small directors do? He was holding only a small part of the stock. The rest of the shares belonged to Mr. Lakin! Anyway, as long as Lan Group did not go out of business, as long as it was distributed to them, they would naturally have no objections!


    Of course, some of the directors were confidants of Latin, but, it was true that both of them had the support of the Lu Clan... It was really unexpected!


    Those who wanted to refute, embarrassed, and to support Latin and others made a compromise silently. At present, they didn''t say a word.


    If she is legitimate, it was not frightening at all. What was frightening was that there was still a powerful background behind her!


    Even though Latin has thousands of reason who were not satisfied with the result, there were only a few of them. Of course, the result was only a small number of people who responded to the rule. And this was the deal!


    Latin gnashed his teeth in hatred. These useless men he had been raising for so many years. Whenever they met a crucial moment, Latin always seemed to be destroyed by them!


    And those stupid directors! Despite her identity of ''inheritor'', she still worked as an outsider in Wilson Group. The key point was that all the senior executives here had recognized that Lancy was the successor! If something bad happened to the Lakin, the Lan Group would be in Lancy''s pocket.


    They had admitted her identity earlier!


    Now they had scruples about the Lu Clan. When Lancy took over the Lan Group, the Lu Clan would also be her rock sharp backing! If they had regretted what they had done at that time, it would be too late.


    ''what an idiot!''! ''what an idiot!''! ''what an idiot!''!


    The three of them were almost driven mad by heart disease, but they had to watch the idiots greet Lancy, moved in front of Marvin and hugg


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    girl really didn''t understand what these people were talking about. Why did they like making a half story?


    Therefore, it would be better if Lancy didn''t understand!


    They were not led by Bob, but by a high-level official who had come down from Sonoma. He is about 50 years old, fat and bulky, who gets out of breath just a few steps.


    Lancy looked into the distance. When would this be over?


    However, Lancy and Leona looked into each other''s eyes inadvertently.


    Yes, Leona was one of them.


    If Leona was the only person she knew except Marvin, she would have greeted her, but she gave up the idea after Leona said something inexplicable that day.


    Lancy looked around and found if Leona was the secretary of Kevin, why didn''t she see him?


    "I have quit my job." Leona stood by Lancy''s side and whispered to her.


    Kevin is now frustrated and can''t cheer up in a short time


    But Leona, there was something more important to do, so she would not continue to stay with Kevin.


    She was now Benson''s secretary! We had forgotten to tell everyone that Benson had an important position in the group. To put it bluntly, Benson worked for Freda.


    Freda had been busy for some days, so Benson had to do this.


    Benson had had a good time recently, especially when he was at work. As long as a new secretary Leona was present, any negotiation with her was smooth. She was absolutely the legendary lucky star.


    So, in fact, at the occasion Marvin attended, few members of the group appeared with more than two secretaries. The employees were always like this. They couldn''t steal the limelight from others.


    Benson was a little bit relieved when he found that Marvin had put all his attention on Lancy. However, a good time didn''t last long. How could his capable secretary come to Lancy?


    Intimacy? Or friendship? Benson was always careless. But he gradually calmed down after he heard that Lancy and Leona seemed to have a good conversation.

 Chapter 247 Leona Plays A Trick

    Benson gradually found Leona really a great sociable person! He thought it would be helpful to get in touch with Mrs. Lancy. As he lost in his own thoughts, the expressions in Benson''s eyes changed dramatically.


    Upon feeling this, Leona felt nothing but disgusted and turned to look at Benson! ''How dare he look at me like that? It really makes me sick!''


    Unlike other concubines, Benson had a much better life. He was smart enough to make a difference, and he knew how to protect himself. He was a smart man who knew how to get what he wanted and what to do! ''But he is such a womanizer that he totally loses his mind as long as he meets girls, '' she thought.


    Leona is a beautiful and capable woman. How could Benson not fall in love with her?


    Men always look down upon women subconsciously, and Benson was no exception. He kept making little tricks again and again! He thought he was a handsome man, and now he winked at Leona, as if they were on good terms.


    What Benson wanted to say was that as long as Leona could make Lancy happy, he would allow her to stand beside him.


    As a woman, what she wants is the status, isn''t it!


    Although Benson is also a part of Lu Clan, what he can do as a concubine?


    Leona felt like her back was numb. The moment she looked down, she was enraged! As soon as the thing is done, she will definitely give him trouble!


    Regaining her calmness, Leona appeared calm and composed in front of Lancy again.


    "You want to jump to the Wilson Group?" Lancy noticed Benson too. "Is he your boss?" she asked.


    She didn''t know if they made her thought of herself and Marvin. With one hand covering her mouth, she asked weakly, "is he your boyfriend? It seems that he is very enthusiastic. " At least he was more enthusiastic than her boss.


    Leona was in a bad mood and had an impulse to go crazy! Obviously, Lancy didn''t know what happened.


    God knew that although Benson had thoughts in his mind, all he wanted was just to let Leona continue to get close to Lancy, and that was it! It must be a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "He is not!" Leona yelled, gnashing her teeth in anger.


    Lancy looked at Benson and then at Leona, and she knew girls always get shy! There was a look of "I understand now" on her face. "Oh." she finally said.


    "Oh?" Didn''t she know this word is a representative of cold violence?


    Taking a deep breath, Leona was about to hit the table but finally calmed down and said, "you''re still annoying..." Only Leona herself knew the meaning behind her words.


    Who was more annoying?


    Lancy felt so wronged. She wondered who would say something unrelated every time they met? Fortunately, it was Lancy, otherwise the table would have been kicked out if it were Freda.


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her head and asked, "Leona, did we know each other before?"


    "What do you think?" Leona sneered, dare n


    machine guns in the shooting range and so on.


    As soon as they arrived at the shooting range, Mr. Deng was eager to show his performance and played several weapons. The sixth ring of the tenth ring. He had achieved a pretty good result.


    The other people were not so good at it. The ladies and ladyship who came with him together were even not to say. It was already unusual for them to trigger the guns.


    Mr. Deng was obviously more active than when he played golf.


    Now it was Leona''s turn to get rid of this awkward situation. She hastily waved her hand and her face flushed red. She said, "How could I can do this. The reason why I proposed is to see how gentlemen and ladies behave. As for me, I really don''t know how to behave. "


    Leona smiled naturally with her hands holding together.


    "Mr. Marvin, would you like to try?" Leona hesitated to ask Marvin.


    Raising his eyebrows, Marvin was holding a pistol. At the same time, he said, "I''m not very familiar with this kind of game. I''m sorry that I didn''t play it well. I''m sorry for that."


    Mr. Deng''s eyes widened and his heart was pounding. He didn''t want others to be the focus of the limelight and hoped that Marvin was really "not familiar with the things on the shooting field.".


    Benson licked his dry lips. He found it difficult to tell whether Marvin was telling the truth!


    It was no doubt that Marvin had a good leadership. Was he so perfect that good at anything?


    The first time, it was the fifth of the tenth ring.


    The second time, it was the sixth of the tenth ring.


    The third time, it was the fifth of the tenth ring.


    Mr. Deng and Benson were relived and they smiled more sincerely.


    "Everyone might be a master in his own special field. You are the leader in the business world, you know?" Mr. Deng, of course, thought that he had done a good job to smooth things over. He was pleased to be the best one in this game.

 Chapter 248 Marvin And Lancy Show Their Love

    Benson was so excited. The master of the Lu Clan was such an invincible man. If he always ranked the first in every aspect, how could he allow others to lead an easy life?


    Leona looked at it thoughtfully, and then laughed, laughing at herself for being too suspicious and thinking too much! However, there were still a few disciples from clans who were really brave and successful. Perhaps, Marvin was just one of them.


    It was too early for Leona to relief that she didn''t notice the shrewdness in Marvin''s eyes.


    From the appearance, there were not many circles shot. However, if a person could control a weapon at will and want to hit several circles, what did it mean?


    A person who was so good at hiding his true strength was the most terrifying, right?


    However, Leona didn''t waste her time on Marvin any more. She turned around and stared intently at Lancy. "Mrs. Lancy, would you like to have a try?"


    One''s memory might disappear, but instinctively, it couldn''t disappear so easily.


    What''s more, Lancy had received the cruel training before and stood out among a group of people, which made her deeply impressed.


    Just like the day at the Lu mansion, Lancy saved Nina out of instinct.


    It was definitely not ordinary people''s fighting skills...


    In fact, Leona was also strange. In fact, Lancy''s appearance was the same as many years ago, but she still took several times to test.


    Perhaps, she thought that Lancy faked her memory loss?


    However, Lancy was so excited that she kept touching the palm sized toy in her hands repeatedly. It was so fresh.


    Mrs. Deng muffled her mouth with her hand. She shouldn''t have laughed at the beginning, but it was because the expression on Lancy''s face was vivid, just like a kitten playing at home. "Mrs. Lancy, haven''t you played this before?"


    The way Mrs. Deng addressed Lancy made her feel a little uncomfortable. It was because Lancy was too young to be called this.


    "No, I didn''t!" She was staring at the little thing firmly, and it drew all the attention of Lancy. Fortunately, the bullets were targeted instead of military weapons. Otherwise, these men didn''t care about the situation when the gun went off.


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Leona almost bit her tongue. Looking at the innocent expression on Lancy''s face, Leona believed that Lancy could win the Oscar for best actor!


    Never played? The first time? What a big joke!


    "Let''s have a try!"


    Lancy turned her head to one side. Was it her illusion? She felt that Leona clenched her teeth, and who else was she angry with?


    The girl licked her lips and said, "Okay, I''ll give it a try."


    Hardly had her voice faded away, she heard a bang and the first bullet flew out...


    Without any mental preparation, all the people were tearful and their ears were deafening. Could Lancy say something in advance?


    Hearing that, Lancy stood on tiptoe and stuck her tongue out in embarrassment. She asked, "which ring? Which ring? "


    Leona was in a rage and she could see the target before t


    walked behind them in small steps.


    Regardless of what happened, her mind went blank. They could continue as boss said so. Anyway, she would still not play with the following project.


    In fact, Lancy was still focusing on the shooting range. She felt that something was about to burst out from her heart, but she failed to grasp it! She always felt that she should shoot the tenth ring. Lancy shook her head and felt more weird.


    As the distance between the crowd and Lancy was farther and farther, Lancy was in a state of mental disorder.


    Until Leona pushed her down.


    However, Leona was not willing to give up. She stopped Lancy behind the corner of her sight.


    Lancy was so shocked that she had no time to give any response... Or she didn''t feel threatened at all.


    "For what?" Lancy crossed her arms over her chest subconsciously as if she had met a lecher. Although it was a beauty, they had to be alert since there were too many abnormal women nowadays.


    The corner of Leona''s eyes twitched again and again. She was a normal person!


    The anger that burst out from her chest was blocked in the middle. Leona really wanted to spit blood, OK? She just couldn''t figure out why this woman became like this in just six years?


    Stupid and annoying.


    "Go on!" Leona said nothing and put the thing in Lancy''s hand.


    With a heavy heart, Lancy lowered her head to see what it was! Wasn''t it the small pistol that she had played just now?


    It was not the pistol she had played before, but it was a real one with the same appearance. At present, it was difficult for Lancy to distinguish the difference.


    Leona lowered her voice deliberately and whispered in her ear, "I don''t care if you are really stupid or not. This time, you can''t escape! Humph, you said you didn''t play it before. We both know that it is the most ridiculous lie! If you go back with me, maybe you can still be alive, but if you go on being unreasonable, you will not only hurt yourself, but also your husband and children! "

 Chapter 249 Who Is The Best

    "Lancy, this is the second gift I give you. I hope you like it... Just think about it yourself! " Then Leona loosened her grip immediately. She didn''t believe that Lancy had no about this pistol at all. "Don''t you want to know the past? Don''t you know the function of the pistol? "


    Then, as if nothing had happened, Leona returned to the crowd.


    It seemed that everything had never happened! If the pistol in her arms was so fiery, Lancy would have thought what had just happened was only her illusion.


    Another present? What was the first gift?


    It was that flower ring. Was it from Leona?


    Then, what was more frightening was the function of pistol that Leona give to her? The girl didn''t go wild for the first time. What else could the gun do besides taking a person''s life?


    What Leona meant was that she had killed someone before... Was it?


    Lancy was so frightened as if she never knew herself. What was more horrible was that she had no aversion to such bloody things.


    This was like a magic to the girls in the world.


    Lancy leaned against the wall and was in a trance for a long time. Her words kept ringing in her ears and repeated over and over.


    She stared at her own hands, wondering if she was really stained with blood, it would harm her, her babies and her husband?


    It was a sunny day, but Lancy had a cold war. She put the gun into her bag silently and followed.


    Across the crowd, Lancy saw Marvin. She smiled at him and didn''t know her smile was bitter.


    She was not sure whether what Leona said really influenced her or not?


    What did Leona mean she will go back with her? What did she talk about? It seemed that she was a great person six years ago. Her life was not as simple as she thought.


    Everything seemed to be dragged out by the gun, and Leona seemed to think that ''she won''t'' was an incredible thing that was hard to accept... More strangely, Lancy herself felt that she was familiar with it, just as her left hand was familiar with the right hand.


    The questions kept popping up in her head, and Lancy seemed to have a death wish.


    "Lancy, what''s wrong?" Marvin had noticed there was something wrong with Lancy before. He walked to her and looked at Leona seriously.


    Lancy grabbed her bag and answered after a long while, "I don''t know. I''m not feeling well." The mixed feelings surged in her heart, like suspicion and rejection. She didn''t even know what she was resisting or doubting!


    All of a sudden, Lancy was scared. She feared that the life she was currently living would never return. She was more afraid. She feared that she would lose not only Marvin, but also her family that she had already owned.


    "Not feeling well?" Marvin frowned slightly. He put his warm hand on Lancy''s forehead, which was normal.


    Lancy closed her eyes with satisfaction and let out a light groan unconsciously as she felt his touch.


    Marvin''s eyes darkened. He took a deep breath and retracted


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mall pistol disappeared, replaced by small parts that scattered on the table...


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but open her mouth wide. She thought, ''awesome! She must be awesome!''! The woman is so awesome. She shock everyone with the filming of 007 series.


    She did not hesitate to do so as if she was born to be proficient in it without even a blink.


    Rubbing her eyes, haze felt her eyelids became so heavy that she couldn''t open them anymore. When she lost consciousness, she muttered, "so great."


    Lancy was so careless that she didn''t notice that the gun in the woman''s hand was the same as the one Leona gave her.


    It was Marvin came back found Lancy was still in a dream.


    The girl''s fragrant, white and tender body shone out, and she wrapped herself in a thin quilt, rolling around on the couch unconsciously. The onlookers had an illusion that something was bothering her.


    The stirring loving of Marvin came back at this moment, and it was getting more and more violent. As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he simply pounced on Lancy.


    He happened to hear her muttering, "how awesome......"


    ''Wow, what''s so awesome? With their posture, the man could not help thinking of the other direction.


    Marvin used one of his hands to pillowed on himself, and the other to poke the woman in his arm. His hand, which was used to take Lancy''s temperature, immediately warmed up.


    There was a storm brewing in the man''s eyes, but it was only for Lancy.


    Lancy finally woke up from the coma. He felt his eyelids becoming heavier, and that it was because someone''s fingers made trouble.


    Lancy opened her little mouth and hissed. She glared at Marvin angrily. While she was sleeping, she was sure Marvin was pinching her happily!


    "What happened?" Marvin asked.


    "My face hurts. Let me see if it hurts when I pinch yours?" Lancy stretched out her hand and rubbed Marvin''s face with her hand. Then she said with contempt, "it''s too hard."

 Chapter 250 Please Dont Dislike Me

    Marvin burst into laughter. He gave a pat on Lancy''s bottom and said, "My honey."


    However, Lancy was not satisfied with this result. She just wanted to sleep well. Who dared to take advantage of another''s perilous state? It was Marvin who asked for trouble!


    The girl walked towards Marvin like a cute pig.


    Upon hearing her words, Marvin couldn''t feel any coldness from her and his smile was so attractive as if the ice had melted away by the woman in his arms.


    He held onto Lancy''s slender waist, lifted her up and looked at her. "What did you say just now? What is so awesome?"


    Lancy, who was hiding in Marvin''s arms, shook and rested her fair hands on his waist. She had an inexplicable dream. When she woke up, she felt a little nervous. "It''s not about you."


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips and rubbed the fluffy head of Lancy violently. He knew that he couldn''t count on her.


    Lancy pouted but her body was honest. She was getting closer to Marvin.


    She closed her eyes, feeling terrified. The amazement in her dream had already disappeared, and there were only worries and fears.


    Lancy had been living a quiet and carefree life for so long that she almost forgot what troubles and sorrow were.


    The appearance of Leona had planted a seed of self doubt in her heart, which scared her to death.


    Now, she had a husband who loved her, two kids who was obedient and sensible, her own family who loved her. She didn''t dare to take the risk of her present life, let alone losing everything.


    Maybe, that was how people were? The more he had, the more he was afraid of losing.


    Marvin was surprised and pleased to see Lancy like this. He lifted her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. "Lancy, is there anything on your mind?" He was not questioning her, but making a statement.


    Lancy lowered her head in his arms, and her uneasiness rose to the top. She could not help but ask, "Marvin, if you find that I am not me one day, will you still love me? Will you abandon me? "


    Marvin was shocked. He could not help but look at her. With a sense of evaluation in his eyes, he said, "why do you say that? Did someone say something to you, or did you think of something else? "


    Lancy looked at the man''s panic, tears rolling down uncontrollably. The girl was wronged, "I know you will dislike me, I know you will dislike me!"


    Hearing that, Marvin''s heart hurt and his dashing eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. "Who said that I dislike you?"


    It seemed that Lancy remembered nothing in the past. Then, he guessed that somebody must have said something to her in front of her? A woman appeared in front of Marvin at once. That was Leona!


    There must be something wrong with that woman!


    Hearing that, Lancy burst into tears. She sobbed with drops of tears falling on her fair face. She took a deep breath and asked: "Don''t you really dislike me? What if I become bad? "


    Is there anything worse than kill people? Lancy was a solid sight. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g over, just like the fried meat. She diverged her thoughts farther and farther and didn''t know what she was doing.


    Her deft fingers dazzled everyone. In the blink of an eye, the little thing had thoroughly disassembled.


    More pathetically, Lancy did not realize it at all.


    "Where do I hiding?" The girl''s face puckered and lowered her head. Lancy was shocked. Those small parts scattered all over the ground rushed into her sight. Her face was as pale as a ghost''s. she looked around. Where was the gun?


    take wings to itself? But it had been disassembled?


    Obviously, Lancy prefers the former result.


    So, Lancy, self deception should also have a degree, OK


    Lancy covered her eyes and then opened again. All the parts of the gun scattered all over the place were in front of her eyes! In fact, she was just deceiving herself. It was a pistol, not other toys.


    Even though it was torn apart, they could watch them apart. But if all of them huddled together, nothing could be deceiving.


    Lancy gazed at her own hands and gradually realized the fact that she tore it down, it was her... Then, who was the woman in the dream? Was woman herself?


    The idea popped into her mind all of a sudden, and Lancy was completely scared silly.


    It meant that Leona was telling the truth?


    No, no, no! Lancy shouted and tried to hide all those bags on her body crazily. But she failed because she was wearing a pajama. Her mind was in a mess now!


    Several small parts quietly rolled under the desk, but Lancy didn''t notice. She hurriedly hid those things.


    Then she washed the toilet, and if she used the large one, she would flush it into the lake through the window.


    It seemed that she was capable of emergency measures at such a critical moment.


    Realizing this, Lancy became panic and uneasy again. Although the promise of Marvin appeased him, it could not solve the basic problem.


    The memory of six years ago, Lancy hope for the first time, never find it back...

 Chapter 251 A Plot

    Lancy went back to her bedroom like a thief after she thought that she had destroyed those things.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t fall asleep at all. She kept her eyes open until Marvin woke up.


    In fact, the same as her, Marvin had never slept. They tacitly did not mention the episode that happened in the early morning, and Lancy was naturally willing to pretend not to see it.


    As a matter of fact, she didn''t tell the truth to Marvin. However, that was not an excuse Marvin could think of. She not only didn''t want Marvin to know, but also wanted to leave this memory in her mind. She was more willing to forget it all.


    Whether she was a coward or a person who was good at deceiving herself, Lancy was really not sure about herself six years ago! Maybe what she was afraid of was that even she herself couldn''t accept the fact of her six years ago, let alone her husband and her babies?


    Lancy dare not make a bet. She really dare not.


    She really felt that she was leading a really good life now! It''s not necessary to change it at all Therefore, she chose to turn a deaf ear to Leona''s words. No matter who came to find her, just denied it!


    After spending a night on psychological construction, Lancy finally convinced herself by clenching her fist.


    However, Marvin couldn''t pretend nothing had happened.


    Then he went to the small study next to the bedroom. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with the study. But he finally found the ''escaped'' parts.


    As soon as he saw the parts, he finally knew why Lancy behaved so strangely today. She asked a lot of weird questions and why she went to the study secretly without telling him.


    It was a gun, a real gun.


    It''s not a toy, nor a commodity on the shooting range, but a real weapon.


    If Marvin saw the full appearance of the gun before being pulled down, he would definitely recognize that it was an exclusive weapon of "her". Even the others couldn''t copy it.


    Even so, Marvin had confirmed at the moment that the people over there had found and successfully approached Lancy. What shocked him even more was that the gun looked like this. Maybe it was Lancy. She, has recalled everything?


    Upon hearing this, Marvin immediately denied that she hadn''t recalled what had happened in the past. However, all these indicated that her past memories were waking up...


    It was the woman named Leona, right? It must be her!


    As for Leona, she could not be alive from now on...


    Leona had never seen Lancy since she gave the gun to her. To be exact, Lancy seemed to become quiet again and did not wander around in the circle.


    With delight and nervousness, Leona was sure that something had happened during these few days! Otherwise, why did Lancy suddenly disappear, who was supposed to show up for business?


    It was well known that rumors about Lancy were widely spread in the Lan Group. Under the heat of the public opinion, this was undoubtedly the best opportunity to rise.


    Everybody didn''t believed that Lancy would not miss this opportunity, or in other words, Marvin would miss it.


    However, what happened ne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    name of Marvin, he had an exclusive parking lot.


    So Leona had better keep an eye on it in secret.


    As time passed, it was ten o''clock. Leona turned off the lights and walked out of her office. Half an hour later, she returned to the company, almost unnoticed.


    Then, how about Marvin? He was still there.


    Leona walked upstairs step by step, her eyes shining with hope.


    The group was so quiet tonight that they didn''t even notice half of the security guards.


    On her way here, Leona had a strange feeling, but she didn''t take it to heart. She just thought that she had successfully avoided everyone''s attention.


    At the sight of Marvin''s office, Leona rushed into it directly.


    Indeed, it was not like what they saw. They all saw that Leona rushed in! The people who were watching the monitor, like Luke, were really shocked!


    They had once seen assassination, but they had never seen such a "direct" assassination! Where was the "dark" she promised? What about the "silent sorrow"?


    How could Luke know that Leona had no idea of the real identity of Marvin and were ready to take actions!


    Finding a gun in a hidden place, Leona kicked the door open and pointed the gun at the front. A gun was enough for an ordinary person


    In the future, every time Leona thought about her first confrontation with Marvin, she would cover her face with shame. That was absolutely the stupidest thing she had ever done, not one of them.


    The big noise here startled Marvin, who had been trying hard to keep silence. When he saw the black muzzle aiming at him, he couldn''t speak for a while.


    Over the years, Marvin had dealt with them a million times. Although Lancy was his only opponent, there was no lack of talented person by his side.


    But Leona was indeed... Did she prepare so much just to break into with a gun?


    All of a sudden, Marvin wasn''t sure whether this woman came from the same place with Lancy.


    "Don''t move if you want to be alive!" Leona was ready to fight back. She pointed her gun at Marvin. If he dared to move, she would kill him.

 Chapter 252 Being Shot

    You are so stupid!


    How would an ordinary person react?


    Most of them would faint at the sight of the scene, wouldn''t they? If that kind of Coward, they would have already shit their butt and lost their consciousness. As for the stronger one, he would only pretend to be calm with a pale face.


    As for Marvin, he was so calm that he didn''t even frown.


    His reaction shocked Leona.


    After a short while, she came to her senses. However, because the boss did not cooperate, how to play the following part?


    "I know you. You seem to be Benson''s... Secretary? " Marvin was not in a panic. He leaned back on his chair leisurely and said unhurriedly.


    Her life was threatened and he wasn''t extremely nervous?


    Leona didn''t understand what boss was talking about, so she shouted at him, "don''t move, or I''ll shoot!"


    Her slender fingers moved. There was a faint smile on Marvin''s lips, but he didn''t show it on his face. He still looked indifferent. "Is there enmity between us?"


    With a sniff, Leona scanned the location of the monitor with the help of a interference device, and sneered, "cut the crap. If you want to live, go with me obediently!"


    As Marvin was of great use, if it had not been for the last resort, Leona would not have taken his life.


    However, Marvin seemed not to hear her threat and became more relaxed, with a storm brewing in his eyes, "I ask you, are you aiming at me, or Lancy?"


    Leona was shocked and almost lost her gun. How could Marvin know that she was coming for Lancy? She wondered if Lancy had told him everything?


    No, no, Lancy didn''t regain her memory. Even if she regained her memory, she wouldn''t tell what happened to Marvin. It''s impossible for common people to accept it?


    Who on earth was Marvin? Perhaps Marvin was too calm, which made Leona confused and indecisive.


    "I can tell from your expression that you are aiming at Lancy." Marvin''s eyes became darker and darker. It seemed that he was relieved.


    "¡­¡­" Leona was about to pull the wire.


    Marvin was still as steady as before without even raising his eyes. "It''s my turn to ask. Leona What''s your rank in ''S Group''? "


    Leona almost didn''t throw the gun out. That''s what makes it really wonderful


    ''how would he know S Group?'' she thought?


    Oh my God! What did Lancy say? The look on Leona''s face became vicious. She did not want to blame him. This man knew what he should not know. Anyway, he could not live!


    Without any hesitation, Leona raised her index finger...


    She closed her eyes to hide her sadness and guilt.


    When she opened her eyes again, Leona had already regained her composure. However, the next second, her calm mask cracked open.


    Bang! Blood splattered on the spot? What has happened indeed stunned her? Silent, silent, silent... But it didn''t mean that the accuracy rate was also gone!


    Leona reacted quickly! She didn''t give up and opened the chest, but there


    l, Leona started to counterattack. Although she was not a match for Luke, but Luke had his own worries and did not shoot. And Leona seized the opportunity to escape.


    "Master?"


    "Luke, take a look at her and don''t fight with her." Marvin instructed.


    Luke nodded and soon disappeared in the darkness.


    If the injured Leona didn''t like so relaxed and complacent before. At last, she went back to her house, but she didn''t know that someone was waiting for her.


    Leona dare not go to the hospital, she could take care of it herself.


    Along the way, she intentionally went far and turned several corners, afraid of following behind! It was funny that this place was registered in the employee information of the company that she was in. After a great deal of effort, it seemed that Leona still cherished her life.


    What happened tonight was beyond Leona''s acceptance.


    It should be said that after that incident, Leona lived a quite smoothly. They hadn''t met a well matched opponent for a long time.


    What''s more, Lancy was the only person who had ever fought with Marvin. Even though they were close friends, she had never seen the real face of Marvin.


    Frankly speaking, Marvin at that time was a person who "could only hear his voice but could not see him"


    At that time, Lancy had always said that they were no match for him and they couldn''t beat him... Some of her friends had thought she was telling the truth, but when the incident happened, they began to reflect on it. It was not until then that Leona began to doubt her words that she said those words on purpose to protect that man...


    It was not until now that Leona realized the lingering fear. If Marvin was really that person, she was afraid that what she said at that time was right.


    Leona stumbled to take out the first aid kit. Her clothes were wet with cold sweat, but she didn''t stop. She expertly took out the bullet that flew into her arm. She was relieved.

 Chapter 253 Jean Took Over

    Her white arms were exposed to the air. After dressing the wound, Leona sat there in a trance.


    Leona was obsessed with Marvin, Lancy and everything in the past! It was as if all the mysteries in the past had been interwoven together, which was hard to read or solve.


    Leona was not reconciled, she was really not reconciled. The reason why she schemed to make Lancy recall everything was just that she wanted to know the truth of the past.


    By that time, Leona would definitely kill Lancy!


    Leona bit her lip, with struggle in her eyes, with resentment, but more like convinced herself.


    "Haha!"


    "Who!" Rising from the seat suddenly, but Leona pulled her wound. She breathed in a sudden.


    "Ouch! you were hurt!"


    There was no light in the room. Hearing the sound, Leona became more vigilant. "Jean, it''s you! What are you doing here? "


    "What am I doing here? Well, it''s because someone is not doing the right thing, so my boss sent me to help you. " Jean came out of the darkness, enchanting and charming.


    Jean was three years younger than Leona, but she was more popular than Leona.


    Therefore, in "S Group", Jean''s rank was higher than Leona''s, and Jean was more arrogant and domineering! She didn''t take predecessors seriously since she was not highly valued until six years ago.


    Especially this Leona, she thought highly of her identity as an elder and never thought highly of Jean.


    This time, there was a slip up in her mission, and Jean volunteered to come.


    First, Jean wanted to take this opportunity to eliminate Leona''s prestige. Second, Jean also wanted to make great contributions.


    Jean still remembered that woman, Lancy, many years ago! It was because of Jean''s clearly remembering that Jean wanted to embarrass her!


    In the past, when Lancy was happy, Jean was struggling at the bottom and tired to climb up day by day. In the past she was an existence that Jean needed to look up at.


    But now, Jean was satisfied.


    Jean was now different! In the past, she had to admire others, but now, she was needed! ''Jean, you should not be so conceited.''


    "Send you to take over me?" Leona frowned.


    Jean raised her eyebrows and sat down spontaneously, "I''m not replacing you, but watching you! Just a woman who has lost her memory, I can''t believe that you haven''t gotten everything done yet. Leona, you are really useless! Or do you go easy on her, in consideration of your previous friendship? "


    Jean squinted slightly and pressed Leona under her control! "Leona, don''t forget how Kama died!"


    Leona clenched her fists, closed her eyes in pain, and opened again without being influenced by Jean again. "I haven''t forgotten that. And don''t forget, if she is that easy to deal with, you should have made it in the past few years, right?"


    Leona knew clearly what her leader had done over the years, and they failed every time. That was why they sent her here.


    As the saying goes, "know the enemy, know yourself, and your victory will be." now Leona knew Lancy only in S Group.


    They al


    ng man.


    A lot of men fell under Jean''s skirt, but each of them was comparable to Marvin. The more she look at him, the more she like him. The point was that this man was Lancy''s... Only this one, Jean wanted to be his wife.


    If Jean could grab Lancy and hurt her with her hands, she must be very happy? Jean seemed to have imagined the scene where Lancy was captured by her.


    What a wonderful scene.


    What a stupid woman! Leona watched coldly and went away with Jean in her daylight dream.


    Jean did not disappoint her "great expectation", and chose the last thing she should do. In spite of that Marvin''s cruelty, she would be beaten off even if she didn''t die!


    Leona covered her left arm with her hands. She didn''t know if Marvin had done something to her in the bullet. The bullet had already been removed and the wound was still burning.


    However, Leona was hurt and happy. ''Jean, don''t play with me. You will be dead sooner or later!''!


    Outside of the community where Leona lived, Luke looked at this place as if it was deep in thought. Luke stayed until dawn and when Luke was about to leave, Luke saw Jean coming out.


    He put down the telescope and saw clearly that this woman was from Leona''s house.


    ''It looks like they are partners, '' he thought.


    Luke immediately took a picture of Jean and sent it to Marvin.


    When Marvin on the other side received the message, he raised his eyebrows. This woman seemed to be more unreliable than Leona! ''Is she going to take over the company as long as Leona doesn''t show up?'' Marvin mused?


    Half an hour later, he received the information and data from the other end of the Pacific Ocean. There were a lot of materials about Leona and Jean.


    She regarded Linda as an enemy, and wanted to gain her forgiveness.


    Marvin was waiting for Jean to come so that he wouldn''t be disappointed.


    Marvin gazed at the woman who was sound asleep next to him, stroking her soft hair. She even frowned in her dream. Was Lancy still happy and carefree like before?

 Chapter 254 Mrs. Wilsons Resentful

    There was no need to explain for Marvin. But the gun could explain everything. It was Lancy who tear down the gun. In recent days, she had nightmares every night, and sometimes Marvin could tell something from her nightmares.


    It was not a sweet dream. However, Marvin was more worried about her. What Lancy dreamed about was a bloody past.


    Now she was pure and impeccable, and the past was undoubtedly a nightmare for her.


    Leona, Leona! Marvin closed his eyes gloomily. He would have killed Leona if she didn''t work for Lancy in the past! What the hell did they want to do!


    "Lancy, don''t be afraid. I am here. I will always be with you!" When Marvin mumbled to Lancy, Lancy seemed to hear his promise in her sleep. Her eyebrows became smooth again.


    Sometimes, dreams could be weapons to attack people.


    Indeed, Leona could play some tricks to shake Lancy, however, in the past six years, in addition to the occasional burst of fighting power, Lancy had never dreamed of anything related to the past.


    The nightmare in the following days made Lancy much paler. She was no longer lively and listless as before. Lancy didn''t want to go out and she also didn''t want to go out for any social events. Therefore, Marvin didn''t force her to go out.


    For most of the time in the daytime, Lancy was in a daze in the attic. Sometimes she thought about the dream she had in the previous night, sometimes she looked at her own hands blankly, which was enough for her to look all the daytime.


    This kind of Lancy caught some people''s attention.


    Such as Sidney and Mrs. Wilson.


    Mrs. Wilson had shut herself in her room since her identity as Lancy''s successor of Lan Clan was exposed. She hadn''t seen anyone the whole day. In Mrs. Wilson''s opinion, there wasNina before, it can''t be sure whether the Lan Clan was Lancy''s or not. Now, Nina has gone, so the Lan Clan easily fell into Lancy''s hands.


    Mr. Sidney was very glad to hear that. It was not because he coveted Lan Clan, but because their families were well matched! The marriage between Marvin and Lancy had been changed a lot since they got married. After combining all these, Mr. Sidney increasingly felt that this was a good marriage.


    As for Mrs. Wilson, she agreed with Mr. Sidney. But she had a different opinion! She was not able to take down Lancy before. Now, Lancy was promoted once again, and she got more attention when she was with Sidney. Would Lancy be bullied one day in the future?


    Lancy had been pretending to be lazy since she got married, which made Mrs. Wilson almost mad.


    Now, looking around the whole Lu Clan, she found that Wilson had been expelled from the family. Even if Sherry had gone back to her own family, they were not at home. So Mrs. Wilson wondered whether Lancy should take care of them? She used to say that she was not serious, but now was it?


    However, Mrs. Wilson didn''t expect that Lancy ignored her every time she brought it up?


    However, Mrs. Wilson didn''t get what she wanted. Since Lancy had been


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    te of fun! Sidney couldn''t hold back his tears at the mention of it. However, he didn''t want to be bothered by anyone in the company or the family, but to be threatened by Mrs. Wilson. And he had to lose their peaceful time everyday.


    He could tease little kids before, but now, he felt very tired.


    When Mr. Sidney heard that, he was so excited as if the next little kid was already in Lancy''s belly and would be born in ten months. He then thought that he could hold the little kid again after ten months! Ah, how wonderful life was! It was just like the street lamps at night.


    Sidney looked at Lancy with more loving eyes, almost forgetting that Mrs. Wilson was in a rage!


    "¡­¡­ They''re quite to my liking! " Lancy kept eating and blinked her eyes dully.


    "Lancy, why don''t we call a doctor for him? In the early stage of her pregnancy, she must be taken good care of. " Mr. Sidney patted his head and said, "wait a few more days. It''s not a long time. We can''t find it in a month."


    Mrs. Wilson, who was sitting next to them, was already dumbfounded. ''when did Mr. Sidney get to know about pregnant? It''s unbelievable!'' she thought to herself?


    Mr. Sidney would do anything for his great grandson or great granddaughter. Then go back to his study and have a look at books about pregnancy. Do you believe it!


    After all, she was pregnant sooner or later. Besides, his grandson was trying so hard to get pregnant. It was a good thing!


    Mr. Sidney nodded cheerfully, giving his grandson a thumbs up.


    The dull brain wave returned to the normal line. Lancy widened her eyes in surprise and asked, "pregnant? Me?"


    Lancy, is it true that you are so surprised? Except you, who else could get pregnant!


    Mr. Sidney was excited. Looking at the dark circles in Lancy''s eyes, who was apparently sluggish, he suddenly felt guilty. He covered his face! Look what Marvin did to the little girl. She had dark circles around her eyes


    No, Sidney decided he must act like a grandpa and educate Marvin well.

 Chapter 255 Who Was Pregnant

    What kind of person Mr. Sidney was when he showed his grandpa''s spirit!


    Mr. Sidney replied, "That''s her own business. It''s impolite to ask her about it!" If he doesn''t put it seriously, how can Sidney open his mouth?


    Look at Lancy again, Leona, killer and gun, all of them are forgotten! Now, the only thought in Lancy''s mind was kid.


    Lancy touched her belly gently and said this as if a kid was already there. Actually, she did not feel uncomfortable but was afraid of scaring it.


    To be honest, Lancy did''t feel anything when she pregnant with twins. It basically belongs to the feeling that comes from the awakening. She even didn''t know who sent her to the hospital, let alone the time of her pregnancy.


    The girl laughed foolishly sitting there and even forgot to eat.


    Mr. Sidney was smiling while Lancy was smiling.


    Mrs. Wilson covered her eyes and couldn''t bear to look at them any more! She was not sure about it yet. Why should they be so happy now? "Mr. Sidney, this hasn''t been checked yet. It''s too early to be cheerful now. Don''t let the whole thing about Nina be exposed in front of public, "


    Mrs. Wilson remembered and hated it. Regardless of prejudice, Mrs. Wilson absolutely hates Nina. Anyway, Lancy''s surname is Lan. Who knows if Lancy will also rush out of such a thing.


    Mr. Sidney expression shows his anger. Why did she mention Nina! "Can you just talk in a polite way! Let''s just wait and see Even if not this time, sooner or later, there will be another pair of twins."


    Mr. Sidney glared at Mrs. Wilson. When talking about whether she was pregnant or not, he felt sad and was more dissatisfied with Mrs. Wilson.


    The word "twins" almost pissed Mrs. Wilson off. The Lu Clan would be turned upside down if they had another pair! Speaking of the twins, Mrs. Wilson became more upset. She didn''t know where they were sent. Looking at the expression of Sidney, she was afraid that they would be trained as the next successor.


    Her teeth were broken!


    If Lancy had another couple, would they have fun? Would she has a place in Lu Clan? If Lancy gives birth to twins again, she likes a sow, wasn''t she? Mrs. Wilson thought.


    The truth was that Mrs. Wilson was getting more and more paranoid.


    Lancy, went back to her room dizzily. She had no idea what they were arguing about. She was pregnant? Was it? It must be the happiest thing in recent days.


    Ah, is the baby a boy or a girl? Twins? Twins? Lancy was rubbing her belly thoughtfully. The loose blouse showed her white and tender belly because of her current position. Well, it was better to have a daughter. A daughter was more considerate.


    ''It''s not Ray who is not considerate. Ray is so good at considering that his mother is of no use.'' If it were a girl, she could at least dress her up and make her look lik


    Mr. Sidney touched his nose and showed an expression of "I care about you" on his face. Then he closed the door again in silence, preventing others from touching him.


    Mr. Sidney said it out of good will. He thought it was obscure, and didn''t want to hurt his grandson''s self-esteem so much... However, it seemed that Mr. Sidney didn''t know those hidden words. Besides hinting that Lancy might be pregnant, there was another underlying meaning which Marvin understood.


    For example, a girl was dragged by a boss to have fun every night. Finally, the girl''s body collapsed, her eyes turned dark and she was in a trance, and she finally could not help but complain to the elders of the family.


    Maybe it was because the pressure was so overwhelming that the girl was telling the truth to a man with the most authority in the family, not to the female audience.


    But it was a pity that Mr. Sidney didn''t get his kindness across. So far, Mr. Sidney had thought that his grandson had understood him. He had never mentioned any words like "there is a possibility that Lancy may be pregnant".


    Therefore, Marvin came back to the attic to find out the truth.


    As the saying goes, "if you don''t do it in three days, you will not absolutely be Lancy.". Marvin then opened the door and glared at Lancy...


    He had been fully prepared to give her a good lecture. With a poker face, a powerful aura, and courage, he had even finished his soups. He had to take this opportunity to teach Lancy. What should be said and what should not be said can only be said to him, which is a very serious couple proposition.


    When he saw Lancy, he couldn''t say anything.


    The girl held the soft white paper and lied on the bed. Her white and round thumb wandered in the air. While touching her lower abdomen, she was muttering something. The pink Tablet PC was in the same posture as her master.

 Chapter 256 Harm Set, Harm Get

    On the screen were all sorts of adorable clothes.


    But as to the size, they didn''t fit Ray and Rani at all. It looked like belonging to babies of few months.


    "Marvin!" Lancy called the man''s name with a sweet voice.


    Marvin walked to her, grabbed her feet and said, "are you happy?" After a week of silence, she finally regained her spirits.


    It really worked to tell Grandpa about her suffering!


    It reminded Marvin of what he had forgotten. Then he stood in silent and felt sorry about Lancy.


    "I''m very happy." The ruddy faced Lancy showed that she had totally revived, and her mood was so bright and brilliant.


    In the eyes of Marvin, her proud is just because of the success of making others take the consequences.


    Lancy, who had the sixth sense, stopped for a while. Her bright and clear eyes were full of innocence. "Are you unhappy? Tell me who bullied you, and I''ll take revenge for you! " Ever since she removed the gun, Lancy seemed like becoming more violent. No matter what happened, the first way she thought of to solve it was force.


    "¡­¡­ No, I''ll do it myself. "


    Lancy gave the thumbs up with admiration again. Boss was really worthy of being a boss. He was always good at solving matters by himself.


    She imitated Marvin''s tone and said, "Sure. Whoever dares to bully our boss, we will beat him up! Deduct his salary, spank him, trouble him, and beat him !"


    Lancy, do Ray and Rani know that you are so violent?


    Hearing this, Marvin sipped his lips and looked at Lancy with a strange look. Then he fell silent.


    Lancy pouted and wonder if he was still not satisfied with the ideas?


    In order to ease her husband''s anger, Lancy, once again, grew very innocent and pretentious. She even invented thousands of plans, to bring the perpetrator to justice!


    Marvin gazed at Lancy with a wicked smile on his face. However, he was like an Oscar best actor, so he didn''t say anything about that.


    Lancy moved her lips and said something. In Marvin''s eyes, it was the girl who dug a hole for herself and jumped off the stage herself. The whole scene was so vivid that Marvin was almost can''t help laughing.


    When he came to his senses, Lancy''s face was very close to his. It turned out that Lancy was anxious to see his reaction. She moved closer to him, her nose to his nose, her mouth to his mouth. She could even see several eyelashes of him clearly. "Boss, what''s going on? Choose as you like. "


    Marvin looked at her pretty eyes and carried her in his arms. However, it was totally different from what it would do. Lancy was so happy that she couldn''t help laughing. After a round, she found something was wrong! She looked at the floor, wondering, ''usually I would see the ceiling in this position.''?


    Lancy was forced to lie down on Marvin lap. She blinked and looked back at the man in a pitiful manner. What game was he playing? She felt dizzy!


    Before Lancy coul


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    art sank. She said uncertainly, "I''m pregnant. You... You''re not happy?"


    "¡­¡­ Not exactly. "


    Marvin thought to himself, ''every time we have a love relationship, I have been ready for birth control, even at the cost of the last moment to destroy the pleasure of having sex.


    Lancy, you shouldn''t be pregnant! You shouldn''t!


    Lancy was pretty sure that her husband wasn''t happy and didn''t want her to get pregnant at all. She felt a sharp pain in her heart and her hands were frozen there.


    "Have you had a check-up?" Marvin grabbed Lancy''s hands. At this moment, he was more concerned about her health.


    At that time, Joseph said that even though the drug that Wilson had put into her would do harm to her body, she would be able to recover as long as she was properly nurtured. But considering the time, it was only six months now, less than one year. Her health...... Marvin hesitated.


    Of course, Marvin didn''t suspect her loyalty. There were many modern contraception measures, but there was an exception! What worried Marvin most was that before Lancy''s health was fully recovered, she accidentally got pregnant. Would that hurt her health more?


    "I''ll call Joseph over." The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. When he tried to contact Joseph but was stopped by Lancy.


    Lancy had never been so angry like now, and she had never been so heartbroken.


    She stared at Marvin seriously and asked again, "you''re not happy because I''m pregnant. Why?"


    ''He loves Ray and Rani so much. But why he is not happy this time? Or he doesn''t want a baby at all?''


    In recent days, Lancy had been flung into a state of extreme fear. It was inevitable that people would fear losing when great joy and great sorrow overwhelmed her! Besides, she had nightmares every night. So much fear and dread overwhelmed her that she couldn''t see the past and her future, which made her lose the most ordinary state of mind in the past.

 Chapter 257 The Misunderstanding

    When Lancy was no longer "heartless", she became more sensitive and insecure.


    When Mr. Sidney told her that she might be pregnant, the news gave her a glimmer of hope. This made Lancy temporarily forget the unhappy things.


    Although he had temporarily forgotten what had happened, that didn''t mean that She would forget it forever.


    Lancy thought, no, it was reasonable that Marvin would think, like her, looking forward to the child and loving the child... However, she never thought that when he heard the good news the first time, he was not ecstatic, but full of worries on his face.


    Marvin even wanted to ask Joseph to confirm her pregnancy as soon as possible.


    Hearing that, Lancy stared at Marvin blankly. She preferred to hear more about him. The reason why he had invited Joseph was to make sure that she hadn''t been pregnant...


    But why? Why? Lancy was puzzled. She really couldn''t understand. Or, did Marvin find out about hiding guns that day? Or had he heard what Leona had said to her too?


    Countless possibilities flew back and forth in her mind. Lancy covered her ears and shook her head desperately. She dare not think any more.


    She couldn''t figure out why Marvin behaved abnormally except for those things. In her memory, there was no conflict at all between the two of them from their reunion to their marriage. Since Marvin loved her so much, there was no reason for him not to want a child, was it?


    Marvin''s eyebrows took a slight frown, which was even deeper. He said, "I''m not unhappy, Lancy."


    Lancy lowered her head and thought, ''even now, he doesn''t smile at all. I''m not silly, really.''. She played with her fingers with a depressed mood. The atmosphere between the two suddenly became stiff and weird.


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips, gently rubbed Lancy''s head and said in a soft voice, "honey, don''t think too much. I''m not really unhappy."


    Then he turned around and called Joseph.


    The moment he turned around, Lancy''s eyes turned red. Instead of crying in a childish way, she was trying to hold back her grievances.


    It seemed that her good mood had given up. Biting her lips, Lancy looked at Marvin who was trying to contact Joseph by the French window.


    Then she walked out of the room silently.


    Without knowing what was going on, Marvin answered the phone.


    "Joseph, how is Lancy now?" He gripped his phone with one hand and bounced at the armrest with the other hand, indicating his uneasiness.


    Hearing what Marvin said, Joseph seemed to have been accustomed to the way he treated Lancy. "Not bad."


    Even the phone between them was cold enough for Joseph to feel his displeasure. "What''s wrong?" As far as Joseph was concerned, sometimes Marvin cared too much about Lancy. Even the small wound could be treated as gunshot... Besides, he was also "self-cultivation", quite professional.


    Marvin wasn''t in the mood to make fun of him. He answered seriously, "is Lancy fit to have a baby now?"


    "Is she pregnant?" A tinge of surprise flashed across Joseph''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    separate rooms as long as he could!


    Mr. Sidney pictured many scenes in his mind. He looked at Lancy and turned away without saying a word.


    Mrs. Wilson can''t help turning over her eyes. She thought Lancy was almost out of the door without supporting her waist. Do you want to be so obvious Lancy has such a thick skin... So thick...


    If Lancy had known what you were thinking and guessing, she would have definitely argued as she clenched her handkerchief! So she told him that the brain problems must be treated.


    "Lancy, come here and sit down." Mr. Sidney said to Lancy. His face was pale.


    Mr. Sidney said with a heartache. It seemed that he hadn''t seen her for a night. Lancy who was pregnancy had been extremely skinny. The way he looked was almost making Mrs. Wilson speechless.


    Mrs. Wilson glanced at Lancy coldly and said impatiently, "I''m not sure whether you are pregnant. Do you look so delicate? Think of the time when we were pregnancy, we still do farm work.


    "¡­¡­ You had done farm work? " Lancy''s reaction was faster than before. Actually, it was just the basic reaction because her brain waves were not heard at all.


    With a bump in her eyes, Mrs. Wilson almost fell to the ground. She trembled with rage at her words! What''s more, Lancy was staring at Mrs. Wilson with a goofy smile. How would Mrs. Wilson answer her question?


    Mrs. Wilson was from a big family. According to what before the liberation, it was said that at that time there was a servant and a frequent visitor, and a long-term worker in the family! Mrs. Wilson would never go to the farmland. Moreover, the Lu Clan was rich enough which wouldn''t let the hostess of the house do the farm work under such circumstances!


    That is to say, Mrs. Wilson has been spoiled by her father and lived a comfortable life. How should she reply? ...


    Mrs. Wilson wanted to express that she couldn''t have fun with them.


    "Don''t worry. Your grandma has never done such thing." The way Sidney treated Lancy was as warm and sweet as Lakin.

 Chapter 258 Was She Pregnant

    Marvin frowned and said disapprovingly, "Grandpa!"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Not to mention Lancy, even Mr. Sidney knew nothing about it. Wasn''t it a good thing? Since Mr. Sidney had been told what had happened yesterday, Marvin had never been kind to him. Was there anyone like him to be a father?


    It was clear that Marvin didn''t want Mr. Sidney to kick up a fuss. However, what Mrs. Wilson said was still unknown! Being in a complicated mood, Marvin felt happy and worried. Perhaps it was because he was too entangled, his face was basically clouded by frowning, frowning and gloomy.


    It was hard for Jean not to overthink it.


    Hearing his words, Lancy became more silent. She was so silent that it seemed not like the usual her at all!


    "Well, we will know when Dr. Joseph comes." Mr. Sidney sat there with a sullen face, looking like a spoiled child.


    Yes, when Dr. Joseph came, Lancy did not want to hear the name.


    Whether it was because Lancy was narrow-minded or she thought too much, as far as Lancy was concerned, from last night till now, every subtle expression and word of Boss Marvin revealed a fact that he didn''t want her to get pregnant, he didn''t look forward to having a baby, not to mention being unhappy.


    The fact that she might be pregnant seemed to bother him Lancy felt more sad about it.


    Even Mrs. Wilson was looking forward to the arrival of Dr. Joseph, but Lancy wore a sad face and she looked upset.


    In Dr. Joseph''s impression, this pretty girl always laughed so happily. He had never seen such a sad look on her face.


    What happened to her?


    Hearing that, Lancy looked at Dr. Joseph with hidden bitterness. In the eyes of others, she was really pitiful. No wonder the people led by Mr. Sidney would misunderstand her, and there was no other answer except the conjecture.


    Sure enough, the problem was with Marvin, right?


    It could only be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding. No matter how the process was, the guesses were right.


    After hearing what Marvin said, Dr. Joseph took a look at him, who could not hide his nervousness. Then Dr. Joseph looked at Lancy with a scowling face. For a moment, he was also confused.


    Never mind, he didn''t need to worry about the couple anymore.


    Mrs. Wilson couldn''t wait any longer. She craned her neck and said, "Dr. Joseph, check her out. What''s wrong with her? She is weak all day." Even though Lancy was pregnant, Mrs. Wilson thought it would be better for Lancy to have sex with that man. Because Mrs. Wilson didn''t think that Lancy was pregnant at all. She even guessed viciously that even if Lancy was really pregnant, the baby would have no chance to be born anymore?


    It was forbidden for pregnant women, especially in the first three months of pregnancy.


    The more Mrs. Wilson thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. After thoughtful consideration, she came to only one conclusion Oh, right. At the beginning, it was Mr. Sidney who was so excited.


    Mrs. Wilson was more


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he doing this to get pregnant as soon as possible? Mr. Sidney gazed at Dr. Joseph calmly. He finally figured it out.


    Mr. Sidney was very disappointed. He comforted Lancy, "You''d better take good care of yourself. Health is the most important. You can have a healthy baby in the future."


    "It''s my fault this time. I was too excited." Seeing the lowering head of Lancy, Mr. Sidney felt strangely guilty.


    Hearing that, Lancy raised her little face and tried to wear a smile at the corners of her mouth. She pouted and said, "I''m sleepy. I want to sleep."


    "¡­¡­ Sleepy? "


    A moment of silence fell upon the room. The expression on everyone''s face was complicated. It was time to sleep? In the eyes of ordinary people, disappointment, sadness and grief were not allowed to be seen on his face?


    This is the so-called lady Lancy.


    The pretty girl''s face was pale, so white that it was almost transparent. She had a pointed face that was even larger than the size of a palm. She blinked her watery eyes and looked at the group of people.


    Who would say no?


    Even Mrs. Wilson couldn''t resist her charm, let alone others.


    "¡­¡­ Go to sleep. Just sleep. " Mr. Sidney waved his hand and agreed with Lancy. Seeing Lancy walking away gently, he said to Marvin, "Take care of her, Marvin."


    ''Lancy is your wife. You have to take care of her!''


    Marvin was so shocked that he didn''t want to say anything about it.


    Hearing that, a deep smile played at the corners of Dr. Joseph''s mouth. Dr. Joseph was afraid that the reason why she had those symptoms was not because she had been pregnant but because she had something on her mind?


    But it was the matter of the young couple, and had nothing to do with him.


    Mrs. Wilson smilingly sent Dr. Joseph away, in order to get more information from him. Her attitude was definitely better than ever. But Dr. Joseph didn''t want to talk about that anymore. As a person who never liked gossiping and wasn''t interested in such stuff, Dr. Joseph didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 259 A Lunatic In Silence

    Therefore, no one from the Lu Clan paid any attention to the news that Lancy was pregnant. Instead, rumors about her infertility were spread secretly.


    Lancy was indifferent to all this and she didn''t want to know either.


    Now she only knew that she was very depressed.


    Now, since Ray and Rani weren''t with her, she couldn''t tell Marvin. Therefore, she made a quick roll and aimed at our little Freda.


    Recently, because of worrying about Myron, Freda had been in a bad mood. When the two girls were together, they felt the same feeling.


    This time, without Lancy''s hard work, Freda accompanied Lancy all the way.


    However, where could they be "vent" and "crazy"? That was a problem.


    Anyway, they wanted to do crazy things. Clenching her fists, Lancy yelled, "I want to drink! I want to eat meat! I''m going crazy!"


    So, eating meat?


    Meanwhile, Freda nodded her head constantly and looked at the man with her starry eyes. Two words appeared in her mind -- ''night club'', by the way, does she think about the last dance!


    The two girls were smart enough to change the place and drove especially to the nearby city - Ling City. She wanted to say, in this way, she wouldn''t need to meet some familiar friends?


    All of the above are personal thoughts of Freda. For Lancy, it doesn''t matter where to go, as long as it''s fun.


    They got there proudly. The night club in Ling city seemed to be as good as that in Alaska. The decoration and service offered by Ling City was so unique that it attracted the attention of men and women!


    "Yes, so good." Lancy touched her chin and looked around the handsome boy at the bar counter with her eyes. Yes, he was handsome, but he was a little inferior to her boss.


    Boss, you must stay away from me today. I won''t miss you! ''! Just think of him. These days, the troubles have come out again, and even the beautiful mood will become gloomy. So, from this moment on, there is no boss, no past, no guns, ammunition and other dangerous goods. She is here to play, eh...


    Boss who was in the meeting suddenly frowned. There was an inexplicable feeling that all the people in the meeting held their breath. They did not dare to breathe until they knew that boss waved his hand. Then they began to report the work in tremble.


    However, Marvin didn''t know that his wife was having fun in a night club!


    It was a nice night club because it was opened in the afternoon and few customers were in it. For Lancy and Freda. There''s no "competitor", which is a big feast for the eyes.


    "Freda, can we begin to measure the time now?" Urged the boring girl. When she was unhappy, she could be quiet! The more intense they were, the more lively Lancy became. She was the most classic.


    Freda looked around, but she also felt annoyed. So she could understand what


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t even have the chance to fight for the love. Freda just want to find him as soon as possible.


    Freda was high in fighting spirit.


    "It''s so hard work," Lancy prayed for Myron in her mind. Compared with her boss who went home on time everyday, Myron was full of hardships.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Luckily, Lancy was as simple as before. "By the way, why hasn''t they come here yet?"


    The moment she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Lancy and Freda, who were depressed a moment ago, craned their necks immediately to look at the door of the private room from time to time, showing excellent demeanor.


    Women never wanted to lose face in front of handsome men, and little beauties were no exception.


    The two girls were calm on the surface, but the joy in their eyes was about to emerge. How exactly was the little handsome boy? A soft and obedient feeling was what Lancy needed right now. Clenching her fist tightly, she hoped that the result would be as good as hers.


    And fragile illness was the kind of tenderness? In fact, Freda didn''t know what kind of people Jamie was, but she believed that he was easy to fall over. ''Wow, I''m looking forward to a new world. I''m looking forward to it


    The door was gently pushed open, and his long and slender legs came into view first. Wow, he kicked his legs in front of daisy, thinking that they were very pretty.


    Lancy rested her head on the sofa and looked greedy. It seemed that she had forgotten that she was a married woman. ''perhaps this is the so-called "everyone loves beautiful things."?


    He wondered what Marvin would think if he knew it?


    To be honest, Lancy and Freda are not sure whether they will come in first from the corner of the dress, which is what they expect.


    However, when the man came in and shut the other girls, Lancy was a bit stunned... Oh, no, she was very dull.

 Chapter 260 Again, Carl

    One, one, one... What about the other people?


    Leaning against the soft sofa, the girl counted with her thumb between her hands, and found that the man didn''t look like a boy. First of all, his height was not right. Where was her little boy? What about the little cute boy? Are they going to come in batches?


    "Freda, where is my little cute boy? Have you forgotten to order?" Without turning back, Lancy fixed her eyes on the door to avoid eye contact with the Freda.


    Huh, little handsome boy? With a fake smile, Freda said through gritted teeth, "I don''t think you look like a patient handsome man."


    Hearing that, Lancy turned around. She took a closer look at the handsome man! "Hey, isn''t this that cowherd? He has changed to a new company? "


    As soon as Lancy was finished, a smile spread across the Freda'' face. Meanwhile, Carl''s face darkened at once.


    "I am not a cowherd!" Carl narrowed his eyes dangerously. His man were so smart and they had seen Leila once, Carl didn''t know that Freda came to the night club again. But it was still dark outside, so they were anxious to find a man to detox her... Carl was so furious that he almost passed out!


    "Oh," Lancy replied. She was not the little handsome boy. She was a little spiritless, not passionate. Her passion had been used up just now when she was expecting.


    Just like a deflated ball, now in the eyes of Carl, he didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh!


    The hostess of the Lu Clan was really a nuisance! Can you still listen to me?


    "Don''t tell me this is also your club." It''s not strange that Freda pull a long face! Her beautiful eyes were filled with anger and complaint? What''s wrong with this?


    Leaning against the sofa lazily, Carl looked so charming that people on the scene couldn''t take their eyes off him. Perhaps it was because of the dim light inside the room.


    "This, indeed, is mine."


    However, Carl didn''t hide, especially in front of Freda.


    Since Freda was still angry, he sighed and asked, "are you here to see dance this time?"


    As an unmarried girl, Freda felt ashamed when she was asked by a man in such a straightforward way. However, Lancy kept nodding her head with an expression of ''yes, yes''. She said, "that''s right. You didn''t dance last time."


    The girl pouted and complained.


    "¡­¡­" Carl, one of the guests invited, curled his lips and said helplessly, "does Mr. Marvin know that you are here?"


    It sounded euphemistic. In fact, what Carl wanted to say was that you were so eager to come to the night club to watch a sexy dance and even asked a cute boy. Did your man know that?


    Meanwhile, Freda calmed down. She thought, he came just in time. How long has it be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    id you find my brother?"


    Her intimate touch made Carl shiver. His eyes grew darker and darker. Trying to stay calm, he hummed hoarsely, "yes. He was in the Lucas three days ago."


    What Carl didn''t say was that although Myron looked fine, he looked quite different now. He used to be gentle and elegant, but now he looked a bit ruthless. The viciousness on his face was hard to deceive.


    And there was always a man with him.


    That man was really something! It took them a long time to find out where Myron was. That person had played an important role!


    There was another thing that Carl didn''t tell her! They got the news yesterday that Myron had come back. The reason why Carl didn''t tell Freda the truth was because he thought the whole thing was weird and he was investigating it. But he didn''t expect that the girl came to him.


    "Lucas?" ''is he still abroad? "How is Myron?"


    "Not bad." However, there was only one premise, which was not bad.


    A sigh of relief, Freda replied, "Maybe, that message was just said by Myron " In a low voice, Freda couldn''t escape Carl''s ears.


    Carl thin lips micro min, have the heart to ask a sentence, but at last nothing said. "He should be back soon."


    "Really?" Fredas'' eyes brightened and the flames from them blurred Carl''s eyes. "Will Myron come back soon? No, how do you know? "


    Carl licked his lips and fixed his fiery eyes on her pink and tender lips. The restless man became more unbridled, trying to keep calm. After a while, he replied with some sanity, "well, I guessed it."


    Freda was embarrassed for a moment. Guess, is it from the journey of Myron? That''s also possible. The schedule is also under investigation. Maybe, it''s just that she thinks more about it. Look, Myron, if he has figured it out, he decided to come back.

 Chapter 261 Did Marvin Cheat

    Freda was finally relieved. Her eyes were red, and she was almost driven mad by the worry in the past few days. Nobody knew what kind of life she lived in fear!


    It was amazing that Freda was as soft as a lake! It was rare for her to be vulnerable in front of others. She was reluctant to tell anyone at home, let alone share her friends. She was afraid that her brother and grandfather would hear about this someday.


    Thinking of this, Carl was the best choice. Since Freda was a little kid, she had never been repressed like this. After her parents divorced and learned what her mother had suffered, she didn''t want the family has any trouble again.


    Although she seemed to accept the fact calmly on the surface. They were her father, her mother after all! Because they were the closest relatives, even if they were very disappointed, they would still feel sad and hurt! After all, Freda was a girl with sharp mind and was easy to think too much. If Carl still hadn''t got the news about Myron, she would be on the verge of nervous breakdown.


    Her tensed nerves suddenly relaxed, and the tears were also unstoppable, whimpering and spluttering. For a moment, Freda could not say a complete word.


    When Carl realized that, he was flustered. He nervously looked at the back of his head, wanting to hold Freda to comfort her. But he didn''t know what to do and what to say. He couldn''t even think of a word.


    Carl had never been so clumsy before. The two leaned against the sofa and helped Freda wipe the tears on the kite as if he was trying to comfort it, "don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Carl''s hand was so hard, Freda''s white and tender face became red, and it will be very painful!


    Freda stuttered and burst into laughter when she stared straight at Carl.


    The smile was like a blossoming flower.


    Carl felt his heart was numb because the shadow of Freda was the only thing in his black eyes. Since the moment he met her, he had known that Freda belonged to him only!


    Carl felt his chest was burning and he couldn''t help but kiss Freda on her pink lips. Yes, he did it finally...


    Although he had never asked for the girl''s opinion.


    Freda''s eyes widened incredibly, but she felt that her lips were wet and hot... ''oh my God, he dares to do that! She thought he was a little bit cute just now, which definitely misled her!


    Freda started to wonder whether her illusion really worked. Shouldn''t she push him away and slapped him?


    Lancy didn''t know what happened in the room. She hid herself in a corner of the bar counter and started to drink.


    Without the baby''s obstruction or the supervision of Marvin, it was true that our girl had been exposed to the super dangerous drug again -- alcohol!


    Fortunately, today she was not in the mood to drink. This girl had always been happy and drinking whatever


    n more determined. "Every woman will meet these things, you are not the first, and not the last! Either she was heartless to leave him, or she just turned a blind eye to him! Anyway, you have already given birth to twins, it doesn''t matter whether you will have one or two in the future. "


    But Leona knew that she said those words on purpose, and every word she said was right and hit Lancy''s heart.


    Hearing that, Lancy was completely stunned. She felt uneasy, scared and sad from the bottom of her heart. Leona''s words were more like soothing words to Lancy. She didn''t need to worry too much. After all, she had already had a son and a daughter, and they could gain a firm foothold in the Lu Clan.


    But the dinner you just said seemed to be different from the one you had eaten. You could think about it over and over again. It was not yummy at all! That was to say, there was no love, no affection, nothing... Close to Ray and Rani, can Lancy stand beside Marvin?


    Although Lancy didn''t say anything, she kept shaking her head. No woman could stand that the one she loved was another woman! And she couldn''t stand that her marriage with a man who she loved most was just in name only!


    If a person had to rely on his children, what was the meaning of a marriage?


    Suddenly, her eyes were full of confusing. Lancy had never said love to Marvin, nor did she ever think about it. It turned out that she had fallen in love with him deeply some time ago?


    Leona slowly refilled Lancy''s glass and said, "of course, it''s just a guess. But your husband is so perfect. A lot of women are coveting him. You are right to be careful. "


    It was a useless word.


    When the seeds of suspicion were planted, no explanation would be in vain.


    Lancy was numb, drinking the wine and getting more and more confused. She blinked her confused eyes and murmured, "well, my boss is perfect..."

 Chapter 262 Out Of Control

    "¡­¡­" Being silent, Leona was so speechless after seeing this.


    Lancy was almost drunk, she tightened her grip on Leona''s wrist. It seemed that she was still the same. Once drunk, her weird strength would lose control.


    Fortunately, Leona was smart enough to know her characteristics, so she put a little sleeping pill in the wine! Just a little that could weaken her strength and make her head more confused.


    For those words that she had hidden for six years, Leona really wanted to ask.


    Lancy was so drunk that she held the wineglass, tears like a string of pearls. She whimpered in a soft voice, "I am the only one in Marvin''s heart! The only one! Bad guy! Bad guy! I don''t like you! I don''t want to listen to you! Get away from me! I don''t want to see you anymore!''! He loves Lancy only, and he loves Lancy the most... "


    She choked with sobs. Obviously, she believed what Leona had said.


    But she didn''t totally believe it... ''


    Lancy held her muddleheaded head and looked around, trying to recall every detail she had with Marvin. "He won''t lie to me. He won''t lie to me! You are lying! Humph! I don''t believe you! "


    With red nose tip, Lancy struggled to get up, just like a spoiled child. She yelled, "Bad guy, I don''t trust you! I''m going back home, honey...... Hug, talk... "


    Such a Lancy, in the eyes of others, was cute, but in the eyes of Leona, she wished she could slap her to death!


    Although drunk Lancy''s strength was powerful, Leona was not inferior to her. She tried every way to keep her in place and didn''t allow her to leave anyway!


    "I ask you, do you still remember Roxie?" Maybe it was because of Lancy''s struggle, or maybe it was because she had been depressed for a long time, Leona became angry. "How did she die? What on earth happened at that time? Why on earth are you the only one who came out alive? "


    Leona was so angry that she grabbed the collar of Lancy tightly! The four girls, Leona, Roxie, Cindy, headed by Lancy, were best friends just like sisters! It was Lancy who took Roxie to carry out that task at that time. Everyone thought it would be safe and nobody would think of the possibility of failure!


    It was just because Lancy was a living legend!


    But why, why did Roxie die? There wasn''t even a complete corpse, but it had already vanished into the air after the explosion......


    Leona was deeply annoyed! Could she really sacrifice her friend for a man?


    That man''s words echoed in Leona''s ears like a magic spell that she would never get rid of.'' Why did the best friends come to this point?'' Some of them died while some of them were wounded. What''s more, the others were alienated from each other as well. Every time she woke up from her dreams, Leona could not help but doubting what is the truth?


    Was the happi


    lever, the most skilled, and kill the most people..." Leona''s eyes were covered with a layer of resentment, and an invisible black smoke tried to swallow Lancy.


    Lancy didn''t know what Leona said was true or not, but subconsciously she believed in her! There were certain things that she had to believe since the gun was removed.


    Lancy guessed that her hand was probably stained with blood... However, guessing was one thing and listening was another, as if her suspicion was finally confirmed. Invisibly, Lancy seemed to have been convinced by Leona.


    Therefore, her relatively weak resistance seemed to show her wavering heart.


    As if Leona had seen through Lancy''s vulnerable defenses, she continued: "don''t tell me that you don''t know at all. In the past few years, haven''t you dreamed of the scene of slaughter? You must have a dream of killing, right? "


    People who made a living by swords, no matter in reality or in dreams, could not avoid killing. She would never be able to get rid of it once took it.


    From Lancy''s expression, Leona knew that she was right.


    "No, I''m not I''m not... " Lancy felt helpless. She could not help frowning and wondering whether she was convincing Leona or herself.


    However, most of the nightmare scenes were bloody.


    At that time, she was scared after she woke up, but she never thought about it. Now she realized that those bloody nightmares were her past?


    How could Lancy accept that?


    Lancy quivered all over, her back arched slightly, as if she would fight back in the next second, like a vigilant cat!


    A tinge of pity flashed across Leona''s eyes. She was hesitate. However, she still decided to be serious about that. "No one can you depend on. The only one you can trust is yourself. You taught me that. Now I give it back to you. What if Marvin couldn''t be depended on? What would you do? "

 Chapter 263 Making A Bet

    What should I do? Well...


    Hearing this, Lancy sniffed and raised her chin proudly. "No, my boss won''t do this to me! I don''t know why you told me that. I don''t believe you at all! "


    WOW! Lancy returned to her senses! Congratulations!


    After a long silence, Leona smiled and said, "it''s up to you whether to believe it or not. I know something for you! All right. Let''s make a bet. "


    After five seconds, Lancy rubbed her nose and asked, "for what?"


    "Let''s bet on your boss, Marvin." Thinking of this, Leona turned around and smiled lightly, which finally helped her find a breakthrough. "If he''s out there alone, I won''t pester you; if he has someone outside, you''ll have to promise me one thing."


    Lancy continued to be dull. Her watery eyes blinked brightly due to her tears. After thinking for a while, she nodded heavily and said, "Okay, I bet with you!"


    Look, how much Lancy trusts Marvin.


    However, after a series of conflicts, they were even gambling with others. Was that really good? Shouldn''t they be cut off from each other forever?


    Fortunately, Ray and Rani weren''t with Lancy. Otherwise, Leona wouldn''t have been so easily came to Lancy directly.


    Of course.


    Marvin couldn''t help but smile when he saw Leona who was with Lancy. This woman was more daring than he imagined!


    No one knew what made her so confident? Is it because of her friendship with Lancy that she firmly believes that Marvin won''t do anything to her?


    That would be all for later.


    Right now, our boss is in trouble!


    This had to start with the company''s largest profit project. Wilson Group was a powerful enterprise that had expanded in all walks of life. Among it, some often had cooperation with state-owned enterprises. It wasn''t important that it engaged in big projects as long as it could make money.


    It was well known that the most popular thing these years was property speculation. These years, the official said the housing price would fall, but never fell. Therefore, people ignored the big projects that made money in the early years.


    Coal mine was a road to wealth for decades. Everyone was targeted at a regular "coal mine worker". However, with the development of new industries, most of the coal mines have closed down in the impression of people, which seems to be disappearing in people''s sight.


    It looked lonely. But in fact? This thing was just like the gap between the rich and the poor. The richer they were, the richer they were. It had become a "cleaner" for other people.


    In general, it was still making money in the coal mine. Just to see if you have a way.


    There always has ways. But recently, the boss of the mine changed. That was to say, the little fish was swallowed by the big fish, and the bigger fish was swallowed by the bigger fish! Of course, they had to negotiate with each other again for the cooperation. The other party sent a director over, and as the boss, Marvin naturally had to corporate with one


    ooking at Jean''s delicate side face and the turbulent waves. Then he felt relieved. In the end, he is a man, especially when he meet such a sexy lady.


    Benson had met Lancy before. But Lancy and Jean were two opposite kinds of people.


    Jean was delighted at the moment. She came to the side of Marvin in a coquettish posture, with a hand like silk holding Glen and Marvin''s hands, and holding the two of them together, she said in a girlish voice, "from now on, we have a pleasant cooperation."


    Marvin gave Jean a meaningful look and said in a meaningful tone, "wish us a pleasant cooperation..."


    Glen raised his eyebrows and smiled. There was a contempt in his eyes!


    In less than five seconds, Glen embraced each other and then Moore released his hand. He thought that he had secretly dodged Jean''s hand. This was not what a fiancee would do.


    A trace of embarrassment flashed in Jean''s eyes, but soon it was replaced by complacency! Glen had never been so insensible to others'' feelings, unlike Marvin... Jean licked her lips and gazed at Marvin, as if the next second she would be together with him.


    Lancy''s man must have a special feeling?


    Jean was so frivolous, as if Marvin was already something in her pocket, and she didn''t care about her "fiance". Fortunately, there are so many people like this.


    If he didn''t have scruples, Glen wouldn''t have hidden his dislike of Jean.


    This woman is also divided into three to nine grades. As Jean... Well, in Glen''s heart, she was the worst, even though she was enchanting and glamorous.


    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in Benson''s mind. With a flattering smile, he said, "the Eiffel Hotel has been booked. Please do come with me. How about our cooperation? We can talk while eating. "


    "Cooperation, talk slowly, don''t worry." Glen looked at Marvin slowly and calmly. "But since Mr. Marvin came to welcome us, of course we should come."


    He meant that the cooperation needed to be deal with slowly.

 Chapter 264 st Mantis Catches Cicadas

    "I didn''t expect Mr. Marvin to be so considerate!" With her beautiful eyes rolling, Jean''s fingertips gently slid across Marvin''s arm, teasing him. "Well, let''s talk about it ''slowly'' in the evening."


    Everyone knew the adult world.


    Benson looked askance at Marvin, but Marvin didn''t refuse her.


    Jean''s smile became more and more brilliant. She left with Glen in his arms in a triumphant manner.


    Of course, Benson had to see them off in person. After the office was silent, Marvin still smiled lightly, but his smile was very cold.


    "Luke, are you sure it''s her?"


    Luke still appeared in front of Marvin mysteriously. From the moment Glen and Jean stepped into the grade floor, Glen and Jean had been monitored by countless monitoring devices.


    In particular, Jean was monitored with a three hundred and sixty degree identification, they would not miss any angle of view.


    Combined with the image of another woman captured at Leona''s residence when Luke was tracking Leona that day, it overlapped and recognized that it was Jean. In the process of identification, Luke kept his eyes fixed until the answer that was one hundred percent consistent with the instrument was about to come out.


    "It''s her. That''s right." When Luke reported the result, he couldn''t help turning his face away at the thought of what Jean looked like. According to his understanding of Marvin, the reason why Marvin unexpectedly catered to her just now was probably because of something.


    Marvin half squinted. If the woman named Jean was with Leona, would it mean that Glen was also? For the sake of Lancy, those people over there put a lot of effort!


    "Luke, go and investigate the change of the owner of the coal mine." Marvin''s fingertips were beating on the glass, indicating his unpredictable mind.


    Whether it is the real "change of owner" or "substitute", it has to be said.


    Luke didn''t look sideways and nodded slightly. He knew the seriousness of the matter without Marvin''s order. In the coal industry, money comes quickly and is also used to burn money. The investment is absolutely 1/4 of the current industry of the group.


    If something really went wrong, it would be a big blow to the Wilson Group! Because of this, from the perspective of Wilson Group''s interests, Glen could not be offended before things were clear.


    ''The problem now is the authenticity of Glen''s identity!


    Is he in the same group with Jean, or is he also one of the people being used?''


    At this moment, Marvin''s brain was playing back. From the time when Glen and Jean came in, the interaction between the two, the tone of their words, and the small movements that they thought they had done very secretly are all in detail.


    Someone once said that Marvin''s brain was more like a super computer, and the accuracy would make everyone shocked. Unfortunately, he only wanted to remember what he wanted to remember, and what he wanted to know. Marvin was just so capricious.


    To be honest, Marvin didn''t think that Glen would be easily fooled by Jean. He also didn''t seem to fall in love with her at all, because the former was the most likely.


    ''However,


    all, and Lancy, who was uneasy and afraid of the fire from Marvin, Lancy was also confused and forgot.


    However, it was not difficult for Leona to witness the whole process of how Lancy was fooled.


    Is this woman really stupid or not? People with eyes can see the guilty look of Freda, but she was dealt with in a few words.


    It was hard to tell whether Leona was disappointed or not. Looking at Lancy''s eyes, there was three parts of sadness hidden in her indifference, as if Leona was recalling something and feeling sad for why.


    At that time, how proud and excellent she was! Now, she was so stupid that she didn''t even have the most basic common sense and the most basic ability to see people''s faces. Was this still her?


    Growing up together with "she", Leona watched her climb up step by step with difficulty, watched her finally stand at the top of the Pyramid, and looked at her over ten thousand people. If possible, Leona really didn''t want to admit that the "single stupid" woman in front of her was the one in her memory.


    Even if they had the same face.


    Leona flashed and soon followed. Now, she has the opportunity to stand by Lancy''s side openly, there is no reason to let it go, isn''t there?


    After the three left, the door of the box was opened again.


    The man lazily leaned on the edge of the door, revealing a healthy color of his chest. If you look carefully, you will find that the shirt has no buttons, and there are still traces of being torn off. Isn''t this man Carl who danced in the wing room last night!


    Compared with the neatly dressed Freda, Carl looked unhappy and sleepless. He looked at the direction in which Freda left and touched his face. It turned out that he was so shameful?


    Carl felt deeply that he was hurt, and his self-esteem was hurt the most severely!


    But it doesn''t matter. Carl generously said that the prime minister could support the ship in his stomach. He forgave her this time! Recalling the hot night, Carl lifted up his clothes. Because of this action, he suddenly hissed and muttered, "Little girl, you are still strong!"

 Chapter 265 Meeting In The Hotel

    Under the clothes, behind the man''s back, were all red claw marks.


    After this night, Freda was already in his bag and the one who was destined... No, even if it wasn''t last night, Carl never thought of letting go.


    Freda is his, only his!


    Carl shook his head, and there was an expression of satisfaction in his eyes that could not be hidden!


    Freda, who was speeding away with a convertible, shivered and didn''t explain why it was so creepy!


    "Freda, are you cold?" Lancy also trembled, and the speed was very fast. The hair of the two people was "windy and dark clouds", and their eyes were full of hair.


    Freda was fine. In order to leave the "crime scene" as soon as possible, her hair was coiled up early.


    Of the two, of course, she was not included.


    How could Freda be cold? She was so hot that she was about to explode! Ah ah, don''t think about it. Last night, it was impossible for her to take the initiative, absolutely!


    After a long period of psychological construction and self hypnosis, Miss Freda looked at the woman in the back seat through the rearview mirror. "Why is she in my car?"


    In the back seat, Leona smiled gracefully, leaving the opportunity to explain to Lancy.


    Lancy shrank her neck and stammered, "we know each other..."


    In fact, the girl meant that they had known each other, but she didn''t remember it!


    As planned by Leona, with Lancy''s current IQ, it really made sense for her to follow Lancy because of the bet.


    What Freda understood was that Lancy met her at the banquet that day and was introduced by Nina.


    Freda is not Lancy. Even if she doesn''t remember it at the first time, it doesn''t mean that she will forget it forever. She rolled her eyes angrily and said, "by your standards, you know the whole circle of people! Don''t tell me you want to be friends with her? "


    Lancy lowered her head.


    Just listen to the sudden sound of sudden brake to cut through the car, and the tire left a deep trace on the road.


    Lancy covered her ears with both hands, and her eardrum was broken!


    The car suddenly stopped at the side of the road. Fortunately, Freda was still rational. "Are you okay? Are you really going to make friends with her? Or have you become friends? "


    Freda''s upbringing never allowed her to reveal her shortcomings in person, unless under certain circumstances, such as now.


    Lancy shrank back in fear and said weakly, "so what? Strictly speaking, maybe, maybe, barely can be regarded as a friend?"


    This is a question. Lancy still remembered that she almost died in the hands of Leona. She was a little stupid, not lack of heart! In her opinion, Lancy would not be willing to make friends with her if it was not for her vague guess that Lancy had something to do with her past.


    Then, the question seemed to be taken away by the wind. It became a statement for some reason in the ears of Freda and Leona.


    It was as if the stupid girl should have said, "well, she a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    g, fastened her seat belt and looked straight ahead.


    "To the hotel!"


    Lancy''s lips pressed into a line, which looked serious. People who didn''t know thought that the world was about to end! Especially for a sunny girl like Lancy, the painting style was obviously wrong.


    Both Freda and Leona understand what she mean. They are going to run back to catch adultery!


    Freda swallowed and suddenly felt that Lancy, who was silent and grim faced, was so terrible.


    The car drove into the lane again. There was no flying car in Freda this way. It was slow and steady all the way... Ahem, yes, it was right. It was indeed "slow and steady".


    If Freda didn''t see that Lancy was about to explode, she really wanted to return Lu mansion in dark.


    As Freda started, she looked at Lancy secretly. She was not as lively as she used to be, nor as stupid as she always was. Lancy was incredibly calm on the surface.


    Her face was as cold as water, like a bright new moon in the sky, which was born with ice! A trace of doubt flashed through Freda''s eyes. If it wasn''t for this familiar face, she would not have recognized it as her simple and stupid sister-in-law!


    Did women change so much when they were in a marriage crisis?


    Of course, the four words "marriage crisis" are indeed a little serious. Now things are not clear, and Freda is just confused. In fact, Lancy''s painting style is in two extremes. What''s more strange is that after watching it for a long time, it doesn''t seem to contradict at all.


    Freda held the steering wheel tightly. Maybe it was her illusion?


    In the back seat, Leona has expression of "this should be the case" and "used to it" made her more certain that the most effective and the only way to restore her memory was to stimulate Lancy desperately.


    Freda silently lit wax for his brother. Such a Lancy really looked like when Marvin was angry! It was Freda who was criticized before. It turned out that his brother also had such a day!

 Chapter 266 With An Intention To Refuse

    Freda, who was becoming more and more absent-minded, changed from the initial worry to the present Schadenfreude. After more than 10 years, it was finally her brother''s turn. She had to watch!


    Thinking of this, Freda stepped on the gas and sped away.


    When they arrived at the Hotel, it was already dark.


    Lancy got off the car and looked up at the hotel. How to say, a sense of European aristocracy rushed to her, and only the word ''imposing'' could describe it.


    People in it were all dressed in suits and elegant. In Lancy''s eyes, it was like a public place for the upper class women to hook up.


    As the saying goes, a wife should be raised in poverty, and a honey should be raised in wealth.


    What can I do to save your heart, my sweetheart.


    A wife has been married for ten years without a flower, but they send rose, diamond ring, luxury cars to honey every day... This is the social reality.


    Lancy sniffed, glanced back at Freda and Leona, and rushed to the front aggressively - open the way.


    This momentum, this emotion, is quite in place!


    However, if Leona could not help but roll her eyes again, the message did not say which room they were in.


    Because the hotel was reserved by Benson, that is to say, Marvin was the person who invited others. Of course, the invited party didn''t have to repeat the detailed location.


    With a long sigh, Leona quickly asked the location of the room from Jean, while Lancy, like a stupid little lion, had already rushed to the front!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Freda stopped her, Lancy really wanted to "patrol" one by one.


    In this way, she would be invited out by the hotel manager in less than a minute.


    Leona showed Lancy to the private room where Jean and others were.


    Glen and Jean had been waiting inside for a long time.


    In fact, Jean wanted to make a gesture that she was late. As a result, it''s still early to press down on the agreed time.


    The smile on the side of the receptionist was almost stiff. Benson was just a small screw of the Wilson Group. He couldn''t force the big boss to show up on time. He knelt down and begged to let it go.


    The only thing they can do is to receive the guests first and comfort them.


    Benson was already full of people. Fortunately, Mr. Glen and Miss Jean were late, so they didn''t have the confidence to ask the Marvin to arrive on time.


    In particular, Jean, the beautiful woman, was dissatisfied with Marvin, but she didn''t show it at all. Who let her be late herself!


    How could Jean not be angry! The last second she sent a message to show off to Leona, and the next second she was slapped slapped on her face. Her face was swollen. How could she not be angry!


    When she was in the office, Marvin had fallen under her control. Why did it change?


    "Well, Mr. Glen, Miss Jean, Mr. Marvin will be there soon." Benson was under great pressure, not only from Jean, but also from the silent Glen.


    At present, the style of Glen is the same as that of BOSS. Silence is the gold. He no longer dies in silence, but erupts in silence and wins with momentum.


    There might be a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en to speak, Jean changed the topic. With a smile, Jean said, "Marvin, this is not to clean up the dust for us. We can''t talk about business as soon as we get here. It''s so impolite! Let''s have a drink first? "


    Ha ha, it seems as if they are very close. Business partner, don''t talk about business, what do you want to talk about?


    This woman''s intention was too obvious!


    Benson, who was willing to be a wallflower, was already flabbergasted! With a dry smile, he quickly stood up and raised his glass: "yes, for our future cooperation, as well as for the arrival of Mr. Glen and Miss Jean, cheers. I''ll dry them all. You can do whatever you like!"


    However, Benson didn''t dare to be arrogant. He couldn''t afford to provoke any of the three people present. In order to stir up the atmosphere or anything else, he had to bite the bullet and sing a solo.


    Among them, the sadness, the silent tears of Benson.


    Marvin was as cold as the wind and the moon, and how could he deliberately flatter the other party? Even if the other party was an extremely important partner of the group, he would definitely not lose his character.


    Moreover, if the leader of a group easily compromised for the sake of interests, Wilson Group would definitely not be able to come to this day.


    To be exact, Glen is an important partner of Wilson Group, so it is also very important for Glen to cooperate with Wilson Group! Looking at the whole country, how many people can have such a strong financial resources as the Wilson Group?


    Both sides are in business, and the ultimate goal is to make profits for both sides.


    Of course, the premise was that Tang Yan was really the new owner of the coal mine, and he really cared about the coal mine business.


    The enigmatic conversation between Glen and Marvin seemed to be nothing but a tentative one.


    Jean, on the other hand, kept persuading them to drink.


    Then the chance to pour the wine seemed to be almost stuck to Marvin, of course, just at the moment when she leaned forward.


    It was Jean''s trick to refuse and welcome Marvin.

 Chapter 267 th Catching Adultery In Anger

    The men were fighting, but Jean seemed to ignore it.


    At this moment, she completely forgot the "quick decision" and subconsciously chose to tease Marvin, gave Lancy a fatal blow, and then took her back to the organization.


    There was no doubt that Jean was ruthless. She wanted to destroy Lancy''s life!


    To be honest, Jean didn''t understand. The person hated Lancy so much that she sent people to look for Lancy all the time. Why didn''t she give a kill order? Is was difficult to kill a woman with two children for six years?


    Why did he have to take her back to the organization? If Jean could do it right, she believed that the woman had died one hundred times.


    Jean didn''t know that the person wanted to give a killing order. She just didn''t dare to give the order openly! In the past six years, she had hinted at her subordinates secretly, but she was dodged by Lancy every time. God knows, she was definitely the one who didn''t want Lancy to live in this world!


    It could only be said that fate made Lancy live to now.


    Jean complained in her heart, with a hint of disdain and resentment towards Lancy between her eyes and eyebrows. ''Humph, it''s possible to ''do what I want'' as long as I have a good plan.''


    Glen observed Jean quietly, with different thoughts hidden in his eyes.


    Marvin''s eyes darkened, but he stared at Jean undisguised. Was this a way to let it go?


    Not to mention, Jean, who had drunk a few mouthfuls of wine, was now in a bad mood. Her cheeks were as red as peaches and plums, which was very beautiful! Jean''s watery eyes were shy and charming. As soon as she met the man''s eyes, she was like a frightened rabbit, flustered and stirred the man''s heart.


    Of course, Marvin were not included in the itchy men.


    Just looking at the strength of Marvin to keep an eye on people, and there was no fluctuation in his calm and deep eyes, which was in sharp contrast to the fierce swallowing of Benson.


    However, in the eyes of others, such a Marvin was almost the same as Benson, who was fascinated by beauty.


    Glen snorted with disdain and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    Jean said angrily, "don''t look at others like this!"


    ''Ha-ha, Jean, do you still remember that your fiance is around you, flirting with other men in front of others, really good?''


    Benson''s soul had long been taken away by a woman''s "ditch". Seeing her amorous feelings again, he was shocked. It was the first time for Benson to see such a woman.


    All of a sudden, Benson felt that the first Bradley of his life was in vain.


    Marvin continued to keep his eyes fixed. Jean''s face was Bonnie and she staggered to her feet. "Mr. Marvin, I''ll pour you wine..."


    A beauty who is drunk has a different taste.


    Especially because of the little drunkenness and unsteady steps, she threw herself into the arms "accidentally"


    This time, she didn''t forget to throw it in her fiance''s arms, but the raw one fell in the arms of Marvin, who had


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rain in the organization! She was just a traitor, a traitor who was killed by someone!


    Jean''s smile changed from casual to stiff, all because the other party did not take over.


    What''s going on? Lancy, do you recognize her? Jean was getting more and more nervous. She suddenly felt that she was too complacent. Why was she sure that Lancy had lost her memory in the beginning? Somehow, Jean thought of what she had done, and the piercing cold came out from the bottom of her feet.


    The hand was still in the air.


    The corner of Leona''s lips was slightly raised. Obviously, she could probably guess the psychological activity of Jean. The irony in her eyes was so obvious, and so was her, Miss Jean.


    Jean bit her lower lip. Because of the existence of Leona, her sarcasm was extremely embarrassing.


    "Mrs. Lancy?"


    Lancy has never hated a person, whether it is Nana or Aaron, or even the woman who appeared before, never!


    However, the woman in front of her was ambitious. At first glance, she was a woman with a bad intention to her boss. The deep disgust was born from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s called, Jean, isn''t it?


    Jean and Lancy secretly complained that they were obviously demons!


    "Here you are." The mellow voice of the man echoed in his ear, and the soft peak was held in his hand like this. The woman''s hand was a little cold, and Marvin''s eyebrows slightly frowned.


    Lancy was a little stunned and stared at Marvin. Marvin was still cold and concerned, as if it was the same as usual.


    "Mrs. Lancy, you seem to recognize me?" Jean smiled and took back her hand. The so-called "recognize life" was cute when it was put on ordinary people, but if the wife of the boss was a lady from the upper class, "recognize life" was like a small family.


    Lancy turned to look at Jean. Jean''s pretty face was more gorgeous than peach blossom. Looking down, the white, tender and turbulent "rabbit" was about to appear. The girl looked at Marvin again

 Chapter 268 th The Arrival Of Lancy

    All of a sudden, she had a brainwave and murmured, "yes, I''m his wife, yes."


    Lancy took a deep look at Jean and then flung her arms around Marvin''s neck. Of course, this force is relatively "light" for Marvin.


    Lancy''s cool pink lips came up like this. Marvin opened his eyes in surprise and looked at the face close to him. Even the eyelashes were clear. The man only felt a pain on his lips, she bit him!


    At that time, the girl was fearless, maybe she was declaring her sovereignty, or venting her anger, or both.


    During this period of time, all the grievances burst out in an instant, and all the guesses and anxieties were poured into this kiss. Lancy was like a drowning person, and Marvin, the only floating wood in the world, could she survive only by grabbing him.


    He is hers, completely belong to her!


    Lancy was frightened by such an idea. Her possessiveness of Marvin was like a beast. This was the first time that she realized how much she cared about this man!


    All the women who wanted to take him away should die!


    Lancy''s pupils suddenly dilated. How could she be so terrible and have such a vicious idea? She immediately released Marvin, but the next second, she was pulled back by the man, and then deepened the kiss!


    No matter who came first or who came later, the two of them were flirting with each other in full view of the public!


    Marvin is going crazy, really!


    This was the first time that Lancy showed her care and jealousy. It was also the first time that he felt her most direct feeling for him.


    From the reunion to the marriage of the two, it was not that Lancy didn''t care about him, didn''t love him, it was not that the two were not happy! But Marvin just felt that there was something missing, and that little bit had always been ignored by him.


    At this moment, Marvin realized that he was eager for Lancy''s response! Just like now...


    It is said that the woman in love is the real woman, so is the man. In love, the man also has consciousness and needs.


    For a long time, Marvin restrained himself because even he didn''t know what the real him would do!


    Marvin grabbed Lancy''s shoulder. He was the only driftwood for Lancy, and she was his driftwood too!


    Lancy would be anxious, so did he!


    Leona, Jean, Glen... Marvin didn''t know how many such people would appear in the future, and how many people would want to take Lancy away from him. He would never let them get what they wanted, absolutely not!


    The man''s strength was getting stronger and stronger. Lancy frowned in pain. When she was about to suffocate, he finally let go of her!


    Lancy opened her eyes and took a deep breath of fresh air. The accumulated emoti


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at him. It turned out that she were usually very friendly to people. Jean was just an exception. "My name is Lancy, and I am the wife of Marvin."


    Glen was almost at loss. But he quickly reacted. He stood up and reached out his right hand. "Hello, I am Glen. Nice to meet you."


    Lancy kept her smile and was as obedient as a kitten, not as aggressive as when she came in just now.


    Jean had never seen such a Lancy before.


    She was unimaginably harmless.


    There seemed to be a glimmer of light in Glen''s eyes that ordinary people couldn''t detect.


    During the whole night, some people were in a complicated mood, such as Jean and Glen! They would had a good dinner.


    Jean tried to get close to Marvin many times. She was either ignored by Lancy or mocked by Freda. If she hadn''t been next to Marvin in the beginning, she would have been squeezed out of this benefit!


    "Marvin, this is delicious. Have a taste!" Jean was frustrated, but still hopeful. If she behaved decent although Lancy wanted to make her embarrassed, each man would know who is the best in comparison.


    As soon as the green vegetables fell into the bowl of Marvin, the chopsticks of Lancy appeared. Without saying anything, she ate them.


    "It''s just so so. I can do it better." With a serious look on her face, Lancy seemed to tell everyone that she was just stating a fact, not responding to Jean''s action.


    Marvin raised his eyebrows and thought about the few times that Lancy had cooked. He nodded his head as if it was true and agreed, "that''s true."


    If the two children were here, Ray would express his agreement seriously. And Rani would burst into tears in silence. ''Maybe we just have different tastes.'' It''s a pity that they are Mommy, daddy and brother. She is a good baby. Well, she won''t dislike them.

 Chapter 269 th What Was Jeans Trick

    "¡­¡­" Freda bit the silver fork gently. Lancy can cook. Is she good at cooking? She didn''t know at all. Her brother was too possessive. He had to hide all these things?


    Well, if she have a chance, she must try Lancy''s cooking.


    With his head tilted and his cold eyes fixed on Lancy, Glen was a little surprised. "I didn''t expect that Mrs. Lancy can do cooking, Mr. Marvin is so lucky to have such a wonderful wife."


    Lancy, who was praised, had pink cheeks and a small face as big as a palm. She was almost buried in the ceramic bowl. Oh, she was so thin skinned that Glen praised her like this!


    ¡­¡­ The person who can usually say such words, is definitely a shameless type.


    Jean was totally in a bad mood. What''s going on now? Is the key point of how delicious the vegetables are? Is good cooking the key? Is cooking the point?


    Didn''t anyone think that this woman''s behavior of "grabbing food" was very impolite, careful, tasteless and unreasonable? What''s wrong with men in this world? Is it mysterious?


    Jean automatically ignored Freda and Leona who were not as beautiful and smart as she was.


    She was the queen who should be pursued. As a result, all the limelight was taken away by Lancy. What''s the hell? Did he say that he would take care of her?


    Now, Marvin didn''t even look at her. All his thoughts were on Lancy! Jean was so angry.


    Calm down, calm down, Jean thought must calm down. We can''t eat hot tofu when she is in a hurry. The final victory is the plan that takes a panoramic view of the whole situation! Let her be proud for the time being!


    The party finally finished eating. Originally, Benson had arranged the following programs, but now Mrs. Lancy and Miss Freda were here. How could those programs be played?


    He must be chopped to death!


    Therefore, Benson shut up and didn''t mention it. Therefore, everyone''s next schedule is to go back to each home.


    Jean got on the car reluctantly and watched Marvin and Lancy leave together. She glanced at Glen discontentedly and raised her tone by at least three scales. There was no tenderness at the table.


    "Why didn''t you help me just now?" Jean questioned in a bad tone, fought with Lancy and Freda, and was also on guard against Leona. She almost collapsed, showing her true colors, OK? What else did Glen do besides talking to a few people? Is he dead? If he help her, he will die?


    The two sat side by side in a tone. The driver in front of them was smart enough not to say a word and pretended not to hear anything.


    Glen frowned, but in fact, he disliked that Jean was too noisy. He had seen the true face of this woman and how fast she changed her face. Therefore, no matter how bad Jean looked, he would not be interested in such a woman.


    "You said you don''t need me to get in the way." Glen leaned against the back of the chair lazily, his long legs overlapped, and the cold voice echoed in the car.


    "You!" Jean was so angry that she couldn''t bea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Lancy was totally in a bad mood. Her fingers trembled and pointed at Marvin. What kind of male god, what kind of BOSS, all became clouds. He actually smiled, smiled... What did he mean? Ah, ah, ah, she almost caught his adultery, and he even laughed!


    The man''s magnetic smile, from light to deep, was only a light smile at first, but in the end it could no longer be stopped, and his strong chest rose and fell, which was never arrogant and wanton.


    "You, you, you, what are you laughing at?" Is there anything funny that she said? Lancy doubted herself and soon calmed down. She was questioning, full of confidence! "What do you think of her?"


    Sitting along the bed string, Marvin unbuttoned the top buttons of his shirt and said, "what do you think? Is she beautiful, feminine or charming? "


    Lancy''s heart almost jumped out. She would never admit that she was nervous. She looked straight at Marvin with her sister''s eyes. Why did he stop and continue to say, what do you think of Jean?


    Marvin smiled more intensely and teased Lancy, "From the aesthetic point of view of ordinary men, she should be good, shouldn''t she?"


    A thunderbolt...


    Getting the answer from the BOSS, Lancy''s eyes immediately turned red. Should she be good? That''s right for the standard of Marvin. That''s what the average person said to be super good level.


    "Where is good?" Lancy screamed, the most real reaction. "Breast?"


    Lancy lowered her head reflexively and looked at her own. It was also very good, and the curve was also good. It was not big or small, just right! It doesn''t look like a big Ben. It''s easy to droop!


    So, Lancy, big breasts and small breasts, is that really the point? Focus, right?


    Marvin was stunned. When he saw Lancy again, Lancy lowered her head and looked at herself. He could no longer control himself. He looked up at the sky and roared, "Lancy, you are so cute."


    Cute? Lancy was angry and shouted, "it''s not cute at all. It''s so hateful!"

 Chapter 270 Kneel Down For Return

    With these words, Lancy rushed to Marvin and began to bite the man in her arms. She wanted bit him to death! He that the demon is good? Why he can be seduced by the big chest?


    Stupid Lancy, that''s the standard of an ordinary man. Is Marvin an ordinary man?


    "Are you a dog?" Marvin snorted and said so, but he held Lancy tightly and didn''t let go at all.


    Lancy was like a small milk dog, pressing on the man, howling, gnawing several times at the face of the BOSS, and then all the way down.


    Anyway, wherever it''s easy to bite, just bite.


    Marvin was shocked and turned over with Lancy in his arms. The girl firmly held him with her hands and feet, saying nothing.


    But she didn''t bite any more.


    Lancy''s eyes widened. She was shocked, surprised, and personally felt that some part of the man was getting hotter and hotter... How could she not know what this meant with her rich experience, which meant that the BOSS was going to start to play hooligans.


    The girl''s face was covered with tears. She reacted and struggled. Was this the time to play hooligans? Is this a place for hooligans?


    Ah, this is the bedroom, and the two are in bed, it is indeed a perfect place to play hooligans.


    Well! By the way, she is angry, angry and blaming!


    The man quickly stripped off his clothes and the girl''s clothes. His cold eyes were full of magma and hot. His voice was so hoarse and seemed to suppress something.


    "Tonight, you can bite as you wish..." The man gently bit her ear, spitting out a hot breath, and Lancy could not bear to tremble.


    God horse as you wish, god horse at his disposal, not with such a "forced consumption"! Lancy didn''t even know how she got to this point?


    It was as if she had deliberately pounced on him, trying to circle and cross again and again. It was like flying snow in June. She was wronged!


    Lancy bit Marvin''s shoulder and made a "whine" sound, which made the man more and more unbearable. His proud self-control finally collapsed.


    If, in the past, Marvin could still hold on, tonight, it was a complete collapse.


    No matter how strong he was or how much he loved her, no matter how Lancy cried and begged for mercy, he didn''t seem to hear anything. He just wanted to love her, love her, love her...


    It was as if the next second was the end of the world, and this was the last time he had embraced her.


    "You know how to bully me. I don''t want it. I don''t want it!" Lancy had already burst into tears. She bit her lower lip with her teeth. The pouring groan could not be hidden, and her voice was hoarse.


    "Lancy, say you love me, say you love me..." The ferocity in Marvin''s eyes was so terrible that he wanted to swallow the woman under him.


    Waves came, and Lancy couldn''t stand it. She had been crying and couldn''t even hear what he was saying.


    "Lancy, be a good girl. Say that you love me and be obedient. I''ll give it to you..." The man suddenly stopped all his attacking movem


    punish people were followed.


    If you want to die, you can''t solve it with one shot and one knife.


    For people like them, death is not a relief. Life and death are in the hands of their masters. Sometimes, what they are afraid of is that they can''t die.


    Everyone knows, the master most hates is the person who do things carelessly, Zem, is hit on the muzzle of the gun.


    In J Group, not everyone has seen the master, but from the orders and tasks, one can still feel the direction of boss. It doesn''t matter whether the matter is important or not. Whether the master''s temper is good or bad can be guessed.


    For a long time, the master was unpredictable. Since he married, it had been seen by some people.


    For example, Zem was ambitious, but impatient! Since the marriage of Marvin, all his temperament and temper have been restrained. Zem was supposed to take over the task of protecting his wife, but he didn''t know that he was sent to monitor an unknown woman. Day by day. It was strange that Zem could keep calm!


    Speaking of this, we have to talk about that Leona. Zem was no match for Leona. Leona also knew that someone was watching her.


    In terms of qualifications, Zem was far inferior to Leona in terms of means. However, Leona had give face to Marvin and get a gunshot wound after all. It was really safe for several days. Unless necessary, she was stay at home.


    In this way, Zem relaxed his guard. Yes, which man would be impatient to watch a woman''s daily life at home.


    How did Zem know that if he was not careful, he would let that Leona slip away from his eyes, which would cause a big disaster!


    "Tell the people to be careful. Zem, that''s a lesson!" Luke glanced at Firb and decided to discipline the people under him.


    Luke passed on the news of the BOSS. Without even looking at Zem, he rushed to the residence of Leona.


    While Glen was busy with something else, Jean thought about it for a while and ran to Leona to talk nonsense.

 Chapter 271 I Want To Know The Truth

    Hearing this, Leona said coldly, "Aren''t you afraid of being detected by others that you come to me?" ''Was she too confident, or too stupid?''


    However, Leona felt that the person watching her behind seemed not to be here anymore. Was it because of Jean''s luck?


    Jean shook her hand indifferently and said confidently, "What are you afraid of? You are already close to Lancy, but you afraid that she will hit you! Did that woman really lose her memory? "


    ''What an idiot!''


    Leona rolled her eyes in anger. She really didn''t know how Jean had climbed to her present position! She was just like a brainless woman in terms of fighting skills. However, her skin and body were quite beautiful.


    So, Leona was telling everyone in a disguised way that Jean had a successful career because of her beauty.


    Jean didn''t have any awareness of danger. She looked around and didn''t feel that she was monitored. On the other hand, Jean did not think that an insignificant woman like Leona could cause a crisis of monitoring her to others. "Let me ask you a question. Do you really think that Lancy has lost her memory?"


    "If she hadn''t lost her memory, would you still be here today?" Leona couldn''t help but cover her face when she thought of Jean''s posture at the dinner yesterday.


    She hadn''t really cooperated with Jean, and this was her first time. Leona finally understood why others always were so disdainful when mentioning Jean.


    ''What a bitch she is!''.


    Jean''s face suddenly turned red. She remembered that Lancy used to hate women who fell down to destruction! To fulfill a task, one had not to sacrifice her appearance.


    Therefore, many people wanted to follow Lancy because only when she took them could they protect themselves.


    But there were always some women who were dissolute and never cared about the sex.


    Many women nowadays, some of them were self-restraint, and some of them promoted the idea of "sex with men and... A one night stand", which was just to look at each other in the eye; of course, many of them hated men and hated men.


    And Jean was an exception! She wasn''t talented enough; she wasn''t smart; she wasn''t skilled. As what Leona had said, she could only rely on her beauty and body.


    Especially when in the mission, no matter the person was beautiful or ugly, if the person was a man, she would always choose to seduce.


    As a result, women like her were most afraid of being looked down upon by others, and more importantly, they despised those who thought themselves to be pure minded.


    She knew that at that time, even though Lancy did not like her, she did not care about that!


    "You!" Jean was so angry that she wanted to tear up Leona''s calm face, ''This woman is really the same as Lancy at that time.''. "Well, since she has lost her memory, what are you afraid of? She is a traitor, and now she fight alone. Why are you afraid? Does she send people to spy on me? "


    Lancy acted so directly yesterday! ''She is not that sort of woman who is good at playing tricks... '' ''That''s all for now. I will wai


    bediently. She knew that Marvin wanted to make money to support the family!


    Moreover, Marvin had troubled her the whole night last night. She would be sleeping for only three days and three nights without anyone disturbing her!


    Watching the man leave, Lancy waved her handkerchief and couldn''t wait to rush to the big soft bed.


    Jean''s well arranged party was in the villa where she and Glen lived currently. Yes, it was impossible to invite influential people in s city without paying a price.


    It was easier to say than to say. If they were in the most famous hotel in the city, the "VIPs" wouldn''t have been here.


    Everyone in the upper class had their own rules about their actions.


    Everyone in Alaska had never heard of Glen and Jean''s names. However, they had heard of that coal mine! ''I didn''t know that M Coal Mine has changed its owner. Is that true?'' They wondered.


    Everyone in the upper class had their own information channels, but no one had heard any news. Their first reaction was that they didn''t believe it. When they knew that the Marvin was also invited, and that they were important partners of the Wilson Group, they came.


    It seemed that the cooperation between the two clans hadn''t been completely carried out yet! These guests'' eyes lit up and were wondering if they could take this opportunity to get a share of the wine, because almost all the people who received the invitation came.


    Before Marvin appeared, everyone was in a wait-and-see state! He had been reserved when he confronted with Jean and Glen. Everyone was a master of Taiji.


    Finally, the presence of Mr. Marvin relieved the onlookers, which at least proved that the identities of Glen and Jean were real.


    Therefore, the guests looked at them warmly.


    However, these people were not important to Jean at all. At the moment, in her eyes, there was only Marvin.


    As soon as Marvin came in, he looked at Jean. It seemed to be a tacit agreement, but in fact, it was not a so beautiful misunderstanding, at least for Jean.

 Chapter 272 Feelings

    The moment they looked at each other, Jean felt hot in her heart, unprecedentedly hot! She didn''t know how red her face was. It was a feeling she had never had before.


    Perhaps, this was just the feeling of getting an electric shock in the legend! She felt both hot and numb, not knowing what to do.


    Perhaps, from this moment on, Marvin was no longer just a part of "mission", nor an dispensable existence. He was no longer just a part that she used to plot against Lancy.


    Jean didn''t know what expression she had now, but Glen saw it clearly!


    When Jean came back to her senses, she had already greeted Marvin.


    At this time, she had no usual intention, but more emotional, and no longer as bold as before. Instead, she had a little daughter''s shyness.


    "Here you are!" Jean''s eyes were full of joy. Jean spoke in a voice as if they were a well-known couple, a couple envied by everyone, so intimate and familiar.


    A glimmer of surprise flashed in Marvin''s eyes. He looked around with the traces he caught. Many familiar faces were looking at him and Jean, with the expressions of "ambiguous", "second understanding" and "we all are men".


    Boss, everyone knows her intention!


    If Jean had known it, she would have cried and passed out in the bathroom! It''s rare that Jean show her affection to you, but Marvin misunderstand her.


    Whether they could have a good time was up to them.


    Just like the traditional business banquets, the first thing was the host''s speech, which was a very official thing. It was a set of lines to give and go! He just wanted to make friends with those bosses. As the saying goes, "people should work hard." connection was very important for a successful business man.


    In such a grand occasion, at present, the guests and the host are all happy. Glen wanders among all the guests like a fish in water and can handle it freely.


    As for Marvin, someone is naturally waiting for him, such as Jean.


    "Mr. Marvin, sorry I didn''t make it." Jean was beautiful and shy, not like her at all. Fortunately, she still remembered who she was and what she should do! She was determined to close the distance between her and Marvin. "I''m used to calling you Marvin..."


    She lowered her head with tenderness, but it was a pity that Marvin didn''t mean it.


    Without doubt, Marvin was concentrated. He was so concentrated that even Jean, who was a skilled lover, couldn''t resist his destructive power. She even forgot the words she had prepared.


    Marvin still wore the smile on his lips. When he looked at Jean''s posture, she was like a clown, Marvin liked a spectator watching a joke.


    Maybe the senior officials were the same. It was fun to see them slain.


    Jean felt that she was going crazy. She calmed down and offered her fine hand: "Marvin, would you like to dance with me?"


    Marvin lifted his eyebrows, as she wis


    stonishment and jealousy in the eyes of the woman, Jean was complacent and satisfied, and she was brilliant in every aspect.


    Among them, many ladies secretly took photos of them, who were envious and jealous of Jean.


    She had long said that this group of news spread very fast.


    How fast? More than ten minutes later, Mrs. Wilson, who was in the Lu mansion, got the news and saw the photos of Marvin and Jean embracing.


    Mrs. Wilson, who almost jumped up from her chair. The situation had reversed!


    Mrs. Wilson was so excited that she couldn''t help walking upstairs. Now she had enough energy and strength. She was really in good health!


    ''what a bastard! Mrs. Wilson introduced so many ladies to you, but none of them Marvin wanted to marry. She thought Marvin loved Lancy very much!''! But now, look at him. He was just so so!


    It was said that seven-year itch. How could it be possible? Ah, no, no, they were married six years ago. It was seven-year itch.


    Mrs. Wilson was very happy.


    Mrs. Wilson took a closer look at that photo. Mrs. Wilson even put on the presbyopia glasses. After she looked at the photo carefully, she suddenly realized that Marvin liked this one! The woman in the photo was obviously a beautiful woman with a plump figure. At first glance, she was a siren who was specialized in seducing men.


    ''no wonder Marvin falls in love with such a woman, '' she thought.


    Thinking back on her grandson''s past, there was really only one woman named Lancy by his side. ''TSK, TSK, TSK, what else did he say about a clean body? It seemed that the woman she had met before wasn''t interested by him.''


    After careful consideration, Mrs. Wilson thought that she had finally found a solution.


    But for now, what mattered was not the breakthrough. The point was her dear grandson had an affair!


    Congratulations! She wanted celebrate all the world! Mrs. Wilson was wild with joy.

 Chapter 273 Go Crazy

    Mrs. Lena looked at Mrs. Wilson in an awkward way, and had no idea where her smile was! Wasn''t she supposed to be angry?


    Mrs. Lena said nothing, looking at Mrs. Wilson who was busy with her dance, and stood aside obediently.


    "Mrs. Lena, please accompany me to visit Lancy. As the elder, we should care more about the younger."


    Mrs. Wilson, are you sure you are not watching this drama as an audience?


    And so did Leona!


    Will she really listen to Jean? That''s not right! Jean knew what she wanted to do better than she did. She followed her mind when there was no conflict with her own interest.


    For Lancy, Leona had mixed feelings. It was a mix of love and hate. Now, hatred and incomprehension prevail. She had so many things to do and so many questions to ask. She had to get ahead of all the members of the organization. She could only plan step by step for the two sides!


    She had to make it clear before Lancy was killed by group! Therefore, what bothered her most was that Lancy didn''t recall the past at all.


    What''s worse, Marvin was not a simple person. He even thought too highly of Lancy, and he was right!


    He forced Leona to make a move!


    Thinking of the time, Leona knew that Jean would take action, so she would never give up such a good opportunity. Now, time was fleeting for her, because she didn''t know when Lancy would be taken away.


    Therefore, Leona never hesitated and never listened to Jean.


    Even if the upper blame us, so what? Leona''s face was gloomy. She would rather die than live!


    Leona looked at the sky outside and left the house.


    Of course, we didn''t expect Leona to go out of the gate even though she knew that she was under surveillance?


    She had always been very cautious, but there was someone more cautious than her.


    Leona was as agile as a movie of 7 series if she had her own way to get out and get out. If anyone had seen it with their own eyes, they would have been stricken dumb with astonishment!


    Even though Leona was skillful in fighting, she was still caught by Luke.


    Line by line, it also had its own inertia! As a matter of fact, Leona wandered from this building to that building without being noticed by anyone.


    The secret exit was just in front of her. Suddenly, Leona felt the breath of a person. She rotated her body in an instant and waved to that person.


    Leona reacted quickly and got more vigilant! Leona didn''t know how long this man had been following her. She just realized that he was a very powerful man until now.


    Dear not be careless, Leona had fought with that man for no more than ten strokes, and each strike was deadly. They moved faster and faster, and the man''s eyes were gleaming with a cunning light. He didn''t show mercy to the other man just because she was a woman.


    It was not until now that Leona realized he was Luke who shot her that day! It turned out that


    his true feelings.


    Only few people were cared about by him! Luke knew was Mr. Sidney of Lu Clan. Later, Lancy appeared, Ray and Rani appeared...


    Even so, their mildness and tolerance were all for these people. He always treated others the same way.


    Leona is the first one. From this, we can imagine how close she was to Lancy.


    Luke could roughly guess what kind of life Lancy had led before she lost her memory Maybe she was on the same side with them? Luke could guess what his master was worried about, so he decided to let go of Leona.


    He just pushed her a little bit, and that was all.


    However, Leona did not give in. She made a wry smile and continued to cut. The dagger was stabbed into her chest but she did not want to stop.


    The blood dripped down the handle of the knife bit by bit.


    As if Leona didn''t feel the pain, Shirley just stared at Luke.


    "Enough!" Luke couldn''t take the risk to compromise with a woman for the first time. This woman was too cruel! Be cruel to others and herself!


    He lost, to this stubborn woman, a woman who didn''t even care about her own life.


    Luke turned his body to let her go.


    Because of the loss of blood, Leona''s face was very pale. It could be seen that she was really hurt.


    Leona curled her lips, and walked away, holding her head high. She didn''t want to give up because of her injury. This was Leona.


    Watching Leona leave, Luke was curious.


    What''s the relationship between Leona and Lancy? What happened? And why did Lancy lose her memory? Luke shouldn''t have cared about that, but he was really curious about Leona.


    ''what has she gone through to become like this?'' he wondered?


    He had seen many kindhearted and pure women, as well as those who admired vanity. It''s really the first time for Luke to see someone who is not afraid of death! The man''s face darkened and his dark eyes darkened until Leona disappeared from his sight.

 Chapter 274 Refuse To Meet Leona

    Because of the injury, Leona could only go to the front door. However, she never thought that she would be shut out by harmless Lancy.


    She had to start from the day Marvin left.


    However, when Lancy said that she wanted to have a good rest, she couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She was lying on the bed, turning left and right! She stared at the ceiling.


    Her limbs were sore and feeble, and she had no strength at all. She was sleepy to death, but her eyelids were still unable to close. Why?


    The girl grabbed the pillow and wanted to roll on the floor, but her body condition didn''t allow it! Now she could only lie straight and lie in a posture that could stare at the ceiling. It was also known as "a straight corpse".


    The room was very quiet, and there was no one who could talk. It was easy to open the brain to think.


    How could she feel so comfortable? She must be daydreaming.


    The girl winked and somehow thought of the blessing from boss when he was leaving.


    "Just stay at home. Don''t think too much..."


    Lancy felt warm in her heart when he heard those words, but now he felt there was something strange after thinking about it more clearly?


    It turned out that no matter what kind of women were, they were all smart, sensitive and dull and had a sixth sense of love. Normally, they would have different resonance at a certain time.


    Lancy didn''t know how to explain, but felt a little strange.


    However, Lancy was not a person who liked to guess correctly, so she didn''t connect what Marvin had said to Jean.


    Don''t you know that her boss has promised her that he will never meet Jean again! Lancy smiled while holding her fist. In this girl''s heart, Marvin, who had never cheated her, was a credible man!


    But tonight was doomed to be an restless night.


    There was someone who wanted to see haze, and he must see her at this moment!


    When the butler told her that someone was looking for her outside, Lancy immediately asked who it was?


    The advantage of the new era was that they didn''t need to waste too much manpower and resources! Lancy had told servant not to bother her. She was so exhausted because she had missed the time for dinner! In this case, the effect of the phone had been evident.


    No sooner had she received the message from the doorman than she answered it with a phone call.


    He said it was Leona, a good friend of her.


    Leona... Hearing that, Lancy frowned slightly. She had never expected that Leona would come to her so soon! The girl scratched her arm. She thought that their intersection was only second only to the "bet"?


    The thought of it made the girl drop her head regretfully. She didn''t realize that she had made a deal with her until now? She should have trusted her boss. How could she be fooled by Leona?


    We could see that Lancy did not want to see Leona! No matter she was coward or weak, she just didn''t want to see her.


    Leona stood fo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t was impossible for Mrs. Wilson to show the photo to her directly, although she was eager to do that! But Mrs. Wilson was also worried that Sidney and Marvin would take revenge on her afterwards. And then they would find out what she was up to?


    To tell the truth, Mrs. Wilson was afraid of Marvin. Sometimes she felt nervous to look at him.


    Fortunately, Leona came at the right time and if something really happened, she was the one to blame for everything.


    Reminded by Mrs. Lena, Mrs. Wilson remembered that the woman was brought in by Nina. Because of Nina, the best candidate to take the blame for Lancy''s death must be Leona.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at each other with mixed feelings. One looked awful, the other was indifferent. It was obvious that they had a knot in their hearts. On the one hand, Leona and Lancy couldn''t even make peace with each other!


    "Lancy, listen to me. Now, you are also the rightful successor of the Lan Clan. Why do you curl up at home every day? " Mrs. Wilson continued in an earnest manner, "you are supposed to entertain yourself with a man and see the world! Do you want to let your man take over Lan Group? Don''t forget, Marvin last name is Lu, and your last name is LAN. They are totally different. "


    Leona hadn''t had time to speak, but was stunned.


    How many husbands and wives are willing to "accompany" their wives'' property to their wives'' families, and how many people are worried about you and me, just to swallow their wives'' business.


    Leona heard what Mrs. Wilson said. She even "kindly" reminded Lancy that her surname was Lan and Marvin''s surname was Lu. Did she want to prevent the Lan Group from being swallowed up by the Wilson Group? Did she need to be on guard against Marvin?


    Who had ever seen such kind of people?


    If it weren''t for Mrs. Wilson, she would have rolled her eyes at you! If she didn''t, then why did she try to persuade Marvin to annex the Lan Group? She must be crazy!

 Chapter 275 Goading Lancy Into Action

    That would make tiger with might redoubled. The tiger could play to their maximum. Was Marvin not strong enough, right?


    On the contrary, with the "lazy" character of Lancy, Lan Group was handed over to her, so she could do anything she wanted. It was good! There was only one reason. The Lan Group was Lancy''s backer. Once it was destroyed, Lancy would lose her confidence in the Lu Clan. In the future, she would not dare to act so casually.


    See, Mrs. Wilson was almost on her feet after being tortured by Lancy.


    "I need some rest." The girl pouted and pointed at the dark circles under her eyelids. She couldn''t just tell Mrs. Wilson how ferocious and dangerous Marvin was at night, because she was bashful.


    The corner of Mrs. Wilson''s eye twitched. Every time Mrs. Wilson met Lancy who showed off their love unconsciously, Mrs. Wilson would be powerless.


    Didn''t anyone tell her that Mrs. Wilson had lived like a widow for most of her life?


    As a result, Lancy was indeed a skilled fighter.


    Mrs. Wilson rolled her eyes. In the day of fighting with Lancy, she learned to be "kind". She automatically found a seat and sat down, waiting for Lancy to do it. Well, Mrs. Wilson could wait until dawn! By now, Mrs. Wilson had known what kind of person Lancy was.


    She never changed her mind!


    With a thoughtful look at Leona, Mrs. Wilson continued, "It''s easy for a man to have an accident at a banquet. As his wife, you have to be careful."


    Mrs. Wilson took a deep look at Lancy.


    Leona was relieved and saw Mrs. Wilson play the solo. Of course, she would cooperate at the critical moment! It seemed that Lancy''s life in the Lu Clan was not as easy as expected.


    The girl felt even more nervous. She looked at Mrs. Wilson and then at Leona. In her eyes, one stood for "Persuasion" and the other for "truth". Could she choose not to listen?


    Though she was fully aware of that, Lancy still kept her ears straight and listened to their conversation.


    As Mrs. Wilson continued, she twinkled her eyes and said, "Putting those awful things aside, how can''t you be with Marvin tonight when he meet with the boss of the mining company? It will influence the economy of Wilson Group! "


    ''The mining company?'' This time, Lancy couldn''t sit still anymore and almost jumped up from the bed. In her mind, it was obvious that a merchant was always a demon, Jean.


    ''That is to say, Marvin, his business partner is Jean?


    That is to say, they are having a nice meeting now?


    That is to say, Marvin lied to her in violation of the agreement?''


    All of a sudden, Lancy felt so cold. Her blood was chilled to the bone. It was so cold!


    No one could understand how she felt at this moment! When you trust a person wholeheartedly, you will find it unacceptable as long as there is a flaw. This is human nature.


    However, what Marvin did to Lancy wasn''t a white lie. It meant that he liked "the coqu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    persuasive, which could be heard by anyone who heard her.


    However, in the station, it was a pity that Lancy couldn''t see and hear the whole story clearly.


    Lancy covered herself with the quilt with her ten fingers deep, and raised her head. Her eyes met with Leona''s, and the invisible momentum met in the air.


    Yes, Leona was forcing her! He was oppressed from his emotion, and also from the human nature As Leona played the game, she made a plan.


    "Whether it''s love or marriage, it''s up to you." It was she who taught her to do so! At that time, she said that the fate of women was in her hands. Even if they lived that kind of life, they could walk on a different path.


    Now, it was her turn to tell her how ironic it was!


    Ironically, Lancy was sincere when she said those words. But Leona didn''t do that because she had other intention.


    Sitting there, Leona stared at Lancy coldly until Lancy was defeated and lowered her head.


    Lancy did not know why Leona did that! But she was the one who trusted Marvin, and she was the one who promised the bet. More importantly, she really wanted to know.


    She didn''t want to give up, but now she had made up her mind. When she raised her head again, she pouted stubbornly and said firmly, "Okay. Marvin isn''t a fickle man!"


    They loved each other very much! The hickeys all over her body were evidence According to!


    In normal cases, girls would cover their faces with their hands out of shame. She didn''t expect that the brutal incident of Marvin would be the evidence of their ''affection''?


    For the time being, this was not the key point.


    The point was whether Leona convinced Lancy or not and whether they should take action?


    Leona raised her eyebrows and took a step forward. "Then prove it to me! It means that your man is special. It means that I will be the one who loses in the end! "


    Most of the time, goading Lancy into action was very effective, like now.

 Chapter 276 A Shameless Woman

    Luke wanted to tell the news about Leona to his master at the first time. However, Jean was always a persistent person. She never left Marvin''s side.


    Jean was going to dance with him, she made up her mind to entertain him, chat with him, drink with him... However, Glen was totally be neglected.


    Fortunately, Glen didn''t show any displeasure on this. Instead, he stood aside leisurely and watched the fight.


    Then, is Jean really Glen''s fiancee?


    She shamelessly followed the married man in front of him. Was that really good? Many female compatriots cursed in their minds. They didn''t know whether it was because of their dissatisfaction or because of jealousy.


    It was obvious that the woman named Jean had fell down under the suit pants of Marvin. Look at her face full of obsession and her eyes full of fanaticism.


    Many pairs of eyes were watching them "dating in pairs", watching that woman do all she can to seduce men, some with disdain, some with envy and hate.


    These two people were undoubtedly the focus of everyone''s attention, but, even the tiger would asleep sometimes, Marvin and Jean were gone suddenly.


    In the world of adults, one man and one woman were gone in a halfway. Was there another kind of speculation? They just smiled without saying a word.


    Jean supported drunken Marvin upstairs...


    As for why they go upstairs? Ha ha, it was obvious. Everyone knew, didn''t they?


    Jean was very excited, hot-blooded, although she had been boasting in front of Leona all the time! But because the person was Marvin. Who could understand the unspeakable excitement when she really succeeded?


    She felt like she finally had her prince charming back. At this moment, she seemed to have owned the whole world.


    In all men''s eyes, Marvin was the best in every aspect, including his height and figure.


    Jean was not tall, a little shorter than Lancy. It was a physical work for her to help a man up the stairs. Luckily, she didn''t exercise so hard. She was strong and having a good mood all over the world this moment. So she helped Marvin walk into the room.


    She put the man on the bed straight and then ran into the bathroom. Soon came the sound of water.


    She was really hurry! She was afraid that Marvin would wake up the next second and locked the door from inside.


    What''s the use of locking in from inside? Boss woke up. If he really want to leave, he would have to get some twist and go out?


    Who is Jean afraid of?


    And what Jean didn''t know was that Marvin was not drunk at all! She rushed into the bathroom and took off all her clothes quickly. By the time, Marvin who was lying in bed, opened his eyes. He looked so cold that he was not drunk at all.


    Marvin sat up in bed and looked down. He frowned and his body was full of the thick and tir


    ere her men, as long as they were women, there was never such a thing as "peach blossom deal" or "seducing someone".


    Since they had fought many times, even though Lancy had never mentioned it to him in person, Marvin could feel it by his heart.


    Therefore, Marvin made a mistake! He thought the woman coming out from this group was different from others.


    Therefore, whether it was Leona, or Jean, they all thought that they were trained by Lancy, and no matter what kind of method they used, they would never choose to "seduce".


    It was very difficult to change the idea that had been formed for a long time.


    But, Jean broke this rule and broke it in an extremely humiliating way.


    Of course, the shame was on the basis of Jean understanding the present state of mind of Marvin at the moment, and of her real view of him.


    At the same time, Marvin got an important message.


    Jean was not subordinate to Lancy. There was no superfluous relationship between them, and it was more likely to be an internal competition.


    It meant that once boss knew her intention, once she lost her value, Marvin would use the most cruel and cold-blooded way to receive her.


    He knew clearly that not everyone could have the same treatment as Leona.


    After the shock, Marvin calmed down at the speed of zero seconds. If you took a closer look, you would find that the indifference in his eyes was as cold as the ice.


    And Jean knew nothing about it.


    She only knew that her legs were trembling. She was excited, scared, and she was eager to know what was going on. When she was taking a bath, as soon as she thought of what would happen next, as soon as she thought that the person who possessed her was Marvin, the shy place was excited beyond her control.


    It took a long time for Jean to calm down and then she had the strength to step out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 277 Who Won Her Heart

    Men were always worn out by women, and so was women.


    The physical reaction was the most honest! Jean couldn''t believe that she was the one who was in such an embarrassing situation. It was she who always teased men and made them couldn''t help loving her.


    It was a lucky thing for a woman, especially a girl like Jean, to meet a man like Marvin who could make her body so real.


    Jean stood on the floor barefoot. Her hair was wet and she was timid standing there. When she found the man was there, she was relieved and smiled like a flower.


    This Jean, mixed with beauty and purity, is really a beauty in the heart of a man, and a thorn in the eyes of a woman.


    Jean was confident. She was confident to win his heart even if Marvin was sober! She forced him to drink, just for safety.


    "You are awake?" Jean smiled and climbed into the bed in an alluring posture, kneeling down next to the man.


    From a man''s point of view, a woman was so graceful, and now she was kneeling so softly in front of him, in an extremely humble way.


    No man could resist a woman like her.


    But when you took a closer look, there was no change in Marvin''s eyes at all.


    "Is this your room?" Marvin''s voice became even hoarse because of the depression. He looked at Jean like he knew something, and Jean''s breath stopped for one second, as if even her breath stopped.


    "Well, you are drunk..." Jean was a little shy, and her face was flushed. She lowered her head slightly. No one knew why she was shy!


    To put it bluntly, they had already taken off their pants. There was no need to pretend?


    Marvin "got drunk" and she helped him into the room for a rest. However, she went to take a shower and came out with a bath towel. Wasn''t it obvious that she was trying to seduce Marvin? Who was the good girl like this?


    Or was Jean always doing this thing?


    Maybe influenced by Lancy, Marvin also learned to refute.


    Jean lowered her head and seemed to have realized that something was wrong. She thought for a moment and explained, "you vomited on me, and I have to clean up myself... Marvin, how are you feeling now? "


    The corners of Marvin''s mouth twitched. She really thought he was drunk? He smiled sarcastically and said unhurriedly, "Oh, I see. I vomited all over you. No wonder I feel much better now."


    Compared with the man''s words, Jean was very calm. She knew that he was drunk and how did he know what he had done?


    Jean was happy and disappointed. If he was drunk, she could lie directly by his side and pretend to be asleep for a night. However, Marvin was sober now, which made things difficult for her.


    However, it was not a bad thing to spend a night with them.


    Jean''s heart was hot. She licked her lips and stared at the man blankly.


    Upon hearing this, Marvin swallowed as his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. It seemed that he had misunderstood her meaning. He didn''t intend to fall in love


    had told Marvin everything, including what she should say and what she shouldn''t say. Fortunately, she hadn''t mentioned a word about the organization in front of him at all subconsciously, which was her basic persistence.


    Jean didn''t mention it, but the outline of group had been described from her words.


    After making a skittish inquiry, Marvin drew away from Jean gradually.


    It seemed that Marvin was challenging his limit to fight against Jean, but he didn''t know that his little wife, Lancy, was coming.


    This was going to be an unprecedented show of the year.


    Finally, Lancy could not bear it. She did not even change the dress for the presence and rushed here.


    As Leona was here, she went straight to the destination, not to search around the world. She was very famous in Alaska because of her identity. Although there was no invitation, people outside still let her in.


    Many guests also recognized her and put down their glasses, waiting to see the fun.


    At this time, many people found that Marvin and Jean had disappeared. People became more eager to know the answer.


    This was probably the power of eight diagrams.


    She wanted to see him the first time, but after she looked around, she didn''t find him?


    Lancy was anxious and nervous, with sweat on her forehead.


    She didn''t care about etiquette, her dignity, and the ridicule and surprise of others. Lancy didn''t wear any make-up and looked simple. In such an occasion, she looked weird among the well-dressed women.


    Fortunately, she was a simple minded girl and never cared about the details. If it were another woman, she would have died of shame and indignation.


    After what had happened today, it didn''t matter how they would talk about this, and how they would judge Lancy.


    Anxiety appeared in her bright black eyes. At this time, Lancy was like a lost child, unable to find a direction and trapped in the situation and unable to extricate herself.

 Chapter 278 Abnormal Glen

    That was how Lancy looked in Glen''s eyes.


    "Have you seen my boss?" Lancy asked all the people around her with the same question.


    These people were all smart and sophisticated. They would never tell the truth to Lancy on their turf. Besides, Glen was here.


    At this moment, Glen was not only the host of the banquet, but also the "fiance" of Jean. Are you going to answer her in front of Glen? By the way, your boss went to bed with a woman called Jean, and now he is in front of her fiance. You look anxious. You are not the only one who is cheating. That man is even more pathetic. Okay?


    This was a more tragic situation for Glen.


    This is the way of the world. If a man has a woman outside, it is romantic, if a woman has a man outside, it is to put a green hat on a man. It''s natural to be embarrassed and wish he could soak it in a pigsty. This was the double standard since ancient times.


    Besides, everyone had scruples about ''Marvin'', not ''Lancy''. They were essentially different in some ways.


    The person who was asked is just smiling, but there is not a positive answer to Lancy''s question.


    It seems that Lancy has lost her mind!


    "Are you Mr. Marvin''s wife?"


    Hearing this, Lancy turned around. It was Glen.


    Glen didn''t feel others'' sympathy for him as if he didn''t know anything. He was an extraordinarily calm person.


    However, when Glen looked at Landy and Leona, there was an imperceptible change in his eyes.


    At the sight of him, Lancy was like seeing her savior. She rushed over to him, held his hand and asked Glen eagerly, "do you know where my boss is?"


    The words she said remained the same.


    Instead of answering her, Glen pointed at the crowd and said, "calm down. Everyone is looking at you."


    Lancy froze for a second and then noticed the stares from people around her. She had a creepy feeling that she would be stared at by them! The girl felt both uneasy and uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Glen, is he here?" Lancy wanted to get confirm that Marvin didn''t come here. But everyone here looked at her in a weird way as if they had told her that he was here.


    Glen stepped forward and got closer to Lancy. He dragged her into the dancing floor without any hesitation.


    Everything seemed to run smoothly.


    When the girl finally came to her senses, she looked at Glen blankly with her black eyes, as if she was asking him what had happened.


    Glen didn''t show any guilt. He replied calmly, "I don''t want to give the chance to those who stand on ceremony to the advantage."


    "Yes?" Lancy was adorable and could not help making a long sound.


    Shocked, Glen looked away calmly. If he was as calm as he was, he would not act like this. "They are laughing at us."


    Lancy was even more curious. "Us?"


    What about us? When did she and Mr. Glen become us?


    In the cold sight, there is a trace of ju


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    stood that Mrs. Lancy must have vented her anger on her alone. Poor Glen, who had been turned into cannon fodder after being "cuckolded''.


    Glen gave a snort and thought, ''this woman is really going too far.''.


    Fortunately, Lancy was wearing flats.


    Fortunately, in the end, Glen finally let her go.


    Not because she was forced to act like a little girl, but because the time was almost up.


    As soon as Glen loosened his grip, Lancy ran away from him as fast as she could.


    With his hands in his pockets, Glen looked so casual. He was an elegant and mature man, which attracted a lot of women.


    Of course, Lancy was not in.


    Seeing that Lancy ran so fast like a rabbit, Glen didn''t hesitate to follow her.


    The strange thing was that although Glen walked very slowly, he caught up with Lancy actually in a short time.


    The girl thought that she was stared by a pervert, so she quickly hid behind Leona, grabbed her clothes with her little hand, and looked at Glen timidly.


    Lancy did all these actions in one go. Seeing this, Leona''s mouth twitched slightly. She didn''t say anything. This feeling was awkward.


    Glen was also embarrassed.


    Glen raised his head and looked at Lancy coldly. He contradicted, "I thought you were looking for Marvin. Do you know where he is?"


    This was his home, and surely, Glen was the only person who was familiar with it.


    At least, this was the case from the perspective of outsiders.


    At the same time, Leona was looking at Glen with an unreadable look on her face.


    Hearing that, Lancy looked around again, as if deep in thought. She knew that these people would never take her to see her boss. At the same time, Leona came here with her. And as she expected, Glen was her only hope.


    Option one of these two options, "stay away from the psychopath" and "find boss", the girl chose the latter.


    Glen didn''t say anything about it.

 Chapter 279 Catch Adultery In Bed

    With Glen leading the way, this incident would be less complex, and Lancy would not need to be as reckless as a headless fly.


    However, at the same time, Glen slowed down his pace. Lancy was always on the edge of extreme nervousness, and she was so anxious that she was like ants on a fire. While Glen was quite calm.


    Lancy scratched her hair and it seemed that her heart was in her throat. She really wanted to beating Glen forward.


    Although she wanted to urge Glen, she didn''t... He was a bastard.


    The girl wept, feeling that she would never love the world again.


    When Glen and Lancy were walking side by side and approached their destination, he suddenly said to Lancy in a voice that only Lancy could hear, "You can consider my suggestion."


    Once she pushed that door open, the hideousness would be revealed. If she agreed now, perhaps she would feel better in her heart.


    With an expression of "I''m for your own good", Glen thought.


    The girl was emotionless. Lancy didn''t have any facial expressions and didn''t want to talk to the psycho. A serious look was written on her face.


    Lancy just looked like a kid instead of a married woman.


    The girl was too straightforward to say anything. Everyone could guess what she was thinking.


    Right outside of Jean''s room, or, to be exact, it was the door of the main bedroom of Jean and Glen, and the person who led the way stopped.


    This man, Glen, was so weird.


    Looking at Lancy, he knew that she was suffering a lot and this was the normal response to "catch the devil".


    As a man, the most intolerable thing for a man was his woman cheating on him, which was a kind of betrayal that could never be understood by women.


    It was not only about feelings, but also about men''s dignity.


    But Glen was an outsider and he had never helped them. It seemed that all this had nothing to do with him: Jean was not his woman; she was just the woman who had sexes with all men in the world, but it had nothing to do with him.


    At this point, Glen was still in the mood to joke. He tilted his head, pressed his lips and asked, "Have you decided?"


    If she could, Lancy really wanted to blow her head up and fight against zombies with plants.


    Not knowing what they were talking about, Leona speculated in her mind.


    Obviously, the attitude of Glen toward Lancy was quite unexpected. It was true that he was buying time for Jean, and deliberately delayed Lancy''s footsteps, but his performance in addition to this was really not as good as Jean''s.


    Even Lancy thought there was something wrong with Glen and Jean, and they were not like a fiancee at all.


    It was extremely disadvantageous to finish the task.


    During the mission, what mattered most was whether she liked it or not. Glen made such a stupid mistake. How much did he hate Jean?


    Or, does Glen have his own plan?


    Realizing this, the look in Leona''s eyes changed again


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    vin. As the old saying goes, it is true that a man with good fortune can''t be trusted, so this pretentious man indeed deserves it.


    What happened just now proved the saying!


    Leona didn''t think that Marvin would really fall in love with Jean. He cared about Lancy so much that Leona was just a "victim". To say the least, how could Marvin like Glen have a crush on a woman who even didn''t like Kent.


    So, there must be some reason for Marvin to have to deal with Jean.


    It was probably a tacit agreement.


    Leona smiled coldly, looking at Jean''s performance, and this woman''s attitude towards Marvin... Humph!


    She could totally understand what was going on in Marvin''s mind with her bare feet. He was so obsessed with Glen words that almost drove him crazy.


    However, Leona didn''t care about the fact that the gang had been betrayed by Jean, nor did she care about it.


    She knew that she would be sold one year later.


    If it was not Jean, it would be someone else.


    Leona stepped forward and smiled, which shocked Marvin. "Mr. Marvin seems very busy. I have to excuse myself."


    In fact, everyone knew what she was going to do.


    "Stop!" If it were not because he didn''t want to expose his power early, Marvin wouldn''t have been imprisoned here by a little woman.


    Because he knew something very important from Jean! She and Glen didn''t know his real identity. They just treated him like a common man.


    The only explanation was that Leona concealed part of him.


    "What? Are you worried that I might do something bad to your wife?" Leona said sarcastically and raised her eyebrows slightly. "Compared with me, you are the one who really hurt him, right? Don''t you? "


    Before Marvin made any move, Leona left in a hurry.


    Lancy might go somewhere as far as she could now! Leona didn''t know why, but Leona was so worried that she wanted to catch up with Lancy.


    Obviously, Leona was only willing to admit the former.

 Chapter 280 Commit Suicide For Love

    "Marvin, don''t go!" Jean was pushed away again and again. She was shy and childish. At present, the only thing she had to do was to keep him. Otherwise, she really couldn''t explain it to her superiors.


    Her white and tender arms were around the man''s waist. Jean had to stay, even though she didn''t know whether the bathrobe would fall or not!


    The man who was trapped, endured it, his head was blue, and he had to deliver a series of self hypnosis to himself, he didn''t receive training, he didn''t know kung fu. He was just an ordinary man. He couldn''t hit women!


    That would be a joke!


    For Marvin, there was only enemies and friends, not men and women!


    He will not be merciful because you are a woman when he comes to practice!


    Glen had been keeping his eyes on Marvin. He had told us that Jean was not so powerful.


    Seeing Marvin was suppressed by Jean, Glen was thoughtful. It seems that he doesn''t need to care about this man in the future.


    Glen always wore a poker face. Whether he was happy or not didn''t matter. Anyway, in the eyes of outsiders, he was very serious and unhappy now.


    Since Leona left, there was no need for Glen to stay here. Then, it was time for him to see Jean.


    "You two..." Glen recovered from the hard blow with disappointment and despair, "Jean, you''ve gone too far! Get dressed. Let''s talk about it later. "


    Kent was reluctant to leave but he shut the door as he went out.


    Let''s talk about it later What he said is really memorable, was it the "marriage" between Jean and him, or the "cooperation" between them?


    This kind of thing was a very serious one! And it was reasonable that it would affect the cooperation.


    Moreover, as things stood, it was Marvin who was in the wrong! Jean, no matter how seduce and how dissolute she was, Marvin should know what''s important.


    After all, he should not be in their house. It was a humiliation.


    Since then, the hatred of killing the father and robbing the wife is the death knot.


    Glen''s resentment and disappointment are just right, but from the hatred of taking his wife, it is relatively flat. Again, it proved that he was in a bad relationship with Jean.


    "Unauthorized people" left one after another. Jean didn''t let go of him. She was happy and joyful.


    Happily, the organization told her that it was finally done, and that it could be said clearly. What makes her happily was, this man, in the end, still has her in his heart, and finally keeps people.


    Jean had forgotten that the man struggled to push her away. Anyway, the result was the most important.


    Marvin closed his eyes to cover his struggling. He clenched his fists so hard that blue veins stood out on his temples. God knows how hard he tried. He didn''t go after Lancy.


    Lancy, Lancy... He was too afraid of losing her, so he couldn''t show his weakness in front of Jean and Glen


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    but she couldn''t die like this! "For a man? That''s all you can do? "


    Lancy was so scared that she even forgot to cry with her tears on her face.


    Someone said behind her. If she was suffering from a low psychological endurance, she would even not need to jump, and she would probably fall down! The girl looked at Leona in horror.


    After a long time, she finally realized that the person who spoke was Leona, and she also realized that Leona had been following her all the time.


    Lancy had cried all the way, but she was exhausted. The brain that is not flexible now basically belongs to the state of shutdown.


    Why was she here?


    ''what did I say just now?


    Hearing that, Lancy could not stop sobbing. It was not until quite a while later that she regained her voice. "Who wants to commit suicide?" she asked


    That was right. That was the point. She just said who wanted to commit suicide? The girl still cried and looked around. There was no one else? Or he had already jumped into the river?


    Lancy stretched out her neck to check the river. There was no any waves yet. So no one should jump into the river, right?


    Leona twitched her mouth. Is it right that she has expressed wrong feelings? "If you don''t wanna commit suicide, why do you stand by?"


    Hearing that, Leona walked to her angrily. Lancy was pulled directly to the edge of the dangerous area, far away from river.


    Lancy was stunned for three seconds. Where was she?


    Three seconds later, Lancy''s face was covered with tears. She couldn''t find the way home. What should she do?


    Lancy turned her head. Speaking of going home, she thought of someone. What home? She didn''t want to go home at all! Seriously!


    "I don''t know. How could I..." Lancy was a good girl. No matter how depressed she was, she explained subconsciously because she didn''t want others to worry about her. After her explanation, Lancy came to her senses.

 Chapter 281 A Fight

    With a sarcastic smile, Leona moved closer to Lancy and asked, "why do you care about him so much? Do you know who he is? And does he know who you really are? "


    Leona''s words contain some temptations. When Lancy''s face turned white, it''s obvious because of the latter problem.


    It seemed that Marvin no idea who was behind him.


    Late at night, it was so empty around that even if there was surveillance, they would not hear what they were saying! Being bold, Leona asked lightly, "how is the gun?"


    She asked Lancy if she still kept the gun?


    Thus, it could be seen that how well Leona knew about Lancy, she knew her preferences the most.


    At that time, what Lancy liked most and excelled at most was that she dismantled the guns, dismantled them, installed them, dismantled them again and again, and enjoyed them forever.


    "Already torn them apart?" Said Leona surely.


    Lancy''s body trembled, which was a kind of embarrassment and confusion that had been suppressed, was once again awakened.


    "It seems that you have disassembled them, but you have been cooperated for so many years, can they be assembled?" As for Leona, her face turned pale. "It seems that it''s not finished yet."


    Of course, Leona understood. She had been involved in this for more than half of her life. Therefore, she didn''t believe that Lancy would forget it now. It seemed that she was scared by her "skills".


    Suppressing her anger, Lancy couldn''t find a word to retort. Embarrassed, she stood there.


    Leona changed the topic and said to Marvin, "Marvin didn''t know it, right? He is hiding something from you, and you are hiding something from him. Well...


    Leona nodded her head, looking like she really agreed with herself.


    Looking like a child who did something wrong, Lancy clutched the corner of her clothes. Her face turned red and purple because she knew that what Leona said was true.


    Even if she didn''t know the past Leona was talking about.


    However, on the other hand, Lancy didn''t expect that things were not that simple.


    Hearing that, Leona squinted at Lancy with a faint smile and said, "you have gone too far. They didn''t taking off their clothes. Why are you in such a hurry! If you push the door open and see that they have already had sex, what can you do? Do you really jump down? "


    "Afterwards..." this word directly hit on the heart of Lancy.


    For a moment, Lancy felt her heart was about to explode.


    What happened last night depressed Lancy greatly. The girl in the girl''s heart had already roared, could she still have a happy chat? Could she not mention Marvin, could she?


    Why didn''t you use this method to poke people''s wounds?


    "I don''t want to talk to you. Get away from me!" Lancy was so angry that she could not breathe under Leona''s pressure.


    "What? Can''t you hear me?" Leona raised her eyebrows with great arrogance and said, "the truth is always cruel, or you would rather abandon the ugly truth?"


    It seemed that she didn''t hear Lancy''s re


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e. The next second, Leona was "slapped hard across the face".


    A strapping man showed up in the dark. In the empty and cold eyes, there was only the figure of Lancy. He didn''t stare Leona at all.


    "Lancy, I will never divorce with you," In Marvin''s eyes, Lancy''s eyes were swollen and haggard. He was heartbroken!


    How did she end up like this in just two hours?


    After getting off, Marvin came here as soon as he could. Was it too late or too late?


    For the first time, Marvin doubted his decision. Was it worth it?


    He looked around and realized that he was wrong. What a silly Lancy...


    The moment Lancy saw Marvin, her tears dropped down like pearls chains with broken threads. The girl felt both sad and wronged. She buried her face in her hands and wailed, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Leona frowned, "Jean is really useless. She didn''t stop him!"!


    She was about to say something, but someone suddenly covered her mouth from behind! Leona was injured and had a gun on her waist. She dare not move and was taken away by others.


    "Don''t move. I won''t let you go this time."


    Her whole body became stiff. Because of her position, her whole body seemed to be embedded in the arms of the man behind her. The strong chest was close to her. She felt shy and angry. From the man''s voice, she could tell that it was Luke.


    Holding Leona, Luke went back to the car directly.


    After the car door was closed and her freedom was restricted, Leona could do nothing but look at Marvin and Lancy from a distance, but she couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Hearing that, Leona could not help but blame herself in her heart, ''could this Lancy be fooled by a few words of Marvin?''


    Looking at her coldly, Luke said, "how dare you!" It was risking her life to challenge master over and over again!


    Leona snorted and did not reply. All of a sudden, she felt something heavy in his arms. She was embarrassed Leona''s awkward expression was as cold as winter plum blossom.

 Chapter 282 A Fragile Request

    A medical bag... Luke gave her a medical bag.


    Luke glanced at Leona indifferently, and then fixed his eyes on her wound and said, "The wound."


    Leona''s mouth twitched, daring not to be simpler? Besides, he was here. Could she undress herself and heal the wound?


    "Hehe, are you going out?" If he went out, Leona would deal with her wound! But, would he let her go again?


    However, Luke'' face didn''t change at all. He decided to prove to her with actions that he was not a child.


    Leona threw away the medical bag and rudely glared at him. Well...


    "¡­¡­ People from the community of martial artists are not to stick at trifles... " Luke sat there peacefully with his eyes staring at the front and didn''t feel anything wrong with what they said.


    It made sense. When they trained in the desert and mountains, there was no gender difference! To keep alive was the most important thing for them to cooperate with his team.


    No wonder they eat and sleep and even bathe together.


    They didn''t want to be considered as a woman or woman by the eyes of others. In this kind of life, there was really no ripples. Everyone really forgot about their gender and the gender of others.


    However, at this moment, they were in a really harsh environment. The words said by Luke were extremely harsh to Leona''s ears!


    Was he trying to take advantage of her on purpose?


    Leona looked at Luke with a sullen face, while the latter looked like a dead pig was not afraid of burning. It seemed that it was not a big deal.


    Lola rubbed between her eyebrows. Fortunately, she knew what he meant.


    No, Leona turned her head. Carrying out a task was a task and now it was not the time to mix them up! Was she familiar with him?


    How could he command her and teach her?


    At the thought of this, Leona said nothing but stared at the object in the distance, without looking at the medical bag.


    To put it bluntly, he just began to ignore the existence of Luke...


    His lips thinned into a grim line. Then Luke let go of her completely.


    Two people in the car look at Marvin and Lancy, but they are in two different moods. As for Luke, of course he was worried a little more. And Leona was also worried, but her key point was different from Luke. What she was worried about was that they would make up immediately.


    Then, everything Jean had done would be meaningless.


    Of course, Marvin did. He reached out and wiped Lancy''s tears! However, the more he acted like this, the louder Lancy cried. She just couldn''t stop crying.


    There is no sense of beauty in her tears. However, in the eyes of men, her tears hold her heart tightly.


    Sometimes, crying meant to be sad, but not crying meant to be more painful.


    "Lancy, don''t cry!" The man''s voice was husky and low. He stared straight at Lancy.


    Lancy didn''t know what was wrong with her. Every time she saw


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it off?" With that, Lancy became so angry, Hshe took a sharp bite on his shoulder.


    She was quite adept at biting. We could know that she had often pestered Marvin.


    Marvin didn''t snort. He said, "the coat smells like perfume. It''s so strong that I might be suffocated to death!"


    Lancy glanced at the man in embarrassment. Boss, did you mean that you dislike Jean? If Jean knew it, she would cry so hard that she passed out in the bathroom?


    However, it had to be said that the man''s extremely disgusting tone and expression made Lancy unhappy. The girl''s mouth twisting. Women are easy to be satisfied.


    It was quite right to dislike other women, so it was necessary to encourage it.


    Hearing the words, Lancy thought of what she heard just now, and clutched the man''s index finger. She felt so cold all over. "Acting? Jean, is there anything wrong? Is she our enemies? "


    Hearing the word "enemy", even Lancy herself was stunned.


    Hearing that, Marvin was shocked. Generally, people wouldn''t use "enemy" to describe an opponent. Lancy was... A trace of resentment flashed in the man''s eyes. He was targeting at Leona. How could that woman stitche things through easily? He was not cautious enough!


    "She got close to me on purpose. She is as vicious as a snake." Marvin tried to explain it in a normal language to Lancy. It was not so bloody nor so gloomy.


    What Lancy was implying was that his business competitor and had nothing to do with murder.


    "I didn''t expect that she would do that."


    Lancy was so surprised. Did he mean that her boss was seduced by Jean? No, this is not the point. The point is, no matter what kind of game they are playing, it is not necessary for the boss to end up in person, is it?


    With Marvin''s ability, it''s really unnecessary to perfunctorize such women.


    However, Lancy didn''t know that she was the key reason. She made Marvin have to condescend himself.

 Chapter 283 A Pale Explanation

    Lancy frowned tightly. In the final analysis, she still couldn''t feel relieved.


    It''s hard for a woman to understand it, right? Unless, she didn''t love this man at all!


    Marvin rubbed between her eyebrows and kissed her. "Don''t think too much. Just believe me. Close your eyes and cover your ears. That''s enough."


    The so-called explanation must be reasonable if he wanted to convince her.


    Marvin, after all, couldn''t say a word. As a man, he had the responsibility to protect her from the rain. He was not willing to give her too much pressure.


    As long as he was there! What Lancy needed to do was to be happy, no worries and be herself.


    However, Lancy got a different view from her point of view!


    What she needed was not only "I love you", "please believe me", but also something else! The only thing she wanted to know was what was going on. The intimacy between Marvin and her was really not enough for her to accept it.


    Especially what Leona said, had planted a skeptical seed in Lancy''s heart in the end.


    Lancy had never been like this. She knew everything of men! She wanted to know what had happened and what was Jean doing in the event, and if it was worthy of him to "sacrifice himself".


    One of them intended to conceal the truth for the sake of the other, while the other wanted to know everything in detail.


    Her world was in a mess. Lancy blinked and looked at Marvin, unspeaking.


    Of course, Marvin knew what was on Lancy''s mind. He touched her head gently and asked, "Are you sure you know me, Lancy? Do you really know what kind of person I am? "


    Hearing his words, Lancy was stunned! She always knew that Marvin was a great man and a man who was good to her.


    However, what had happened recently was totally different.


    Lancy didn''t know where to start. If Leona was right, she didn''t know him, really didn''t know him...


    If he concealed something from her, she would hid the past, either to make up for it? Lancy was really confused. Could she do that?


    Marvin covered her eyes, which were clear and transparent. "I''ll tell you everything one day. Please give me some time, okay?"


    Lancy nodded blankly. She was frightened by what Marvin said. It turned out that the boss really had some secrets... The secret was too deep to be seen!


    It turned out that what Leona said was true.


    So, what was his secret? And what was her past?


    Lancy couldn''t help turning back and looked at Leona from afar.


    Even Lancy didn''t know the look in his eyes. But Leona did. A smile spread from the corner of Leona''s mouth to her whole face. Leona knew that from now on, she could care no more about other things, such as Luke next to her, and so on to Marvin. She could stand beside Lancy without any scruple.


    She succeeded in attracting the attention of Lancy, arousing her curiosity, her suspicion, and her desire for "secret".


    Marvin couldn''t stop Lancy anymore.


    As long as h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n''s hospitality. The man''s mind was spinning fast, and soon he came up with a solution.


    The girl was very nervous, just like a little dog, staring at the man. Did he agree or not? If she didn''t agree, she would... She would I won''t go home!


    Marvin smiled more brightly. He kissed her little ear and said affectionately, "Lancy, do you mind to be a jealous wife? If you don''t mind, I can make it. "


    Jealous woman? Or a vicious woman?


    The girl held her head and shook her head. Jealous woman? Was she jealous of the wife of all the women around her husband?


    Marvin continued to seduce, "if you''re jealous of women, just do what you want to do and deal with other women in the same way! You can follow me and protect me from those demonic spirits. What do you think? "


    Protect him? To protect what? Marvin''s chastity?


    There was a moment when Lancy felt so stressful and she thought she had the right and obligation to do so! "Jealous woman" captivated Lancy. Lancy stared at Marvin without blinking, and the man just smiled without saying anything.


    The girl suddenly understood what Marvin meant.


    Letting the evil spirit near him was helpless, because of a certain purpose, and he had to do so. However, Marvin was giving her a hint, so she could take the punishment of the evil spirit without any hesitation.


    That''s jealousy. She''s just willful!


    The girl was moved. With a suspicious glimpse of water on her lips, she said, "that''s what you said. Don''t be angry then."


    "Okay, Lancy, you must be in charge of your man''s safety," said Marvin. He held Lancy tightly, so that she didn''t struggle any more. Now that they had been so close to each other, all things had been settled.


    The girl grumbled in her boss'' arms as she couldn''t wait to defend her boss'' chastity.


    So, you asked us to mourn for Jean. After a cold war, the colluded couple began to fight with strange beasts. And Jean was the first victim, in front of zed.

 Chapter 284 Rank Last

    The wind was blowing. They embraced each other, but didn''t feel the coldness at all.


    Fortunately, Leona left in advance, so she was not here. If she saw this scene, she would be surely shot. That stupid woman! She was coaxed easily. ''.


    This was what Leona was thinking.


    Soon, the news that Lancy and Marvin had made up came to Jean, Leona and Glen''s ears.


    Leona snorted in a huff. She was annoyed at Lancy''s weakness. Fortunately, this was what she had expected. With great self-confidence, Jean had already taken Marvin as her brother-in-law. When she heard this news, she was out of her mind!


    Lancy was a woman of means! After a few words, she succeed in coaxing the man back. Which innocent woman was capable of doing that? Jean would never think that the problem was on himself, which had nothing to do with her charm.


    Lancy looked like a pure and innocent girl, but in fact, she was good at scheming! Jean had mixed feelings. It seemed that she was not angry only because of the "failed" mission, but also because of the fact that "Marvin and Lancy had made up.


    Compared with Leona and Jean, Glen''s reaction was much calmer, just raising his eyebrows slightly.


    In the following more than half a month, Jean was always refused by Marvin in private. For the first time, the third time, whatever Jean''s hint was, she was refused directly!


    Jean was unprecedentedly defeated. Marvin was avoiding her! ''Does he remember that we are partners?'' If he knew that she was with Glen and he didn''t want to see Glen, what a first-class friendship Jean felt her heart ache, like an intermittent insane. Once she thought of this, she felt her heart painful and painful. She was almost crazy.


    Glen stood aside and watched as if he were watching a show. Jean was undoubtedly a clown.


    Glen gave her a faint smile and a look of disgust. Jean felt more angry than laughing at her and slapping her! After having been shut out for several times, Jean finally broke out.


    The first victim was Glen.


    Jean put her hand on her waist and counted for a while: "I know you are laughing at me. You laugh at me for not doing my job well and for being affectionate. You laugh at me for putting my heat on my cold butt, don''t you?"


    In the face of Jean''s accusation, Glen shrugged his shoulders without denying, as if laughing at her arrogance and self-deceiving. What''s more, it was obvious that she said these words because Jean was guilty. Did she know that she was so shy that she even reacted against him? Did she know that she was cheating herself?


    Glen''s contempt didn''t escape Jean''s eyes. In fact, Jean always knew that this man didn''t like her! In Jean''s eyes, men were divided into two kinds. One was a bitch man who was seduced by her; the other was that he didn''t like what she did. He looked down upon her very much. He claimed himself to be a guard and hated women like her.


    It''s ridiculo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s wife?


    On the contrary, Jean was jealous like a wife. It didn''t matter at all!


    Anyway, people all over the world were wrong, and Jean was not wrong. The world was around her, and men were no exception.


    Unless he was not a man For example, Glen was one of them. Jean gave him a vicious satisfaction in her heart, and gave him a malicious look, then she pretended that she didn''t look away.


    "Anyway, you have to help me! Don''t think you can betray me without leaving any evidence. We were dispatched to carry out a task together. Even if I failed to complete it and got punished, I would still tell my superior that you didn''t cooperate with me from inside and outside. You obstructed my plan... " Jean said proudly and put down her request for zed''s help. Now, she threatened him with her head high.


    Glen crossed his legs, sipping the tea from time to time. There was a saying that can''t be changed. By the way, dogs can''t change their preference for bones, and it''s estimated that Jean will never change it in her life.


    "You want to see Marvin?" Instead of getting angry, Glen even laughed. "In my opinion, Leona is much smarter than you."


    "¡­¡­ What do you mean? " Jean clenched her teeth. She always puts Leona under her feet. Is it possible that she''s smarter than her? ''Are you kidding me? How can I not be pampered by Leona? She is fighting alone in an organization now.''


    She, she had dozens of men working for her, and she was the leader.


    "It doesn''t matter. Leona knows how to play in circles but you want to climb up step by step. You think who is stupid and who is smart?" Glen mocked Jean with no pressure. "One road has been blocked to the end. Don''t you know that there is another? However smart Leona is, she has done everything she should do, and now, she has successfully penetrated the enemy inside. What about you? "


    Jean was stunned and suddenly realized that the current situation was very bad for her!

 Chapter 285 Jean Failed To Make It

    Originally, she was sent here to monitor Leona and take over the job. But now, Glen started from Marvin. Leona successfully got close to Lancy, and found her trouble several times. What about her?


    Jean was completely panicked. She was the only one among the three people who could do nothing... How could she become the worst one after such a long time?


    Jean was frightened to sweat. She stared at Glen vigilantly. If Glen and Leona talked about the work when they were asked to report, what would she do? ''fuck! It''s crazy!''!


    The woman pictured the scene in her mind and came up with a word -- "done!"!


    Well, now her feeling about Marvin was totally left behind. Her life is more important than anything else in the world!


    What should she do?


    Jean''s mood now is hard to describe. Oh, it''s so cold! She had always thought that she was the "winner" of the all peaks competition. However, when she had an achievement, she was the worst one.


    Jean felt that she was abandoned by the world.


    She felt so tired.


    Glen patted her on the shoulder and said, "Think it over. Don''t wait for the superior to ask..." Glen thought that she could understand.


    The man''s attitude was clear. Obviously, he would not hide anything for her. So, huh, pray for yourself!


    Glen left. Jean stayed where she was, and looked exhausted!


    Jean''s mind went blank. She crossed her arms, bit her lower lip and forced herself to calm down.


    ''Jean, don''t panic, don''t panic!'' Fortunately, she was able to find out the situation in time, so that their superiors hadn''t asked yet.


    At present, Marvin only wanted to meet and talk with Glen, who, however, would never help her since he thought that he would grab his credit. However, if Glen didn''t help her, how could she meet with Marvin?


    Jean didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit that Glen was right. There would be no progress in a short period of time.


    Marvin could wait for Lancy to cool down before coming to her. He had enough time, but she couldn''t.


    Did it mean that She should learn from Leona and start with Lancy?


    Jean hesitated and struggled. Not to mention Marvin protected Lancy all the time. Even if he came to bother Lancy, she would do nothing for her but provoke her?


    The superiors were discontented with Leona''s slow action, so she didn''t want to repeat her mistakes.


    Jean was pacing back and forth in the room. Now that she couldn''t make it, then had to do something with Lancy?


    Jean was very reluctant. She didn''t want to be as vile as Leona and constantly please Lancy!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ith their ears raised, and out of the corner of their eyes, they looked at Jean, from up to down, from left to right.


    Jean had a nice figure. It was said that she was still a senior intellectual. They had never seen Glen. He was said to be a handsome man. It was also undeniable that this woman was blessed to have such a fianc¨¦.


    However, no matter how blessed she was, it was worn out by her "restless"! It''s not a big deal if she can make friends with Marvin. But if not, well, Glen will definitely not want her!


    Everyone present, especially those who had parents and daughters, were looking at her sternly. Their family would never allow such a wife to be unfaithful.


    The head was Mrs. He, and her husband was in charge. She had three sons. She was absolutely treating her as a standard wife. The man went to all sorts of social activities. Mrs. He had gone through hard times. When she was young, her husband was obsessed with the women outside. And this Jean was just like that.


    Jean introduced herself.


    Mrs. He''s face showed that she disliked her.


    Jean was always good at seducing men and speaking, but in women''s circle, this was undoubtedly the most irritating and hateful.


    Fortunately, Jean was not their daughter-in-law.


    Jean smiled, but she hated them in her heart. She knew what these women thought of her, and she knew how they despised her.


    There was even no cover up for it as if they were saying that she was not qualified to even hold shoes for them.


    Jean thought this humiliation was given by Lancy.


    The only thing she could do now was to endure.


    How ladies looked at Jean? Mrs. Wilson didn''t know and didn''t care! She didn''t recognize Jean at the first time.

 Chapter 286 Jean Came

    Someone reminded her and Mrs. Wilson held her phone and compared the woman in the photo with this woman.


    Mrs. Wilson''s eyes are all bright. She hold Jean''s hand and didn''t let go. Her enthusiasm was like seeing her family.


    Mrs. Wilson was smiling all the time. She was so kind.


    People who didn''t know her would think that Jean was her granddaughter in law!


    Everyone present knew now. They all pretended to be confused. Mrs. Wilson thought highly of Jean, and they were afraid that Lu Clan would have to fight again.


    Of course, not everyone present watch a play, but there were also some honest people. Mrs. He was a more honest woman, especially when it came to marriage.


    Mrs. He excused herself and several her friends also left.


    The ladies wondered whether Mrs. Wilson was too old to have good eyesight so that she could pick up such a woman. Everyone in the world had had his or her own dirty tricks. But they also had to observe the rules and regulations?


    Which family will help the outside woman? Those who didn''t know the situation would think that Mrs. Wilson in charge was also righted!


    It was said that rich people tended to be particular. The poor is not the poor. There is a saying that the rich get rich and the rich flow oil. People don''t lack anything. The poorest is to be particular.


    That was why the richest people care more about the family rules.


    There is an old saying that the depth of water in a great house is just like the depth in these places.


    Every one in this family would do whatever they could to keep the balance! What''s more, those who sit down again are all the real houses that marry each other. It''s impossible to sympathize with an outsider!


    If her husband came home with a woman someday, should they smile to face? They would never let it happen.


    Some of them went away, while the others stayed.


    They had different mentality, but they were surprisingly tacit to see Jean.


    Those who stayed at the theatre didn''t see Jean as a serious girl either. There was a taste of visiting the zoo.


    Jean was humiliated, but she could only come up to Mrs. Wilson with a flattering face. She pretended to act as if nothing had happened and to gain Mrs. Wilson''s favor.


    Mrs. Wilson is also a smart person. She pretends that she doesn''t know Jean''s tangle with Marvin and Lancy. She is regarded Jean as an ordinary junior.


    No, she was a little better than the others, at least she looked quite enthusiastic on the surface.


    So, Jean finally managed to meet Mrs. Wilson of the Lu Clan and entered the Lu mansion with the help of Mrs. Wilson.


    When Marvin was in the group, he avoided meeting her. Then, he must go home! Besides, Lancy was also at home. How could he not go back?


    Again and again, Jean coaxed Mrs. Wilson into coming, and in this day, she formally paid a visit to her.


    Moreover, the timing was right.


    At this moment, Marvin, Lancy and two olders must be the


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on''s mood was full of flowers and laughter, which made Sidney can''t help but feel strange, ''does she love Jean so much to this extent?''


    Mr. Sidney shook his head without thinking too much and spoke up with Jean.


    Jean who liked a fish got water. When others couldn''t see her, she gave Lancy an arrogant and meaningful look.


    Lancy bit her chopsticks. This was definitely the most tasteless meal she had ever had. It was this demon! ''son of a bitch! You are going too far!''.


    Since the guests were present, the Lu Clan didn''t eat well. They mainly chatted with guests and greeted them. After a while, the dinner was finished.


    With her eyes fixed on Lancy, Mrs. Wilson was secretly overjoyed. She had never been so obedient and quiet before! Holding a glass flower in her both hands, Mrs. Wilson in her heart could make three laps around the earth...


    At this moment, Mrs. Wilson opened her mouth and said, "Marvin, it''s the first time for Miss Jean to come here. You stay with her and show her around at our home."


    After all, Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson were old and couldn''t bear it. Besides, they were Jean''s seniors. There was no need for the elders to accompany them. Things were different between the seniors.


    ''the master of this house should have such a posture. After all, Marvin is the host of Lu Clan.''


    If he didn''t go to receive the guests, who else would go?


    Mrs. Wilson''s suggestion made Lancy''s face turn ashen and ashen.


    Mr. Sidney didn''t think too much. As expected, it was only a matter of reason.


    Jean smiled modestly and stared at Marvin with her watery eyes. His posture and expression were almost as good as the flint. It seemed that no matter what decision was made by Marvin, she would accept it without any complaints.


    ''damn it! Do you really think you are in the romantic drama?


    Obviously, after all, there was no reason for Marvin to refuse this. Besides, several days had passed. It was time to give Jean a ''chance''.

 Chapter 287 Show Jean Around

    Of course, it was impossible for Marvin to give Jean another chance like that day. On the one hand, he was indeed too disgusted with her, on the other hand, after the conversation of that day, Marvin knew Jean was stupid.


    Sean believed that his organization would never put a silly woman in an important position.


    In principle, such a person was useless to Marvin. However, it was about Lancy, so Marvin had to get back at them.


    In fact, the investigation of Lancy was complicated. And it was about the Wilson Group You have to know the identity of Glen and Jean when they get close to them.


    Marvin hadn''t found out who Glen really was. Naturally, Marvin can''t act rashly here.


    Basically, Marvin was silent and agreed.


    Jean''s smile was more and more rippling, and the light in her eyes was so bright that it dazzled all of others'' eyes. Those who didn''t know would think that his boss accepted her love!


    Lancy wished she could slap off Jean''s face that had been decayed into a chrysanthemum. She clutched the corner of Marvin''s coat and raised her small hand: "I''m going with you."


    She knew it.


    The smile on Jean''s face froze. She looked at Mrs. Wilson for help.


    Mrs. Wilson rolled her eyes and stared at Lancy. She put on a fake smile and said, "Lancy, they want to talk about cooperation and business. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to be on the side. "


    Lancy rubbed her hand against boss, and imitated Mrs. Wilson''s expression. She said, "Marvin... Marvin... Marvin... If Lancy with you. Is it inconvenient?"


    If he dared to say yes, she would definitely bite him to death!


    Marvin coughed and looked at her coldly with unusual light in his eyes. He stared at Lancy with a half smile and deliberately asked, "are you sure you want to follow me?"


    There was a faint pain in his strong arm, and he could feel it without looking! It was time for her to have a manicure.


    Jean was happy. The man actually said that, proving her guess.


    "Lancy, you should learn to take care of yourself and don''t delay other men''s work," Said Mrs. Wilson in a serious tone. "What do you think, Mr. Sidney?"


    Hearing that, Lancy ground her teeth and gave Mr. Sidney a sweet smile. "Grandpa, I want to retire with Marvin! Besides, Lancy wants to learn from Marvin how to do business. "


    The implication is that boss is the host and she is the hostess. Naturally, they need to be together.


    Besides, don''t forget that Lancy is the only heir of the Lan Group.


    Obviously, Mr. Sidney also thought of it. He nodded in approval and said, "that''s right. You young people should go and bond with each other."


    Hearing what Sidney said, Mrs. Wilson could only pursed her lips. The fact that Lancy was born in the Lan Clan made Mrs. Wilson heart broken.


    It was not a good idea to have a good daughter-in-law. First, she was better than the other women. Second, she was well matched in the family. Th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed love.


    Jean''s eyes were burning with anger. She finally understood why she was in a bad mood when she heard news about Marvin and Lancy.


    After she thought it through, Jean was relieved, and her mood didn''t seem to be that heavy. She smiled silently, as if to say, "Lancy, just be smug. Your success will not last long.".


    In Jean''s eyes, there is no conflict between getting Marvin and the task. In fact, from the beginning, Jean was going to lay her hands on Marvin, but her goal was divided into two parts, and the process was still the same.


    Thinking of that, Jean walked side by side with Marvin.


    She had seen enough of this drama. It was time for her to come here, wasn''t it?


    "Marvin, how is the cooperation going between you and Glen?" Jean was clever enough and knew where to start. Since Lancy was there, it was not easy to ask him some questions.


    But Jean knew that she was smart, and so was the man. He must understand what she just said.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so Jean certainly didn''t know what had happened between them. This was a reminder to Marvin that she cared about him all the time! Even if he was worried about Lancy and hurt her, she didn''t mind, because she cared about him.


    If it were another man, he would be deeply moved!


    Lancy couldn''t meddle in the business.


    Just as the old saying goes, when the book is needed, you must hold a candle to it. Hearing this, Lancy felt very sad! It was all because her boss spoiled her too much. Except for the work of secretaries for the past few months, she does nothing now.


    As she heard this, Lancy was more and more confused.


    Indeed, even though Lancy was just a secretary, she couldn''t understand some hidden rules of this industry within just a few days.


    In fact, Marvin chatted with Jean in a casual way, but in fact, he did two things at the same time, enjoying Lancy''s various rich expressions. It was a great fun.

 Chapter 288 Showing Off

    However, Jean mistakenly thought that men wanted to be here and unconsciously showed off her "professional knowledge". But she didn''t know that the more she said, the more likely she would expose her shortcomings.


    From her words, Marvin finally understood that this woman was just a layman. She knew nothing about this. However, Glen was much more superior than Jean.


    Glen was more valuable than Jean.


    But for the time being, they had to let it go.


    Marvin answered, but the point was that he didn''t say anything.


    However, Lancy could not help but ask, "aren''t you and Glen a couple? Hasn''t he told you yet?" The girl''s eyes were wide open. There were a straightforward word for her -- "you, you, have fiance!" ''How dare you behave yourself? Do you know what is legitimate?


    Even women disliked skittish women, especially when it came to seducing their own man.


    It was human nature to judge oneself by others. Nobody could ask for too much from Lancy. In this battle, Lancy was just an ordinary woman.


    Her charming face trembled and Jean''s heart beat hard. Would they chat with each other and have fun? The topic was over after all.


    Realizing that she was the one who likes Marvin, Jean didn''t want others mention Glen in front of her. Especially when it came to Lancy.


    Was this double standard?


    Lancy found Jean''s face trembling. Out of the blue, Lancy felt happy.


    The girl couldn''t describe such a feeling. According to the Internet, bullying a mistress or a green tea bitch is a classic behavior. They are good and vivid.


    The girl seemed to have the same feeling, she continued, "how did you get to know Glen, Jean? Was the scene beautiful and romantic? Will you never forget that? "


    Jean almost broke her teeth. Don''t think that she didn''t hear clearly.


    that ''s going too far!


    Besides, what special, romantic, impressive and unforgettable Jean''s face was filled with anger. At this moment, she couldn''t help thinking of Glen''s face, which was always ice cold and disdainful towards her.


    For a person, he was not afraid of how big a lie he made, but afraid that it was the opposite of reality. This was undoubtedly a kind of cruel. How about the facts? Jean is very clear. She can really feel what is called "the reality is cruel".


    Unless she had reached the highest level of self deception - even herself was deceived.


    Apparently, the effect of a face for an innocent person was beyond her expectation? If she is really a very sinister woman, you can say that there is something wrong with her moral quality. In the eyes of the public, a well behaved girl like Lancy is really hard to refute.


    nterrupted by the man, Lancy raised her head and asked, "are you thirsty, Marvin?"


    However, Marvin just raised his eyebrows and gave her an understanding look.


    OK, OK, OK, Lancy got it. "I''ll give you... Let''s get some water. "


    Before leaving, Lancy did not forget to give a glance at Marvin, the strange look Lingering between the two.


    Remember, the distance should be at least five meters. It can''t be closer. Otherwise, Lancy would definitely be a "envy woman".


    As a matter of fact, her warning was self-evident. Marvin could not help smiling and nodding.


    Finally, Lancy left, and the most happy person was undoubtedly Jean.


    In her view, it was obvious that Marvin sent away Lancy on purpose. Otherwise, how could Lancy leave so easily?


    It proved that he had Jean in his heart, didn''t he?


    Jean was excited. She was rippling! ''this is the Lu mansion. As long as Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson weren''t here, the man took away Lancy, leaving her alone in his own house. How dare he do this in front of Lancy? It seems that he was not angry with Lancy, right?


    Right, no man would be impatient to be held by a woman, especially his wife.


    Men were all chauvinist! His wife had given birth to children and had children to carry on their offspring. As for others, it was unnecessary to worry about anything else.


    As for Mrs. Wilson, she was an example. She has being ignored by Sidney for most of her life!


    If Jean had only three points in mind before she came to visit, now she has eight.


    At this moment, Jean was really glad that Lancy was so disagreeable!


    "Marvin..." Hearing that, when Lancy left, the way she called him changed greatly. Jean looked at him in worry, "how are you doing with her? Did she make trouble for you? "

 Chapter 289 Let Go Of That Man

    It sounded as if Lancy was making trouble out of nothing.


    Upon hearing that, Marvin''s face turned cold. He couldn''t forgive anyone who said anything bad about his wife.


    Jean mistakenly thought that the man was unhappy because of Lancy, and because he remembered that Lancy had been making trouble for him these days.


    It could only be said that it was a misunderstanding.


    "Do you need me to explain it to your wife?" Jean appeared very guilty and anxious, "it''s all my fault. My lady will be angry at me, and I can bear it."


    Actually, Marvin was a little bit confused.


    Yes, he was stunned.


    It was supposed to be Lancy, but now it was Marvin. Although he had known the ways Jean acted, he was still shocked for a second when he actually met her in person.


    Fortunately, in a blink of an eye, Marvin had dressed up.


    "No, thanks." What Marvin meant was that Lancy didn''t need to be comforted by Jean, if Jean wanted to use the opportunity to say a lot in front of Lancy. So Jean didn''t have to worry about that.


    But what Jean understood was that there was no need to say. Lancy couldn''t make sense.


    Jean was so happy that she almost flew up. She comforted the man hypocritically, "Marvin, don''t be angry. I believe that you will make up. Miss Lancy, you are such a considerate girl. "


    Thus, the title of "Miss Lancy" was changed from "Mrs. Lancy", thus depriving the family name of "Lu".


    That was the magic of words.


    Marvin frowned. When he looked at them again, they were all calm.


    Jean directed and acted self-deprecatingly.


    Shaking her fingers, she said disappointedly, "Miss Lancy, I will certainly consider your feelings. Unlike, unlike Glen... "


    Jean was also good at guiding the topic.


    "Mr. Glen, what''s wrong?" asked Marvin, pretending to know nothing


    Even the man didn''t even have to guess, he knew what Jean wanted to say!


    As expected, what Jean said next was exactly the same as what he expected.


    Jean''s eyes were red. It was strange. Tears were down, but her makeup did not fade at all, instead it made her sad and touching. "After that day, Glen didn''t talk to me anymore. No matter how I explain to him, he always ignores my words. Marvin, what should I do? "


    Two lines of tears appeared in front of her eyes. Jean couldn''t help but hold Marvin''s hand and said in a pitiful voice, "Marvin, what if Glen abandon me? I''m really... Now, Glen doesn''t even want to marry me. He must abandon me! "


    She stared at Marvin with her watery eyes. If it were another man, he would have made a decision: he doesn''t want her. I want her!


    However, Marvin didn''t have any intention to do that. The man frowned and had the impulse to shake off his hands! It had to be said that when you hated a person, whatever she said or did was wrong, let alone being touched by such a person, nausea and discomfort emerged from t


    eyes widened and glared at Jean, "Where are you looking at? Are you still looking at me! Let''s go! Hurry up! Go as far as you can go! "


    Jean finally couldn''t help but speak up ironically, "Lancy, are you really done? Is this the way you treat as a hostess? You don''t like me, do you? "


    Yes, it was the same. We grew up together, ate and slept in the same room. No one can separate us! Well, it was true that she was an orphan. Hadn''t Lancylived an orphan for so many years!


    "Look at you, a jealous woman. Do you really think you are the one who could control the forces of nature before? Dream on!" Jean became angrier. He poured all the beans out like pouring beans in a bamboo restaurant. "You are a traitor. You have no right to despise me!"


    ¡­¡­ ''Holy crap! I messed up a big trouble!'' Jean thought. After she finished speaking, Jean covered her mouth and her heart thumped.


    ''Oh my God! I was so angry with Lancy that I said something.... I shouldn''t have said anything.''


    If the superior knew that Jean trembled, the consequences could be imagined.


    Jean really wanted to leave now, but her legs seemed to take root on the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    Because both Lancy and Marvin were looking at her.


    The garden calmed down at once. The servants who were waiting outside were still wondering why it became so quiet now as if they had heard the noise just now?


    The servants looked at each other and stepped back. Then they shut their mouths, nose, nose and heart, and the fire of gossip had already been extinguished. They behaved incredibly well.


    After a long while, Lancy asked, "What do you mean? What do you mean by I''m the same as you? What are you talking about Traitor? "


    Since the weapon issue, Lancy had been silent for a long time. Then, the evil spirit issue drew all her attention away. She intentionally ignored it and forgot it Now it seemed that the plan didn''t work.

 Chapter 290 Exposed

    Maybe it was really because of her in private, Jean put the blame on Lancy too smoothly. She always called Lancy a traitor, and she spilled it out when she was mad at Lancy.


    Now, what should she do? How to answer?


    Jean wouldn''t have been so embarrassed, but it was difficult for her to be present in front of Marvin! She couldn''t expose herself, let alone saying something unnecessary.


    Marvin was also shocked.


    Traitor... Lancy didn''t know, but he did. How would they deal with the traitors!


    Death was, on the contrary, a kind of relief.


    What they was afraid of was they can''t die! Marvin secretly clenched his fists, and at this moment, he figured out all the problems. No wonder Leona was close to Lancy but didn''t make any move, no wonder Jean chose to get close to him instead of competing against Lancy, no wonder they didn''t make any move.


    At first, he thought it was for another purpose. Now, they don''t want to kill Lancy, but they want to take her back and accept the trial and punishment of the organization.


    They even tried to make her suffer and destroy her happiness before he took her away...


    What would Lancy get if she was taken back? Marvin couldn''t even imagine it.


    Upon hearing that, Marvin''s black eyes sank and his aura changed. The intangible cold air turned into sharp blades. He squinted his eyes, which looked dangerous. Subconsciously, his body covered Lancy, as if Jean was going to hurt Lancy!


    But this time, it was Lancy who stopped.


    She was so anxious and terrified, and she even ignored the presence of Marvin.


    Lancy no longer wanted to be protected by Marvin. She walked towards Jean step by step. She stared at her straight with her black bright eyes, "what do you mean?"


    Jean stepped back subconsciously and swallowed, ''shit, this woman is so frightening.''? What... What did she want to do?


    It''s not Jean''s cowardice, but Lancy''s serious attitude towards her was not like what she used to be, and was kind of like at that time. Wasn''t Jean afraid?


    In fact, not only Jean, but also people in their group who were in the same period with Lancy, and even in the next and next period, they still remembered Lancy''s appearance.


    Maybe this was the so-called remaining power?


    "I just said that casually... Nothing. " Jean knew that her reason was so weak and lame. However, she had no choice but to explain. No matter what, she couldn''t do anything about it?


    Jean cheered herself up secretly and moved towards the position of Marvin quietly, silently warning Lancy, ''Marvin is here. Are you going to expose yourself in front of Marvin?''


    All of a sudden, Lancy felt cold all over her body. It was not until she saw Jean''s faint smile that she realized that Marvin was here.


    Now Lancy was timid, which made Jean happy and emboldened.


    In this case, Lancy was undoubtedly exposing her weakness, so there was no way for Jean to be afraid of her? "Miss Lancy, I just didn''t mean it. Why are


    e. Aren''t you angry as you promised?'' ''You wouldn''t lift the table?'' ''You promise me you will never bear this?''


    Well, she admitted reluctantly that she was a little drifty now! Because of the protection and trust of Marvin!


    In a childish manner, Lancy gave Jean a look. The girl said, "hum, my boss only cares about me, not you!"! What!


    Well, the psychological age of Lancy degenerated into a small number.


    Jean was angry. Her heart ached! Lancy complained in her mind. In fact, she also overturned the table secretly? This was completely different from what she had expected, okay?


    Jean wanted to see the couple have a quarrel instead of showing off their love! Jean felt that she was hurt, and her heart was hurt.


    "Ha ha, Lancy is so cute. I just said that casually, but she took it seriously. It''s my fault." Jean said against her heart and continued provoking him. "Marvin, please forgive me. I didn''t expect that..."


    The underlying meaning behind her words was that Lancy was not only hiding something, but also being a mean person.


    They were all women with small nose and small eyes.


    Jean didn''t know that in just a few minutes, Marvin had changed his mood in a quite different way. From the moment she spoke out the truth, Jean was useless in front of Marvin.


    So he would not "play along with" her ".


    Every little bit of it is a waste of time and energy! His eyes would hurt at the sight of Jean!


    Cough, don''t doubt, this is really the thought of boss. Yes, that''s our boss'' sharp tongue.


    Boss won''t treat her better.


    To Jean, it''s a little light. At least Marvin didn''t say it, right?


    Well, our boss didn''t even want to waste his chance of being mean to Jean. However, this woman was reckless and spoke a lot of nonsense in front of him. In the worst way, she tried to sow discord between him and Lancy.


    "Miss Jean, you''d better go back. Since Lancy is in a bad mood, we won''t serve you. " Marvin replied simply and to the point.

 Chapter 291 Charged

    Being rejected by Marvin''s strict words, Jean was about to collapse. She couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    Marvin... Was he rejecting her?


    Refuse her?


    Jean was always so invincible in men''s group, but was rejected mercilessly this time. Is this the way to ask her out?


    Jean was not in good mood. She looked at Marvin blankly. It was obvious that she was shocked, and her charming face was dark.


    Jean was bad. But now, Lancy was happy.


    There were tears in her bright eyes and she began to smile. Hand in hand, Lancy stood in front of boss and waved to Jean, indicating that she should leave now.


    "Marvin, you..." Jean''s tears were about to come out, but she didn''t know if it was true or it was just a show? "How can you... How can you do this to me?"


    Not only that, she kept saying that she wanted to explain to Lancy. They had nothing to do with each other! But now, Jean said this, it was clear she want to have relationship with Marvin.


    He stared at Jean without blinking. Under such urgent gaze, Jean couldn''t help trembling! It turned out that when a man got angry, he would do like this.


    Was it because he was also a member of the high position? Marvin''s behavior was even more frightening than that of "that man".


    Marvin didn''t care if Jean was scared or not. He protected Lancy like a bodyguard. In front of Jean, he was as cold as in winter, "Miss Jean, you are wrong. You are a guest and you should have been treated with politeness. But my wife is not feeling well, so I won''t keep you here. Next time, Miss Jean and Mr. Glen come to visit, we will apologize for you. "


    Jean was stunned, and the only anger in her heart was extinguished.


    It had to be said that speaking was an art. Some people could never learn it, while some people were born to be excellent. After years struggling in the business world, Marvin was born to be an outstanding businessman.


    Jean was so smart, at least when she was not dazed and confident. She understood what Marvin said. The man''s attitude was so determined, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that he protected Lancy.


    All he said was caring for Lancy. In order to make sure there was no source of her discomfort, Marvin kindly mentioned Glen name and asked her to leave.


    Was he implying that Jean was engaged? Or was he suggesting that she should behave herself? Jean was distressed and felt a little pain in her heart. Was it because she was rejected by Marvin?


    The next time she came to visit him with Glen, which meant that if she was alone in the future, he would shut the door on her?


    Jean didn''t believe him, and she didn''t want to believe him either.


    However, the reality was cruel.


    In Jean''s eyes, Lancy held him tightly, with her hands around his waist and never let him go, not knowing whether she was deliberately showing off her love or she was really afraid that the man would leave her.


    But


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    she finished her words. Glen looked at Boliy straight and didn''t shrink back, "just a Lancy? Boliy, Lancy was the first in that year''s ranking. From the moment she took the first task to leave the organization, she has been the leader. She is not a weak person. "


    Right after he said that, Jean, who was standing next to him, was scared to death! Jean was weak on the ground and almost had no strength. She looked at Glen in disbelief. ''this man wants to kill me, right?'' she thought? How dares he... How dares he!


    Jean knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to see Boliy at all.


    Just as Jean expected, Boliy had already been angry. This was undoubtedly the result of too displeasure. She stared at Glen and found that he looked calm and unaffected.


    "Glen, well, well, well!" Boliy ground her teeth.


    A faint smile appeared on Glen''s face. No one would think that he was a terrible person?


    However, it was strange that Boliy didn''t blame him. As a matter of fact, the conversation went back to the beginning point. "Good, very good! A month, a month at most. If you can''t take her back, just wait and see. "


    one month?


    Jean was so anxious that she almost jumped up. Now, she didn''t even have the chance to be close to Lancy. How could she bring her back in a month? "Boliy, Lancy''s husband protects her so well that we have no chance to approach her at all! For one month, I really can''t do anything about it. "


    A hint of satire flashed in Boliy''s eyes. She snorted, "at the special time, you are so wicked. Do you need me to teach you?"


    Jean was stunned, was that what she understands? Before she left, her guess was right, wasn''t it? Jean was still a little uncertain before, but now, she was completely certain.


    Sure enough, Boliy didn''t want Lancy to go back safe and sound.


    Jeans eyes darkened. She would never forget the humiliation given by Lancy today! With Marvin''s support, Lancy would embarrass her, didn''t she?

 Chapter 292 The Special Treatment

    Now, Jean couldn''t keep this way, so There was a faint intention of killing flashing in Jean''s eyes. Lancy smiled and thought, ''maybe, if she just kill Lancy, everything will be solved for good!''


    Lancy don''t know what she will think if she knows that she take the blame again.


    However, perhaps this was the price to be a "jealous woman".


    "My boss said that you should take her back alive," said Glen with a grim smile


    Boliy tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, "So I said that the extraordinary period need use the extraordinary means. Do you have to wait for one year just because you can''t do it in one year? Or do you want to wait another six years? "


    Jean''s face darkened, ''six more years?'' Everyone knew what Boliy meant, so she couldn''t wait another six years.


    However...


    Jean looked embarrassed. This is not the same as what group told her!


    Don''t think that Jean is always so arrogant, and she is so cruel in front of Leona, she thinks she is smart enough to have guessed Boliy''s thoughts. When she is facing Lancy, she is always saying cruel words, wanting her to die outside, in fact, Jean is just cruel in words!


    Of course, she was heartless as well. What was that bastard''s point.


    For example, in the organization, she was only a paper tiger who would take the responsibility.


    What''s worse, she was afraid at the last moment! Boliy said it''s okay, so she just said it so straightforward. Jean had something else in mind.


    Especially when she was in a delimma. If she could kill Lancy right here, her authority would accuse her of something she had done and make her suffer?


    Now that Boliy had spoken up, Jean wanted to seek protection anyway.


    "Boliy, our superior asked us to do so. You see..." Jean pointed upwards. God knew that she was also one of the people who hoped that Lancy would die. However, she had to pretend to be something.


    Glen fell into silence before he added, "I have told you a thousand times that you must pay attention to Lancy''s safety!"


    Boliy''s face was like a color palette. Thanks to the high-definition screen, she was able to see clearly the pores, let alone the expression on her face.


    Boliy gritted her teeth secretly. How could she not know the order from the top?


    ''seriously? Is Glen necessary to be so direct?'' she wondered? No wonder he didn''t make any progress these years! If it was not because he was protected by a good master, who knew what would happen to Glen!


    Although Glen''s social status was lower than hers, he is an excellent one. Moreover, there was a childish master protecting him. This was also the reason why Boliy failed to go against him.


    It was hard to tell whether the art that Glen used was intentional or he really didn''t know how to speak, so he continued, "it is strange. Why does she have to go back in one piece? Since she is a traitor, it doesn''t matter whether she is dead or alive. No matter what, Lancy would die anyway... "


    What Glen said seemed to be more


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o find Mrs. Wilson, the old lady of the Lu Clan. However, it turned out this way was useless. Did she mean that she was going to take the road to the Lan Clan?


    By the way, from the moment Jean received the mission, not only Lancy, but all people who surname is Lan, Jean was subconsciously excluded from the outside. And she refused to try as well.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have come up with this idea until Boliy mentioned it.


    Jean thought for a while, but felt a faint and ironic sight staying on her. Needless to say, there was no one else in the room except Glen.


    Seeing that Glen was still calm in front of him and compared to her embarrassment, Jean''s anger came up! She put on a fake smile and despised Glen, "I wonder whether you are satisfied with the result."


    "Not bad," Glen didn''t say much and just kept silent.


    But to her surprise, Jean was even angrier: "you thought you could see my embarrassed, hum! Glen, don''t you know that we''re in the same boat now? If I''m not good enough, what benefit


    can you get from me?"


    Instead, he was watching a show with a big smile on his face. She believed that he must be very disappointed since she hadn''t been blamed for that?


    "You think too much." Glen replied without looking sideways. He looked innocent. In the same boat? He didn''t agree with her at all. There was always a boat owner and a sailor in it. There was no doubt that Jean would get off the boat sooner or later.


    Jean was afraid that Glen didn''t feel her displeasure and gave a loud snort. "Don''t think that the time limit is limited for me alone. If you can''t complete your task, even if you are backed up, you won''t have a good time! "


    That''s another reason why Jean didn''t like Glen.


    ''fuck! That''s because he has a powerful master who can protect him.''


    It seemed that it was fate. From the beginning to the end of the video conference, no one mentioned the name of Marvin. Glen spoke in disdain, but Jean felt guilty because Boliy had neglected Marvin.

 Chapter 293 Intrigue Against Each Other

    Since Marvin was there, it wouldn''t be easy for them to take revenge.


    No, it should be said that it was ten or a hundred times more difficult than imagined.


    Luckily, Glen had business with the Wilson Group. Therefore, he was not able to destroy Marvin''s plan? Jean looked up and down at Glen in doubt and finally made up her mind: "you have to remember these particular means!"


    What did that mean? At present, even Jean didn''t know.


    Until things happened, Jean knew her intention, and then Glen finally understood her! If that day really came, Glen would surely progress his plan. All he needed to do was to keep him alive.


    Obviously, he was referring to Marvin.


    It was at that time that Glen truly thought that Jean was crazy! Her so-called "love" was nothing more than that!


    It needed time to make plans, but their time was limited, so they had to rush.


    How fast were they fighting against time? For example, this video conference and the following moves, Jean was so busy that she even forgot to inform Leona.


    Whether she really forgot or not, I''m afraid only Jean knew it.


    Jean had never thought about that she would need the help of Leona then! To be honest, it was hard to tell Leona would become her help or resistance.


    Who would use such a person?


    God knew whether Leona would make all her efforts in vain because of her momentary sympathy for Lancy, her friendship with Lancy in the past? And who will be responsible for it then?


    In a word, Jean didn''t want to inform Leona and didn''t want to use her at all! As for what would Leona do when report work to the superiors, she didn''t need to worry about it.


    Reminded by Boliy and forced by the reality, Jean personally investigated the Lan Clan.


    It was more detailed than what Leona had found.


    From Lakin to the guards at the gate, Jean made a thorough investigation. Jean was serious this time.


    Soon, she found the breakthrough.


    The Lan Clan had a fatal flaw. Everybody knew it. Yes, it was Nina and her mother.


    There was no doubt that Nina and Jill were the people who hated Lancy the most in the Lan Clan. Such a person was what Jean needed.


    However, what was the use of the two who had been expelled from the family?


    In order to evaluate the value of Nina, Jean went down this line! To her surprise, she really found out something. Nina is definitely a talent! Lancy was doomed to be with her!


    Jean''s eyes lit up and she had an idea. There was no better thing than making use of the situation. She didn''t mind adding fuel to the fire, which would make Lancy die more tragically.


    It was enough for her to stay here for two months.


    She cou


    .


    Mr. Sidney''s patience was worn out, '' I have never met such a fool. I have never seen one as stupid as him! But he is my grandson.''


    Mr. Sidney almost got mad.


    "The new year is coming. Do you think we forgot something?" Mr. Sidney put down his chopsticks and was about to tell the truth.


    That''s right. Something was not right.


    Lancy''s eyes were round and shining. She nodded her head approvingly! She thought that Marvin was so smart that he must be able to remember in five seconds? Right?


    He understood immediately. However, they were really funny, but So cute.


    "I want nothing." Marvin looked around on purpose.


    Mr. Sidney was so angry that he almost kicked the table! Mr. Sidney thought that it was already an unhappy new year. Without babies present, how could it be possible!


    Lancy was also filled with disbelieve. Marvin couldn''t be so stupid! It must be in her dream. She couldn''t open her eyes, nor open her ears!


    For this reason, in front of the dinning table, Lancy close and close her eyes. That was not all. She was pulling her ear hard. She must have had an illusion and auditory hallucination.


    The smile in Marvin''s eyes was about to spill over the next second. He was no longer so cold, and there was a faint warmth in his eyes.


    However, the warmth in his eyes was caught by Mr. Sidney! He thought to himself, ''this guy almost fell into my trap. Is there such a trick?''?


    Being glared at, Marvin shrugged his shoulders innocently. He swore to the God that he was not fooling his grandpa.


    He looked so innocent. But his grandpa was still angry.


    "That''s not important. It doesn''t matter."! Hum, wait He wanted to get even with him! Don''t think he wouldn''t be able to do it now.


    If he didn''t behave, he had to beat him!

 Chapter 294 Wink And Cast A Glance As A Signal

    He didn''t care whether he was eight or eighty years old!


    Marvin didn''t know that his beloved grandpa had written down a lot on the notebook.


    "Where is my great grandsons? When will they come back?" Mr. Sidney stopped beating around the bush with him. Mr. Sidney would never leave the matter at that until Marvin handed over his great grandsons. Poor Mr. Sidney! He missed his great grandsons so much.


    Mr. Sidney only knew the existence of the Devil Island. Even when Marvin entered it, Mr. Sidney did not know the specific situation. It had to start from 20 years ago.


    As a matter of fact, Marvin became the master of the Lu family ten years ago. But since the kidnapping incident at his childhood, his relationship with Wilson had been severed. As time went by, they became more and more estranged from each other and disliked each other more and more. Since Wilson and his son weren''t close like father and son, Mr. Sidney couldn''t blame his grandson for what he had done.


    After Wilson had let Mr. Sidney down, Mr. Sidney started to think about the whole Lu Clan, including the royal children or the branches of the family that could provoke the public. At that time, Mr. Sidney had decided that to cultivate a qualified successor, Mr. Sidney would pay attention to Marvin.


    However, everyone in the Lu Clan paid close attention to Mr. Sidney. If Mr. Sidney put Marvin by his side, it was not helping Marvin, but doing harm to him!


    Mr. Sidney thought of a mysterious man who he had saved many years ago!


    In the difficult situation, Mr. Sidney handed his grandson over to that man. Sure enough, that man had kept his promise. When Marvin came back, the man had changed completely, just like a completely different person. That was why Marvin had become the biggest dark horse ten years ago.


    When he had been with that man, all the members of the Lu Clan thought he was detested by Mr. Sidney, including his father, Wilson.


    So, after the incident happened ten years ago, in the Lu Clan, including Wilson, Julie and Mrs. Wilson were still unwilling to accept the fact.


    At that time, whether it was the Wilson Group or the Lu Clan, the situation of Marvin was very dangerous.


    More ruthless and ruthless, with the ability to protect himself! At the same time, he paid the corresponding price Even if Marvin could consolidate his position and take control of the whole Wilson Group, he still had to do things for that person.


    So Mr. Sidney didn''t regret that.


    That was how it worked in the world. They didn''t have a lunch in vain. They suffered loss.


    Besides, Mr. Sidney was sure that his grandson wouldn''t be willing to give up Charles. As a result, Mr. Sidney had never paid attention to Marvin''s affairs abroad.


    Even though they kept gossiping in front of Mr. Sidney, he was still not an easy target. He could easily strike back the challenger with a single sentence.


    Which sentence?


    Well, it was better to ask the master of the Lu Clan for such a trivial matter. When Mr. Sidney was old, he should enjoy his life after retirement.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    said unhurriedly, thumbing up. "They missed only the first year."


    According to the news from the other side, the three kids were the best potential kids in the world. He believed that with their current progress, they would soon have the first chance to visit the kids! But she was not sure whether she could make it during the Spring Festival.


    After all, Marvin were uncle and aunt, how could he not care about his three kids? It''s just, his concern is not so overflowing as it looks, but introverted.


    Lancy immediately turned tearful. Was this a threat? ''Is this a threat?'' The girl''s heart softened. Her combat value was as low as one hundred. Her mother was not the one to blame, but her father was too strong. Even a finger was squeezed to death.


    The girl pouted and said, "right. It''s just the first year. We have plenty of chances in the future." Hearing this, Lancy buried her face in her hands. How shameless she was.


    Mr. Sidney was shocked. He looked at his granddaughter in law in disbelief. He had always thought that it was her who ate his grandson to death. It turned out that he had always been wrong?


    After hearing what they said for a long time, Mrs. Wilson finally couldn''t help but ask, "Where are Ray and Rani? And where is it? "


    Study abroad? The two kids were only seven years old. Their education was too young for Mrs. Wilson to believe! What''s more, Mr. Sidney and Marvin were mysterious. Their spoke in the same way.


    This was really weird, especially at the dinner today, and the words of these three people were more strange! Was it possible that the three children had been sent to Somewhere unknown?


    Mrs. Wilson began to suspect from that day. If she had studied abroad, why did the Sen Clan insist on going together with Ray and Rani? She remembered how heartbroken the Sen Clan was that day. If he didn''t want to see her off, she wouldn''t do so. Why did he insist on doing so?


    Now, hearing what they said, a sense of discord was more obvious. Mrs. Wilson finally could not help but want to find out.

 Chapter 295 Myron Came Back

    Upon hearing that, Sidney and Marvin didn''t show much enthusiasm in response. Instead, they were slightly stunned.


    However, this silly girl, Lancy, studied abroad with bright eyes. She said confusedly, "Ray and Rani have studied abroad. There is no New Year Festival abroad. Grandma, don''t you know that?"


    "¡­¡­" It was the most normal words, but since it was Lancy speaking, how could it sound so annoying! ''I don''t know? Who says I''m ignorant? A bumpkin who has never been abroad?'' Mrs. Wilson thought.


    Mrs. Wilson was too angry to say a word. ''go abroad? Humph! How can they go to another country? What a joke!''.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Sidney and Marvin, who were casually discussing about the work in the company. It was not abrupt at all.


    Mr. Sidney even gave up the intention to ask more questions. The less people knew, the better.


    Their tacit attitude infuriated Mrs. Wilson. They shouldn''t have been so shameless to keep it from her! Good for you, husband.


    Everyone else''s husband and wife talk about everything. When they come to her, they will become something the whole world knows and hide from her. She is just an outsider!


    It was said that couples were the most intimate in the world This was a fucking lie.


    But Mrs. Wilson underestimated Lancy.


    "Grandma, do you remember?" Afraid that Mrs. Wilson would forget again, Lancy exhorted Mrs. Lena behind Mrs. Wilson, "Mrs. Lena, Mrs. Wilson has a bad memory. Keep it in mind for her."


    A bad memory? No one talked to an elder like that. When Mrs. Wilson was going to question, she was pinched on her left shoulder. It was Mrs. Lena.


    Mrs. Lena covered her mouth with one hand and cast a warning glance at Mrs. Wilson. She told her to keep calm. Sidney and the master were here! Obviously, the two men didn''t want Mrs. Wilson to know. If they insisted on having an argument with LANCY because of this matter, Mrs. Wilson would definitely suffer losses.


    Lancy and the master of the clan always stood on Mrs. Lancy''s side.


    Mrs. Wilson trembled. She almost forgot that Mr. Sidney didn''t want to tell her this thing. How could she ask him this question in front of him?


    Mrs. Wilson glanced at Sidney subconsciously. As expected, Sidney was squinting at her from the corner of her eyes. The sight sent a chill down Mrs. Wilson''s spine.


    Only then did Mrs. Wilson realize that she was out of control, and finally she gave up the idea of asking Lancy.


    He was about to say something, but a sound came from the entrance.


    It was Freda that was back.


    "Grandpa, grandma, brother and Lancy, we''re back!" It was rare for Freda to be so excited. Besides, it was kind of sobbing.


    Such a big movement attracted everyone''s attention.


    Mrs. Wilson was so angry that she couldn''t find a way to get angry, so Freda was directly hit on the muzzle of the spear. "What are you doing here? We don''t k


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    men, there was no connection between black and white. "It''s good that you''re back. Since we''re not together during the Spring Festival, it''s boring to celebrate the new year with your family members,"


    The topic of family reunion was brought back.


    Hearing his words, Mr. Sidney and Lancy turned their heads and looked at Marvin with their sad eyes.


    But not everyone could understand the true meaning of the new year! Sidney kept knocking on the table.


    The separation of mother and daughter was miserable and even threatened him. Humph! No words for ten minutes! It was a thought of Lancy.


    After being snorted twice, the corners of Marvin''s mouth twitched. What else could he say?


    However, Marvin also knew that if Ray and Rani wouldn''t be back and his grandfather and Lancy felt sad, he would be unknowingly the opponent.


    What else could he say?


    Only the three of them knew it was fun.


    It was a style to talk to an outsider.


    For example, the bossy and imperious boss did not give any chance to the poor girl to speak! It seemed to show the identity of husband and wife in their marriage.


    Some loved their wives dearly, some treated their wives in a humble manner It was hard to believe that Marvin was the former.


    Myron looked at his brother, with an imperceptible cold light flashing in his eyes. In his eyes, another scene was. Yes, how to describe it? Everyone knows that in the eyes of Myron, the image of Lancy and Marvin is, and more serious.


    "Where are Ray and Rani?" Myron looked around and didn''t find the two kids. ''where have they been?'' he wondered? Did they go back to the Lan Clan?


    Speaking of the twins, Mr. Sidney couldn''t believe his ears. He blackmailed his grandson and told his other grandson, "it''s all because of your eldest brother. Ray and Rani can''t go back home to celebrate the new year! He didn''t understand why grandfather is so lonely. It will kill him! "

 Chapter 296 Myron Came Back （Ⅱ）

    Sidney complained. No wonder they called them old children.


    "Ray and Rani, where have they been?" Seeing that Lancy was not angry with her head down, Myron was a little worried.


    Sidney, ''I forgot. I can''t tell you now.''


    It''s all because of his ruthlessness that he couldn''t even control himself. Well, it''s so good to get back to the origin again.


    Boss, ''are you blaming me?''


    If something was wrong, he would accept it! It could be told from Lancy''s sad and melancholy eyes.


    "They are studying abroad." The twisted expression on Mrs. Wilson''s face indicated that she was in a bad mood. "The two kids are only seven years old."


    Only a real fool would not get her meaning.


    Apparently, something was behind this.


    In particular, after Myron knew some secrets, he suspected that it''s something that Mrs. Wilson Lu can''t even think of. They didn''t expect that Myron would have such a vicious idea.


    "Aboard?" His tone sounded a little strange. He looked at his brother, and then looked at Lancy, wondering where are seven-year-old child? "Brother, they''re still young and no one will protect them. It is so dangerous"


    Marvin smiled and gazed at Lancy, "No need to worry about, early self-reliance, time-saving and labor-saving, very good."


    He was obviously teasing a girl.


    As expected, the girl glared at Marvin. ''Save time and effort, is he really their own father? Oh, my God, is he really a step father? To save time and effort, he decided to give it back to Marvin? How evil Marvin is! ''!


    Boss, do you know how sweet Ray and Rani are?


    Lancy was careless. In addition to the problem of Jean, her heart was only as big as a needle''s. she could be described as heartless and heartless, but there were some people who were different.


    But after the trust in you disappeared completely, no matter what you said or did, you would do it for some reason. At least, that was exactly what that man thought.


    Myron is crazy.


    However, for the moment, the surface was still dark.


    In the eyes of Freda, it was trauma after suffering a disaster, but Marvin thought it was a result of man''s experience and growth, while Mr. Sidney thought his grandson had grown up.


    No one thought from a completely opposite direction.


    "All right, all right. Marvin did this for the sake of the child. Don''t make any comments here!" In order to prevent people from discussing the direction of Ray''s departure, Sidney agreed to drop the topic. "Mrs. Wilson, how are you preparing for the Spring Festival? "


    Mrs. Wilson, was speechless. Was she the one who was shot? ''Mrs. Wilson, only then will she be called Mrs. Wilson! Angrily, Mrs. Wilson touched her fair skin, thinking, ''I''m the one who takes care of my skin the most. I''m not an old woman!


    Mrs. Wilson had to admit that with the influence of Lancy, her thinking sometimes breaks down.


    However, she had no


    the best of the best. But why did he get what he had today?


    At the thought of the bloody scene, Myron couldn''t help closing his eyes! Gradually, the ruthless man who took a life overlapped Marvin who was so close.


    After more than half a year''s struggle and understanding, it was the time for Myron to actually accept him.


    His elder brother, to his surprise, was a murder like demon, his hands were covered with blood of countless people, his ruthless means to consolidate his position with iron blood, which was the elder brother he had admired all the time!


    At the moment, there was only one thought in Myron''s mind, ''do you know, my dear brother, Lancy?


    "Myron, how are you doing these days?"


    As a matter of fact, Marvin had arrived at the pavilion, which made Myron more nervous.


    When you know one day that the person by your side is a killer without blinking his eyes, even if this person is your relative, you will be afraid, won''t you? This was human nature.


    Sitting straight in front of Marvin, Myron breathed deeply and then calmed down a lot. "Not bad."


    After thinking for a while, Myron continued, "I want to travel around the world. I''m fine. When he came into contact with all sorts of people, he found that there were all sorts of people, and there were too many secrets hidden... Brother, do you think so? "


    Marvin didn''t expect his brother to say something like that.


    As a matter of fact, Myron was born in a noble family as he had never gone through too much hardship. He had never been through so much hardship.


    From the relationship between Myron and Wilson, it was not difficult to know that compared with the totally infuriated Marvin, Wilson was not bad with his second son. At least, he did not exchange his life for ransom. Therefore, in fact, in the Lu mansion, Myron''s situation was much better than that of Marvin. He could be described as the second son of the family.

 Chapter 297 Doubt Or Testing

    Even though it was Mrs. Wilson, she didn''t feel sorry for him! At that time, Mrs. Wilson had been trying to cultivate Myron to compete with Marvin!


    That''s why Myron was so gentle. He wasn''t as cruel and ambitious as Marvin, so he didn''t take part in the competition ten years ago.


    It made sense. Marvin was younger than twenty years ago, and he was supported by his elder brother. His childhood and his life in campus were carefree and colorful.


    Therefore, compared with Marvin, Myron really grew up in a honey jar. To be frank, Myron was a positive and kind man.


    Even if he had been a womanizer before he met Lancy, it was not a big problem. Therefore, it was hard for Myron to accept the dark world which Marvin had been in for more than twenty years.


    Hearing that, a tinge of satisfaction flashed across Marvin''s eyes. He said, "Myron has finally grown up."


    In this world, there were not only two colors, black and white. The clear distinction between love and hate was both good and bad. Undoubtedly, his brother was excellent and had a sharp contrast with him.


    If he stood for darkness, then Myron was the light, the warm light of the earth.


    "I have grown up a long time ago." "Do you also think that there are many dark sides of human beings?" asked Myron, insidiously...


    "Of course." Replied Marvin.


    Myron clenched his fists and then raised his head. "Oh, is that true? Is that also true of you? Brother, do you have a side that no one knows about? "


    Myron pretended to ask casually, as if he was serious or joking.


    He didn''t expect that Marvin would give him a positive answer.


    "I am no exception." Marvin had always regarded himself as a good man.


    "¡­¡­ Is it? It really surprises me! " Myron''s eyes darkened as he gave a warm smile. He didn''t know when to start this superficial style. He has become more and more skilled. Should we say that the man teaches well? "I wonder what''s the other side of you."


    Hearing that, a smile played at the corners of Marvin''s mouth. Staring at Myron with his burning eyes, he said half jokingly, "that is what ordinary people can''t accept."


    Upon hearing that, Myron felt that his heart sank. The words from that man were one thing and one to show to him was one thing, but when he heard that his brother admitted it, it was totally another thing.


    Sure enough, it was true...


    Did Lancy know that? Myron''s most concerned question hovered around his mouth and then was swallowed.


    After hearing what he said, Marvin sneered. His eyes were as dark as the night. "Are you scared by that? You can take it as a joke. "


    Marvin'' voice sounded a little lonely. He had expected Myron''s response, and so did his grandfather. He couldn''t share something with his family.


    Marvin didn''t mean to drag his family into the abyss of darkness.


    However, now Myron had transformed into a mature man, he couldn''t take those


    y tried to convince herself with her eyes wide open.


    No matter how good tempered she was, she was just being angry. If it were another Mommy, she would have already smashed the table! And she hated to see the look on his boss'' face.


    The girl stood there and hummed for a long time, not knowing whether she was convinced by others or herself.


    However, the result was not so good.


    Lancy was getting more and more guilty, she was increasingly nervous, she wanted to rush back to the attic.


    That was a sad story.


    Apparently, Lancy was not confident enough to escape from his accusation, which, in Myron''s eyes, could be the evidence of being bullied for a long time. His brows were knitted tightly, and her carefulness hurt his eyes.


    Since Marvin left, Lancy had many pictures in her mind, like the one that boss was waiting for her with a whip in the bedroom.


    In less than ten minutes, the girl was as dead as a nail on the sofa. She could hardly sit still, not even moving an inch.


    Under the gaze of Freda, the girl was frightened and said, "well, I''d better go back."


    "Haha!" Freda couldn''t help but laugh. Freda was completely happy. Seeing Lancy leave like a burning butt, there is no more funny picture.


    The bright smile of Freda contrasted sharply with the gloom of Myron.


    Finally, Myron couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Hey, where are you going?" After Myron left, Freda didn''t come back to its senses for a long time. Then it connected. ''brother, is he chasing after Myron?''


    Oh, my God! Freda hurried to catch up with them.


    As for the reason why he chased after them, there was no way Freda could think of it.


    It was a wonderful day.


    First for the argument between Sidney, Lancy and Marvin, and then for the return of Myron, it should have been a happy event. Unexpectedly, it changed again.


    It seemed that they could foresee what kind of life the Lu mansion would lead in the future.

 Chapter 298 Chase After Her

    Women were born weaker than men.


    ''There is no way that a delicate girl could catch up. Even if I managed to catch Lancy the first time, Myron ran past me, '' Freda thought.


    However, Myron soon caught up with Lancy, who didn''t know whether to run fast or just walk slowly.


    Myron rushed over all of a sudden and startled Lancy a lot!


    "Myron. What are you doing? You scared me." The girl blamed. Her heart almost jumped out. It turned out that Lancy was lost in her thought about how to comfort her boss. No wonder she was scared.


    Myron followed her on an impulse, and when he looked at Lancy, he could not say anything.


    Her eyes were so pure and bright, and it was unbearable for anyone to put cruel facts in front of her to pollute her pure white world.


    Myron wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. How could he tell her that her husband, her elder brother, was a murderous demon, a devil living in hell, a bloody demon?


    Even though, from a family point of view, Myron was not a brother.


    But he couldn''t forget how his brother killed someone in the blood stained video.


    Every night during the past more than a year, every time he closed his eyes, he would think of that scene.


    That scene was undoubtedly a nightmare for Myron, a nightmare that he could never get rid of! As a matter of fact, Myron adored Marvin so much that he couldn''t bear the fact that his company had been attacked heavily. Until now, he still couldn''t accept the truth.


    Myron was treating people his own way. He was already in such a state. If Lancy knew, what would she do? Still alive?


    Myron struggled and at the same time, he was angry. Why did the brother he worshiped be like this? Why did he lie to us? Why was he heartless to such an extent?


    After failing to get an answer from Myron for countless reasons, he was on the verge of a nervous breakdown!


    Hearing that, Lancy frowned. She swayed her five fingers in front of Myron, and said, "Myron? Myron? Don''t be silly. Wake up now? Is there anything wrong? "


    Hearing that, Myron came back to earth. He gazed at Lancy, whose eyes were full of pity and love, which she could not understand at all. With a warm smile, he said, "it''s okay. I''m here to send you back. It''s late. Don''t fall down."


    Embarrassed, Lancy looked at the sky which was not completely dark. Was it too late? Afraid of falling?


    Myron, are you okay?


    Myron also realized this. He rubbed the tip of his nose awkwardly. Well, he was wrong.


    With a simple smile, Lancy patted on Myron''s shoulder and said righteously, "Myron, I see. You''re my good buddy. Now that you know you''re worried about me, I would like to make a compliment!"


    We are good friends Tears streamed down Myron''s face. He didn''t want to be this at all.


    "Will you?" Myron mulled it over and asked such a stupid question.


    Lancy scratched her hair, nodded her head repeatedly and replied, "very good."


    "Do you get used to living in the Lu man


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at, Marvin also had said that. Why did Myron ask her this question too?


    She remembered what Marvin had told her the other day by the river. The dark world is frightening with blood For some inexplicable reasons, when her heart was beating, Lancy was not afraid or disgusted, but with an inexplicable fit of love


    The girl smiled back and replied, "I''m okay as long as he treats me well."


    "Myron. I''ll go inside. Good night."


    Watching Lancy''s receding figure, Myron couldn''t speak a word. He didn''t expect that such an answer was not within his expectation.


    As long as he was good to her, all the things would have nothing to do with her, right? Did she mean that it doesn''t matter even if she is cheated or hid? She, still didn''t care?


    How could it be?


    A shadow of indescribable disappointment crossed Myron''s face. He didn''t even know himself, why should he be disappointed?


    Myron was like a lost person, standing foolishly at the entrance of the tower of lake, for a long time, he did not want to leave, or he did not have the slightest idea that what he was doing was inappropriate.


    When Freda arrived, she saw Myron''s lonely face! She changed her face and pretended to be calm. "Myron, you''re so naughty. Even if you want to see him, you have to wait till tomorrow. Marvin and sister-in-law have gone to bed. Don''t be so insensible. "


    He made fun of her and put her in a serious manner. All he did was for the maids.


    As a matter of fact, living on the surface was more important than anything else, Freda was able to drag Myron silently.


    Freda shouted after she dragged Myron into her room. "Myron, are you crazy? You must be crazy. How dare you? How dare you behave like this on the first day you come back? That''s our sister-in-law. Wake up! "


    She thought that he had dressed himself up when Myron came back.


    But now it seemed that she was wrong. The way Myron looked at her was totally different ''I can''t and can''t convince myself.'' Freda thought.

 Chapter 299 Freda were exhausted

    "I thought you''ve thought it through and decided to let go, so you came back. I can''t believe you can do that! " Freda couldn''t tell Myron some words when she looked at him.


    Myron coveted her sister-in-law, what a shame for him? She couldn''t help but wonder if he cared about his elder brother and this family?


    Was he really going crazy?


    Her worries, joy and anger in the past several days were all swept away when she learned that Myron had not changed at all! Freda was eager to pry into his mind and figure out what he was thinking.


    ''I''m tired, so I can''t understand.'' Freda thought.


    Upon hearing what his sister said, Myron didn''t say anything but just kept his mouth shut. The hostility between his eyes betrayed his true feelings.


    He was apparently very angry. Just like a kid in rebellious period, he won''t listen to whatever you say.


    Freda grabbed Myron''s collar and forced him to look at her. "Myron, look at me! Listen to me! Lancy is our sister-in-law. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? Besides, she doesn''t love you. Do you understand? "


    ''I know it''s cruel, but I can''t care too much now!


    If this is known by someone with ulterior motives, it will not only ruin the future of my brothers, but also my family, Lu Clan!


    ''I will try my best to wake him up!'' Freda was so worried.


    "Freda, this is none of your business!" Compared with the excited Freda, Myron was much calmer! The problem was that she was too calm when facing him. He didn''t look like a real him at all.


    ''it''s none of my business!''?


    ''Is Myron serious?'' Freda couldn''t believe her ears? It was not until now that she realized how indifferent he was, without the slightest fluctuation in his eyes.


    She felt like she didn''t have a clear conscience, or she really wanted to do something bad


    Startled, Freda released her hand and recalled every word before Myron disappeared. It seemed that he had made up his mind not to give up.


    Trembling on the ground, Freda was frightened out of her wits. She murmured, "you can''t do that. She doesn''t love you. She loves Charles. Why don''t you understand? She only treats you as her good friend and her husband''s younger brother. Why are you so stubborn? I don''t understand. Now that she and my brother are married and even have their children, what can you do? I''m just making things difficult for myself and them. "


    Every word was like a sharp sword, stabbing into Myron''s heart. It was hard to tell whether it was painful or not.


    Of course Myron understood what she meant. If he didn''t understand, he wouldn''t have chosen to leave!


    "Hey, Freda, stop! Stop talking!" Myron closed his eyes in anguish. "Stay out of my business! Don''t you know that times have passed and circumstances have changed? Don''t you know what is an instantaneous burst of laughter? "


    Tears coursed down Freda''s cheeks. She raised her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Rani present, who would they look at except for Lancy?


    The girl was pissed off. ''Can you go back to visit your wife?''


    Only a few people in the Lu Clan knew that Mrs. Lancy had a baby not long ago. It was no wonder that she was not happy.


    Mr. Sidney stood up and turned around. With a kind smile on his face, he said, "Lancy, you have to work hard this year!"


    Lancy touched her belly, not knowing how to laugh.


    Behind Mr. Sidney was the memorial tablet of his ancestors. It suddenly occurred to him that Mr. Sidney was not alone in the battle! However, on the other hand, Lancy was clever enough to figure out the reason by herself. It was not appropriate for her to say that she had two babies in such an occasion.


    Although she was a little bit weak in her daily life, she was still able to distinguish what was more important and what was more important!


    More importantly, the girl wanted another doll.


    Therefore, Marvin suddenly felt a strong sunlight.


    Lancy gave him a sweet smile, her little hands clenched into fists and her head wandered. "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will definitely work hard!"


    No one could work hard on it.


    It was obvious that the girl knew how to wink at Marvin.


    Marvin replied with a faint smile. He lowered his eyes, pretending that he didn''t hear what Cassie said, but deep down, he was filled with joy. The man was absolutely excited about her initiative.


    Yes, she was thrilled.


    After all, they all knew that Marvin was a man.


    ''Until the next year, there will be a baby born?'' Lancy thought? Then, the expression in her eyes looked like there was a radar in it, and she wondered whether the boss would be able to make it?


    What a pleasant question.


    They had known each other for more than half a year and got no news, which was enough to prove one problem! Although he was very good, he was not good at it. After all, he was very skillful in it?

 Chapter 300 Infertility

    From a technical point of view, why did she only suspect Marvin? ''Are you going to have an examination to make sure Who is infertile? You can''t put all the blame on Marvin. Can you do that?''


    The woman expressed her rich and straight expressions. She looked at Marvin from head to toe with doubt!


    After the ceremony, Lancy drew Freda aside and began to bite their ears under the gaze of the crowd. "Freda, do you know which hospital with infertility is the best?"


    ''Even though I have not a boyfriend, I know the thing about men and women.'' Freda was shocked. Infertility? With a frightened look, Freda subconsciously looked at his brother.


    She didn''t know why she looked at Marvin. This was the reaction of normal people. ''If Lancy had any problems, she would not ask me for help.


    Then, there is only one truth. Is brother the problem?''


    In spite of watching Myron, Freda got close to Lancy and asked uncertainly, "Are, are you sure?"


    "I am not sure, so I have to go to the hospital." The girl also lowered her voice.


    Freda was so frightened that she followed what Lancy thought and ran away! Since Ray and Rani had been pregnant that night six years ago, Marvin would not have any problem.


    Of course, this'' evidence ''also proves that Lancy is fine.


    Somehow, the two girls had forgotten about it. She coughed, probably because her two babies were not here Yes, that''s it.


    Freda stared at her brother, and Marvin, of course, felt their gaze. He turned to them and asked. They both lowered their heads and stared at their sharp feet.


    It was a sunny day.


    Girls, how dare you say that?


    "Well, I will help you get some information." ''It will have something to do with bun. I must be careful, '' Freda thought.


    The hospital must be very famous. It couldn''t be arranged secretly if it was for VIP! More importantly, Freda was embarrassed so she needed to be far away. If not, it would be better with tears all over her face.


    Who would have thought that even Marvin... Infertility


    Whoops, the scene was so beautiful that nobody was able to see it straight!


    ''Well, my second brother is the point. Right, Myron is the point!'' Freda thought! Infertility He cleared his throat and decided to stop thinking about it. He opened his eyes


    However, this didn''t mean that everyone had to go back home after the ceremony!


    According to the tradition of Lu Clan, people would have dinner together after sacrifice.


    Of course, it was not just eating.


    The ancestral temple was a huge four storied house, in which lay the memorial tablet of their ancestors. The main hall was built by six halls. The temple was of ancient style, which was totally against the major style of Mr. Lu.


    In consideration of this, Zen planted a bamboo forest between the ancestral hall and the main hall of the Lu mansion.


    As they all knew, the ancestral


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s suddenly enlightened, "Myron, do you have any suitable wife? When will you introduce her to me?"


    It was not Mr. Sidney''s favor. He didn''t only cared about his eldest grandson and forgot to bring up another one. But Mr. Sidney''s understanding of this grandson was still stuck in the past more than half a year, where he could only come and go in the flowering shrubs.


    Myron never brought any female companion to the mansion, but it didn''t mean that he had no female companion.


    In this respect, Myron was completely different from Marvin.


    In fact, Marvin was a typical abstinent man. For the past six years, if he didn''t take a woman home, he was bound to be a male dog.


    In the same case, Myron was accompanied by many female companions.


    It was during the night time and Rachel couldn''t have slept with Hiram.


    After careful consideration, Mr. Sidney truly felt that he should get married first and then start his own business! Only when he got home could he do his work smoothly! No one could lead a life like that, right?


    Myron was surprised. Apparently, he didn''t expect that the elders would talk about his marriage. "Grandpa, I didn''t..."


    "Nothing?" Mr. Sidney''s brows were so high. ''How could it be?'' How could it be? He should be happy that his grandson was so self-conscious that he never brought back those women outside?


    Of course, this was something that deserved praise, better than those who constantly brought women home for nights. Women here are especially those promiscuous men outside.


    "Myron, you''ve grown up, haven''t you?" Mr. Sidney said to them in all earnestness, "okay. From tomorrow on, keep the ladies of right age here."


    Mr. Sidney said the last sentence to Mrs. Wilson.


    Mrs. Wilson nodded and took the matter! She almost forgot that she was the "Mrs. Wilson" of Lu Clan because she didn''t get involved in their marriage. How could she have this feeling?

 Chapter 301 A Passionate Lancy

    In comparison with Marvin, the symbolic ''enemy'', the other grandchildren were adorable. Mrs. Wilson didn''t maltreat the love of the elders.


    She is the woman who married into Lu Clan, not a stranger.


    "Grandpa, I don''t need it!" The words of rejection slipped out of his tongue. Myron did not realize how loud his voice was, and how reluctant his expression was.


    His first reaction was to look at Lancy, as if she would misunderstand him because of Mr. Sidney''s suggestion.


    As far as he knew, people who were not in the same channel cared so much about others.


    Oh, my God! Freda was shocked. And that made Freda more determined to bring Myron and another woman together.


    It was a woman not a specific one.


    It can be seen that Freda has made up her mind. As long as Myron wouldn''t have an affair with Lancy, women all over the world would have the chance to be her sister-in-law. Freda was not particular about it.


    ¡­¡­ Mr. Myron, can you see how much you have forced Freda?


    "I don''t need anything!" "Grandpa, Myron need it! Myron need it the most!" said Freda, who was speaking in a half serious tone.


    "Hey, girl!" Annoyed, Myron glared at Freda.


    Pouting, Freda pretended to be ignorant and asked, "what should I do if you don''t get married?"


    By the way, grow up in order!


    The elders on the scene smiled knowingly and thought, ''Freda is well-educated and well behaved.''


    When a brother got married, he would always think about his own problems.


    The cute and innocent look on her face made her look quite adorable.


    Mr. Sidney was amused by her words. He then smiled and touched his granddaughter''s nose. "Good for you!"


    Freda made a face and shook Sidney''s arm. "Yes, I am. Grandpa, I''m a girl. I''m young and youth is limited. As the saying goes, men are thirty-one branches of flowers, women are thirty-six tofu scum. I don''t want to be a tofu scum! "


    "Myron, did you hear that? You can''t hold up your sister, can you?"


    Myron wanted to say something but hesitated. He was really distressed. He didn''t want to get married or go on a blind date. He didn''t want to do anything... But he couldn''t say that. He couldn''t!


    But people just took it as an excuse for his refusal because of Freda.


    What an awkward man. Everyone has to come through like this.


    She said she didn''t want it, but in fact, her body was still very honest. Well...


    "Myron, don''t worry. Grandma will pay attention to this." Mrs. Wilson gave an amiable smile and squinted at Lancy indifferently. Anyway, she choose one better than Lancy.


    Mrs. Wilson''s eyes twinkled with happiness. She thought to herself, ''that''s right. Why didn''t I think of that? She determined to find a woman who was more powerful than Lancy in terms of both her personality and her IQ as well as her family background to beat Lancy up!


    Mrs. Wilson''s mind was full of the sounds of sl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er-in-law!


    Mrs. Wilson was on the verge of breaking down. The theatre in her mind would definitely overturn one after another. Did she dare to find a new excuse? Is there any other ways?


    As a matter of fact, what annoyed Mrs. Wilson most was the words "sister in law is like mother" were too important for her to rebuke.


    In particular, many elders present cared about the rules the most.


    They all admired Lancy for her generosity.


    "Mrs. Wilson, Lancy is so enthusiastic. Please ask her to help you." These people didn''t knew exactly what Mrs. Wilson was planning. Maybe she was more reliable, so the leader, Mr. Hank said. "Mrs. Lancy, she is just showing filial respect for you."


    ''ridiculous!'' Mrs. Wilson sneered.


    In Mrs. Wilson''s eyes, Lancy didn''t mean to help her out. She just wanted to make trouble for her? Save it!


    The rejection of Mrs. Wilson further proved that she didn''t get along with Lancy.


    "I promise. I''ll take care of him," Clenching her fists, Lancy made a serious promise.


    Since Myron had gone abroad when Sherry went back home with her elder brother. As a mother, she was worried about her son, so she exhorted Lancy to be careful.


    To her surprise, she actually took it seriously.


    There was no reason for her to say no.


    Noticing the awkward situation, Sidney said with a smile, "thank you, Lancy. You can help Mrs. Wilson to make a wedding plan for Myron. I trust you! "


    "Thank you, grandpa!" Lancy smiled and made a gesture of ''yes'' to Myron. Rest assured, as long as she was there, she would definitely help him choose a good girl.


    Myron pursed his lips and smiled bitterly. He felt so tired. He couldn''t love her anymore!


    Lancy''s soft hand gently touched boss''s hand. She narrowed her eyes into slits, looking forward to his praise and compliments!


    She was like the little dog which had got its bones back. It was acting cute in front of its owner!

 Chapter 302 New Year

    Her cute face was so lovely that even the tip of his heart was melted. Marvin pinched her cheek with appreciation, soft as a feather, which made the woman''s heart tremble.


    Lancy unconsciously rubbed against his palm and felt so comfortable.


    Others watched their interaction... Well, in fact, this was exactly the public display of affection.


    The couples were displaying their affection in group, which made people blind.


    The elders were kind and satisfied, while the others were envious and jealous. Myron was the representative of jealousy, his eyes turning red.


    The only thing he could do now was to look away.


    But Mrs. Wilson, God knew how hard she tried to restrain herself. What? He felt relieved as she was there? So, Mr. Sidney doesn''t trust Mrs. Wilson, right? In that case, why didn''t he just leave it to Lancy?


    Mrs. Wilson was so angry that her teeth were almost broken. Wasn''t he humiliating her in public?


    This basically belongs to the leadership in public and decentralization. She thinks she has been promoted and finally put into use! In less than one minute, the supervisor was sent here!


    that ''s going too far!


    However, even though Mrs. Wilson was angry and confused, what could she do? But she still smiled and promised, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Things went in the direction that Myron resisted. He couldn''t stop them, and in the face of Lancy, he couldn''t say no. he could only let them be.


    That was right. It was a kind of torture for Myron.


    Anyway, he had made up his mind that no matter what kind of woman they would introduce, he would never agree to it.


    This was probably his last and most effective way to fight back.


    Of course, they had no idea what Myron was planning to do. As a result, they were ready to fight back. Of course, it was a different starting point.


    Lancy was for the happiness of Myron, while Mrs. Wilson was to defeat Lancy, find her own place and rebuild her prestige.


    Meanwhile, Freda was relieved.


    Although Lancy''s joining was cruel to Myron, it was also a good idea in the long run. Maybe only in this way could he get rid of those terrible ideas.


    Myron looked at Lancy who was asking for a reward, and then looked at his brother. He left the ancestral hall when no one noticed.


    What happened next was just exchange and party in the combat field. He was too tired to cope with these things.


    Myron left with heavy steps, without knowing that a person was always keeping an eye on him.


    That was nobody but Marvin.


    If, when Myron came back, the crowd was so joyous that they ignored his abnormality, a week was enough to make people calm down.


    Of course, the man she referred to was still Marvin.


    Marvin has unparalleled insight, and Myron looked at Lancy''s eyes more and more unbridled. It can be said that he has no scruples. To find out his difference, it''s just a matter of minutes


    How


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lovely granddaughter would get married in just one year? Lakin had never been so regretful like now. He regretted agreeing to the marriage of Lancy and Marvin too early.


    After all, it was not until the new year?


    Oh no!


    Lakin''s eyes turned red and her voice choked with sobs. In front of Marvin, no matter what he said, he couldn''t cry! "Good girl, you are finally back."


    "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I promise that I will come to see you at the first time every year during the new year! " Lancy sniffed and thought, ''as for relatives of the Lu Clan, they can be lined up in the back row, right?''?


    Lancy rested her head on her grandfather''s shoulder, blinking her big, wet eyes, and gazed at Marvin silently.


    He was very cooperative and nodded without hesitation.


    Lancy gave a sweet smile, which was warmer and more beautiful than the spring sunshine.


    In fact, Marvin hadn''t been a decent new year for a long time! This new year meant a lot to him.


    He had his babies, his own family and his beloved woman.


    As Marvin recalled what had happened over the year, he also found it incredible. Life is really mysterious, isn''t it?


    He looked like an ordinary man who married, had babies and inherited the family business! Every day, from nine to five, go to work, and go home on time to accompany his wife.


    He had a subtle feeling...


    It seemed that darkness was getting farther and farther away from him.


    With the return of Lancy and Marvin, the whole family was motivated. Everyone was busy, with broad smiles on their faces.


    When Mr. Lakin was in low spirits these days, they dare not laugh.


    It was not the point... The point was that they darenot ask about this year''s welfare Do you have a crush on me?


    Compared with the atmosphere of other families, the dinner for the three was not as warm as it seemed. However, for Lakin, he was satisfied.


    As long as the right person came, the number was not a problem.

 Chapter 303 Uninvited Guests

    Otherwise, do they really think that there is no one in the Lan Clan?


    Compared with his distressed relatives, such as Lapin and Latin, Lakin felt that he''d better live alone.


    Their happy moment was always so short, a little shorter than Lakin expected.


    It was not that Lancy and Marvin were leaving, but that an unexpected visitor came.


    Uninvited guests were unexpected to everyone, including the Mr. Lakin.


    The Butler came in, with a straight face. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, which was in stark contrast to his previous delight and smile. "This is not a good omen!" Melody thought!


    Butler was trusted to Mr. Lakin, so he knew something about the fact.


    "Nina is here." Butler thought for a while, and decided to leave. After all, Lancy had been the official heir of the company. Besides, it was impossible to conceal the fact.


    Nina is here?


    Lakin frowned. He had no feelings for his granddaughter any more. Since he was driven out that day, the relationship between them had stopped. He did not expect that in the end, they still came to him.


    "¡­¡­ Let her go out. " After thinking for a while, Lakin didn''t soften his heart.


    He just said earlier that he just drove the other two out and didn''t take back her possessions! That was to say, the life of Jill and Nina for the next ten years would be totally safe.


    By rights, Lakin was kind enough to them.


    However, it didn''t mean that Mr. Lakin was willing to see them.


    Then, Lakin didn''t know that Nina and Jill did leave with their own property. However, they annoyed Ray and Rani, resulting in many properties becoming others'' property without any reason. These days, with their extravagant schedule, ha ha, you can imagine how much is left...


    Nina had already guessed what Lakin was thinking, so she wasn''t surprised. She had made mental preparation beforehand, so she wouldn''t be driven away like that.


    When Butler passed the decision on to Nina, she was prepared for it and she couldn''t help but resent the butler!


    Nina knew that Lancy and Marvin were inside.


    She wouldn''t have come if she hadn''t known it!


    Nina hated because she knew the truth! Both of them were granddaughters. One of them became the heir to the family, and the other was kicked out of the house, kneeling sadly outside the door.


    Yes, kneeling outside the door...


    When Butler said that Mr. Lakin didn''t want to see her, Nina suddenly knelt on the ground.


    It was as quick as a rehearsal, without any hesitation...


    "Please let me see Grandpa. I''m begging you!" When Nina raised her head again, she was already in tears.


    Her thin body trembled in the cold wind, looking so pitiful and miserable!


    Now, Butler Liu realized that Anna was different from others.


    Different from others... The biggest change was her face wit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lain, Butler came in again. He looked more grim than last time.


    "She''s gone?" Asked Mr. Lakin.


    Butler took a look at Lancy and Marvin. He didn''t consider them as outsiders. Instead, he thought it was inappropriate to let them know.


    Lakin waved his hand and frowned again. "Go ahead," he said


    "¡­¡­ Mr. Lakin, Nina, kneeling at the gate, seems something wrong in her spirit... " Butler took a deep breath. He noticed the unusual look on Mr. Lakin''s face, and the expressions on Lancy and Marvin''s face were vivid. He was stunned by the scene!


    In this half an hour, just like riding on a roller coaster, it''s still like breaking through the limit. Butler still feels unreal now!


    ''the one who knelt down at the gate is definitely not Nina, right?''


    She was such a proud woman. She always looked at others arrogantly... But now, the reality was totally different. He couldn''t accept it.


    For a moment, Lakin didn''t understand what the Butler meant. "Kneel at the gate? Insane? Who? "


    "It''s just Nina. " Butler wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was sweating profusely in such a cold weather. He closed his eyes and repeated what he had said. "Nina knelt at the gate, crying and begging for your forgiveness But they seem to mistook me for Mr. Lakin, and she didn''t get up. "


    Even though Mr. Lakin had been through a lot, he had never been through such a scene. And the main character of this scene was still his granddaughter...


    "Mr. Lakin, do you want to let Nina in first? It''s during the new year. Why are you kneeling here? " Butler pointed to the door with embarrassment.


    It was a bad thing to celebrate the new year.


    Although it was a district where rich and powerful people lived, not as close as ordinary business rooms, it was full of fame and prestige for those who lived here!


    The presence of people in all kinds of cars really had a bad influence on them.

 Chapter 304 Meet Finally

    "Grandpa, now that Nina is here, please let her in," Although Lancy didn''t know the cause and effect of the matter, Nina was not only the daughter of the Lan Clan, but also the grandson of her grandfather. How could they shut the door at this special day?


    When he entered the house, she saw his grandpa''s desolate look. He must want to have some lovely granddaughters around him, right?


    What puzzled Lancy more was what on earth had Nina done wrong? Why did she kneel down in front of the door.


    "Grandpa, the snow is getting heavier. Nina can''t bear it if she keeps kneeling like this." Lancy held Mr. Lakin''s wrist and said, "Grandpa, I know she did something wrong. She has known that she was wrong now. Please forgive her! It''s new year''s day and our family should be happy, shouldn''t we? "


    Lakin looked at the snow and stared at Lancy, "good girl, good girl..."


    After all, she was the daughter of the Lan Clan. After a moment''s reflection, Lakin said to Butler, "let her in. We should send her away after the snow."


    This was the biggest concession that Mr. Lakin could make.


    However, she still failed to harden her heart.


    Upon hearing this, Butler called the guards and asked them to lead Nina in.


    Nina''s hair was down loosely. She was dressed in an extremely cold look!


    Most of her face was covered by her cream hair, and her knees were aching. She couldn''t walk normally at the moment!


    Nina was still in a trance and dragged in by the guard.


    It seemed like a generation had passed since Nina came back to the Lan Clan! However, she could not look at them very carefully, so she could only stare at her toes lifelessly.


    Nina half closed her eyes with tears still hanging on the corner of her eyes. However, her look was more like the grief, or the grief of humiliation.


    Going back to the Lan Clan this time was the biggest humiliation in Nina''s life.


    Only Nina herself knew it!


    She had been ready to meet Lancy, and she also knew that Lancy and Marvin were here... However, when she finally saw them again, the feeling was worse than she had expected!


    Nina opened her eyes and took a glance at Lancy secretly.


    Wearing famous brands from head to toe. There were not many jewelry all over her body, but Lancy was wearing earrings around her ears. What''s more, it was a diamond, luxurious and low-key. From the design style, it was definitely not an ordinary jewelry!


    Nina had sharp eyes. Perhaps most of the rich ladies in the upper class could hardly match Lancy''s pair of earrings, especially those from the upper class families?


    As she continued to watch, she found that Lancy had a ruddy complexion and the innocent and kind expression on her face was really harsh. It could be seen that how well Marvin had protected her.


    But it was different...


    In this way, Lancy not only retained her maidenliness, but


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    tive person could tell that there was something wrong with her. Reflexively, Lancy responded, "Okay, okay! Whatever you say is ok!"


    Nina''s eyes brightened and she looked lively. Raising her head, she smiled with relief and said, "that''s great. Grandpa has forgiven me! That''s nice... "


    Nina''s voice grew lower and lower until it couldn''t be heard anymore...


    It turned out that after getting the answer he wanted, Nina had fainted!


    "Nina!" Lancy screamed in panic.


    Mr. Lakin can''t help but come forward. After making sure Nina was really unconscious, he hurriedly said, "Gino, call a doctor quickly!"


    Nina''s body was burning hot and her face blushed unnaturally. No one could hear what she said.


    Because, this time, she really lost consciousness...


    Soon, doctors and nurses went into and out of Nina''s room. It was a sleepless night for the whole Lan Clan. Even Lancy and Marvin didn''t leave.


    Accompanied by Lancy and Marvin, Lakin was listening to the doctor.


    "The patient is still having a high fever, and long-term insufficiency of nutrition will destroy her resistance. If she can''t be removed before dawn, she must be sent to the hospital."


    "As for the mental problems, we need to check on her after she wakes up!"


    Mr. Lakin was almost unable to stand firmly. He took a deep breath and asked, "is it because of malnutrition? How it would be? "


    "Grandpa!" Lancy looked at Lakin with concern.


    Mr. Lakin gestured the doctors and nurses to continue looking after Nina, and then he strode away on his walking stick.


    Entering the living room, Mr. Lakin seemed to be strengthless as if all his strength had been sucked out... innutrition! How could this happen? How could this happen?


    Perhaps, Lakin was really getting old. Nina''s different expressions and words she said today replayed over and over again in front of his eyes.


    The most remarkable one was the little Nina.

 Chapter 305 The Past And Sympathy

    At that time, Nina was a proud little princess, but she was so cute! When Lakin had lost his son, daughter-in-law and granddaughter and was about to collapse, he had to admit that it was because of Nina that Lakin gradually found his belief.


    At that moment, Lakin regarded her as Lancy more or less.


    Moreover, at that time, for the whole Lan Clan, Nina was the only one and the only child of Lakin.


    Even if it was another woman''s, it became an important existence after Lancy''s missing.


    People could change their minds at times, and Lakin was no exception!


    After Lancy came back, Mr. Lakin was very happy undoubtedly, and constantly comparing them! It was impossible. From the very beginning, Lancy was more important than Nina.


    After years of growing up, Nina had become more and more like Jill. However, her status in the heart of Mr. Lakin declined. As time passed, he even forgot that he had ever been well bred with Nina.


    What happened next made Nina more and more obedient and disappointed.


    It was not until the news that she pretended to be pregnant and revealed that she wanted to frame Lancy that the Lakin abandoned Nina completely!


    Although Nina was a daughter of the Lan Clan, she had to be punished for something she had done! Not everything can be forgiven.


    However, Lakin never thought that things would end like this!


    Nutrition, high fever and mental disorder... After Nina''s fever was brought down, who knew what they would find out?


    "Grandpa, please don''t!" Her eyes reddened as Lancy couldn''t find a convincing word to comfort her. "Nina will be fine. She will be fine."


    Lancy winked at Marvin again and again, hoping him to continue talking as soon as possible!


    Marvin looked at Lancy and shrugged. His thin lips pressed together slightly. He didn''t mean to say anything.


    The girl glared at him. What a eloquent man? Why did the flames turn off now?


    However, Lancy had no idea what was on Marvin''s mind.


    The sudden arrival of Nina was, undoubtedly, creepy... However, from the doctor''s arrival and conclusion, it seemed that all doubts were gone.


    At least, this was the case for Mr. Lakin!


    When Nina was holding and calling Lancy Grandpa, blood pressure exploded and she passed out, all doubts were dispelled! All of a sudden, he felt unbelievable, anxious and sad...


    It was only an hour since Marvin stayed in the police station and observing Mr. Lakin''s emotions inside coldly. Mr. Lakin had lost his cool and would not make any judgment.


    After all, they were family members.


    To be honest, even Marvin couldn''t figure out what was on earth Nina''s mind?


    "Grandpa, could you please stay Nina here?" Hearing what Marvin sai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    be done by our boss.


    Hearing his words, Lancy was shocked and then looked at Marvin with appreciation, pouting her lips, "you are so considerate, boss! I''ve forgotten Joseph!"


    It was said that Joseph was a professional. His medical skills were among the best in the world.


    It''s definitely the fighter of doctors, the No1 of medicine. ...


    With the help of doctor Joseph, Nina would be safe and she would be diagnosed soon. How could Nina call her Grandpa?


    However, the case was against the will of Lakin... To be honest, no one in the family would think the same way except for Lancy.


    Lakin took a glance at Marvin. The arrival of Joseph indicated Marvin''s doubt!


    Marvin still looked cold. He didn''t mind and didn''t want to hide this from Mr. Lakin. Yes, he doubted Nina.


    He thought it was perfectly normal for a shrewd and complicated woman to suspect her? ''Nina will end up like this?''


    To be frank, Marvin had been doubting her since the very beginning. He had never trusted her.


    He even thought that it''s more persuasive to say that it''s a plan than to be lonely outside. What mental disease? That couldn''t be nutritious... Marvin couldn''t believe a word of it.


    It was impossible for Nina to kneel down in front of the gate of the Lan Clan in a snowy day with a high fever! In a word, when Nina came back, Marvin felt strange and wondered what was wrong with her.


    Not to mention that Marvin didn''t believe the family doctor of the Lan Clan, he didn''t believe anyone except the several persons assigned to him! This was what Marvin was like, not against anyone, but out of his natural instinct.


    Biting his lips, Lakin looked no doubt serious. He thought for a while and finally agreed to what Marvin did.


    Mr. Lakin said to Joseph, "you can go in now. She is inside."

 Chapter 306 Doubt And Prove

    Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well! Lakin didn''t know what was on his mind and what was on his mind. He just hoped that Nina wouldn''t disappoint him again this time.


    Every upper class would not believe a person wholeheartedly. Doubt was their inherent nature, and the irresistible human nature.


    However, it seemed that Joseph wasn''t satisfied with this at all. He took a glance at Marvin peevishly. Did Marvin really think that he as a family doctor? Has he gotten used to it?


    Joseph raised his eyebrows. It was a bad habit. He had to get rid of it!


    Upon hearing that, a smile played on Marvin''s lips. He meant to let Joseph in as soon as possible. As for other things, they could talk about them next time!


    It turns out that capitalists all suck blood, especially the boss.


    Joseph pushed the door open without too much tenderness. He even disdained to look at how luxurious this room was. A flicker of disgust flashed through his eyes, just for the smell of this room.


    Joseph pointed to a maid and ordered, "open the window! There is a patient in the room. You can''t spray perfume and be careful not to let the air in! "


    The maid was frightened and didn''t know what to do next, so she hurried to open the four windows. Because Nina used to like this kind of perfume most. In order to please her, she sprayed it... God knows. She just hoped that Nina wouldn''t blame her when she woke up.


    Unexpectedly, she was told a meal by the doctor. After making up for it, the little girl withdrew.


    Her departure did not attract anyone''s attention.


    But Joseph found Nina woke up at the same time.


    Or from the appearance, it could be seen that she was awake! Oh, no one would suspect this, because you see, she looked at Joseph, and then the next second she looked away, staring blankly at the ceiling in front of her.


    This wasn''t the normal reaction for normal people. At least, it wasn''t supposed to be Nina''s.


    Joseph was also one of the persons who brought the tragedy to her. To be honest, when Nina saw this man, she should be anxious to scratch his face. After all, no matter who she saw, she would think that Joseph was one of Marvin''s men. It''s basically the same as Lancy''s camp.


    They were enemies.


    However, Nina seemed to regard him as a stranger who broke in suddenly. She soon lost interest and began to stare blankly.


    The arm was still inserted in the tube, and the nurse beside was drawing blood. All of this, she seemed to have no sense, no pain, and no physical condition. She just stare at the ceiling, just like the ceiling, with everything she wants, that is her world!


    Seeing that, Joseph frowned slightly. He walked to her and began doing the examination.


    They all knew how to check a patient''s condition as doctors! They took a glance at her penis and then felt her heartbeat...


    His seemingly simple movements were enough to tease a woman who pretended to be calm.


    For example, Nina.


    The so-called fake calmness was that kind of person who had great acting skill to c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cked!


    As soon as Lakin recovered from his surprise, he turned his head away. There was no one more handsome than him. Mr. Lakin thought sourly that his granddaughter had been brought up by someone else.


    But from the bottom of his heart, he was very happy, especially when he saw his lovely granddaughter tame Marvin who was so obedient to her.


    And Joseph, who had witnessed the process of a boss stalling... And relatively, he had been cured.


    Marvin was the one that was teased. He looked up and said, "Dr. Joseph, I thought you were coming for fun."


    "For fun? Well, 5:36 am in the morning. Thanks to you, I was in the warm bed. " It was snowing. Who could get up so early?


    No, it should be said that who would dig his friend out for the sake of rescuing him?


    Except for Marvin, there was almost nobody else.


    Thus, it could be seen how much resentment Joseph had towards him.


    Now let''s get to the point.


    In a serious tone, Joseph said slowly, "Nina''s health is very bad. She has multiple broken and bruises. From the healing situation, she must have suffered in the past few months. Of course, it was not during the same time, but in succession! I have every reason to believe that Nina has suffered inhumane torture. "


    Under the skeptical gaze of Marvin, Joseph was full of confidence. He just told the information he had seen and grasped. "Of course, that''s just my guess. We still need to investigate what the truth is." Joseph said slowly, seeming not to see the shocked expression on Mr. Lakin''s face. "All her skills are completely damaged. In just six months, it''s a miracle in medical history. On the surface of the scar, the serious injury of muscles and bones, stomach bleeding, malnourishment and anemia, I suggest that you''d better figure out what happened to Nina. "


    Lakin was almost unable to stand up after these series of serious injuries! It was not until he heard that from Joseph''s mouth that he believed that Nina had really been tortured... That was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.

 Chapter 307 True And False

    Mr. Lakin was a sophisticated man and he quickly responded. He asked vaguely, "Dr. Joseph, has she... Has she been..."


    Lakin could not help but think about his injuries in another direction. It was very similar to the means of the underworld. Their means would only be more cruel than imagined, from body to spirit, all of which were the key point of attack. They would never let go of a beautiful woman.


    Lakin felt his heart ached. If it were not for Lancy, he would have used up all his strength.


    Shaking his head, Joseph said, "I''m not sure. It is not appropriate for me to do further examination. We can''t rule it out from her mental condition! "


    Lakin collapsed completely on his leather chair. Although he had prepared mentally, the moment when the real moment came, he was still shocked.


    Lakin''s face was very pale. He dare not think about it. Yes, he dare not.


    Lancy was truly frightened. As a woman, she could feel the same! Hearing what Joseph said, she felt sad, which was indescribable.


    Nina was her sister both in blood and in name! In fact, no matter how much Nina hated Lancy, Lancy didn''t hate her.


    In her eyes, the relationship between Nina and her couldn''t be described like that.


    Yes, that was it.


    We have close friends, and we also have close friends. But for Lancy, she and Nina are sisters that have nothing in common to talk with.


    Maybe they are not so close, and sometimes they have contradiction. But that still cannot be changed. They are family.


    When one''s family suffered so much, no matter how many things he had done, the past was gone and everything was not important to him anymore.


    Joseph looked at Mr. Lakin with sympathy. The old man seemed to have aged ten years in an instant. He comforted, "don''t make a conclusion now. It''s only our guess. When Nina has a better mental state, we will know the answer."


    In fact, the best way to solve the problem is to ask the party involved.


    However, after they were assured that Nina was drugged, no one would expose the scars on Nina?


    Mr. Lakin could only choose to send someone to investigate the matter.


    After completing his mission, there was no reason for Joseph to stay any longer! As for the problem of Nina''s mental health, they didn''t know until they sent her to the hospital.


    After all, the environment and equipment here were not as good as that in the hospital.


    The reason why Joseph came here today was to confirm whether Nina was lying or not. The truth was Nina''s wounds and physical condition proved that she was not pretending.


    This was what she wanted.


    Hearing his words, Lancy stayed in the study and tried to console Lakin. However, Marvin saw Joseph off.


    Hearing that, Joseph could not help but roll his eyes. It was an excuse for him to take him out, but he was only asking the question.


    Joseph replied that he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a mouthful of stale air, and the pain in his eyes was so intense.


    "Nina, you are safe now. Don''t do that." "I will ask the doctor to check on you. You will recover soon. Trust me."


    Hearing the gentle and incredible tone of his voice, Nina stared at Mr. Lakin, with a glimmer of surprise flashing in her eyes.


    Of course she had a good spirit. On the other hand, she was worried that someone might find out that she had an affair. That was why Nina was so reluctant to be seen by these people.


    But she didn''t expect that the nurse was actually targeting her lower part of her body...


    Did grandpa look guilty? From his rare gentle tone and performance of these doctors and nurses, Nina soon guessed that...


    Grasping the quilt tightly, Nina bent over as if someone had stepped on her toes... But don''t get me wrong. It''s just thrilling.


    She had found a breakthrough!


    Nina became more resistant and kicked the two nurses who were approaching her in succession. "Get away from me!"


    Her voice was so painful as if it was held in the hand of someone else. Nina finally plucked up the courage and cried out her heart! This was a typical post-traumatic disorder. She was afraid of being touched by others, and of all the changes in the world.


    It was as if she would scream out if they were one step closer!


    "Nina!" Since Lancy was a girl, it would be relatively less likely for her to be attacked by the girl who was going forward! "Do you still recognize me? I am... "


    "Grandpa..."


    Hearing this, Nina''s eyes became bright and she stared straight at Lancy, with hope in her eyes! It seemed that she had seen her families... In fact, they were also relatives, but the relationship was different.


    Lancy felt embarrassed and touched her face subconsciously. Did she look like her grandfather so much? How about the gender?


    It seemed that there was only Lancy who could get close to Nina.

 Chapter 308 The Truth

    Without thinking too much, Lancy took the opportunity to get close to her!


    Nina was so shocked that she rushed into Lancy''s arms and hugged her tightly! It was as if a "Grandpa" would be taken away the next second.


    With his long fingernails sticking into Lancy''s arms, she took a deep breath. It hurt so much but she didn''t let go of Nina.


    "Grandpa, let them go! Let the bad guys go!" Nina was stubborn and buried her face in her arms, indicating that she didn''t want to see anyone else at all.


    "Tell them to go!"


    Nina struggled and kicked her leg. In a blink of an eye, she had several scratches on Lancy''s body.


    Lancy gritted her teeth all along, trying to comfort her and make her calm down.


    However, as time passed by little by little, Nina became more and more emotional. She recklessly plucked the monitor on her body, but nobody dared to stop her.


    Nina not only hurt herself recklessly, but also hurt Lancy who was holding her.


    "You can leave now. We''ll talk about it another time," said Mr. Lakin seriously


    The doctor nodded his head to show his agreement. After taking a worried look at Nina, he exhorted, "the post-traumatic effects are obvious. It''s worse than we thought! In the following days, you should pay more attention to her mental problem and try not to stimulate her. When she gets better, you''d better send her to the hospital and find a professional doctor for her. "


    As for the problem of invasion, the doctor didn''t think the Lan Clan would deal with it in public, for example, calling the police. Big families were like this, and as long as it was related to reputation, they were covered up.


    After the doctors and nurses left the room, the room became much empty.


    Now there were only three people left, and they were Nina, Lancy and Mr. Lakin.


    Lakin couldn''t describe his feelings now. When he saw Nina holding Lancy and calling her grandfather... He didn''t know whether he regretted giving her up at that time...


    Or, it should be said like this. After he made up his mind to give up on her, she still wanted his forgiveness. Even though she was mentally ill, she still knew that he was her grandfather.


    As for this, Lakin had a complicated feeling.


    "Nina, I''m not your grandpa. I''m Lancy. He''s your grandpa." Lancy tried to sort out what was on Nina''s mind, but she failed. Nina was so stubborn that she only wanted to be with her.


    Shaking her head, Nina put her arms around Lancy, refusing to see her grandfather.


    "Grandpa, can you accompany Nina?" With the unique tone of a child, her mind seemed to return to the age of seven or eight.


    Mr. Lakin now believed that he could see everything. With Nina''s character, she would never get close to Lancy. ''is she insane?''


    After being called grandpa for seve


    ht. She didn''t pursue fame and fortune but got a decent job.


    But the other woman, Jill, didn''t know how to spend money. She attended all kinds of parties frequently. This could be called spending money like water.


    What happened next shocked them even more.


    Two months ago, Jill and Nina suddenly disappeared from the world. When Nina showed up in Alaska again, she had totally turned into a corpse.


    During this period, the member of the Lan Clan found out that Jill showed signs of going in and out of the casino.


    She believed that all of them knew what a casino was! Although it was not recorded in detail, the person who did the research still couldn''t be compared with the person of the real professional industry.


    That was to say, there was no valuable information.


    However, for Mr. Lakin, the information was all he knew.


    It was not hard to imagine how Nina''s life would become if she had a mother addicted to gambling. In the following two months, he had gotten the positive answer from Nina''s present performance and illness.


    It had to be said that people''s imagination were instinct. Sometimes it didn''t matter a lot, and sometimes it would affect your intelligence and hinder the whole situation.


    The return of Anna struck him hard. It happened all of a sudden. He was knocked down by all the scars on her body, the suspect that she was raped, and what was worse, more than one person might assault her!


    Nobody cared about what her mother would do to her. But the situation was different this time. It was Nina, his granddaughter and the daughter of his son.


    It was said that a rational man remained calm in the face of gunfire and bullets and corpses because he didn''t care about it!


    Human nature, it means that no one really cared about what happened or died, and that the person did not touch your bottom line.

 Chapter 309 Promise

    But now he has overturned all the things that happened before. He is in this station. He cares about...


    Even a dragon had reverse scales, let alone a man with blood and flesh?


    The moment Nina came back, Mr. Lakin had been trapped in the police office, losing his usual calmness.


    If today was someone else, someone unimportant, he would find it out quickly! At least, they could at least wait until the result of the blank two months came out.


    It was because of this document that Lakin once again accepted Nina! The crisis of Nina was officially solved. She finally could stay at the Lan Clan.


    After the crisis was resolved, Nina started to regain her "consciousness" bit by bit. For example, some day, she finally recognized Lancy, not Grandpa.


    Of course, this kind of situation occurred from time to time and returned to the starting point, which made Lancy get more and more trouble.


    Lancy lost a lot of weight a week later.


    After annoying Lancy like that, Nina was completely sober.


    On this very day, when Lancy opened her arms and greeted her, Nina dodged her eyes with a disgusted look on her face.


    Hearing this, Lancy was dumbfounded while Nina just smiled.


    Heaven on, in the past week every minute every second, Nina want to do such a move, aboveboard, rather than play dumb, but also with her on the spot stick together, it''s more painful than killing her!


    If it wasn''t for her own agenda, Nina couldn''t to do anything but bear it.


    Lancy blinked and asked tentatively, "Nina?"


    "No need. I know you are Lancy." Nina leaned against the headboard. From her angle, she saw the door open. Without thinking, she knew that it must be Mr. Lakin.


    The procedures these days were like this. He felt guilty to her and came to see her at a regular time every day.


    Obviously, he was referring to Mr. Lakin.


    Suddenly, Nina stopped frowning and said to Lancy in an awkward and friendly way, "thank you for take care of me... And, I''m sorry. "


    Hearing that, Lakin was stunned. He looked at Nina with disbelief, wondering whether she had really recovered? Not a flash in the pan?


    However, her bright and clear eyes were also looking at Lakin. Tears misted her eyes, and two lines of tears instantly fell down.


    Yes, she had really returned to normal.


    The last doubt in Mr. Lakin''s mind vanished when he heard Nina thanked Lancy in person.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I..."


    Mr. Lakin waved his hand and his eyes turned red. "Don''t say anything more. It''s good that you know you were wrong. From now on, just stay at home in peace. I don''t want to mention those things anymore. "


    According to the material, Nina really wanted to live a quiet and peaceful life, but unfortunately sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the first board meeting of new year will be held next Wednesday. You should get ready for it too." This was the plan prepared by Mr. Lakin for a long time.


    "Grandpa?" Lancy looked confused.


    Lakin felt exhausted these days. Obviously, he was too old to do anything at all! "Lancy, I''m getting old, and I''ll hand over the Lan Group to you sooner or later!"


    "But, Grandpa, I, I don''t know anything..." With tears all over her face, Lancy tried so hard to hold back her tears. Was there anything else that could make her more tired than this?


    Lancy had never thought of taking over a group, let alone becoming a legendary strong woman.


    In retrospect, she had only been sleeping, eating, no other skill! Since a long time ago, Ray had taken over her family...


    Lancy was so shocked to find that she was like a piece of trash... Whoops, would it hurt?


    Lancy was still so intoxicating.


    With a smile, Mr. Lakin shook his head. "You know you can''t do anything?" he teased.


    Hearing that, Lancy felt embarrassed silently. She was bullying people without any brown sauce. She, after all, didn''t know anything at all! ''Wow! That''s not funny at all!''


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay as long as grandpa is here." Seeming to think of something, Mr. Lakin laughed more brightly and even devised a scheme. "Moreover, we have Marvin."


    Mr. Lakin had expected this since Lancy and Marvin decided to get married. Mr. Lakin had to admit that Lancy was not suitable to manage the Lan Group, whether in terms of interest, character or ability.


    To be sure, Nina was more suitable than Lancy only in terms of personality.


    However, even though Nina was experienced and cruel, she was still too arrogant, short-sighted and after doing those things. Thus, she was excluded from the list of Lakin a long time ago.

 Chapter 310 Beware Of Eavesdroppers

    And Lancy was very kind-hearted and she was too kind to trust others easily. In fact, she was not a qualified successor! But she was not alone. She was backed by Marvin, two smart Ray and Rani.


    The power behind her was enough for her to take charge temporarily.


    Yes, it was temporary.


    Mr. Lakin didn''t think that Marvin would take this opportunity to swallow the Lan Group, because he was well prepared! Firstly, with his understanding of Marvin, he was too proud to allow him to swallow his wife''s family business, secondly, even if he was really greedy... The news that Lancy was the first heir to Lan Group was a well-known secret both in business circle and at ordinary people. Afterward, he even arranged the handover ceremony to the public! In this case, with the knowledge of all the people around the country, how could Marvin plan to steal Lan Group?


    It was not that Mr. Lakin didn''t believe in Marvin. It was said that there was no father and son in the battlefield. Marvin stood for not only himself, but also all the members of the Wilson Group.


    Nobody knows what will happen in the future, right?


    Since Lakin had said that, he thought about it and directly told Lancy, so that she would not make a fuss about it.


    "Lancy, don''t be so anxious." Relying on the handrail of the spiral staircase, no one dared to come forward or be afraid of being overheard by others, so Mr. Lakin said slowly and earnestly. "I''m not making things difficult for you. You only need eleven years. When Ray grows up, you can hand over the Lan Group to him."


    Lancy understood what he meant this time. She calmed down obediently.


    "You don''t need to be stressed out. I and Marvin of Lu Clan will help you during the ten years! Of course on the condition that I can live till then. " With a sense of humor, Lakin blinked his eyes and said, "you will keep the finance for Ray and Rani, temporarily."


    There was no doubt that Lakin knew Lancy. She had no ambition at all! She was destined to be blessed. Her husband was willing to dote on her, and the two young children were more willing to dote on her. Of course, it was a good thing.


    It was precisely because of this that Lakin had been so bold to carry out the above plan.


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her head slightly. She blinked her eyes, which were as dark as obsidian. After quite a while, she opened her pink lips and said, "is it just like the way Ray helped me keep the jewelry box?"


    The pretty lady made a few comments. She remembered that Ray''s treasure had been kept for her for about three or four years? Well, more than four years later, such thought reduced the difficulty rate.


    Mr. Lakin clapped his forehead and paused for three seconds. Then he said with a half smile, "I think you can understand me! "Just as Ray kept the jewelry box for you, and you keep the jewelry


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ne in Nina''s room, and there was only one more person in Lakin''s room.


    The quality of sleep reflected his mood directly.


    Nina stood still there, staring at Lakin without blinking. She concluded that Lakin had a good time these days.


    Nina sneered at her. She is also a granddaughter who has always been disobedient. She will never be in trouble again, and no one will compete with Lancy for her family business. Today (it''s early in the morning), he can finally hand over Lan Group to his own granddaughter. No wonder, he laughs in his sleep.


    The woman covered the old man''s mouth fiercely with a vicious glint in her eyes.


    Nina''s hands were covered with blue veins. Obviously, she had exerted much strength. Lakin was still struggling in his dream. Maybe it was because of the heavy effect of the drug, he ceased to struggle in less than a minute.


    And the next board meeting was doomed to fail.


    We had to admit that Nina''s last resort was a great one that had solved the problem completely! Of course, she didn''t just mean that.


    The next morning, the Lan Clan members found that Mr. Lakin had disappeared.


    There were a lot of cars in the garage. Lakin had no chance of going out alone. The bed was in a mess!


    Butler went over the whole family and tried to mobilize all the people. He even called to the company to confirm that no one had Mr. Lakin. He had searched for him but didn''t find him.


    Butler knew that something terrible had happened, because he was confidant of Lakin! Lakin would never arrange any other thing on that special day... He just didn''t want to give up. He searched everywhere he could find. Such a result finally confirmed his uneasiness.


    As for Lancy, he had no idea what had happened in the Lan Clan.


    Because, after Nina regained her consciousness, Lancy moved back to the Lu mansion.


    Lancy came to the Lan Group at the appointed day.

 Chapter 311 Mr. Lakin was absent

    It was the second time she came here. The first time was an assault operation led by her grandfather. While this time was different. At least everyone in the Lan Group knew the real purpose of the board meeting held today.


    Therefore, Lancy walked unimpeded all the way and received a lot of attention and countless smiling faces. Compared with the last time, people were more enthusiastic.


    At 9 o''clock, the board started. The board members arrived one after another, but the leader was still late.


    It meant that Lancy would face all these annoying things alone during the waiting time.


    Profit is not only the characteristic of human beings, but also that of businessmen.


    The meeting room was filled with those who had different thoughts and plans.


    One third of the disciples were loyal to Mr. Lakin, and the other three were self righteous.


    Mr. Allen was one of the leaders of his faction.


    Mr. Allen looked at Lancy with a stern look. He had seen her several times, but each time he saw Lancy, he would criticize her in his heart from beginning to end.


    What''s wrong with Lakin? How could he let such a young girl take over the Lan Group? He must be insane?


    She even hired the Wilson Group as her backer, thinking that the Lan Group didn''t collapse quickly enough, did she?


    Lapin, Latin and Mr. Allen would never bear to see the Lan Group be swallowed up! Oh, don''t ask me why they firmly believe that the Wilson Group will definitely swallow down the Lan Group.


    can''t?


    How come? I''m not a fool. ''!


    The two factions were in a line and were ready to discuss this matter with Mr. Lakin in the board.


    But, what''s going on? Why hasn''t Lakin come yet?


    When heard that, both of Lapin and Latin were taken aback. They wondered what Lakin was going on? They knew how much the leader of Lan Clan wanted to pass the position to his son''s only daughter. It seemed that there was only one explanation for his delay, that is, enlarge the move.


    Everyone was uneasy, and they had no energy to pick on a woman who looked weak and could not even hold a chicken. Obviously, they were not from the same world.


    Sometimes the business world was no better than the battlefield.


    What was the battlefield? It was a game between men, women... Most of them were just tools for warming up the bed and the spice of the war.


    However, Lancy had no idea about people''s contempt for her.


    Obviously she also felt inappropriate to stay in such an occasion.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt restless and had a strange feeling.


    Lancy checked the time frequently. One minute had passed from 9:30 to 9:31. It seemed a century had passed.


    "Well, can''t you wait for a few minutes?" Lapin raised his eyebrows and put on a pretentious smile, "you young man, don''t be so impetuous. A watched pot never boils down. No one can take anything from you... If it i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l the police? ''be calm, those guys won''t find anything even if they call the police, will they?


    Actually, Nina wasn''t sure whether she should call the police or not. After all, Lancy was a very stupid woman...


    "Cough, cough, girls." Lapin and Latin exchanged a clear look. Latin gave a hint with his eyes, indicating that he should be patient and discreetly persuaded the Lancy and Nina. "We can''t call the police until he has disappeared for less than twenty-four hours! Besides, what if Mr. Lakin came back after he has gone out for a walk in the evening? "


    "That''s right. Don''t scare yourselves." Lapin followed her closely, "don''t call the police first... If you are really unlucky, you have to wait for the other party''s request and call the police in a hurry. It will only make your grandfather more dangerous. "


    "That''s right. There are many people who kill a person after calling the police!"


    "Really?" Nina breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but she still pretended to be nervous and said, "yes, yes. Lancy, we can''t call the police! What if they were to kill him? Grandpa may come back soon, "


    Lancy nodded her head in a panic.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t risk her grandfather''s life. Now, he had no choice but to wait and wait


    Obviously, the board meeting could not be continued in such a situation. The directors tried to convince Lancy and Nina to be nice to them, but only they themselves knew it.


    They were in the company, not at home. No one would accompany them for a whole day. So he had no obligation to do so.


    On the other hand, Lapin and Latin took the initiative to send Lancy and Nina back home and waited for the news about Lakin the Lan Clan.


    After all, they were also Lancy and Nina''s grandpa.


    Anyone with discerning eye could easily guess that the reason why the love affairs between Lapin and Latin broke out was not the good news about Lakin''s came back, but the bad news?

 Chapter 312 Flaws

    Since such a big thing happened to the Lan Clan, Lancy would not hide it from Marvin. Now she urgently needed a backbone.


    But to everyone''s surprise, they found that Marvin was here as well as Myron.


    It turned out that Myron was just next to Marvin after she called Marvin. He was so anxious that he came along stubbornly, not caring whether his brother would be displeased.


    When the two brothers arrived at the Lan Clan, Lancy lowered her head and shrank in a corner lifelessly. The whole Lan Clan was in an extremely low spirit.


    Of course, it was impossible for them to still order people to find people outside without doing anything.


    At the same time, she was afraid that Mr. Lakin would come back himself when they went all out! Therefore, it took butler a lot of effort to persuade Lancy and Nina to stay at home.


    However, it seemed tha tLapin and Latin... The anticipation and schadenfreude in their eyes were rather obvious. He didn''t want to talk to these two men at all!


    Nina sat in her wheelchair and leaned against the French window. It was obvious that she was deep in thought.


    Lapin and Latin were equally nervous. Each time there was noise in the vestibule, they were anxious to jump out of the sofa, as if they could retreat from the sofa again if Lakin came in.


    However, Lancy was the only exception. It was so quiet that others even couldn''t believe her eyes.


    It was as if he lost his voice overnight, and even couldn''t make out the simplest characters.


    Time was so magical.


    Sometimes, an hour was faster than a year.


    Lancy felt empty in her mind and heart. She looked at the home, empty...


    With his lips pursed, Marvin walked in front of Lancy, squatted down and looked at her! When their eyes met, that pair of dark and dim eyes gradually restored some color.


    "BOSS?"


    Lancy was a little uncertain. She was in a trance and did not even see Myron behind Marvin.


    Marvin was the only one in her eyes.


    Her soft little hand held Marvin''s index finger, which was a very insecure gesture. She stared at him without blinking, as if he would disappear the next second.


    When they gazed at each other in this way, Lancy suddenly felt darkness in her eyes, and it turned out that his palm was covering her eyes.


    "You must be tired." Muttered Marvin.


    "I''m not tired," Lancy murmured. She didn''t do anything. How could she be tired?


    However, Marvin just smiled lightly. Sometimes, tiredness was the most torturing. "I called the police... Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. "


    The call was like a huge rock thrown into a lake, which startled the ripples in the room.


    And he coughed because of the flowing water!


    "You called the police!" Lapin had always been impulsive. If he were ten or twenty years younger, he could pick up a crutch and rush up to beat u


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ep an eye on him, as if only in this way could they be relieved.


    After Myron calmed himself down, Myron went upstairs.


    He comforted himself that Lancy was just too sad! She was so sad that she forgot everything else.


    What did Marvin want to do?


    Nina stood at the door of the room. To be exact, no one came in.


    It was because of the different expressions, movements and state of mind of Marvin that nothing was wrong. He was so serious that his cold eyes swept over every corner of the room. He was like a professional scout in the TV series.


    Latin was confused by this idea. He tried to calm down and wondered what on earth Marvin was doing?


    Lapin''s emotions were relatively relaxed. He sneered heavily, with disdain and sarcasm in his eyes. Did she really think that he could do everything? make grand gestures.


    Nina looked at Marvin in disbelief. He grabbed the pillow, put it under his nose and sniffed... This man, could not really know...


    Well, it''s impossible. We''re not in a detective drama.


    Nina''s farfetched smile was still on her lips, and she heard Marvin say a name, the name of a drug.


    Outsiders didn''t know, and even had never heard of it, but the people who used it, knew. Nina was grasping the door tightly, and how could it be known by Marvin?


    The man said it clearly that even the police could not smell it. It could be seen how light the smell of the medicine was! Especially after diluted with clear water, how did Marvin smell it?


    Nina couldn''t figure it out. She had tried to get a faint scent only when she was close to the smell. She was quite familiar with the scent.


    How could it be possible?


    Even though Nina was suspicious, she still felt nervous! Nobody knew what Marvin would find after he smelled of medicine?


    This was a question that Nina couldn''t answer herself.


    She could do nothing but watch Marvin.

 Chapter 313 Missing Without Cause

    "Grandpa was taken away in his sleep." Marvin threw away the pillow gracefully. There was only one person in his eyes, and that was Lancy. "He was dragged away after he passed out in sleep. There are at least three of them... I can''t believe that no one was disturbed by such a big action! "


    In the end, it was more like self-answer.


    In fact, Lancy didn''t know what Marvin was talking about. She tried hard to digest the information he gave her. There was a strange but familiar feeling in her.


    ''all in all, now we are sure that no miracle will happen and grandfather will not come back himself. Boss has officially announced that grandfather has been kidnapped.


    It seemed that Marvin had taken away the work of the police unconsciously.


    In fact, everyone had already made such a guess in their hearts. As time passed, the guess started to solidify. However, some people were unwilling to face the reality, some people wanted to take the opportunity to do something, maintaining the fake "disbelief".


    "Is that so? You''re really a good actor. " It had to be said that he was five years younger than Lakin. He was a man with the same foot into a coffin. Most of the time, he didn''t look like an elder.


    In other words, Lapin would never learn to be steady all his life.


    As an elder brother, Latin looked like a responsible elder. "It''s just your guess. The police have to come to confirm it. You can''t fool anyone. "


    It meant that they didn''t believe what he said at all.


    "I believe you." Lancy would trust whatever he said without any hesitation! ''Grandpa, something must have happened to him. If we have to wait for 24 hours, we will miss the best time to save people.''


    "Lancy, stop messing around!" Latin and Lapin showed disagreement on their faces. "Anyway, we have to wait for the police to come to the conclusion. We don''t know the truth yet, but calling the police is already a joke risk your grandfather''s life. "


    As she spoke, she gave a reproachful glance at Marvin.


    "The investigator will be here in five minutes. They have the same conclusion." Marvin was so confident that the reactions of Latin and other people aroused his suspicion.


    Lancy understood what he meant. She was the one who made the decision.


    If he didn''t come back soon, he would lose his grandpa. "I believe him! Butler, don''t waste time searching like a headless fly. Start to pick the opponents. "


    Nina''s heart skipped a beat. Not only her, but also all the people present looked at Lancy with subtle eyes.


    Was Lancy really decisive and clear minded?


    Marvin smiled at her. It was this smile that gave Lancy strength and courage. She knew that her decision was right.


    "Lancy, I don''t think it''s a good idea." Nina twitched her mouth, feeling embarrassed and unsure. "For Grandpa''s sake, we''d better listen to them."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rest of their lives.


    Who could understand their shame and anger hidden in their hearts? But now, a little girl scolded and pointed at his nose, which made Lapin even want to kill her!


    "Lancy, is this the manner of courtesy for you? How can you talk to your elder like this?" Latin held back his emotions and stared at Marvin angrily.


    And so did Marvin.


    However, Latin was still untouchable. He started to look at the man in the eyes.


    "Let''s see what the elders have said and done!" Lancy raised her head, straightened her chest and said bravely, "butler, just do what I said. I will bear all the consequences alone."


    "Lancy!"


    Lapin, Latin and Nina frowned.


    Lancy sneered, "now I am the most qualified one to have a say in the Lan Clan. I am the granddaughter of my grandfather''s first wife. If you two grandfathers have a problem with it, you can ask him at any time when he comes back."


    Butler received an amnesty and left quickly.


    However, butler didn''t care about what happened to Lapin and Latin!


    It was the first time for butler to understand why Mr. Lakin appointed Lancy instead of Nina.


    Of course, the division between the two is the reason.


    More importantly, bear responsibility! Nina had to admit that it was hard for her to take over a loyal servant, especially when she was crying all the time and turned a blind eye to what she had done.


    On the contrary, Lancy insisted, and she was obeyed by Butler.


    Now Butler was even more certain about the decision of the old master! Lancy may not be so scheming, or not good at cheating in the business world, or not as gifted as a leader, but she is very suitable for it.


    At least, she was more suitable for him than Nina.


    While Nina was still in shock. She saw that Lancy seemed to have changed into another person and she directed things in an orderly way. It was really not like her at all.

 Chapter 314 Apparently Aggressive

    What did Lancy say?


    Is she the only granddaughter of Grandpa? "The royal family has its own differences?"? Nina ironically raised her lips. Look, this was the real face of this woman, and this was her true heart!


    She used to be an easygoing woman with no ambition. But now, the scandal has come to light?


    Yes, Lancy is the legitimate heir of the Lan Clan!''


    Nina''s dark eyes were fixed on Lancy. In the eyes of Nina, she saw her figure more clearly and smiled unconsciously.


    It seemed that Lancy had already taken the Lan Clan for everything.


    Look at how deft she was when she gave the order, just like a natural leader.


    Nina suddenly felt that she had seen through this woman... And she felt that she was right. If today''s board meeting was held as scheduled, Lancy would take her throne without any hesitation.


    Let''s try our best to find him!


    Crossing her arms over her chest, Nina coldly watched Marvin and Lancy busy in their work. Soon, the police came and so did the on-spot investigations. For a moment, the Lan Clan became crowded.


    Nina was an outsider from the beginning. No one asked for her opinion or paid attention to her actions. Anyway, Lancy was the official heir!


    Perhaps this was how they saw the world on the stage, and they were all greedy for the fittest!


    Nina slightly leaned her body to one side, with a glimmer of surprise in her eyes. Well, it turned out that there was someone else who was the same as her!


    Myron... He was another person that was completely neglected. ''Wow, Myron looks like Marvin very much. They are different people. Even though they look like each other, one is the head of the Lu Clan, the other is... Nothing!


    Probably, someone likes me.


    Wait! Suddenly, Nina seemed to have discovered something. She looked at Myron and then looked at Lancy... Did this man like Lancy? He liked his sister-in-law?


    Upon hearing this, Myron seemed to realize that something was wrong with Nina. Hastily, he drew back his attention from Lancy and gave Nina a cold and indifferent glance.


    Nina gave him a meaningful smile. Upon seeing that, Myron frowned and looked away.


    Nina snorted and turned around to go back to her room.


    After all, she was a patient?


    No matter what happened to Lan Clan, Nina was not afraid of it at all.


    Time passed quickly! Now that the first day had passed, it would be easier for the next day and the third day to come.


    Of course, it was much easier.


    For example, the servants of the Lan Clan, after knowing that their master was kidnapped, had less time to suffer. For them, they didn''t need to guess countless possibilities at least. Besides, they were just powerless servants. How could they crack the case? It was true and the case had been officially registered. It was not their strong ability or accusation.


    Of course, there was an exception.


    Lancy, for example. As the golden period went by little by little, Lancy became mo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    till in that posture. It was not the intimate act between men and women, but a kind of undercurrent confrontation.


    "Where do you want to go? Again? " After three minutes of silence, his eyes were as dark as ink, and his eyes were as deep as an abyss. The lines in his eyes were so clear, but they seemed to have nothing to do with the romantic.


    Luke was judging this woman. This woman was interesting! He had thought that she should be cold and cruel, but he didn''t expect that she could be so charming.


    Amorous... Amorous... Leona was undoubtedly beautiful, different from other ordinary women. How to describe it? She was also from the dark world.


    However, Luke was not affected at all! He also noticed that Leona''s eyes were cold and emotionless.


    His eyes darkened and he stared at Leona coldly under the pressure of his high stature. "Don''t waste your time. You can''t see Lancy. Go back to sleep," he said with a faint smile


    He meant that Leona wouldn''t be able to get out tonight.


    He had to promise Marvin that Leona would see Lancy soon!


    Luke pointed to the room, indicating that Leona should go in soon. He would not let her have her wish! Looking at Leona, he couldn''t help but recall the day when she hurt herself... If she played the same trick again, she would never win! There was an aura of tension in his eyes as Luke stared at Leona.


    ''In the current situation, I don''t think she can threaten me with her life. Just let her go, '' he thought!


    When something happened to the Lan Clan, Jean, Glen cast greedy eyes on them. And there was a hidden bomb like Leona. No wonder her master would make such a decision to break up with her.


    In fact, the most important thing now was that Lancy had completely abandoned Jean and Leona, so they were not as important as before...


    Luke could not help but think about the master''s thoughts. They did not know since when the master''s actions were more based on the love and evil of the hostess.

 Chapter 315 Opportunities And Risks

    What madam cares about is what the master cares about, what madam doesn''t care means nothing to master.


    Luke was even prepared, on the alert quietly, on the alert for Leona''s next move.


    It never occurred to Luke that Leona just looked at the man silently without any movement. There was a smile on her face, but the man could not smile at all.


    With his eyebrows frowned more tightly, Luke waited for Leona to continue.


    "Yes, you are right. I just want to see Lancy." Hearing that, Leona shrugged her shoulders and rolled her beautiful big eyes. She looked at Luke intently and asked, "Do you and your master really want to stop me?"


    Luke''s attitude was the best evidence that he didn''t answer question.


    With a more brilliant smile, Leona leaned forward and took the initiative to close the distance between them. She leaned close to Luke and whispered in his ear, "this is your decision. If anything happens at that time, don''t regret it!"


    Before Luke could react, Leona closed the door.


    Luke stared at the door with an obscure expression on his face. What did Leona mean by saying that? What did she mean by saying "don''t regret what you will do?"? What was her hint on earth?


    All of a sudden, an ominous premonition arose in his heart. Luke immediately decided to follow up his urge to keep an eye on Leona.


    He felt that Leona was implying something.


    On the other side, Leona leaned against the door, closed her eyes, and listened to everything outside.


    Leona knew, Luke would not leave tonight! In the following days, Luke would definitely keep an eye on Leona more intensely.


    Leona calmly thought for a while. She knew it would be extremely difficult for her to get rid of this trouble by herself! Now the opportunity was fleeting. If she missed this one, who knew when it would be the next time!


    The superior leaders sped up. Leona knew that they would get it this time! When she thought about what they meant, she was afraid that they wouldn''t let it last for another six years.


    Indeed, the new leader must be different from the previous one, and he might not be very patient either.


    Glen was right. There was only one thing she could do!


    Leona had no idea why Glen helped her and why he wanted Lancy to regain her memory, but she didn''t care about that much. The process was not important as long as she could achieve her goal.


    It was Glen!


    After thinking it over, Leona found that she could not move at all with the eyes of Marvin! Although she preferred to do it alone, the current situation left her no choice.


    It was time to call for help!


    Since this was an invitation from Glen, he would help her, wouldn''t he?


    After composing herself, Leona called Glen with her exclusive contact information in her organization.


    They didn''t know what they were talking about. Anyway, Leona slept well that night! Nothing could be better than six years.


    Glen replied while he was playing


    "¡­¡­ What do you mean? " Jean had a headache. It''s true. Her ten fingers were deeply stuck in her arm, so there was no disturbance.


    Glen appreciated her anger instead of anger. Well, it should be said that Jean was extremely angry, but because he was useful, and this plan still needed him, she dare not say anything but bear her anger!


    "What do you mean? Haven''t I made myself clear to you? " "Let''s get down to the business! If your plan goes smoothly, you can deal with Lancy eventually. All the credit should be yours. I won''t compete with you! Otherwise, I will make sure to buy time on the side of Marvin, and if you still can''t make it, then you are responsible for it. "


    Even if the plan was perfect and interlocking, there would always be some deviation in the implementation! Glen now doesn''t care about her anymore. Jean just said that it was enough for her to do her own things.


    "Glen, if the leaders ask about it..."


    Jean opened her mouth, and Glen knew what she would say and interrupted her words impolitely, "the plan is decided by you, and the task is assigned by you. Do you know what this is? I''m telling the truth. "


    If they failed in the end and was questioned by his superior, Glen would tell the truth.


    To be honest, they were doing a great job. If it were someone else, they would surely make up a story!


    In other words, Glen was implying Jean that it was a fair concession.


    Jean constantly walked back and forth in front of Glen. Everyone could see how vexed and struggling she was now.


    Risks are opportunities... It''s ridiculous! Jean just wanted to finish the task with the lowest risk! Therefore, even if Leona was excluded, she did not mention this matter to her superiors, nor did she submit the report on how irresponsible Leona was.


    Jean always mentioned Leona and Glen when reporting work. She wanted her superiors to know that there were three members of the mission.


    This situation had lasted for so long.

 Chapter 316 Jean Monopolize Important Tasks

    If Lancy was finally executed successfully, the report in her hand would be immediately handed in. If the task failed, three people would bear the responsibility, and it was always better than one person. Right?


    Jean''s plan came up with many ideas. She had thought of almost all the results, good, bad. She had prepared well in different situations!


    But the most ridiculous thing was that Glen had overturned everything by only a few words and a decision!


    Jean was exhausted. All the efforts she had made in the past few months were in vain because of Glen''s words. She wanted to scold him, to kick the table, to make Glen take back all the words he had just said!


    However, Jean inadvertently looked at the smiling eyes of Glen. Yes, this guy was smiling! As an audience, he enjoyed her being tortured as a result of her own actions.


    Jean suddenly calmed down. He, was he sure that she would not succeed? Or did she just want to use it as a bargaining chip?


    What was his purpose? What was his purpose?


    Jean soon thought of it, and he wanted to have a share! So, how could she threaten her by taking all the risks? Could she make a choice out of two choices, do it by herself or get half of the credit?


    Jean seemed not surprised after he said that. But she had to say that if she was Glen, she would do the same! Did it mean that even Glen thought that her plan was workable? Perfect?


    Jean made a bold guess. Before that, she had doubted herself, and all the details of the plan were carefully thought and analyzed.


    Now, with what Glen suddenly did, Jean suddenly had confidence in herself. Did all the negative emotions disappear suddenly?


    One day, Glen would beg her!


    Jean smiled complacently. Under the gaze of Glen, she quickly made a decision! She was proud of it, and even felt a pleasure of revenge.


    "Okay, as you wish!" Jean was no longer submissive. She stared closely at Glen, not wanting to miss his disappointed expression.


    "¡­¡­ Good, for the first time they have reached a consensus! "


    No disappointment, no displeasure, no impeccable frustration! Glen''s expression was so impeccable!


    But, Jean was satisfied. In fact, the silence between his words had already given him away!


    Jean felt that she was right! Since Glen believed that her success rate was more than 80%, why did she want to share the credit with others?


    "Ha ha, don''t forget, behave yourself!" Glen was the most important part of the mission and was of great significance.


    He was different from Leona. She was of no use to her at all! As for Glen, given the identity of his mining business, and the cooperation between him and the Wilson Group, without Glen, the success rate of his task would be reduced to forty to sixty percent.


    Therefore, Jean repeated what she said and repeatedly reminded


    e bottom of her eyes, every part of Lancy''s showed her true state.


    Fortunately, Marvin stared at her for dinner. Otherwise, Lancy will only lose more.


    Even so, it made his heart ache to see her in such a low spirit.


    Freda volunteered to come to Lan Clan and accompanied Lancy.


    When he saw her, he frowned deeply. Then he pinched her cheek and arms and said disapprovingly, "oh my God, you are so skinny."


    "Freda..." Like a little monkey, Lancy was sitting cross legged and stared at Freda. Recently, she had developed a habit that as long as she was familiar and trusted with someone, the girl would be able to get into the man''s arms and seek warmth the first moment she met him.


    After all, Marvin was the first victim, and so was Freda.


    Freda''s voice was full of questions. She was stuck in her throat. Because Lancy was all thumbs, she crawled to her body with the power of covering her ears.


    There is no way Freda could bear her. The only result is they fell down together! The only good thing was that behind her was the soft sofa.


    Meanwhile, Freda hugged Lancy in its arms, and its black eyes was shining brightly, like it was uncomfortably hurt her.


    "Lancy, my brother is right behind you. Are you sure you want to do this?" He was angry, because she didn''t know how to take care of herself! However, seeing her like this, no matter how much blame she had, she could not speak it out! Freda''s face darkened and his voice softened.


    Lancy blinked and there was one second when Myron came into her sight.


    And he also smiled at her gently.


    After a long while, Lancy came to herself and murmured, "I''m not wearing a dress today. I''m wearing a pair of pants."


    Freda was a little embarrassed. It got up from the sofa, straightened her hair and clothes and gave a sidelong look to Lancy! That was her focus! Was that supposed to be more shocking?

 Chapter 317 Eat Instant Noodles If You Want

    "Did I say something wrong?" Lancy said innocently.


    Freda pouted and failed. In fact, she was right in reaction. She glanced at Myron. ''well, fortunately I''m wearing pants.''.


    You two stupid girls. What are you thinking about?


    Freda helped Lancy up and said in low voice, "my brother was talking with Mr. Glen in the company and he was worried about you, so I came here to accompany you. Myron also said that he hadn''t come to see my sister-in-law for a long time, so he came with me. "


    Since it was a heavy bite, Freda, aiming at carrying on Lancy''s arm, seemed not to see Myron''s long face.


    Lancy smiled at Myron. God knew how long she had not laughed. "Myron. Thank you so much. You are so kind."


    Hearing that, Myron''s face turned pale. With a smile at the corners of his mouth and love in his eyes, he said, "I should do this. But you really lose a lot of weight."


    Looking at Myron, Lancy gradually remembered what she had forgotten! She suddenly clapped her forehead and apologized, "Myron, I almost forget, your marriage... I''m really sorry. Can I speed down, Myron? When I find Grandpa, I will help you find a good wife. "


    Myron did not know whether he should laugh or cry. The good thing was that she put his matter at heart, the worst thing was that it was his marriage, and she was eager to arrange it for him.


    Lancy nodded listlessly. Right now, she really had no mood to do anything else.


    Myron didn''t have the heart to ask her directly. He gazed at Lancy without a blink and asked, "did you get any news from the police?"


    Shaking her head, Lancy replied, "I''ve been searching for the suspect, but I still haven''t found grandpa! It''s already the fifth day... "


    "Don''t think too much. She''ll be fine! We can find Mr. Lakin soon. " Freda hugged Lancy. On the fifth day... She was well aware of the meaning of it. "Didn''t they call? What on earth do they want? "


    How could they kidnap a man without a purpose?


    Back then, after Marvin be kidnapped, kidnappers called them the next day to ask for ransom! At that time, although he also called the police, the ransom was also prepared. Grandpa put his brother''s safety in the first place.


    Unfortunately, with such a father, Wilson became greedy for his son''s life. By the time when the policemen finally came to rescue his brother, Marvin has been tortured to the point of no adult.


    If the ransom could be sent to the kidnapper in time, my brother wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    For families like them, it''s not a problem that could be solved with money. What they were afraid of was that the other party didn''t want anything!


    Freda believed that the Lan Clan will spend all their money to redeem people... However, there was no news from the kidnappers, not a clue at all. This was the most troublesome.


    Meanwhile, the police could only gra


    pped, she was still a little girl. Seeing her mother crying, she cried as well!


    However, Lancy did not cry. As time passed, she did not even shed a drop of tear! Sometimes, even though her eyes were red and moist, she tried her best to hold back her tears, which was more pathetic than crying.


    "Why don''t you cry?" Freda even said the question from the bottom of her heart. Her thin fingers lingered at the corner of Lancy''s eyes! She would feel better if she cried, wouldn''t she?


    Lancy was shocked and looked out of the window, then she clenched her fist and decisively refused, "grandfather will be back soon. I won''t cry! It doesn''t matter. You are right. "


    Lancy firmly believed that her grandfather would come back, of course, in good condition!


    But tears wouldn''t cheer her up?


    With a smile, Freda nodded and replied, "You haven''t eaten yet. Would you like to taste my cooking?"


    No one could guarantee that! Now that Lancy believed him so much, then let her hope come true! Freda was fully aware that if her hope was deprived, then Lancy would not be as weak as before.


    But now, at least she could force herself to smile?


    Perhaps, she should ask her brother about this! Kidnapping, it was lucky enough for grandpa to come back alive, safe and sound It was almost impossible.


    This was undoubtedly cruel to Lancy.


    Now, the only thing he could do was to stabilize her!


    As Marvin expected, it was better for Lancy to vent than to hide in one''s heart rather than cry and fight.


    However, no one dared to tell her, even if it was only a guess.


    Freda felt even worse when he saw Lancy.


    Rested her head on her hand, Lancy stared at Freda and thought carefully. Then he frowned and sniffed, "Freda, you can cook? Can I eat it? "


    Ow, this is undoubtedly an extremely serious problem. Despite the current situation, we have nothing to hide from each other.

 Chapter 318 Lure The Enemy Awa

    Freda has a kind of worried mulberry. She looks at Lancy. Can she hit Lancy?


    Please don''t tell me frankly even if you doubt my cooking? Don''t take such a hit, she cooks, and it''s delicious, OK?


    Because the girl''s eyes were as clear as cryst al, Freda felt guilty. "How difficult can it be to cook instant noodles?"


    Miss Freda was ashamed into anger. She widened her eyes and thought, ''what? I can cook instant noodles? That''s not easy!''! ''at least, she knew to fill the bathtub first. When the water is boiled, she can throw the noodles into the bathtub. okay?''


    Freda proved that instant noodles, regardless of nationality and grass-roots level, are made of instant noodles! In other words, everyone on earth loved instant noodles.


    Hearing that, Lancy smiled, as if she was saying, "that''s right!"!


    Even the kitchen stuff could be dripping from one''s eyes!


    Knowing what was on Lancy''s mind, Freda flushed and glared at her, "are you going to eat or not?"


    Startled, Lancy nodded quickly and ordered in a very high voice, "eat!"


    With the Freda''s gesture, they had to eat something even if they didn''t want to!


    Freda nodded with satisfaction. OK, here comes the question. The Lan Clan''s cook is innocent. He said that there is no such thing as instant noodles at home.


    Lancy, are you sure you only want instant noodles, not white fungus soup, pork trotter soup?


    Freda wiped her face and blushes. Can she say that she can only cook instant noodles?


    Freda replied reluctantly. But since Lancy was willing to cook, it was necessary for her to keep her promise. "Well, you can enjoy yourself for a while. I''m going to buy some food materials."


    Covering his face, Freda flied into the supermarket.


    When she drove her BMW to buy instant noodles.


    Lancy huddled herself up on the sofa. She looked at the ceiling and waited for Hiram''s instant noodles to come back.


    Freda could not think of it. She left for a while. In less than half an hour, when she came back to Lan Clan, everything has changed.


    The man who should have waited for her was gone.


    She had to start from that phone call.


    Five minutes later, the phone rang. It was from Nina.


    ''isn''t she in her room? Why did she call me?'' Lancy wondered? "Nina?"


    "Lancy, it''s me." Nina sounded nervous and in a low voice on the other end of the line. "I am in a place. Could you please come over?"


    "Well..." Lancy stood up straight and asked, "you are not at home? When did you go out? "


    "¡­¡­ I''m outside now. Come here. Just you. " Nina bit her lower lip and said, "I need your help."


    "Are you in trouble?"


    Seeing that Lancy didn''t give up, Nina told her what she had planned, "I saw that man. My mother seems to be with him. I''m a little worried and I''m afraid..."


    Nina was about to say something, b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed by five or six servants. Each of them had their faces covered.


    Lakin snorted sarcastically. The room was dark and covered with a thick mask. He could see nothing!


    When the door was opened, a strong light came in. Lakin subconsciously squinted. he wanted to block it with her hand, but he couldn''t move.


    The leader was pleased by what Mr. Lakin did, and he sneered.


    "I never expected that the strongest member of the Lan Clan would suffer so much." The leader''s voice was processed through a body transformation, causing people''s ears to be buzzing.


    Obviously, the man didn''t want to be discovered by Lakin. He even specially treated his voice.


    But he didn''t know. he felt kind of self deceiving.


    This was a way to tell Lakin that they knew each other? Otherwise, why did he go to great lengths to cover up his information?


    Even though being a prisoner at the stage, Lakin didn''t lose his dignity. He said calmly, "I thought you already knew how dangerous I was four days ago."


    The leader squinted his eyes and looked up and down at Lakin. He couldn''t bear to see him behaving so indifferent. "Are you sure that I won''t do anything to you?"


    "What will you do?" The room was dark and damp. The air was bad. With the iron gate opened, the fresh air came into the room. Mr. Lakin''s face looked much better. "Do you want money or anything else?"


    The leader of the men shouted to the sky, one foot stepping on a chair similar to a tiger''s chair, which was holding Lakin. "Are you kidding me, Lakin? Money? "


    The man''s foot fell right on Lakin''s chest, and his weight seemed to be on this foot. Lakin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her face turned red in the darkness.


    He sank into silence. As the man was enjoying his victory, Lakin suddenly spoke up. He sighed, "Andy, open the sunroof and speak straight. Don''t hide anything. I know it''s you."

 Chapter 319 Hatred

    Even though he was wearing leather boots and changing his voice, Lakin could still feel how old and powerless that man was. And some odour couldn''t be changed.


    For example, Old man stink.


    The leader froze for a moment, and then he deftly lifted the mask.


    "Lakin is worthy of the name of Lakin," Andy was a few years younger than Lakin. Since he had taken good care of his skin, he did not look much older.


    He put forth more strength with his foot on Lakin''s chest, and the man groaned because of pain. After that, Andy showed the mercy to him.


    "Didn''t you say that you would recognize me even if I turned into ash? Me too, Andy bro. " Lakin stared at Andy. He could not see his expression clearly, but he could imagine it.


    "Who is your brother?" Andy spat and said disdainfully, "I don''t have that luck."


    As a result, they were no longer brothers as before when they had a fight.


    When he was very young, Andy was the sworn son of Lakin. It could be said that one third of the credit to the Lan Group was from him! So, in the aspect of business, their friendship was totally against each other. As a result, they could turn against each other.


    Of course, among them, Latin and Lapin had done everything they could and successfully made Andy, who had a grudge against Lakin, fall out with him.


    After all, Andy was the right and most capable man of Lakin at that time.


    Separation plans had been used throughout history. In the business world, no one would wholeheartedly trust a person, and his interests were always behind him. In addition, there was a long-standing conflict between him and her, and in the end, it would be out of control.


    What Latin and Lapin did was to take advantage of this opportunity to improve their conflict.


    Let''s put it this way. The shares held by the Lan Group and the shareholders are not all belong to the Lan Clan! Some of them were from the confidant.


    It was about the proportion.


    The fact that Lakin was going to give them fifteen percent of the shares before the two had sex was infuriated by the incident! However, Latin, Lapin well as the Lan Clan called on them, exerted pressure on Lakin by reducing the price by 15% to 8%.


    As the clan leader, no matter what his selfish motive was, he had to consider the overall situation.


    Especially when his only son died in a car accident, and I had no successor, when the whole Lan Clan was restless and eager for action, Lakin had to make a compromise!


    Well, this time it was a shock. Andy, who had been holding a grudge, smashed the table! We had said that one third of the Lan Group''s credit goes to him, but only get eight percent of the company''s shares. It is already surprising that the two sides can break up!


    In the next two years, Andy established his own company in order to compete for the business of the Lan Group.


    Originally, Lakin felt guilty for him, but didn''t care... However, two years had passed, five years had passed. As time went on, Andy became more and more rampant. He had made ann


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    re tied up, and it was normal for them to tremble due to the lack of blood.


    "The share transfer agreement. Read it carefully. If you have any problem, we can talk face to face." Andy said that I''m generous and I''m a friendly person. He carried a chair in his hands casually and looked at Lakin face to face.


    Why would Lakin waste his time on this stupid book? It was the last thing he wanted to read and he wouldn''t be willing to sign it.


    However... Lakin frowned. He felt that Andy was thinking about something else. He could not help reading the so-called shares as a degree. Everything went on as usual, except that Lakin had to transfer all his shares...


    "Mr. Lakin, don''t worry. Continue reading." "As long as you sign this letter of intent, I promise you, you will live well, and Lan Group is still under the name of Lan."


    Lakin frowned subconsciously. Andy talked in a strange way. Why did he call the Lan Group the same as the Lan''s?


    It didn''t take Lakin long to understand what was going on. He looked at the last row of words on the cover.


    The next day, Lakin decided to give all his shares to his granddaughter, Nina.


    Nina...


    Lakin had a blank mind and was unable to describe how he felt at this moment.


    Lakin woke up overnight, got kidnapped, lost his freedom, and was treated like a beast. He never felt scared, astonished and shocked.


    This time, Lakin was scared silly.


    His fingertips rested on the three words, trembling, as if showing his same trembling mood.


    Nina... Nina? How could it be Nina?


    Lakin was reluctant to believe it, but he had to! This was so-called "Lan Group". It didn''t seem to have the same last name?


    And that''s why Andy laughed.


    Andy must be so proud that he even couldn''t hurt Lakin by threatening and kidnapping him. Then, what about now?


    Andy raised his eyebrows and asked quietly. Was he satisfied?


    Lakin was grateful to him for his mercy. He even helped him to retain his dignity. Well, at least he had a little obsession with him.

 Chapter 320 Share Assignment

    But Andy was different. He didn''t want to get involved in his fight with Lakin, so he had been well prepared. No, it wasn''t a surprise.


    What was Lakin''s expectation? It was not surprising that the main beneficiary was Andy.


    It can even be said that it can be anyone, Latin, Lapin, anyone without blood relationship, can''t be... Nina!


    It''s not Lakin''s partiality. The last beneficiary in the contract is Nina, which means... What did it mean?


    It means that his granddaughter, whose wings are hard and her heart is hard, is afraid that she will begin to plan all these things from the day when she breaks off the relationship.


    Lakin should say that the third day of the farewell should be impressive?


    His granddaughter had learned to tolerate humiliation, bear hardships and plan carefully! She has spent half a year scheming against him!


    Lakin said sadly. He had been good at playing tricks all his life. It never occurred to him that he was defeated by his granddaughter.


    Gambling, finding a job, being violated... Those were all her excuses. All of this was part of her plan, which was just a stepping stone for her returning to the Lan Clan. And she also made full use of their sympathy and guilt.


    How ridiculous it was that he felt guilty for her and tried his best to compensate her! Tears began to well up in Lakin''s eyes as he laughed. He was unworthy of his trust as an intelligent man!


    Ever since Nina came back from the Lan Clan, she had been a good actress. What she had done played in front of the head of the branch company again and again. When the head of the branch company opened Lakin''s eyes again, there was no expression on his face.


    But all her doubts were ignored by her. With a ironic smile on his face, Lakin thought that Nina was really a cunning woman who made full use of the guilt of her family members.


    However, Lakin calmed down very soon. Lakin was worthy of his name.


    "So, when did you two get together?" Lakin didn''t even want to call Nina''s name. He just called them ''you'' instead of ''Nina''. He didn''t want to have a grand daughter like Nina!


    Anyway, he did this for the Lan Group, for the Lan Clan, and for his power!


    When Andy saw the smug face of Lakin, he was shocked, unbelievable and disappointed. But once again, he returned to calm! It had to be said that Lakin deserved to be the power holder of Lan Clan. No wonder he created the glorious business of the Lan Group with his own ability.


    "Probably since the day you kicked her out?"


    Andy was not afraid at all. Instead, he was proud of himself.


    After Nina and Kevin got their divorce certificate, people outside the Civil Affairs Bureau blocked Nina was Andy.


    At that time, Nina had been a sharp weapon to deal with Lakin! Of course, this weapon was not comple


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    father, she suddenly realized how embarrassed she was because of being a prisoner.


    In Nina''s impression, Lakin was always neat and serious from hair to feet.


    Now he was in his ragged pajamas, sweaty, and iron chain on his feet. His image of an unworthy man suddenly collapsed! Nina was not so sacred as she though. Her grandfather can still be like this, he is not as sacred and inviolable as she imagined.


    The appearance of Nina was expected by Andy. He directed the servants to move aside so as to leave some space for the two!


    Well, this is undoubtedly the best place to watch the show. Andy has no outsider awareness! He had told her long ago that he was the one who would make the decision.


    Even Nina was just part of his plan.


    Therefore, Andy had no psychological pressure and watched the drama.


    "I''m disappointed in you." Lakin said peacefully after keeping silent for a few minutes.


    "You haven''t been satisfied with me since the moment when Lancy came back," Nina snorted with a cold face. Nina was infuriated by his words and angrily said, "I''m disappointed. Grandfather, I''m also disappointed in you! If you had treated me and Lancy well, we wouldn''t have ended up like this! You deserve it! "


    Lakin abruptly burst into laughter, which was deafening. "I asking for it! I have raised you for more than twenty years and given you the best. It turns out that I have gotten everything to blame? "


    "Yes, I deserve it!" There was no difference between Lakin and a stranger as he stared into Nina''s eyes. Nina meant nothing to him and the whole Lan Clan! "Twenty years ago, if I didn''t allow you to get in, you wouldn''t be where you were today! Nina, you are such an ungrateful person! "


    Nina smashed things crazily and what she got, in front of her, was smashed to the ground! Her index finger was cut by his knife, but she didn''t feel it.

 Chapter 321 I Am Also Fathers Daughter

    "I am also my father''s daughter!" The most unbearable thing for Nina was that she couldn''t bear the so-called "daughter of the royal family"!


    Nina didn''t want to admit that. After all, she wasn''t the daughter of a concubine! If her father didn''t die and her mother didn''t die, Nina wasn''t sure whether she could get into Lan Clan!


    To put it bluntly, she was the daughter of an outsider.


    Looked at the children born out of wedlock or bastard that his family would never accept.


    Even if all the members of the clan had died, only in order to continue their blood line, they would probably admit the position of illegitimate children.


    It was almost impossible. It was said that she was only a girl.


    The position of the legitimate son is higher than that of the legitimate daughter, while the position of the legitimate daughter is higher than that of the common son. Of course, the common daughter is not higher than the common son, but it is higher than the illegitimate daughter and the illegitimate son.


    It was imaginable that Nina had a totally different fate if she was from another family!


    She had no right to get in, let alone take over Lan Group.


    Not all the illegitimate daughters had the luck to be treated as the daughter of their patriarch! Thought to herself, Nina was really happy.


    Perhaps it was because of this that she gradually forgot her inherent responsibility, forgot her identity, and really treated herself as an official heir.


    When she regarded herself as the only successor, and the Lan Clan and Lan Group as nothing, Lancy came back!


    Lancy, the daughter of the Lan Clan, was not only a threat to take away her right of inheritance, but also a reminder to all the people who knew it. Nina was a woman of humble origin!


    Her mother, Jill, knew it! Although she had successfully become a member of Lan Clan and enjoyed all the splendor and wealth, she still hadn''t been recognized. Some of the signs couldn''t be erased all her life.


    Lancy not only took away her fortune, but also Lan Clan.


    Grandpa''s love, lover''s love, now she, nothing! Nina was in a desperate situation. She had nothing at all!


    Nina felt heartbroken every time she thought of the fact that she lost the love of her life and she was divorced!


    "You are not a member of Lan Clan!"


    The disdainful remarks from Lakin made Nina completely vent her anger.


    "Really, Grandpa, even if you don''t admit it, my DNA can''t be changed." Nina walked up and squatted down in front of Lakin. She had a faint sense of satisfaction when she saw how angry he was. "We are not in the old society now. I know you don''t admit me, but we have to accept the law."


    "At that time, you agreed to take me back. Didn''t you do DNA identification?" Nina smiled proudly, as if such explanation gave her confidence! It didn''t matter if grandpa didn''t admit her as daughter, and it didn''t matter if people in th


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ngage in those occasions.


    On one hand, it was necessary for the plan. It turned out that Lakin had sent his people to investigate these things, and they had also found the traces of her in the past more than half a year.


    On the other hand, Andy intended to bring Nina to a new world where he indulged himself in the decadent soul, especially that this person was the granddaughter of Lakin.


    Half a year''s life had totally changed Nina. He couldn''t believe what she had seen and thought!


    Otherwise, how could a man who had never criminal records do such a thing all of a sudden? It was much easier to learn to be bad than to be a good person.


    Can one expect her grandfather to believe in another person who also covets Lan Group?


    Just as Andy had never trusted Nina, and so did Nina to Andy.


    All interests were gone.


    "It seems that he is good at stirring up trouble between us," Andy stood up and reminded the stupid woman in front of him not to be fooled by a few words again. "80% right? Oh, I''m not as greedy as you think. "


    Hearing his words, Nina calmed down a little. It was true. Andy had told her that he only needed 50% shares from her grandpa.


    So Nina was in charge of the company.


    It had to be said that Andy was really good at brainwashing!


    However, it was proved once again that Lakin really knew Andy well. They had underestimated his calculation and was with great accuracy.


    Since Lakin asked for his signature, everyone had known the truth.


    The news that Lakin violently refused to cooperate infuriated Nina.


    In the case of life-threatening, Lakin even want to give Lancy Lan Group? Nina was almost driven crazy.


    "Nina, it seems that you are still not as good as before." Andy''s eyes were surging, but he did not show it at all. He shook his head and continued adding fuel to the fire without any mental pressure.


    There were some things that he didn''t have to solve by himself.

 Chapter 322 The Rupture

    Love each other and kill each other. Andy like this most.


    Nina''s eyes became red. She was not a fool. She knew it clearly from the change of Grandpa''s attitude and tone of speaking that there was no room for negotiation between them!


    Nina closed her eyes and then opened again, but she only found that there was nothing in the room! She had made up her mind and there was no turning back!


    Do you know what it means?


    What she meant was that if she failed, she would really lose everything, thus, she had to get the Lan Group!


    "You don''t sign it?" Looking into his eyes, Nina said with a cold smile, "Grandpa, I know you don''t care about me at all. It is as expected that you don''t sign the agreement! But, Grandpa... "


    Lakin''s face changed a little. For some reason, there was an ominous premonition that a cold air emerged from the bottom of his feet.


    "You don''t understand." Lakin''s tone amused Nina, and she slowed down on purpose. "You won''t make a compromise for me. It''s my fault! How about exchanging it with Lancy? "


    What did that mean?


    The meaning in it was obvious, wasn''t it?


    After the endless silence, loud slaps were heard in succession! Lakin did his utmost without any hesitation!


    Turning her head sideways, Nina didn''t expect that Lakin would do this. She thought that after suffering these days, he had no strength at all!


    Who knows... A clear finger mark appeared on Nina''s face. Look, this was her grandpa. How heartless he was!


    When he knew that Nina was involved in the kidnap, he didn''t say anything. He was disappointed and verbally attacked her! Well, when Lakin knew that Lancy was also caught, Lakin was out of control and slapped her!


    What did that mean? It meant that for her grandfather, Lancy was even more important than his own life!


    "What the hell have you done?" Lakin was like a fierce beast, struggling to tear up Nina in front of him!


    However, Nina pushed him hard in the hidden corner, looked coldly at him struggling and roaring.


    "What did I do?" Nina is full of malice. When the last hope is overwhelmed, she really didn''t care anything!


    If, before this moment, there was still a glimmer of hope deep in her heart for the approval of Lakin, then now, she wanted them to be miserable.


    As for those who could make him painful, Nina would use them as weapons!


    She trampled on what he cared! For example, the more Mr. Lakin cared about Lancy, the more Nina wanted to destroy her in the most cruel way.


    Nina really didn''t care! When you can''t get the approval of others as much as you can, then destroy the source of your disagreement.


    "Grandpa, don''t you understand? We have to consider your stubbornness and cooperation so we have to come up with this idea. It''s all your fault, you know? "


    Nina raised her head high like a queen and


    Apparently, he understood what Myron meant.


    Marvin seldom smoked in front of others, and he never smoked in front of Lancy.


    Perhaps it was because he had been depressed for a long time, or perhaps a lot of things had happened during this period of time, which made Marvin lose control of himself.


    Watching him lighting up a cigarette, Myron was stunned for a second.


    "Lancy is my wife, my love! We slept in the same bed and slept together every day. Why do you think that I didn''t notice? "


    His tone was as cold as he appeared, but he didn''t show it on the surface.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the big office turned oppressive, which was the same as that in the depth of the office, it seemed that something burst out.


    Myron didn''t know what to say in an instant. He didn''t know what was wrong with his hands. Yes, why did he think that his brother didn''t notice?


    "Myron, who are you to ask me such a question? Is his brother, my good friend or... Identity? "


    Marvin didn''t speak out the words he was expressing-Admirers..


    Unexpectedly, Marvin got something to say.


    As the white fog rose, Marvin took a deep breath. He knew the answer and that was why he felt annoyed.


    Like a child who had done something wrong, Myron stood in front of the brother awkwardly.


    The time for a cigarette was neither long nor short!


    The atmosphere between the two brothers was extremely awkward and tense. No matter how complicated Myron''s mood was or if he had doubts about Marvin, he would never say in front of him that he adored Lancy and his sister-in-law.


    When the first cigarette stopped, Marvin thought for a while and took the second! "Of course I know why Lancy is skinny. We both know the reason! Myron, I''m tired, really tired. I hope the person who get me worse is not you! "


    Myron looked terrible. Did he mean to accuse him of causing trouble?

 Chapter 323 She Is Your Sister In Law

    To be honest, what Myron did really cause trouble to Marvin! He was too busy to keep an eye on him all the time. In particular, Lancy was in low spirits, so it was impossible for Marvin to like Myron''s little tricks.


    He didn''t talk about it, but it didn''t mean he didn''t know.


    "I didn''t!" Retorted Myron subconsciously.


    "Lancy is your sister-in-law!" Perhaps, this was the most serious sentence that Marvin had said to his younger brother? "She is your sister-in-law, and will always be your sister-in-law!"


    Ice burst out from his black eyes, the sentence was almost squeezed out of Marvin''s throat.


    To Myron, it was more embarrassed than questioning him directly.


    He didn''t know what was on Myron''s mind. But even Freda could understand, how could he hope he could hide it from Marvin? At present, he felt not just embarrassed.


    "I know." With his head down, Myron didn''t feel angry or doubtful. All he wanted was to end this topic as soon as possible.


    Marvin bit his cigarette and looked at Myron. He at length didn''t say something to warn him! "It''s good that you understand. If you have nothing else to say, you can leave now."


    The man''s voice sounded exhausted. In this silent contest, Myron was not the only one who was exhausted.


    Myron''s head seemed lower. He nodded without any reflection. Then he was going out! After walking three steps out, Myron stopped again.


    He was here to look for trouble! He didn''t come to accept a trial, did he?


    "How are you going to deal with the matter of Mr. Lakin?" Perhaps he was suppressed by his brother so much that he once again realized the big difference between them, which made him speak badly.


    He was sure that with brother''s power and ability, he could definitely help! Without any preparation, Myron directly came to the point. He knew that his brother must have understood what he said.


    However, Marvin didn''t know that Myron had known something, which beyond his expectation. Or perhaps, Marvin was not sure.


    After all, it was Marvin''s habit not to let others know what he really think.


    The hidden identity of Marvin was power, the source of his pain, and also his life-saving card!


    Marvin was not God and had no ability to predict the future. Even if he had some doubts, he thought that his brother''s way of doing things was getting more and more ridiculous on the matter of Lancy!


    He didn''t expect that he had already seen through her little trick.


    "This is the matter of the police," Based on the situation above, it was impossible for Marvin to tell others about it! "I have informed the police. They will deal with it with caution."


    Of course, in fact, Marvin had his own plans.


    In the past few days, Lancy even couldn''t sleep or eat, and so did Marvin! When the police had no clue where to start, Marvin realized that it was not an ordinary kidnapping.


    When she saw that Lancy pretended to be strong, did Marvin was not in a hurry at all?


    He


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d that most of the misunderstandings in the world were caused by this way.


    When they were silence like that, Marvin''s phone rang.


    It was a call from the Lan Clan. Without any hesitation, Marvin answered the phone. "Hello, Lancy?"


    Myron pouted and pricked up his ears to listen carefully.


    Usually, only Lan Clan would call him with the landline telephone of the Lancy. Therefore, Marvin didn''t think too much.


    Hearing that, the person at the other end of the phone was stunned for a second. Regardless of the mistake of the person, he shouted, "Brother, something bad happened. Lancy is missing!"


    It was Freda.


    It turned out that not long after Lancy left, Freda was here! However, it never occurred to her that Lancy had disappeared within half an hour!


    Freda was so frightened that it couldn''t wait any longer. She called Marvin at once.


    But Marvin didn''t hear a word because he had already hung up.


    Myron only felt a gust of wind. When he returned to his senses, there was no one in the office. It turned out that Marvin had already rushed out.


    Myron did not have time to think carefully and hurried out to chase him.


    Mr. Lakin had not been found, and now Lancy was gone.


    The Lan Clan was doomed to be a mess.


    Freda was so afraid that it couldn''t delay even for one second. She was afraid that if she waited for Lancy to come back by herself, maybe it would become like Mr. Lakin again, waiting for the police to meddle in and it would be a few days later.


    If the time really came, it would be too late for anything.


    "Butler, please go and take a look. Has Lancy been back?" Meanwhile, Freda was restless in the Lan Clan. She often heard the sound of cars driving in and went out several times, so it was proved that it was her auditory hallucination.


    She hoped that Lancy would come back soon after buying something. She had a hallucination! "if I knew this, I would have taken her with me."Freda covered her face with hands.

 Chapter 324 Are You Going To Kill Her

    Who would have thought that there were police in plain clothes all day long in the Lan Clan and there were people keeping an eye on the situation! Especially after what happened to Lakin, who would think that a person would disappear under the watch of everyone?


    Suddenly, a deafening Bang came from the doorway and frightened Freda.


    Before Freda could see what had happened, Marvin was very close to her. They were very close.


    "Where is she?" Marvin was still out of breath. He looked around, but he couldn''t find what he want!


    Marvin grabbed the arm of Freda and shouted angrily, "where is she? I told you to watch her, didn''t I? "


    Freda was totally frightened and she patted on his arm and yelled, "Get off me! You hurt me!"


    With the help of Myron, who arrived later, Freda was free.


    "Brother, what are you doing? You want to kill our sister?" Myron didn''t expect himself to be killed!


    Even Butler got silent after hearing what Myron said.


    The living room was extremely quiet.


    Feeling uncomfortable, Freda felt very nervous. "What are you talking about, Myron! Why did Marvin kill me? "


    "¡­¡­ What he did goes too far. " Myron didn''t dare to look at Marvin. He could imagine how horrible his expression was now without thinking!


    The moment he came in and saw the brother''s look, he really thought that he would be rude to the little sister! At that moment, he seemed to have seen the man in the video, and he rushed over without caring about anything.


    "Will go too far to kill our sister?" Marvin sneered and looked at Myron thoughtfully. It had to be said that the word "kill" was very meaningful.


    "Won''t you ?" Myron resisted. He didn''t ask if he would kill Freda, but if he would kill someone.


    His elder brother was shrewd.


    Standing in the middle of them, Freda had no idea what they were talking about? "That''s enough. Now, what matters most is Lancy, okay?"


    ''That''s enough! An internal fight happened so fast!'' Freda was eager.


    "Lancy? What happened? " Upon hearing that, Myron''s pupils dilated suddenly. That was true. Along the way, he had no chance to ask his brother.


    Freda told the details of the whole thing.


    Everyone realized that the situation was serious.


    Butler was the last one in the room. He could do nothing but kept apologizing all the time!


    He hadn''t gotten any information about Mr. Lakin yet. Now Lancy was missing. How could he took his responsibility?


    Butler had never felt that he was good for nothing, but now he was overwhelmed by such a strong feeling.


    Lancy was on the phone with someone when she left, so he didn''t ask.


    He was not the only one who regretted.


    Freda and Myron regretted too.


    If time could fly back, Freda wouldn''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Lakin was kidnapped and left.


    On the contrary, as for Lancy, the surveillance video clearly showed when she was leaving. She was talking on the phone all the time.


    "Who is she talking to?" Freda was also frowning. Since she couldn''t read lips language, she didn''t know what Lancy was talking about!


    "It was obvious that someone asked her out on purpose." What he didn''t say was that it must be Nina who asked her out.


    Otherwise, why did Lancy rush out without telling Freda when she knew Freda would come back soon.


    Nina, you really play a trick!


    "Butler, please make sure that Nina can stay here when she comes back. Don''t let her go again." As long as he had some clue, he would know what to do! "Ask captain Li to step up the surveillance here! Besides, don''t only stare at the business opponents and take Nina as the number one suspect. "


    The man gave the order coldly, which shocked everyone.


    Did he mean that Nina was the backstage manipulator?


    Butler widened his eyes in horror. He looked into Marvin''s eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. He had worked for Mr. Lakin for many years and had seen much. He couldn''t imagine certain things, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t doubt.


    Butler nodded. He dared not to delay any more and ran to captain Li.


    Captain Li was in charge of the kidnapping case of Mr. Lakin. He had been busy with the matter recently.


    After that, Marvin was about to leave again, but this time, he was stopped by Myron.


    When Marvin made arrangement, Myron had stared at him in disbelief, clenching his fists. Blue veins stood out on the back of his hands and he was going to explode.


    "Do you still hope the police can help you?" Marvin had his back to Myron, who was wearing a gloomy face, and his tone was unprecedentedly cold, even without any private feelings.

 Chapter 325 Ask For Help

    Myron was very disappointed. To be honest, he couldn''t understand why he was still indifferent when Lancy was gone?


    Myron defended for Lancy, and mostly for himself! If he had known it would be like this, he shouldn''t have let her go so easily back then!


    Looking at Marvin''s calm face and calm eyes, Myron finally broke out.


    As soon as Marvin turned around and face to face with Myron, Freda beside him was startled!


    No matter how stupid she was, she could feel that something had changed between her two brothers They just kept on resisting each other and didn''t know that they would treat them as enemies instead of biological brothers.


    Finally, this day came? Freda closed her eyes, '' their expression don''t lie.'' Myron''s actions were so obvious. There was no reason for Marvin not to notice.


    "Don''t you worry, when we find her, she has already been a cold corpse?" Myron was determined that in order not to expose himself, Marvin would not make a move.


    This recognition would only make him more angry!


    Marvin lowered his head and stared at the hand which was trying to stop him. "Let me go."


    "No way. You still have the mood to return to the group and be the boss?" Myron went ballistic. He took a step forward and went straight to Marvin. "Do you know what happened? Lancy is missing! Didn''t you love her so much? Didn''t you say that you had to marry her? Didn''t you want me to give up? Why don''t you show me? "


    "I said, let go!" Marvin never thought that his brother was so difficult to deal with. But now, he started to think that Myron was really making trouble out of nothing! If he really wanted to do something, but Myron tried his best to stop him. Then who was the person that hold him back?


    How could Myron give up? He would only try harder. How could he let go of it when it was related to Lancy?


    "You have the ability to save them, why don''t you help them?" "What did you mean by that?". "You should have been more capable of that."


    Marvin pushed him away lightly and walked out without looking back.


    Only Myron knew how hard Marvin''s move was.


    "Got it." Seeing that he couldn''t stop him, Myron suddenly blurted out.


    Successfully stopping the movement of Marvin, he looked back lightly. His deep and bottomless eyes were like a black hole, which would suck all the people in the next second.


    Under the confusion gaze of Freda, Marvin asked back, "what do you know?"


    "We both know what you are thinking." Myron pursed his lips when their eyes met. It''s doubt, interrogation and courage.


    Right, it took courage for Myron to tell them the truth.


    Since returning home, Myron struggled every day, he was so entangled tha


    en they were in a dilemma, the man''s words would rang in Myron''s ears. He whispered, "this man who has suffered so much and been so guilty of his crime, is he really worthy of Lancy? Would he really give her a happy, stable and happy family?"


    Marvin, you don''t deserve her...


    This thought grew madly in Myron''s heart, and he could no longer stop.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Lakin was in trouble; Lancy was also in trouble. As a result, Myron was more and more sure of this idea!


    It was really unsuitable for a girl like Lancy to live by violence! She deserved to be spoiled instead of suffering every day!


    As Myron asked, he really suspected that the manipulator behind the kidnapping was do that because of they wanted to dealing with his brother, Marvin.


    This was the most realistic example.


    But now, in Myron''s opinion, they couldn''t rely on Marvin anymore. He couldn''t stand by and watch Lancy in danger. He couldn''t do it!


    Myron decided... When the man let him go back, he secretly vowed that he would not contact with him anymore.


    No one would like to be controlled. In this way, they would lose their freedom. That was all.


    But now, Myron had to bow his head and ask for help from that man!


    In fact, Myron had never seen the real appearance of that person from beginning to end!


    It''s amazing. If the man didn''t show IN the video, Myron would never believe it.


    Not to mention that he didn''t show up all the time. He directed everything, ordered him to do anything or go anywhere from remote control. How ridiculous! Even Myron himself despised himself. How could he be manipulated by such a person?


    But he had no choice. He had to give in.


    If he wanted to know about Marvin''s past, he had to obey him obediently.


    He really had no dignity like that.

 Chapter 326 Mysterious Man

    But now, Myron had to turn to that man for help! The only person he knew who could rival the dark force was HIM.


    Ironically, Myron wasn''t sure whether the woman was his friend or his enemy?


    But the reality left him no choice.


    The man was not surprised to receive a call from Myron. Or it should be said that it was what he had expected.


    "Faster than I expected." The man gave a deep smile. He thought Myron could hold on for at least a month! Well, it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry from the phone call.


    Myron clenched his fists and lowered his head, "I need your help."


    "Okay." The man stopped laughing and continued, "but I haven''t come back yet. What should I do?"


    "¡­¡­ You are back. " He asked. It meant that he was back. Myron was not a fool. Most of the time his IQ was online.


    That man tried every means to let him see Marvin''s true face. He must have some other actions! It can''t end here... That was why Myron left in a hurry.


    Myron didn''t want to be taken advantage of. For the sake of Lancy, he had to concede.


    "Well, maybe." The man was mysterious and unfathomable. He looked down and smiled lightly. "You want me to help you? Why? "


    There is no such thing as a free lunch. Why should he help a people he didn''t know?


    "I know. What do you want from me?" Fortunately, Myron did not lose his sense of propriety just because he was very anxious to save the girl. He didn''t said that he would like to promise anything as long as he could save the girl.


    The man on the other side of the phone let out a strange laugh, and said coldly, "well, now you have nothing that I want!"


    Myron''s heart sank down and felt indescribable embarrassment.


    Sometimes people were just so strange. Being used by someone, one would be angry, but useless and even angry.


    Myron knew that he was a useless man.


    "But, tell me."


    With a strong sense of shame, Myron told the whole thing thoroughly. He was waiting for that man''s answer! He was in fidgets. That man was thinking about his plan. He wasn''t sure if he would agree to help him!


    To be honest, as that man said, Myron was worthless to him! If so, it would be meaningless for him to save her or not, and it would even waste his own manpower and material resources.


    "Lancy..." That man murmured out the name, which was faster than Myron expected, "Okay, I promise you!"


    Hearing that, Myron was stunned for a while and then asked subconsciously, "how could you..."


    "For the sake of our acquaintance, let me help you this time! After this, I will receive the reward from the real beneficiary. "


    The man on the other end of the line had a deep voice, but Myron didn''t hear what he said.


    Before he could react, the man hung up


    wake up!" Unlike Lancy who was in a total mess, Nina was dressed brightly, her soft hair hanging down loosely, and her earrings were broken. She was so eye-catching in the dim light.


    In order to welcome Nina waking up, Nina made some real moves.


    The comparison made her very satisfied! "I thought you would be dead!" To be honest, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. She just wanted to revenge on Lancy and let her suffer, even physical torture But she never thought to kill her!


    It was not that Nina still cared about family affection. It was just that she didn''t kill anyone before and she didn''t want to do so!


    Nina didn''t know whether she should feel lucky that Lancy was still alive. But it was better than death! If she really died, Mr. Lakin would rather die than signed the share transfer agreement!


    No matter what, she had to make Lancy alive to get the benefit!


    For a moment, Nina couldn''t tell whether she wanted her to disappear from this world or live in this world?


    Maybe there were other options, such as now, for the eagerness for food in disorder and misery.


    So, while Nina showed herself, her expression was vivid and vicious, as if she had said, "Why don''t you go to die? The more you live, the more waste of food you eat."


    However, Lancy''s mind was not on their images. More importantly, she was really hungry!


    As for Mr. Lakin, he was just give a glimpse of her.


    Nina wanted Lakin to know who was the most suitable successor!


    Lancy should have cried out loud and begged for mercy, instead of being so silent! However, it was not like that. She stared at her with his bright black eyes without blinking, which made her inexplicably flustered.


    Nina pouted and continued to shout at her, "what? Are you shocked to see me? Lancy, do you really think that we are close friends? "

 Chapter 327 Im Going Scratch Her Face

    "Tut, tut, are you naive or just stupid? They are not twins of the same mother, how can they be the same? " When she was young, Nina once saw Lancy''s mother, who was so elegant and noble as if she was born to be the hostess of this family... And she only met her once.


    When Nina thought of this, she put on an evil smile and said, "I know you are stupid. But your mother died a long time ago and my mother is still alive. Do you understand?"


    "Nina, what are you doing?" It never occurred to Lakin that Nina would bring up these things. What was she doing here? Didn''t she say those words on purpose? Mr. Lakin was so furious that he couldn''t breathe. He was interrupted by the cough.


    Nina showed the whites of her eyes in an unsophisticated manner and said, "Mr. Lakin, I just said it. Can''t you bear it? Then you are usually so eccentric to me, I don''t think there is anything! Look at yourself. Your granddaughter is much calmer than you. Just you... "


    "Enough!" Lancy scolded. Her pretty face hid in the darkness, and her eyes became brighter and intimidating! "Nina, I know you hate me. You don''t like me and don''t see me as your family. I know that! But why did you treat him like this? "


    Lancy knew that Nina had never liked her. They had been having a good time and nothing had happened!


    Therefore, what Nina did to her was not unexpected for Lancy! But why can Nina treat her Grandpa like this?


    He was her grandfather!


    Lancy''s expression and tone were full of condemnation. She did not agree with all.


    Furious, Nina slapped her across the face, "shut up! I don''t need you to teach me a lesson. Who do you think you are? A prisoner! How dare you tell me how to behave! "


    It was so hurt that Lancy turned her head away. In fact, her left cheek was swollen.


    "Don''t play innocent! Do you think there is any reason why we get close to each other? Let me tell you, Lancy, it''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! " Nina roared at him to show her hysteria.


    "Me?" Lancy was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, it''s you!" Nina said through gritted teeth. How she wished she could chew Lancy alive! "Look, what an innocent face! What a pitiful one! Because of this, you coaxed him to give you all the property of the Lan Clan and leave nothing to me! Ask me, why did you do such a thing? Why did you kidnap grandpa? I should ask you! ''Lancy, since we lost you, why did you come back? Why didn''t you die outside? Why! "


    Hearing the questions, Lancy was dizzy, but eventually she understood what they were talking about! ''so, is Nina accusing Lancy of seizing her love?


    Lancy had guessed what was going on. She was shocked not by what Nina had said, but by what Nina had seen! In front of the two people, Nina was furious and resentful. Lancy never expected that Nina would resent her to such a degree!


    If that was the case,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Nina was so angry that she spoke without careful diction. She forcefully pulled Lancy''s hair with one hand, which forced her to groan out of pain.


    "Nina, am I stupid or are you silly?" It was a plan of attack without anyone noticing. Mr. Lakin resisted the urge not to see Lancy and remained calm. "If I sign it now, I''m afraid I can''t see tomorrow''s sun."


    Anna was stunned and retorted subconsciously, "of course not!"


    But it seemed that she wasn''t confident enough. Nina unconsciously let go of her hand that was grabbing Lancy''s hair. As if she had thought of something, she took a big step back.


    At this moment, she was not sure whether she was flustered or afraid. Suddenly, Nina realized that she didn''t seem to know what Andy planned to do to her -- how would he treat him after her grandfather signed the contract?


    Was she going to kill them to keep their secrets?


    If that was the case, things would be different! Nina didn''t want to be a burden of her life!


    Lakin''s dark eyes narrowed dangerously. She lowered her eyes to cover up her excitement and excitement. "Nina, do you really think that Andy will send us back then?"


    "Kidnapping? It''s illegal to imprison a person''s freedom! Do you really think everything will be fine after I sign the so-called share transfer agreement? " Lakin fixed his eyes on Nina. It was not because he wanted to remind her, but because Mr. Lakin knew that Andy must be prepared.


    Now when she told Anna about it, it seemed like a warning to her, but actually, it was a bet of Nate and he didn''t get the real plan out of the city.


    The astonished look on Anna''s face meant everything.


    "Nina, if I return home safe and sound, do you still think you can have a place in your heart?" Then Lakin''s voice rose and fell on the floor and fell on the floor in Nina''s heart. "What makes you think I would accept the so-called contract after we get out?"

 Chapter 328 A Choice

    "Why not? You signed it!" Nina didn''t think so much. When her beautiful prospect was cruelly ruined by her grandfather, she screamed!


    "Don''t you know that the contract, which is signed against the wishes of the plaintiff, has no legal effect?"


    The moment he finished speaking, Lakin laughed and didn''t speak anymore.


    There were many problems! If Andy did kill Lakin and Lancy, she would be the next one who got hurt?


    Nina''s heart was cold. It''s such a big thing that Andy didn''t told her anything. How terrible! Was he afraid that she would be soft hearted and hide it from her, or was it because she would be the next?


    Both the former and the latter greatly shocked Nina.


    Clap, clap, clap!


    The sound of applause reverberated in the room.


    The surveillance camera of the small dark house was not done there for nothing. What they had said and done were all monitored, without missing any word.


    Andy smiled and said, "Mr. Lakin is worthy of being Mr. Lakin. We can''t do anything to provoke him!" He cast a cold glance at Nina and thought she was indeed a silly girl!


    Of course, Nina knew that Andy was not satisfied with her and she was fooled by him! However, he had to admit that what the leader of Lakin said was true.


    When Andy saw the look on Nina''s face, he knew that she was right. She was embarrassed! Just as Mr. Lakin expected, he didn''t tell Nina the truth on purpose.


    Everyone, who works in both illegal and legal industries, won''t care about the lives of several people, right?


    He might not use human life for a lifetime, but once he got it, that would be the case! He didn''t know how to explain it, but he knew that ''more lice is not afraid of itch, and Andy didn''t care about it at all!


    A son of a bitch and a son of a bitch could be hole! The son and grandson of Andy were all not excellent! What''s worse is the kind of little bastard who only knows how to eat his father and eat his mother. He spends a lot of time outside every day. What''s more, he''s cruel and insidious. Half of the kids dare to go to the wharf with their elders to talk about business. It can be seen that Mr. Andy has not restrained the next generation in education.


    Why must be legal? For what, why must she have nothing to do with it! Anyway, they made money as they wished and got all their property at the same time.


    What''s more, when Lan Group fell into his hands, how could he protect it from any damage? They were ready-made, weren''t they!


    In conclusion, Andy was determined to get Lan Group not only because of his personal grudges, but also because of the current situation of the Jiang Clan! Andy had to get rid of the accusation of her crime as soon as possible. It was urgent and he had to spend more time defending himself.


    The Jiang Clan did own a company, but its serious business was not much,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    l.


    The will mainly targeted two things. At the thought of this, all the people guessed that the next master of the family would belong and he would hand all his shares to Lancy. In other words, he wanted Lancy to take over Mr. Lakin''s position.


    Let''s put it more bluntly. In fact, as long as he didn''t covet Mr. Lakin''s status, nothing changed in others'' eyes! Such as boss and employee. How could the change of boss have any impact on the employees? No wonder the value of work went up as time went by.


    The shares held by the shareholders had not changed.


    When Anna was crying and regretting her decision to come back after a disaster, Mr. Lakin was unstable! After thinking about it for a while, he decided to put the overall interests above everything. At last, he decided to leave some of his properties and properties to Nina.


    Besides, Mr. Lakin also believed that if Nina was a good and capable woman, he could be promoted by Lancy! Over and over again, the gap between the two sisters disappeared.


    At that time, Mr. Lakin had such a thought in his mind and was staring intently at Nina who was leaning on Lancy! The more Mr. Lakin thought it was feasible, so he made the decision in silence.


    And Nina wouldn''t know it, neither would Mr. Lakin!


    But now, I warn you, don''t ever think about it.


    Nina didn''t know that her grandfather really cared for her and even planned for her. Nina only knew that there wasn''t even her name in the will!


    Nina was numb with rage!


    At the same time, Nina was completely dark outside! She understood the meaning of Andy. Mr. Lakin can''t die. Lancy... Well, if he spared her life, he would kill her half!


    It wouldn''t be better if Lakin and Lancy could lie together in the hospital for thirty or fifty years.


    As long as Nina thought so, her life would be bright and colorful! Her life would be full of wonders without Lancy.

 Chapter 329 Drown

    "If you really can''t do anything to Lancy as Mr. Lakin said, the share transfer agreement will be unreachable." Andy struck while the iron was hot, trying to bewitch Nina.


    Also, now the outside police stare. Nina doesn''t even need to guess. After Nina''s accident, she''s afraid of the intensity.


    He couldn''t waste even one second!


    Perhaps Mr. Lakin intended to delay the investigation?


    Nina narrowed her eyes dangerously. She had already seen through them! "Grandpa, you are such a good liar! Do you know the location of the abandoned factory is tens of thousands of times better than this? "


    A better place than a small dark house?


    Lakin suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    "Scott, come in! Take action!" Nina didn''t want to say much and beckoned to the people outside the house.


    Scott was like a giant human mountain, taller than a morse. It was about two meters high.


    With well-developed muscles, there were tattoos on it, one from the left and one from the right, but it was solid.


    This man''s eyes were muddy, and it was obvious that there was something wrong with his personality at first glance. It could not be a good guy! He came in with his head down, and when he stood upright, it would give people invisible pressure.


    He didn''t say anything, but carried Lancy on the shoulder and went outside!


    The iron chain was still circling around Lancy''s waist. Although Scott wore much strength, Lancy would be the only one who would feel hurt.


    Lancy felt her internal organs were almost broken, but Scott seemed not to be aware of it and pulled it out hard.


    How could a delicate Lancy bear the rude treatment of this man? Lancy''s ten fingers were deeply stuck in this man''s shoulder. After several times, Lancy broke out in a sweat. It was really painful.


    She tried hard to open her eyes, and the cruelty in them was not even noticed by herself. She stared at the man''s shoulder, close to his heart, and wanted to hack it!


    When Lancy was about to hack, Nina suddenly broke the silence.


    She squinted at Scott and pretended to blame her, "Scott, look, you are still holding the lock. Why are you running! Look at what you have done! "


    If it weren''t for Nina''s attitude toward this farce, and if she took out the key a little faster, it would be more convincing!


    It was obvious that Scott took this advice. Mr. Andy nodded at Scott and he stopped walking!


    At this time, the lock was also unlocked. Carrying Lancy on his back, Scott disappeared into the sight of Lakin.


    Lakin struggled with all his strength, and his wrist was even worn out to bleed. His skin was even rubbed raw!


    Nina squatted down and touched his dark red wrist. At the thought of the reason why he did that, she said mercilessly, "Grandpa, don''t worry. You will see her soon, very soon."


    The moment Nina finished her words, Lakin went black and the black sack was over his head, so he couldn''t see anything.


    Since he was shackled and his hands were l


    y and her feet were light. Thanks to Scott''s carrying gesture, his shoulder poked her stomach hard! Lancy was starving to death and her stomach was stimulated. She almost threw up.


    However, there was nothing in the stomach, and there was nothing to vomit.


    Lancy was half dead now. All she could hear was humming on her ears and she couldn''t hear what they were talking about at all. Even when Scott tied up her hand, Lancy was like a prey to be slaughtered.


    It was not because Lancy was useless. To be honest, she had never experienced such things or been treated so cruelly since she could remember! Lancy had a good life with Ray and Rani, her life after she married boss was even happier than before.


    No wonder Lancy was a little confused now!


    She stared at Nina, her eyes were as dark as black holes in the universe, not deep at the bottom, but hiding an attractive magic! But Lancy knew nothing about this. It seemed that she has separated mentally and physically.


    Sensing the gaze from Lancy, Nina felt nervous. She waved her hand, motioning for Scott to take his actions.


    Being a prisoner, who was this to be so rude to! Nina clenched her teeth out of hatred. She couldn''t imagine how powerful the man was if she didn''t teach him a good lesson.


    It was almost a blink of an eye. Scott seemed to push lightly. Lancy rushed into the pool without hesitation.


    "Lancy!" The hysterical scream of Lakin!


    Lancy couldn''t hear, nor could she see. At the moment when the water fell, the muddy water poured into her throat, her ears, and even her eyes.


    The weird taste of the water in the pool was like rusty iron or plum blossoms. Lancy felt uncomfortable all over. She felt so uncomfortable!


    She was so shocked that she had no time to react, let alone prepare for defense, such as closing her mouth and eyes. She had suffered a lot. The iron chain on her body was so strong that she didn''t even have the strength to lift herself. After kicking twice, she sank.

 Chapter 330 Who Is Going To Deal With The Aftermath

    Lancy felt like she was dying.


    In a trance, she seemed to see Marvin and two children. She seemed to see Leona and another two people who she didn''t know but felt quite familiar.


    ''I''ve never seen them before. How could I know them? ''She thought.


    Lancy''s face turned pale. She finally lost her consciousness.


    When she came back to consciousness, she seemed to see her grandfather


    It turned out that at the critical moment, Nina had asked someone to pull her up.


    This time, she lost half of her lives.


    Lancy lay there lifelessly like a half rag doll. She was wet all over. It took a long time for her to recover from the pain. Then there was a constant cough. Her face turned red.


    Tears welled up in Lakin''s eyes. How he wished he could suffer this for his granddaughter! "Lancy, it''s my fault. It''s my fault!"


    It was all his fault. Lancy had suffered too much. There was no need to torture her anymore!


    "You have tried once. How did you feel?" Nina had never been so happy. That was what she felt now.


    Whether it was Lancy who was half dead, or her grandpa who was totally defeated, Nina was very happy. She finally trampled them under her feet.


    "Old man, do you like the play?" Nina putting on a malicious smile, she said, "Can you promise me to transfer your shares to the agreement? If you still need some time to think, that''s okay, Scott! "


    Holding the chain in his hand, Scott threw Lancy into the air again.


    All of a sudden, Lakin shouted, "I''ll sign! I''ll sign!"


    Hearing that Lancy fell into the water again, Nina wore a triumphant smile.


    Sure enough, the method of Mr. Andy worked.


    Nina chuckled to herself. However, she didn''t pull Lancy up at once. Instead, with a smile on her face, she asked Lakin again, "really? You''ve made up your mind? Should you think about it? You make sure? "


    Lakin felt as if he had been crushed, and his heart was twitching painfully! His face was paler than paper, and his lips were blue. It was clear that he was suffering from a heart attack.


    "I''ll give the Lan Group to you," As long as they let go of his granddaughter, Lakin didn''t care about anything else! No matter what enterprise or hatred he had, it was impossible for him to put his granddaughter''s life in danger!


    All of a sudden, all of this was no longer important.


    Lakin stared at Nina, as if she was his enemy! "I will give you whatever you want. Pull her up quickly! If she died, I wouldn''t let you take away your family''s fortune! "


    Lakin roared the last word. He was so angry, desperate and heartbroken! When Lancy came back to this family, Lankin swore to himself that he would give her whatever she wanted. However, now, bec


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t was all right.


    After a short while, Nina left.


    After she left, Scott looked at Mr. Andy and asked, "boss, next?"


    At this time, Lakin was totally defeated. Although he didn''t suffer what Lancy did, he just watched aside and lost half of his life.


    Mr. Andy was standing in front of Lakin, with a condescending view. This was definitely the best Lance.


    He took a look at Lakin, within a short time, all his subordinates arriving. He was about to leave.


    "Let''s go. Someone will take care of this,"


    Said Andy.


    Yes, the whole plan was not made by Andy alone. If he had the ability, he would have achieved more achievements than Lakin in the past ten years. Why did he need to do such things?


    This time, he paid a lot of money to hire a "special person".


    They were both in the underworld because different kinds of areas were involved. Some people specialized in child trading; some were specialized in gun trading; some were specialized in drug trading; and some were specialized in human life trading!


    It was different for different prices and levels of business.


    For example, the gangs on the dock were powerful, while the one Andy invited was famous in the world.


    Andy knew if he lost this time, the whole Jiang Clan would be buried with him, so he couldn''t lose! As a result, he made up his mind to do this.


    However, since the opponent asked for a high price, two-thirds of the plan would be done by Andy himself. What the opponent could do was to complete his plan and deal with the aftermath.


    So after Nina, Andy retreated as soon as possible.


    Of course, they won''t be so stupid to untie the rope on Lakin, while Lancy, almost paralyzed now.


    When he was sure that people in the factory were all gone, the so-called booty man finally came out.

 Chapter 331 The Man Higher Up

    In fact, they had been secretly watching it from the beginning. Like Nina, there was another woman who had the same personality. Seeing how suffering Lancy was, there was a world of drama in her mind.


    After a long time, when Lancy was dizzy, she seemed to see something, but also seemed to see nothing! The scene she saw when she fell into the water for the first time seemed to be clearer than before. She faintly felt that the boss in the picture was a little younger than now.


    But Leona... The weirdest thing was Leona. Why did she behave so intimately with Leona as if they were good sisters?


    What the hell was going on?


    Lancy was lost in thought. When she was thinking, she was woken up by a basin of cold water, and she was wide awake.


    It was said that patients liked to sleep the most, because only when they fell asleep would they not feel the pain on their bodies. The cold water brought Lancy back to reality cruelly.


    She jerked suddenly and regained her consciousness.


    The man in front of her was no longer Nina or Mr. Andy. It was another person she knew.


    Lancy called out his name with difficulty, "Jean... Why... Why are you here? "


    She must be dreaming? ''why is it Jean? Why is she here?'' Jean has been well behaved and doesn''t know where she is now, right?


    Lancy struggled to open her eyes. All her thoughts were written on her face, she could not cheat people at all.


    That was, Jean.


    In the past six or seven years, Jean had dreamed of this day for countless days and nights! Excitement and expectation had nothing to do with personal grudges.


    Jean wanted to get Marvin, but she wanted more power! And the opportunity was right in front of her.


    Jean squatted down and looked at Lancy with a faint smile, "what? Are you surprised?"


    How could Lancy not be surprised? She had thought that the woman had disappeared from her and boss'' life and would frighten anyone who came out of nowhere.


    However, in such a weak state, Lancy was only surprised.


    Mr. Lakin had never seen Jean before, so he didn''t know who she was! But she seemed to have some malicious intention. After Nina and Andy, how could Lancy be bothered! Mr. Lakin felt so depressed that his heart beat faster.


    "You want to ask me why I am here?" Jean patted her cheek, seeing that Lancy was not even willing to speak. It seemed that Lancy was trying to prove something. "I came here to clean up the mess and do the right thing with money."


    It turned out that the two ladies were hired by Nina and Andy?


    Despair was written all over his face. Mr. Lakin hated himself for dragging down his granddaughter.


    "You, don''t hurt her..." Mr. Lakin said weakly. No one noticed his unusual condition. "Just come at me if you have anything to do with it. Lancy, she is innocent."


    Innocent? Jean''s cold smile was about to emerge. ''maybe someone is innocent!''! ''what a poor old man! Maybe he won''t understand until he dies.''


    Oh, you mean Mr. Andy would not kill Mr. Lakin?


    Huh, do you think Jean cares about it?


    As the saying goes, "the enemy stalks after the enemy"! The


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n, Marvin couldn''t act as if he was facing a formidable enemy. He needed to keep calm at this moment. Only in this way could his opponent not know the bottom of the matter.


    His hidden identity would be his trump card. "Mr. Glen, we have something urgent to deal with. As you said, we have time to cooperate, right?"


    ''there''s plenty of time. But Glen said earlier that I can''t defeat him.''.


    Surprised, Glen gave a wide smile. However, there was no smile in his eyes at all! As a veteran, he knew clearly how hard to deal with Marvin.


    "So, why don''t we do it today?" Glen narrowed his eyes into slits. No matter what, he wouldn''t give in.


    The two men laughed and fought in secret. Only they knew what they were arguing about!


    Seeing that Marvin was still walking out, Glen said ghastly, "Mr. Marvin, there are some things that you can''t do in the future, but they are just bygones. You don''t have so many chances every day."


    I''m talking about the cooperation between the two groups. But it seems that it''s not the only thing that they''re talking about. It''s also a very complicated matter.


    Cooperate?


    The cooperation with Glen was very important to both Wilson Group and Lu Clan, but that didn''t mean that it was also important to Marvin.


    At least the cooperation was not as important as the safety of Lancy.


    "Since that''s the case..." Marvin stared coldly at Glen, his eyes gleaming with danger. Without this so-called cooperation, Wilson Group couldn''t go bankrupt!


    Besides, now that Marvin had known the true identity of Glen, even he was eager to cooperate with Glen. Thus, he wouldn''t accept the invitation so easily. Who knew if he had been tricked again?


    People like them had all kinds of identities in order to complete the tasks. The big boss of business circle, the king of oil, and his family business scared people to death!


    However, no matter how much they were, the fact could not be changed. They were all fake! After completing the mission, everything would pass like smoke, and even a scum would not be left behind.

 Chapter 332 A Trap

    ''cooperate with Glen? Isn''t it a flash in the pan?


    "That''s why..." Glen wasn''t afraid of Marvin at all. He calculated in his mind that he would take the initiative to open the door. When Sidney was about to come in, he smiled more happily. "I thought today would be a good day for us to celebrate! I invited Mr. Sidney here... "


    The reason why Marvin would bow to duke was because of Sidney.


    One of Glen''s favorites was his beloved woman and the other was his grandfather. The choice of him was up to Marvin.


    Even if he had to make a final decision, he still had to delay more than half a day!


    Sidney looked at the two people in confusion, who were obviously not talking about cooperation, and asked, "have you finished discussing the cooperation?"


    "Not yet. Mr. Marvin seems to have something more important to do! It was my fault. I shouldn''t have invited you in. " "I''m really sorry," said Glen with an apologetic smile


    Mr. Sidney''s face darkened, but he managed a smile and said, "don''t be embarrassed. you are one of us."


    When they were talking, Glen always glanced at Marvin.


    As if an iceberg was formed in such an extremely funny way, and it was rare for Marvin to be in such a dilemma! Sometimes, it was useless to struggle.


    "Marvin." Sidney didn''t know Lancy was missing. He thought she was still living in the Lan Clan! Therefore, he wouldn''t know the dilemma and choice that Marvin was in. "There is no rush. Let''s sit down and talk about our cooperation."


    Apparently, he was speaking to Marvin.


    He had to scale all the important things in his mind. For Sidney, there was nothing more important than cooperation at the moment!


    Marvin''s eyes narrowed slightly. His aura was almost as charming as a seven foot cold pool! As time went by, the practitioner had to stay away from the furnace!


    While Sidney was trying his best to comfort Glen, Marvin suddenly stood up and said, "Grandpa, the cooperation is left to you. I''m leaving now."


    If they really cooperate with each other, Mr. Sidney can definitely win the negotiation.


    Cooperate? Marvin sneered. Glen thought that he would be able to hold Marvin back?


    But Mr. Sidney spoke first, "leave it to me?"


    In fact, Mr. Sidney was still a bit confused by that! He was not the man he used to be. Though he didn''t show his emotions on his face, Mr. Sidney knew that his grandson was in a bad condition. He was even a little irritable. What happened?


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry, Mr. Marvin. I will go now!" With a long face and a dull black hair, Glen was about to leave.


    Of course, both Glen and Marvin knew clearly that they were doing.


    It was no doubt that Glen was a good actor. He had successfully fooled Mr. Sidney.


    Indeed, he had to play a variety of roles all year round, so his acting skills were absolutely undisputed!


    The biggest r


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s the biggest change! He was really worried that the stupid woman would really have Lancy killed!


    Don''t doubt, Jean really can make it!


    Gazing at the gradually darkening sky, Glen knew that it was an unusual night and there would be a fierce battle!


    Glen put on his coat and became immersed in the darkness.


    Meanwhile, Leona was as restless as him.


    It turned out that Leona was the first suspect since Lancy disappeared. However, Luke and his men were all staring at her all time, which made them the witnesses.


    Luke had always taken that night''s abnormality into account, and in the following days, they would be more pressed to keep watch on Leona! As if nothing had happened, Leona was completely silent.


    Until tonight.


    Even when madam was missing, Luke didn''t take half a step away. This was the order of the master, and it was his own idea. He felt that it must have something to do with Leona.


    At the same time, as Leona moved, Luke moved.


    Leona was not surprised to see the Buddha in front of her when she opened the door. However, the situation was different this time.


    "Hey, beef wolf! Are you trying to stop me again?" With a half smile on her face, Leona said, "if you stop me this time, I''m afraid that Lancy will never come back. With such a result, do you still want to stop me?"


    Sure enough, she was involved in Lancy''s disappearance.


    Leona slightly stepped back and asked, "do you want to take me to your master? You beefy wolf, think it over, or Lancy will really die! Now, either you let me go, or you die, don''t make a concession either. I''d like to see whether you''re worried or I''m worried. "


    Leona seemed to be very calm, but in fact, her palms were sweating. It turned out that she was not as calm as she looked.


    At this time, Marvin gave Luke signal after he left Mr. Sidney''s place.


    Luke hesitated for a while and then let her go.

 Chapter 333 Knees Down To beg Me

    He knew that his master had started his action! Now if they let Leona go, they could ensure the safety of Mrs. Lancy and get close to the rope.


    Leona breathed a sigh of relief, with an expression of "if I knew it would happen" on her face, and soon disappeared in the darkness.


    If Leona had known that Luke would follow her, she couldn''t worry too much at the moment. She had to hurry up and drive as fast as she could. As for the tail, she could only shake off as much as it could within a limited period of time.


    All the people headed for the same destination. At this time, as the center of the accident, Lancy knew nothing about it! Now she was in no mood to think about anything else.


    It was only because of Jean.


    Looking at Jean''s eyes, she felt like a fish on a cutting board waiting to be slaughtered, and what she said inexplicably made Lancy uneasy!


    Jean wore three inch high heels and hovered between Lancy and Lakin. She didn''t move for a long time, as if she was calculating something and worrying about something.


    After a long time, Jean squatted down, pushed away Lancy''s scattered hair, and showed her usual face: "Lancy, don''t you remember anything happened six years ago? Really?"


    After all, Jean still felt guilty.


    She was still afraid of Lancy six years ago, and she was also afraid that Lancy was playing pig and eating tiger, and finally put herself in danger! She wanted to have a try...


    Jean touched her chin, and her eyes turned, falling on Lakin! It was very easy to prove whether Lancy had lost her memory or not... This move could still vent his anger!


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Lancy made an excuse.


    "You don''t understand..." Jean sighed and walked up to Mr. Lakin. An old man who was not able to move at all was unqualified to be squeezed by her! In the blink of an eye, the dazzling dagger was placed around Mr. Lakin''s neck. "So, do you understand?"


    With her eyes wide open, Lancy struggled and shouted, "Jean! What are you doing! The equity you want has been signed by grandpa. You said that you would not hurt grandpa again! "


    Hearing that, Jean breathed a sigh of relief. Lancy seemed not to be telling a lie? "Haha, are you stupid or naive? It was Mr. Andy and your good sister, Nina who promised. But I didn''t! Besides, I don''t have any business to do with Lan Group. "


    She meant that she didn''t care about Lan Group at all.


    This meant that both Andy and Nina were satisfied, but she didn''t.


    "Shame on you! You''re a liar! " Lancy stared at the dagger in her hand. Jean was not stupid. He just made several gestures on purpose and soon left two shallow scars on Mr. Lakin neck.


    Now she could talk Lancy that she could kill her grandpa.


    Jean just wanted to prove to Lancy by real action that she meant what she s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ean said, loosening the tie for Lakin. His whole body was numb. What else would he feel? Jean viciously thought, ''if only Lakin could be so painful in front of Lancy!''


    Seeing Lakin staring at her like seeing an enemy, Jean shrugged her shoulders. An old man like him would never be her opponent, let alone him half dead.


    In fact, as soon as he loosened the rope, Mr. Lakin was going to attack, but Jean took him almost no effort!


    Jean did nothing. Jean pinched his hand, which was badly hurt, and used force. Jean''s eyes turned, released Mr. Lakin, took out a pistol, and pointed at Lancy.


    "You!" Mr. Lakin was free now, but he would rather lose everything!


    He was trembling with extreme fear.


    "Old man, go upstairs."


    Jean ordered. She was referring to the second floor of the factory.


    They were clear about the factory''s structure. The deck of the factory was mounted after, which was the most concise one. More importantly, the first floor and the second floor were not the same as the building where they stayed in.


    Jean used a gun against Lancy, and Lakin dared not disobey her order.


    When he came up and stood by the side of the sword, he finally heard Jean''s voice calling to stop.


    Mr. Lakin''s legs, fingers and fingers were trembling. He was not afraid of death. With a bitter smile, he knew that was his heart attack!


    He was forced to be like this by these people.


    Mr. Lakin thought a lot and smiled with relief! Andy didn''t want to let him go! ''I don''t care. It''s enough for me to live like this for these years.


    As long as she can live well, as long as she can live well...''


    With red eyes, Lakin allowed his heart to beat at an unusual speed. He was already prepared to die.


    However, Mr. Lakin mistakenly estimated one thing, Jean was not under the leadership of Andy, and her goal was not him, but his beloved granddaughter.

 Chapter 334 All Of You Would Die

    "Grandpa... Grandpa... " Lancy hated herself for not being able to stop the accident, and more for those who had hurt her grandfather. She watched her grandfather being forced into building. Lancy clenched her fists so tightly that she didn''t even feel the pain.


    Everything is ready. Jean has already seen the result.


    She smiled proudly and spoke in a voice that both of them could hear, "it is said that your ancestors and grandson are on equal terms! Well, Lancy, I give you a choice! You or your grandfather? "


    "As long as you make a choice, I will spare the life of another person. What do you think?" Who should die for whom? He would rather sacrifice himself to make other survive. It was a stupid choice!


    She would like to see if Lancy was really silly or she just pretended to be!


    Lakin widened his eyes in disbelief. He just realized that this woman did not come for him.


    Lancy had already been in anger, her dark eyes staring at Jean, as if trying to imprint this woman''s face in her soul.


    "Why are you staring at me? Choose, you or your grandfather? Don''t you two have a good relationship? Now it''s time to test you. Mr. Lakin, aren''t you curious about Landy''s choice? What would Lancy choose? Will you die without any hesitation? "


    At this juncture, Jean still wanted to sow dissension, but would Mr. Lakin be deceived?


    But Lakin didn''t say anything. He just ironically stared at Jean in front of him. Her means were far from enough!


    Jean guessed correctly one thing, Lancy''s grandfather was not afraid of death. He would rather her daughter choose him to die!


    However, Lancy''s choice was doomed to let them down.


    "Let my grandpa go." Lancy''s voice was especially cold. When Jean came out, she had made a choice in her heart.


    Because no matter whether Lancy would choose the former or the latter, she was going to die.


    All of a sudden, Lancy realized that this woman wanted to kill her...


    Nina was right! It was all her fault! If it was not because of her, Nina wouldn''t treat his grandpa like that, and he wouldn''t have been kidnapped. if it wasn''t for her, her grandpa wouldn''t have been in danger now, because Jean wanted her life alone from beginning to end.


    For some reason, Lancy believed so, and she was pretty sure of it.


    "Will you let my grandfather go if I die?" Lancy''s voice had never been so cold and clear. She could hardly tell what she was saying now?


    "Of course, this is a single choice, not an extra one." Jean came at Lancy in satisfaction, "I promise, your grandpa will be safe and sound."


    "Okay,"


    "Lancy!" Mr. Lakin had never thought that his granddaughter would die in front of him without doing anything. "Lancy, don''t say that. Think about my grandson in law. Think about Ray and Rani. Let Grandpa die! I can watch you live, and I can


    even had no time to even have the last emotional activity. Poor Jean, there was only a step away from success!


    If she had known that she was here, she would have killed Lancy without a word!


    That is to say, the rebels usually die at the end of their lives because they are too talkative.


    It was a pity that Jean had no chance to know.


    Jean died, but Lancy didn''t mean to stop! She aimed at Glen and Leona. She remembered that the woman had asked them to help her.


    Yes, Lancy had lost her mind.


    "Lancy, I''m Leona. Calm down..." Looking at Lancy like this, Leona had mixed feelings. She did not know whether she was happy or what. She had been the shadow that haunted her for six years, but she seemed to be crazy.


    However, even if the person standing in front of her was Leona or Marvin, Lancy might not recognize her and even stop.


    Now she only knew that her only grandfather was forced to death by them!


    So, all of these people must die!


    Hearing that, Lancy''s eyes turned dark. Without saying a word, she attacked Leona.


    Leona was shocked and reflexively fought back. To her surprise, the two men started to fight.


    Glen soon joined in the competition, not because he wanted to avenge for Jean, but because he had already said that they never cared about Jean''s life and death! But they were pressed for time. It was tough for Lancy to get through that. They had to make her calm down!


    How strong was the power of hatred?


    Taking a look at Lancy, she found that she was obviously exhausted. She fought against Glen with hatred and the strength of losing grandfather!


    She had gone all out to torture and torture him, leaving no mercy for any of them! At this moment, Glen and Leona had to fight with each other wholeheartedly, but they gradually felt hard to do so. "Leona, you can''t do this anymore. You attract her attention," Glen said.

 Chapter 335 Unconscious

    Leona nodded and gradually left the battle circle in another direction.


    One was responsible for the frontal attack, and the other was looking for an opportunity to sneak attack.


    Two versus one. They finally made it when Lancy was running out of energy!


    Even so, Glen and Leona were seriously hurt! They looked at each other with bitter smiles. Fortunately, Jean''s competition before had exhausted her strength. Otherwise, their joint power would not be able to take down Lancy!


    It seemed that she hadn''t changed at all after six years!


    Glen held unconscious Lancy and shouted at Leona, "hurry up! We don''t have much time left."


    Leona nodded. Restraining her excitement, she poured a bottle of water blue liquid medicine into Lancy''s mouth. Then she pulled out a small box packed with small and full medical equipment.


    Yes, Leona was not only good at medical treatment, but also good at it! At least, Glen had chosen to let Leona do instead of himself!


    By this time, the police and the men of Marvin, and were all rushing over!


    It was just a surgery, but because of the current situation, Glen and Leona were extremely nervous. Whether the operation would be successful or not was up to them now.


    However, Leona did not know whether she was right or not during this time! If she did so... She lifted her eyes to take a look at Glen. After all, her hands continued to move on.


    Leona had no choice but to do anything to find her.


    As Glen looked at Leona, he also kept a close eye on the screen of the monitor screen, on which there were a lot of red dots. A person who was very attentive would easily notice that the red dot had disappeared, and the green dot was getting closer and closer. As soon as he got close to the screen, he knew that it was Marvin who was coming for him. Then, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead at once. Although he was extremely anxious, he did not make any sound to disturb Leona during the operation. Finally, in the midst of great danger, Leona stopped.


    However, Marvin was just outside the factory.


    Both of them wanted to take her away, but they couldn''t make it! He would rather let Lancy stay here.


    Glen and Leona moved as fast as they could, and dodged the attack from Marvin after making every effort.


    After leaving the factory, they said goodbye. Finally, there was someone break the silence between them. Leona said, "Jean is dead. Are you going back?"


    Glen was cold hearted, as if Jean was a dog. It''s not strange that a dog died! "I can''t go back before I complete the task... What about you? "


    After pausing for a while, Leona didn''t answer his question. Instead, she suddenly changed the topic and asked, "do you think that she will remember?"


    "It hasn''t been failed since it was successfully developed. What do you think?"


    After that, Glen disappeared into the darkness.


    Hearing that, Leona turned her head back to look


    at Lancy fell into a coma grew longer, more and more people were not allowed to approach Marvin. Whether in the company or at home, even Mrs. Wilson had become peaceful. It could be imagined that how horrible Marvin was.


    Everyone in the Alaska knew about what happened to Lan Clan. The people in the Lu mansion were no exception.


    When Marvin took Lancy home, Mrs. Wilson always spoke ill of her. She even cursed Lancy and thought she was pretending.


    However, time passed by quickly. Lancy was put on a drip to keep her life, and Marvin was in such a condition again. Mrs. Wilson dare not say a word!


    A few days ago, when the little girl at home said something bad about Lancy, Marvin, who had always been cold and indifferent, got very angry. He drove her out in one night, and nobody could help!


    After his words, no one dared to say a word in the whole Lu mansion.


    Freda is really sorry for Lancy. If she had not left that day, Lancy would not have been tortured!


    Everyday, Freda would stay with Lancy whenever she was free.


    His brother, Myron, was more depressed than Marvin.


    On that day, Freda and Marvin just sat on the bedside and waited for Lancy. According to their usual habit, Freda talk to Lancy, Marvin would just sit on the bedside quietly.


    Myron came in, drunk and unconscious.


    He sat on the sofa with a little blush on his face. He lowered his eyes, unable to hide his raging anger! He had put up with it for a long time, a long time indeed!


    "Myron, if you are drunk, go back to your room!" ''what is he trying to do?'' Freda thought.


    What else was he going to do at this moment? Didn''t he know that the whole family were on edge?


    As if he hadn''t heard that, Myron angrily glanced at Marvin and said, "now you know you have regretted, why didn''t you do something earlier? If you could have saved Mr. Lakin earlier, nothing would have happened! What''s the use of you staying by her bedside now? "

 Chapter 336 Wake Up

    "If it wasn''t you, she wouldn''t do this... You don''t deserve her! You don''t deserve her! "


    Finally, Myron spoke his mind.


    Freda slapped hard on his face.


    She was so angry that she trembled all over. Her sister-in-law was still lying on the bed, relying on infusion to keep her life. While Myron complained about Mavin in front of her!


    There were some things that no one wanted to happen. But Freda couldn''t understand why Myron put all the blame on Mavin. It was unfair to him!


    ''what did he say? How could he say that Marvin doesn''t deserve Lancy? What was his unspoken words? Who deserved her? Him?


    Freda felt depressed with Myron. How could he be so selfish? How could this be?


    Myron turned his face to the other side and stared at Freda, his favorite sister. But the latter still complained him with a look of disagreement.


    "Do you still believe him?" He could hardly breathe under the pressure of the giant stone in his heart.


    Myron was referring to the murder of his brother.


    These were the knot in his heart, which lead to a kind of resentment and even hatred!


    Hearing this, Freda was stunned. She stood up and stared at Myron. She asked seriously, "I don''t care what happened on Marvin. I just know that we are siblings and we have the same blood in the world! Ask yourself, is that really the reason why you are so hard on Marvin? Don''t you have any selfish motive? "


    "Lancy is always your sister-in-law. Don''t you understand?"


    Freda was too honest that she didn''t notice that Marvin was there! She was fed up with Myron''s being unreasonable and reproachful to Marvin! She was really afraid that if one day her elder brother could not bear it, they would really hurt each other as brothers.


    "¡­¡­ I am just telling the truth. " Looking at Myron who was lying on the bed, Lancy''s heart ached. He was really afraid that she would never wake up.


    Looking at him, who would believe that he had no ulterior motives?


    "Is that enough?" Marvin stared at Myron coldly with a tinge of tiredness between his eyes. "If you have said enough, you can leave now."


    "Marvin!"


    "Marvin!"


    The two replied in unison. Freda was begging and Myron was embarrassed.


    "If you still take me as your brother, just go out. Lancy needs to be quiet." Obviously, he was talking to Myron. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t take me as your brother. Please go out. This is our bedroom."


    Upon hearing this, Myron''s face turned pale. Under Marvin''s cold gaze, he felt a little ashamed!


    No, absolutely, it was Marvin who did the wrong thing!


    "What else do you want to say? Do you think a man like me is not qualified to get married? It''s a pity that I have already married with Lancy. " Marvin smirked.


    "Marvin, he.


    had been taking care of Lancy since she came back from the hospital.


    Doctor Li stretched out his hand to feel her pulse, but before he touched her, his wrist was grabbed by Lancy.


    Doctor Li was so painful that his face contorted with pain. He stifled a smile and said, "Mrs. Lancy, please let me go. I am just feeling your pulse!"


    No one expected that Lancy would make such a response.


    Freda just thought Lancy was so alerted because her experience before. "Lancy, you are safe at home now. No one will hurt you again. Let the doctor take a look, okay?"


    People were relieved when they heard what Freda said. Apparently, they remembered how broken she was when they found her.


    It seemed that only Marvin found out something.


    At the same time, Lancy gradually came to herself. She looked straight into his eyes!


    They stared at each other from afar as if they were deeply in love after a disaster, but there seemed to be something hidden in them.


    Nobody noticed that when Marvin was speaking, Lancy almost moved with it. But in the end, she restrained herself.


    When she thought of the enemy''s large number of people, she decided not to make a move rashly. But she had suffered a lot from her small movements of gripping the quilt.


    She was ready to launch an attack if something was wrong!


    It seemed that there was hostility, but only Marvin had sensed it.


    Everyone thought that Lancy was suffering from trauma, so they did not take it seriously.


    And the guess was confirmed by the doctor''s words!


    On the one hand, Lancy kept an eye on Marvin. On the other hand, she had a splitting headache. The people around her were whispering to each other, but she didn''t hear a word. The only thought in her mind was that if it was really Marvin who brought her here? What the hell did he want to do?

 Chapter 337 What Is Us

    Perhaps it was because Lancy was in a mess that she ignored the most important message.


    The girl, who was holding her, smiling and crying, --Freda, was very care about her.


    Perhaps, Marvin had found something wrong with Lancy. With his black eyes narrowing, he said flatly, "thank you for your trouble, Dr. Li. You''ll come here every day. You can go out first and let Lancy have a rest. She just woke up and is not in good spirit. "


    Sidney nodded," Let''s go. She needs a good rest."


    Now that hE said so, the people around him could only be obedient!


    Mrs. Wilson pouted. She left as well. Anyway, she had nothing to do with it. She felt Lancy was lucky to have waken up.


    Mrs. Wilson glanced at Marvin. ''well, just wake up. Don''t let others get crazy.''. It was a good family, but because of him, it was so depressed.


    She was the first one to leave the house after Sidney ordered.


    Well, she couldn''t pretend to care about her in front of Lancy.


    With Mrs. Wilson leading the way, there were only Marvin and Lancy left in the room soon.


    Both of them kept silent. After Marvin closed the door, he turned around and looked at her. She looked cold and serious. Her bright eyes were not as simple as before. There was something familiar in them. More importantly, he found the guard and enemy in her eyes.


    "Marvin!" The two words came out of her pink lips, and her voice was extremely cold, emotionless.


    Marvin gazed at Lancy quietly but attentively. He finally understood what was the uneasiness in his heart. It turned out that he was worried now.


    No wonder that Glen and Leona didn''t take her away in the end.


    "I should have thought about it." The way Jean died, and the traces on her body were clearly her style! Marvin didn''t know how he felt. Anyway, it was very complicated. He looked at her and said sadly, "Lancy, you have never been so cold with Marvin..."


    She had not look at him like that.


    But now she was so cold and emotionless. Until now, Marvin realized that his Lancy could call him in all kinds of tone, such as flattering, lovely, coquettish, and spoiled. None of them was better than this cold word "Marvin".


    Marvin let out a sigh, making Lancy panic and have a feeling of unable to control herself!


    However, it was useless for her to think too much. She got up from the bed at once. The needle was removed from her IV. She moved swiftly.


    The two of them were both barehanded. One was attacking and the other was defending.


    However, the defense of Marvin didn''t please Lancy. Marvin furrowed his brows more fiercely and only made her angrier!


    However, after days of being in a coma, she was not able to take even a grain of rice, and had already fallen


    a daze, she slapped away his hand! Apparently, she also realized something. She stood in front of the mirror, tilted her head and saw the cut.


    She touched the cut again and again and asked, "why I have this? I don''t remember I have it!"


    "¡­¡­ Don''t you remember anything about us? " Marvin didn''t think about the wound anymore. Instead, he wanted to confirm everything related to them.


    A tinge of charm and obedience appeared in the previously bright and pure black eyes. Glaring at Marvin, who was serious, Lancy sneered, "us? What is us? What do you mean by that?"


    Marvin exhaled a deep, turbid breath, and thought, ''now I really want to kill Glen and Leona. It must be them who did something to her!'' Otherwise, Lancy wouldn''t have been like this.


    "So, you don''t remember that you broke away from S Group, don''t you remember that you have found your family, and we were married Then, how about Ray and Rani? "


    What?


    What did he mean by saying that broking away from organization and found family?


    Suffering from a severe headache, Lancy put her hands on her head. She closed her eyes in pain. She couldn''t remember a word what Marvin said.


    What''s more, as long as she used a little strength, the pain would be severe. What''s wrong with her?


    "Marry whom? You want me to marry you?" Lancy screamed out of control. It was undoubtedly more unacceptable than the return of the world to the wildness. In this world, she could marry anyone except Marvin!


    They were enemies. They belonged to different groups respectively, and that was absolutely impossible.


    Shaking her head violently, Lancy asked, "who are Ray and Rani?"


    When she uttered the two names, she felt like something very important had been forgotten.


    However, she could not find anyone in her mind called "Ray" or "Rani".

 Chapter 338 A Dead End

    Why would she feel heartbroken when she denied it?


    Marvin clenched his fist. He was full of anger. He shouted to in heart. But there was one thing for sure, it was not about Lancy.


    "Ray and Rani are our sons and daughter. They are seven years old now."


    Marvin stood there motionlessly, stating the truth. However, judging from his tone and the changes in his eyes, it was clear that he was far from being as calm as he looked.


    "¡­¡­ Seven years old? Our... Babies? " Lancy finally realized what Marvin meant and got the point! "What time is it now."


    Hearing what Marvin said, Lancy was dumbstruck.


    She just sat on the bed blankly. It had been seven years since she woke up. Nobody could accept such a thing?


    Anyway, Lancy could not accept it.


    Yes, it was clear now that things had developed to this point. Lancy remembered how she had grown up in an organization seven years ago, how she had received training, and even how many people had been killed during the mission.


    However, the time was fixed. At the last round of fighting with Marvin.


    After that, everything was gone. For example, after they had fought against each other in that mission, they had thought that they didn''t know each other anymore, but they had sex by accident.


    It was exactly because of that night that Lancy was pregnant, that she had been detached from group.


    So, Lancy''s disbelief is actually foreseeable. If there hadn''t been those events in the past, she had never thought of quitting her organization, and she hadn''t had the ability to do that, and she hadn''t been able to live well till now.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    It seemed a century had passed. Lancy raised her head and stared at Marvin coldly. She didn''t believe what he said!


    Lancy was like a little animal who was ready to fight and was about to explode at any time.


    She was as cold as Marvin.


    With his lips pressed together, Marvin put the phone in her hand and pointed to the items in the room. "Have a look."


    Then he went out.


    Both of them were shocked by what happened just now, and both of them needed some time to calm down.


    Marvin then left, having a feeling of fleeing.


    It was completely quiet in the room. Sitting there silently, Lancy was thinking about what Marvin said and what had happened to her.


    However, Lancy had lost all her memories. Even if she tried so hard, she still couldn''t remember anything.


    Being upset, she began to look around.


    Hearing that, Lancy was shocked and jumped up from the bed. She coughed and kept alert. She was really bounced up! She didn''t notice that there was a big wedding photo hanging on the wall beside the bed. It was Marvin and her?


    Hearing that, Lancy''s heart stopped beating for several times. As a result, her whole body became pale, and her eyeballs almost fell to the ground. Her eyes, nose, mouth, and her silly smile...


    Lancy couldn''t believe it was her in the photo!


    She didn''t give up looking in the mirror and compared herself to the person in the wed


    she raised her eyes again, she had been completely calm.


    Reason, finally overcome the so-called emotional changes.


    This was the real Lancy.


    "¡­¡­ You want to leave? " Marvin understood what she meant and predicted what she was going to do.


    Who would have thought that in less than half a month, the two people who slept together in the same bed would become today''s situation?


    "So what?" Lancy asked back. Neither did she admit nor deny. Of course she had to leave here. Here was the territory of Marvin. What could she find?


    Perhaps, it was just like the room they were in. All the decorations and breaths inside the room made Lancy unable to think about anything.


    Marvin clenched his fist and buried his voice, "do you want go back to S Group?"


    Without these seven years of memory, in Marvin''s view, the problem is not only him and her, but also will have too many and too many influences.


    For example, she wanted go back to S Group.


    In Lancy''s eyes, she grew up in the apology. There was no family, no family! She had no idea where to go except there. More importantly, her friends were still there.


    They had grown up together in the organization. Although they were not related by blood, they were even closer than blood sisters.


    Of course, they were sisters.


    Not everyone in S Group is always acting like that. In other''s opinion, they are competing with each other. They even have the guts to destroy each other. There were three real best friends.


    They are only person that Lancy trusted and she didn''t know what had happened to her until now.


    "if you go back to S Group, you have no choice but to die." Marvin stared at her with a gloomy face. But there was a hint of worry in the depths of the pool.


    If it weren''t for Marvin who had been threatening her, who had killed her for six or seven years, how could they have any hope?


    "No way?"


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her face to one side. With a glimmer of doubt in her watery eyes, she asked, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 339 Which Is More Important

    "They have been hunting you down for six years." Marvin frowned. "What exactly happened six years ago? I haven''t found it out. When I met you again with Ray and Rani... Then we be together. "


    Lancy walked back and forth in front of Marvin and examined his face carefully. It seemed that he wasn''t lying. What''s more, even if there is a thousandth chance, what he said is true, then the danger she dares to go back is too great.


    But, how could it be? Why did the organization give her the hunting order? They had been chasing her for six years? Lancy had to attach great importance to this issue. It was clear that this was a extermination of the traitors.


    Traitor... Was it her?


    Lancy unconsciously bit her finger. She was weigh the pros and cons, thinking. Everything was twisting into a numb bunch, and there was no way for Lancy to strike.


    "Why should I believe you?" When Lancy realized that she was a traitor being hunted, Lancy was able to question so calmly, which was impossible for ordinary people.


    Marvin bit his cigarette but didn''t light it. He just kept biting it.


    "Why do you think there is something wrong with your memory?" "And why did you leave the organization six years ago and why did they chase you?"


    It was the thing that Marvin couldn''t find out until now.


    Hearing what he said, Lancy gazed at Marvin blankly. She didn''t know how to refute him.


    After a long silence, Marvin spoke first, "Leona, she''s in Alaska."


    "Leon?" Lancy''s eyes lit up, "I want to see her!"


    Marvin pursed his lips and looked at her.


    Lancy hesitated for a moment. She bit her lips and said, "I promise you that I won''t leave until I see Leona."


    This was her promise.


    Perhaps, she would not know what she should do next until Leon came.


    Marvin nodded. It seemed that tens of thousands of years had passed. "I believe you."


    Hearing that, Lancy''s bright eyes blinked. She pouted but said nothing in the end. Compared to having faith in her, Lancy preferred that Marvin said something like "I know you dare not".


    On the contrary, she felt empty in her heart, as she punched in cotton instead.


    Lancy turned around uneasily and went back to her room, reluctant to face Marvin.


    It seemed that Marvin had already seen through that door. He smiled, relieved and accepted! At the same time, Marvin was glad that Leona was not killed that time.


    Otherwise, it must be impossible for them to be together again?


    After she woke up, Marvin clearly knew that she no longer trusted him... Compared with Leona.


    After Lancy woke up, the whole Lu mansion seemed to have returned to life.


    Some things that should be put on the agenda.


    The cooperation with Glen, for example, was always kept in mind by Sidney.


    There had a lot of things to deal with recently, but it didn''t mean that Mr. Sidney couldn''t pay attention to them. Day b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    andle, and then left without hesitation.


    Mr. Sidney should know that his grandson was born with his own ideas and would never be influenced by others! But now, he seemed to be fascinated by something...


    Wilson Group, never let go of, for the rest of their lives.


    After Marvin left, Mrs. Wilson came out from the corner of the study. She had heard it clearly. What Mr. Sidney meant was that Marvin had screwed up the cooperation for Lancy?


    Glen?


    "Mrs. Lena, ask your son to find out what''s going on."


    A smile rested on her lips. Did Mr. Sidney get angry because of this? She seemed to have finally been waiting for the opportunity, and a breakthrough!


    Mrs. Lena nodded. She could tell something from Mrs. Wilson''s countenance.


    "Remember to ask secretly and do not let anyone notice it." Her sixth sense told her that this was a rare opportunity.


    Soon later, Mrs. Wilson got the news about the cooperation. She couldn''t help laughing.


    She had waited for this day for so many years, and now Lancy was the fuse?


    Mrs. Wilson thought she had a good understanding of Sidney''s character, so she quickly figured it out. Yes, it was true that parents always hoped that their children to be happy and peaceful. As the saying went, "one gets married and settle down in one''s own family". It was not until he had successfully become a family that he could settle down and lead a peaceful life!


    However, she had never heard of any parent''s meeting that wanted their successor to be in love with a beautiful woman instead of power. Today, Marvin was willing to give up the cooperation over one hundred million dollars for Lancy, tomorrow he would be able to hand over the Wilson Group to her. Maybe the day after tomorrow, he would go with her to die for love...


    In Mr. Sidney''s eyes, it was not difficult to imagine how serious the matter was.


    ''something is going to change.'' Mrs. Wilson mused!

 Chapter 340 Midsomer Murders

    Marvin took the initiative to find Leona and Glen.


    The two of them went together. Leona was led by Leona to see him, while Glen was invited to meet Marvin in the name of cooperation.


    Although they were in different names, they knew exactly what they came for?


    Therefore, it was rare for Leona to be obedient. She didn''t resist. She even didn''t ask where the destination was. It seemed that she had been waiting, waiting for Marvin to find her.


    She finally got this moment.


    God knew, after that night, Leona never had a good sleep. She was nervous and uneasy. She didn''t know whether she had succeeded or not... There''s a trace of fear. After all, it''s still in the experimental stage. Leona is not sure what it will be.


    However, she had no choice... This was the only thing she could do.


    With a mixed feeling of fear and excitement, Leona even forgot to go to Lu Clan to inquire about the news.


    Because she knew that if she succeeded, she would come to her...


    Finally, Leona arrived.


    Followed by Luke, she was quiet and inconceivable. There was no tit for tat, no backword sarcasm, and no obedience. She was rarely submissive.


    Luke looked at her up and down secretly, and he was a little unaccustomed to it. Then he laughed in a low voice for some reason!


    As they approached the destination, Luke found that she was in a high state of tension, mixed with nervousness and at a loss.


    Since when Leona became so nervous to see his master?


    Luke shook his head and collected himself. It was none of his business.


    She pushed the door open and found that Glen was already in the office.


    As they looked at each other, they were first stunned, and then relieved.


    Marvin looked at them coldly and laughed sarcastically. He had thought that they would pretend not to know each other! But now he didn''t have to hide anything from her anymore? Or he gave up his ambition now that he had got what he wanted?


    "Would you like to have a small talk with each other?"


    Marvin''s voice was so cold that no one could understand what he meant.


    Anyway, they knew that this man would not be happy.


    Looking around, Leona found that there were only four people in this big office. She did not see the man! She was both disappointed and anxious.


    Why? That man is not here?


    Didn''t that man ask them to come?


    For a moment, both Leona and Glen were confused and had no idea what game Marvin was playing.


    "Do you call us here for the so-called greetings?" Leona just wanted to see that man as soon as possible.


    Marvin pointed his finger at the table and said.


    "Of course not for the so-called greeting! But for your success. Should I say, congratulations? "


    Glen shrugged, "Mr. Marvin, if you have to congratulate us, we will accept."


    He denied?


    There was no need for it now! Judging from Marvin''s words, beh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at that time?"


    Six years ago?


    Marvin rolled his eyes and turned to Glen, "what about you?"


    "If I really want her life, I won''t help Leona, right?" Glen lowered his head and looked at the five or six red dots. Did they have to be like a sieve?


    Looking at them, Glen and Leona guessed something wrong. Although Marvin really wanted to kill them, he wouldn''t do that.


    Because...


    Except for the chip in the research lab, they were required.


    After thinking for a while, Marvin waved his hand. The sniper hiding outside put down his weapon.


    Fortunately, Glen and Leona were safe now.


    At this moment, Marvin stood up, stared coldly at Leona, opened his thin lips and said, "she wants to see you."


    A hint of slyness flashed through Leona''s eyes. She couldn''t help but shiver under her clothes. The smile on her lips was so real and excited. Following Marvin, she even forgot about Glen.


    No one noticed that Glen was as excited and joyful as Leona.


    However, there was a question. Why would Glen be so excited? Further more, Glen had his own purpose from the very beginning?


    But why did he help Lancy in secret?


    Marvin made it clear that Lancy wanted to see Leona.


    But Glen followed them silently.


    Since Marvin was preoccupied with his thoughts, Leona didn''t think too much and just left with Glen.


    They met at the Lu mansion.


    There was a simple reason why she would choose the Lu mansion. At that time, Lancy hadn''t been fully recovered and she still needed to rest. On the other hand, in present condition, the presence of her under the eyes of Marvin made him feel more at ease, and God knows if she will disappear one day.


    She had the ability to appear and disappear mysteriously. It was not a joke.


    To put it bluntly, what Marvin is most worried about is that his little wife will "vanish". Currently, both Lancy''s memory and her state are indeed unstable.

 Chapter 341 Leona

    After Lancy woke up, for various reasons, she did not appear in front of people immediately. And it was also set of Marvin, and the house was not allowed to enter and go out of it by others.


    Technically speaking, Mrs. Lancy needed to rest.


    Stepping into the Lu mansion again, Leona had a very subtle mood. For some reason, she thought of the time when she was shut out by Lancy.


    The world was full of unforeseen events. That was the best.


    People in Lu Clan had been looking at her curiously. They were getting closer and closer to the central lake house. Gradually, there was nobody besides, so clear that even the sound of a bird in the bamboo forest could be heard clearly.


    Thanks to such an environment, Leona was more nervous than she was when she fought for her life in the past.


    She have saw her at the end of the bamboo forest.


    Even at such a long distance, Leona could feel the difference... This was a totally different feeling, familiar and strange, like it was a second generation since they met last time.


    The distance between them was like seven years. Leona walked forward step by step.


    Lancy was wearing a pure white dress, which was so clean and pure without any makeup.


    Lancy seemed feel that someone was coming. She looked back and stared straight at Leona with her bright eyes and said, "Leona!"


    Her voice was as clear as water. Joy could be seen in her clear eyes.


    In memory of Lancy, there was no warmth at all in recent years, no matter family affection or love! For her, Leona was the closest and most trustworthy person.


    When you see a totally different world and meet the old acquaintances, you can imagine how important she is like the last log.


    Hearing the word "Leona", Leona''s heart trembled. In her eyes, there was only a slight smile when Lancy saw her.


    It was at this moment that Leona realized that she did not want to blame Lancy, and she didn''t hate her as much as she could imagine!


    She looked at Leona expressionlessly.


    Leona held back her tears with red eyes.


    "You... You finally remember me?" Facing each other, one smiled lightly, while the other was cold and even resisted. It seemed that the warmth of their reunion was only in a second like this.


    Lancy was stunned for a while. She was confused about Leona''s coldness. "Leona, what''s wrong with you?"


    "¡­¡­ I''m here to ask you something. " Leona was eager to know what had happened that year.


    They weren''t real sisters, but they treat each other as if they were real sisters.


    "What?" Lancy asked.


    Leona looked at Marvin, then at Lancy, "did you really betray us for this man?"


    For whom?


    With an expression of "you must be kidding me", on her face, Lancy took a look at Jasper, who was as surprised as her.


    Marvin had said earlier that he hadn''t been able to find out the real reason why Lancy had run away from the organization. Was it because of him?


    The reason why he couldn''t guess it w


    arvin said. She really didn''t know what to do. She stared at Marvin, lost in thought.


    How could she hurt her sister for a man?


    Roxie...


    "Roxie''s... Where is she? "


    Lancy choked, but bit her lips hard. She really couldn''t say the word "Tomb".


    Leona grasped the corner of her clothes more tightly and asked, "do you want to go there?"


    Lancy nodded firmly. Her red eyes were full of pain and helplessness. "Take me to see her Take me to see her! "


    She was in a mess. The only thing in her mind was that she could hold on to this idea.


    Marvin''s heart skipped a beat. Was she going to leave after all?


    It was obvious that Roxie''s grave couldn''t be in Alaska.


    Lancy seemed to know what he was thinking about. She thought for a while and said, "don''t worry. I will come back! We have to make things clear. "


    She wouldn''t give up finding that Roxie''s death was related to Marvin.


    She did forget something, but that didn''t mean that she couldn''t find it out! She didn''t believe that she would hurt Roxie for her own selfish interests, nor did she believe that she would fall in love with Marvin. If she couldn''t come back to the qrganization, Marvin would be the only breakthrough that she could seize.


    "I need some time."


    To do what?


    Marvin didn''t ask it, nor did she explain to him in detail.


    "Go ahead," His eyes grew darker. About ten minutes later, Marvin responded.


    Marvin was as cold as ice. Nobody could tell whether he was angry or not from his face, but it was not easy for him to make a concession. At that moment, how he wished he could just lock up Lancy and never go anywhere.


    However, when he saw the sadness in her eyes, he aould not say no.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Before leaving, he whispered in her ear.


    This sentence was like a hammer hitting on her heart. Sadness spread from the bottom of her heart. Lancy shook her head and left with Leona.


    Marvin watched them leave, but Lancy never looked back.

 Chapter 342 The Tomb Of Roxie

    Leona led the way.


    Lancy did not ask where the destination was, whether it was abroad or at home. Everything seemed to be decided by Leona.


    After such a long journey, both of them were depressed. Most of the time, they would not talk to each other.


    They just talked about the situation of Lancy and the fact Leona knew!


    By then, Lancy came to realize that she had married Marvin and had two children... Nobody mentioned anything related to the organization, including the attempt to chase and kill for seven years.


    Even so, it was too much information for Lancy.


    At least, it was too much information about her and Marvin.


    Their destination was B city.


    "This is hometown of Roxie." Lancy murmured, looking out of the window at the changing scenery, the three of them were driving in a wrong direction, and they came to the cemetery.


    Leona frowned as she hadn''t expected that Lancy still remembered that.


    When they were young, everyone thought that they were orphans without parents, but later, they grew up and had more friends. As a result, they knew that not everyone was like this.


    Some were abducted and sold, some were sold out by their parents, and some lost by themselves.


    Some of them couldn''t remember what had happened in their childhood at all, while some could still remember what had happened. For example, Roxie, she always remembered her hometown, and when she was powerful enough, she wouldn''t give up investigating her background, trying to find her parents.


    Lancy, who had no memory at all, seemed to grow up in her organization.


    As for Leona, she had never said whether she remembered them or not. The only certain thing was that she did not want to look for her parents at all.


    Back then, they were quite close. It was not strange that they knew Roxie''s hometown.


    "Here it is."


    They turned several corners and finally arrived at the destination.


    When Lancy looked at the familiar name and photo on the tombstone, she felt it a little real!


    The black hat almost covered two-thirds of her face, making people unable to see her tears.


    Her slender hand seemed to touch the girl''s face and her fingers were trembling.


    "Roxie, it''s really you..." Lancy was half kneeling in front of the tombstone. Finally, she could not bear it any longer. "What happened? Roxie, tell me. Why did everything go wrong?"


    Lancy beat her own head very hard and said, "why can''t I remember her clearly since I have regained my memory?"


    Leona turned her head away, unwilling to look at the crazy Lancy.


    "Calm down."


    Whispered Glen, a hint of pity flashing across his eyes.


    Along the way, Glen was like an invisible person. He saw that Lancy pretended to be calm and pretended to be strong. He saw that Leona had much to say to Lancy but kept a distance from her indifferently.


    When she was in front of Roxie''s grave, she finally had a nervous breakdown.


    Tears can''t be hid, and pain can''


    on in S Group.


    "¡­¡­ Lancy, don''t think too much. " Leona said with a straight face and a twitch of her mouth.


    "¡­¡­ Hehe. " The corners of Alvin''s mouth twitched.


    With an expression of unwillingness to talk more, haze shrugged and had to shut up obediently.


    Well, ADA felt embarrassed, but she had to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Clenching her fists, she looked ahead with a knowing expression on her face.


    "¡­¡­ Well. " Glen and Leona sneered again. What did this silent situation mean? Why didn''t they just say something?


    Leona could not help but roll her eyes. At the same time, Glen had no choice but to glare at Lancy.


    Did she really forget that thing?


    There was always a faint smile on Glen''s face. He knew that Lancy misunderstood him, but he just followed her anyway.


    "Leona, could you tell me how I left the organization in the past?" Lancy asked.


    In fact, the whole S Group knew about it. However, the difference was that Leona did not know it until it was over.


    It seemed that one day, there was a rumor in the organization that Lancy and the enemy were united. Then it became a big news. The whole thing got much more and more attention from the leaders. Later they sent people to investigate it.


    Unfortunately, Lancy was pregnant at that time.


    This undoubtedly proved the credibility of the rumor. Things were getting more and more serious and could no longer keep calm.


    Thinking back when Lancy had fought the rival --Yan several times, she had succeeded to set him up, which had never happened before.


    Yan was always a threat to S Group. No one had ever defeated him or taken advantage of him before.


    Why did Lancy become the exception?


    In the beginning, everyone thought that Lancy had means and plots, worthy of being the first killer.


    When the rumors came around, everything seemed different. Was it because of the illicit relationship between she and Yan that Lancy escaped from that man''s hand?

 Chapter 343 Sorry, I Used To It

    When they confirmed that Lancy was pregnant, all the negative side effects erupted.


    No one is money. Everyone not loves you! Those organizations were not virtuous in any way. Lots of people hated Lancy.


    In that case, it would undoubtedly be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to defeat her.


    It was hard to decipher what was going on in Glen''s mind. It seemed that his leaders had come to a conclusion that Lancy had an affair with that man and that she had betrayed her organization...


    In the end, it turned out that Lancy became the target of the organization.


    At that time, Leona was still on a mission. When she came back, everything was settled. She had no choice but to accept the betrayal of Lancy and the death of Roxie.


    Then the following seven years, during which Leona also found Lancy.


    Hearing their conversation, Lancy could not describe her current mood. She was not sure about the current situation, but she knew that. Yan was Marvin.


    When she really heard from a person closest to her that she had betrayed her organization and been pregnant with that man''s child, it sounded more like other people''s story, but she had a hint of familiarity.


    "By the time we found you, you had married to Marvin. You had a normal life." Leona concluded.


    Hearing that, Lancy touched her chin. After thinking over and over again, she said, "sure enough, Marvin is the key to breaking through."


    "Leona, don''t you feel that the whole thing is strange?" Hearing that, Lancy squinted slightly and leaned against the seat on the front passenger seat. "Why, the leader believes that the baby in my belly belongs to that person?"


    This didn''t make sense. How could she do a DNA test before the baby was one month old? Even if they could, do they have the DNA sample of Marvin?


    Lancy didn''t have that memory and she didn''t think much. Not being in a trap, of course she could sense the difference immediately.


    She was highly valued in her organization and the higher authorities would not doubt or punish her easily.


    Unless they had clear evidence... The problem was, what kind of evidence could make those in power abandon her so easily?


    It was not easy to cultivate a person, especially a top talent in S Group. They couldn''t kill or destroy people as they liked!


    There must be something wrong.


    At the same time, Leona and Glen exchanged glances and noticed the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Now, both of them heard Lancy''s explanation and found something unusual. Neither of them had ever thought about the problem. The point was always on Lancy, but they really did not expect that...


    To be honest, it was more than that.


    "Leona, do you remember the task we took?" Lancy hesitated for a while and said, "the four of us have always been on missions together, especially during that period, we were almost never separated. But that time,


    an.


    As a matter of fact, the mental activity was like this, shit, do you think you can bewitch me with this charming face? Wake up! I won''t be deceived.


    To be honest, Marvin was too calm. After a series of actions, he stopped. He looked at Lancy with his dark eyes and said lightly, "sorry, I''m used to it."


    Used to it... What the hell is it?


    "¡­¡­ Hehe. " Lancy was still wearing a numb face and didn''t want to reply.


    The so-called habit is to live with her husband and wife, as well as to be together for a long time. These actions are just normal.


    Not knowing why, Lancy touched her face. She felt that Marvin was implying something, which seemed that he was saying, you have done the most intimate thing with me. Why do you still care about this?


    Lancy gave out an air of gloom. When she woke up, the world should be more unreasonable!


    Who would experience the feeling of a virgin waking up and becoming a housewife?


    Yes, Lancy is very pure in front of boss! Although, in that kind of organization, they had learned how to seduce men, but they had never done it.


    To put it bluntly, she was a virgin.


    Compared with carrying out tasks with beauty, she preferred to use violence to suppress violence, of course, it was violence.


    In this way, Lancy was evolved to a violent maniac in the course of completing the task...


    That was the reason why her first reaction was to make a move when she woke up, both at the military factory and at the Lu Clan.


    Lancy preferred hand to hand combat than bullets.


    "Whoop, whoop, something bad seemed to have been exposed.


    After Marvin changed into his home wear, the girl sat on the couch with a cold face. She frowned as if she was thinking about something important in her life.


    Was Marvin really innocent?


    It was obvious that he did it on purpose! Of course Marvin knew what he was doing and what was bothering Lancy at the moment.

 Chapter 344 Sleeping In Separate Rooms

    "It''s late. Why don''t you go to bed?" Lancy was right. He did it on purpose.


    ''humph, you asshole!


    What kind of soul was hidden under the expressionless indifference? This should ask Lancy.


    It seemed that he suddenly understood why Lancy would act like that after she lost her memory seven years ago... From the majority of people.


    "Marvin, how did we start?" Actually, what Lancy wanted to say more was when she had sex with him...


    "It started from the night seven years ago, right?" Marvin opened his mouth slightly, but didn''t explain it in detail.


    As a matter of fact, Marvin had a vague idea what had happened that night. If he had started it, Marvin wouldn''t have known how it had happened. But they should have known that no matter how it ended, they had spent the night together.


    It was brief and to the point, wasn''t it?


    Lancy felt that she had already been out of anger. Would she still have fun with him?


    "Who seduced?" Lancy''s eyes turned red. The concealed meaning of her little expression was, it was you who seduced me, wasn''t it? Right, it must be like this!


    Marvin sobbed and thought for a long time before he said, "Between us, there is no one to seduce."


    It was the same as if he had not said it.


    It sounded like nothing had happened. It was more like they were in love.


    It was not good news for Lancy. "Fall in love with each other? Did I really hurt Roxie for you? " Lancy went deathly pale and began to confess what she had thought.


    From beginning to end, Lancy or Leona had never mentioned anything about Roxie to Marvin, but from their words, Marvin could get a general idea.


    He crouched down so that their eyes could be level. He stared at the woman in front of him calmly, seeming a bit relieved. All of a sudden, Marvin realized something. Whether it was memory loss or just memory recovery, that Lancy was Lancy, wasn''t it?


    There was no need to worry about those things?


    Therefore, Marvin patted on her head lovingly, just as what he had done, "it was an accident at that time. I didn''t know how we got together that night, but you left the next day. I saw you again six years later, but you left your organization and lost your memory. "


    After some consideration, Lancy tilted her head and asked, "so, you mean, it was impossible for us to work together that year?"


    "It seems like someone set you up..."


    It didn''t occur to Marvin until a long time ago. At that time, Marvin thought it was a trick of him, or it could be said that Lancy allied her forces to set him up.


    But she disappeared the next day... If she really set a trap for him, it would surely she would act, wouldn''t it? Now it seems that, in combination with everything on Lancy, Marvin tasted something different.


    Hearing that, Lancy widened her eyes. What Marvin said gave her hope, and she had guessed that the whole thing was more like someone had plotted against her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Lancy could almost make everything clear when Marvin talked about Mrs. Wilson.


    nervous? Lancy smiled. For a person who had been living on the cruel side of a life, seeing Mrs. Wilson was nothing to be nervous about?


    It had been a long time since the last time the members of the Lu Clan had a meal together, including the incident happened to Lan Clan and finding Lancy.


    Mrs. Wilson tried to remember the expression on Mr. Sidney''s face, and rolled her eyes. She looked more composed than before.


    It was a rule in the Lu Clan that a person who was qualified to sit at a table must attend a meal when he or she was at home and everyone was present.


    As the members of the family had a habit of checking the time, the building they lived in was very close to them. Besides, it was Mrs. Wilson who informed them beforehand. Therefore, Marvin and Lancy were late for the engagement.


    "Are you feeling better now?" As soon as Lancy sat down, Mrs. Wilson said. "Are you feeling well? You must have suffered a lot after going through the gate of hell, right? "


    With a low and gentle smile on her face all the time, Lancy looked very elegant and well behaved, and didn''t answer what Mrs. Wilson said.


    Mrs. Wilson thought, ''is it because she just recovered from a serious illness? Why doesn''t she refute her?''? In the past, only she would retort upon her?


    Without any doubt, Mrs. Wilson continued, "by the way, Lancy, I heard that you went out with a man and a woman yesterday before you recovered from a serious illness."


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t say anything, but her tone carried some implicit meaning! Because of Lancy, the whole Lu Clan was in a mess. Who would believe that there was no resentment?


    ''maybe she''s trying to hold back her anger, because what happened between her and Marvin.


    She was sober, but the atmosphere was still the same. Mrs. Wilson thought about it, and even Mr. Sidney who was discontented with Lancy!

 Chapter 345 Shut Up

    Her grandson, Marvin, kept talking about Lancy''s care and health, and closed off the Central Lake house. He did not allow anyone to go in and out.


    Well, it was true that Marvin was the master of Lu Clan, but it didn''t mean that he could really do whatever he wanted!


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Lancy up and down carefully, then she curled her lips. The implication in her words was that it seemed no problem to look at Lancy now, wasn''t it?


    "Marvin, it''s your fault. How could you let Lancy, who had been saved, go out with unknown men? How can you be a husband? "


    If it had been in the past, Mrs. Wilson wouldn''t have made things difficult for Marvin in front of Sidney. But now, from Sidney''s silent attitude, she knew what he meant.


    ''I never thought that I could read his mind.'' Mrs. Wilson thought happily.


    Lancy glanced at Marvin indifferently. His home was more complicated than his simple and to the point! Through the conversation he had last night to add on his files, Lancy had a general understanding of her character and style of doing things, which were almost the same as her conjecture.


    To be honest, Lancy couldn''t believe it. Would she?


    However, what Lancy did not know was that from the beginning to the end, Marvin was always the key event statement. At that time, what kind of important events she was involved in, such as innocence, wickedness and stupidity? Otherwise, her mood would be far more complicated and complicated than what it was now.


    All these didn''t matter anymore.


    If she suddenly changed her personality, it would only arouse more people''s suspicion. Lancy knew what Marvin meant. Since she had chosen to stay in Lu Clan, she had to put something on her mind.


    For example, when she faced such a question at present.


    Hearing this, Lancy tilted her head slightly. With her big black and white eyes, Lancy looked at Mrs. Wilson with confusion for a long time without speaking.


    That was her nature before... But now, she seemed to be a little different from before.


    For example, she was staring at Mrs. Wilson.


    A cold air rose from the soles of Mrs. Wilson''s feet and sent a shiver down her spine! ''Is it cold now? Or does she get up too early? Why am I feeling so cold now? ''?


    "Lancy, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Grandma, I was just thinking... What does it have to do with staying at home?" With an innocent and innocent look, Lancy pretended to be confused. She glanced at Marvin and asked, "Marvin... What if there is conflict between this two? "


    Upon hearing her words, Marvin couldn''t help but tighten his grip on the quilt. He looked at her affectionately as if she looked the same as before. But only he knew that she was faking it this time.


    Well...


    "Of course it''s okay. The patient needs rest and needs to go out for relaxation." With a determined look, Marvin stood by the side of Lancy.


    His words made Mr. Sidney frown a bit.


    "Haha, really? I don''t even know whether your grandfathe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ng! Well, is this a complaint, ah, a complaint?


    He said it so bluntly, and said it in front of her, his grandmother. Was that really good?


    Mrs. Wilson became speechless again after she was choked by Lancy. The color on her face was the same as that of pig liver, and was the fresh one.


    "¡­¡­ "Marvin, after all, she is your grandmother." Said Sidney, looking at his grandson with serious eyes. It was okay not to mention what Mrs. Wilson had done wrong, but as a junior, Lancy was way out of line!


    As the saying goes, it''s the father''s duty that children do something wrong


    No matter how wrong Mrs. Wilson had done, Lancy couldn''t offend her directly. More seriously, she was unfilial!


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t like Lancy just now, let alone Mr. Sidney. If Lancy could talk back on the table today, then she could overturn the table tomorrow. If she did that again, the whole world would be turned upside down!


    "I''ll try to talk Lancy out of it."


    As soon as Marvin said that, he took the opportunity to go out. After he got out of Mr. Sidney''s sight, he obviously quickened his pace.


    What kind of advice? It was just some small words! He just took them up heavily and put them down gently. Obviously, Lancy looked down upon her grandmother!


    But as for other people, they had to pretend in surface, even though they loved their wife very much.


    However, it was not at all convincing for Marvin to say "I will talk to her" in the tone of "talk today''s weather"!


    It could be seen that Marvin totally ignored his grandma.


    Though pissed off, Mrs. Wilson couldn''t remember when she had already seen Marvin as her own grandson?


    When she was boiling with rage, Mrs. Wilson glanced at Mrs. Wilson unintentionally and found that Mrs. Wilson looked worse than her! Her heart skipped a beat...


    Sidney had always been one of those who spoiled Lancy.


    In the past, Mrs. Wilson was often defeated by Lancy many times. And the reason was that Mr. Sidney always protected Lancy!

 Chapter 346 Rage

    But now, Mr. Sidney had such an expression, which was really beyond her expectation!


    As a matter of fact, Sidney had been in a high position for many years. He never showed his emotion easily. But during his whole life, Mrs. Wilson had been studying his moods and had been paying close attention to him all the time. Even his inadvertent actions, Mrs. Wilson had thought it over and over again.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wilson clearly felt the man''s displeasure.


    Mrs. Wilson remembered the message from Mrs. Lena''s son. As expected, when Lancy was thoughtless some time ago, the company was damaged and crossed the line of Grandpa. It turned out that it was true.


    After she heard this, Mrs. Wilson suddenly got quiet. She pretended to wipe away her tears and said, "Mr. Sidney, now I''m criticized by a young man. I''m so ashamed of myself. I think I''d better not go out for my family. "


    "Mrs. Wilson..." Looking at Mrs. Wilson''s gesture of weakness, Sidney seemed to understand her feelings.


    Bowing her head, Mrs. Wilson let out a deep sigh. "I''m going back to my room."


    Mrs. Lena supported Mrs. Wilson''s grandma the moment she stood up.


    People who didn''t know her would think Mrs. Wilson was exhausted. They thought she seemed to have become older of a sudden.


    Indeed, Mrs. Wilson was arrogant for most of her life. Only once was she shouted "shut up!", by her younger generation!


    It seemed that she was in tears and burning off her candles.


    However, only Mrs. Lena could see clearly that Mrs. Wilson was obviously complacent and joyful in her eyes!


    She just pretended to be upset in front of others.


    To be more exact, it was pretended to be in front of Mr. Sidney.


    Mrs. Lena didn''t dare to act carelessly. She looked serious, afraid that Mr. Sidney would see through her and damage the plan of Mrs. Wilson! That was why Mrs. Wilson still thought highly of Mrs. Lena in the past decades.


    She always knew who was her real master; she always knew what she should do and what she should not do.


    When she was back in the room, Mrs. Lena dared to breathe heavily.


    However, Mrs. Wilson was teased by her action.


    "Mrs. Wilson?" The old lady blushed. She had seen much of the world with Mrs. Wilson, but she was still so narrow-minded in front of her. She even blushed herself.


    It was until now that Mrs. Lena''s heart rate went normal that she said slowly, "madam, are you going to let Lancy go so easily today?"


    In fact, Mrs. Lena was surprised that Mrs. Wilson would show weakness...


    "Do you think I''m showing weakness?" Instead of getting angry, Mrs. Wilson smiled. She even lied to the closest people. Mr. Sidney would certainly see it through. "Mrs. Lena, am I the kind of person who gets bullied?"


    "What do you mean, madam?"


    Mrs. Wilson smiled coldly, and tried to make both of them satisfied. "Today is different from the past. What I need to do is to merge what happened to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ncy was obviously somewhat reluctant, but after all, she was not as intimate as before.


    Most importantly, they had to deal with the current situation.


    Lancy had to admit that even she herself was unable to control her feelings. She wanted to share her feelings with Marvin, but maybe he was the only one who could understand her feelings subconsciously.


    "I don''t know. I just can''t control myself." Lancy was at a loss and didn''t know what to say. She must be frightened.


    For people like Lancy and Marvin, the first thing they should learn was how to control themselves.


    No matter what kind of person, circumstance or environment they were facing, they had to be able to control themselves freely! Both in terms of expression and mentality, their ability to control their temper had already reached the level of mutual resentment.


    However, Lancy said that she couldn''t control herself...


    "I was just angry. But when I burst out, I somehow had the urge to kill someone..." Lancy felt her heart still fluttering with fear whenever she thought of that feeling. "The blood is boiling. I''m dying to have my hand stained with blood..."


    It was not because Lancy hadn''t killed people. Her hands had already been stained with blood.


    However, when she saw the scene just now, she felt that her sanity was out of control and everything was out of control. Lancy felt her brain was full of the impulse to kill someone. Was she really going crazy?


    Even a cold-blooded killer, there were reasons for his killing.


    In order to survive, to complete tasks, and even to gain money and to get woman''s love... There must be reasons behind.


    Killing without any reason was to enjoy the pleasure of killing. That was not a killer, but a freak!


    At that moment, Lancy clearly felt that there was an abnormal sense and impulse in her body. What made her more annoyed was that she almost couldn''t suppress it. This was the thing she taboo and fear.

 Chapter 347 How Is Grandpa

    People like Lancy and Marvin were more unusual than ordinary people. Lancy did not know why she was like this, but she also knew that if she really couldn''t control it, she would lose herself.


    The more Lancy thought about it, the more frightened she became. She didn''t want to lose herself and become a murderous demon one day.


    Lancy wasn''t making a fuss out of nothing. Only those who really experienced it could understand her feelings.


    Lancy was really scared.


    She had lost her memory twice, which was nothing compared with this thing.


    The loss of memory was just a kind of memory loss. While the feeling of killing seemed to engulf her.


    Her hands were trembling, and Marvin held her hands more firmly to support her, "don''t be afraid, Lancy. I''m here with you. You''ll be fine. Calm down first."


    Marvin wrapped his trembling wife around and patted on her back as she usually did to coax Ray and Rani.


    After a long time, Lancy finally calmed down. She then realized that they were holding each other in such an intimate posture. She blushed and felt a little embarrassed.


    She resisted slightly, because she really couldn''t get used to being so close to a man.


    Marvin naturally let her get out of his arms, but held her hand all the time. "Are you feeling better?"


    Lancy nodded. She held the man''s hand unconsciously and felt his cold body temperature. She had to say that it was indeed a lot of relief.


    "Marvin, am I crazy?" Lancy lifted her head and stared at Marvin, her eyes full of weakness.


    "Believe me. There is a second when I really want to kill your grandmother... And everyone present. " Lancy''s voice was so cold that it gave people a shiver in her words. She was serious.


    His big and warm hand touched her left cheek. Her face was so small and delicate. She looked so weak and fragile at that moment. Marvin was shocked by her weakness, but he could do nothing but accept the fact that his face turned into a pool of warm water, softer and softer. "Don''t be nervous. There must be a reason."


    Marvin comforted Lancyr. In fact, he was as nervous as Lancy.


    "You''ve lost your memory seven years ago, so I''m sure it''s not the problem." Marvin muttered as he combed through his thoughts. "The reason why you restore your memory is because grandpa''s affairs are stimulated. Is that the reason why you have such thoughts"


    However, Marvin didn''t believe what he had said. His hand happened to touch Lancy''s ear.


    The man was lost in thought, his fingers tapping on her earlobe and occasionally touching her tender skin.


    Lancy felt embarrassed and embarrassed. She didn''t know what to do.


    Marvin looked back and forth at the dagger and stroked it. His face darkened. "Do you think it''s because of it, Lancy?" he asked


    It?


    Hearing that, Lancy blinked and finally realized that there was a chip in her body.


    It was not Lancy''s fa


    randfather really loved her, and shed tears for her without thinking of the memory.


    "Even if one''s memory will disappear, one''s love will remain..." Lancy mumbled. She didn''t remember who had said that. She said what she thought as she mumbled to herself.


    The love of family is love, the love of parents is love, the love of lovers is love, and the love of a couple is also love.


    So which kind of relationship she and Marvin belonged to?


    Lancy was frightened by this idea. When their eyes met, she lowered her head suddenly.


    Obviously, after hearing that, Marvin thought of the same thing as Lancy. His dark eyes were shining like stars, which almost made Lancy blind.


    Boss, could you please be more reserved?


    "Grandpa is not dead, but he is badly hurt. He hasn''t woken up yet." Marvin wasn''t going to hide anything from her. "He''s still in the ICU."


    Lancy''s tears, like a broken pearl chain, could no longer be held back.


    Sometimes people were just so strange. She had an instinct that she was not so close to that man, but she just couldn''t resist his strong emotion.


    Hasn''t he been out of danger yet?


    Lancy looked pale and bit her lips tightly.


    "I''ll take you to see him." Marvin proposed it. In fact, he was going to take her to see Grandpa Lakin today.


    Because the doctor said that if grandpa didn''t wake up tomorrow, he might...


    Lancy nodded.


    After she went back to her room and cleaned herself up, she stood in front of others with tears in her eyes. It seemed that she had cried.


    Lancy would never show her emotions in public.


    As soon as she left with Marvin, the Butler turned back and told Mr. Sidney. Sidney looked a little relaxed after calculating the time.


    Compared with what Lancy did with Mrs. Wilson this morning, Mr. Sidney was more concerned that Lancy didn''t go to see her grandfather the first time she woke up.


    Unfilial means a lot to every elder.

 Chapter 348 Sanatorium

    The issue of the Lan Clan had provoked much discussion in Alaska.


    People only knew that the police had found the eldest granddaughter of the Lan Clan, and no one knew whether she was alive or dead. As for Mr. Lakin, there was no news at all.


    Of course, some of them were from arrangement of Marvin.


    Many people guessed that if Mr. Lakin had been killed a long time ago? Think about it. Lakin was kidnapped first, and then Lancy whose life was uncertain. How could an elder more than 50 years old live?


    People were more willing to believe that Lakin died in secret for some reason! Or maybe it was because the kidnapper was too crazy that he didn''t even leave a whole body.


    The night they found Lancy, there was a gunshot in Alaska and many people had been killed!


    None of them had ever expected that Lakin was hiding in a hospital of Alaska. It was true that Lakin was still alive! No one had found his real whereabouts.


    From the route led by Marvin, Lancy knew what he had done. Unconsciously, her attitude softened a bit.


    It was more a sanatorium than a hospital. But the medical staffs here were all found by Marvin. Compared with a normal hospital, this hospital was clean and quiet. Besides, it had good medical conditions. This was indeed a good place to stay.


    Although she didn''t know how he did it, Lancy was grateful to him from the bottom of her heart.


    No, she meant it when she saw the one inside through the window of ICU.


    There were tubes all over the old man''s body, which showed how seriously injured he was.


    Lancy''s memory about her grandfather was still blank, but her heart ached so much that she was too painful to say anything.


    She didn''t ask again whether this person was really her grandfather, and she would no longer think about whether that she was cheated again by Marvin...


    Lancy just felt that the old man lying on the bed was her grandfather, her closest grandfather!


    Marvin told her that her parents had a car accident more than ten years ago and their grandpa was her only family in the world.


    Perhaps, this was the blood power of innate spirit.


    "May I come in?" Lancy asked.


    Since Marvin brought her to meet his grandpa, there was no reason for him to refuse.


    He personally prepared the sterilized clothes for her and watched her go in.


    This night was crucial to both Lancy and Mr. Lakin!


    Lancy didn''t know what was on the mind of Marvin. When she walked closer and closer to the person lying on the bed, she found her hands trembling.


    His gray hair and lifeless face made her eyes gradually blurred.


    She had never thought that she would cry to a stranger (in a certain sense) one day! Too many mixed feelings filled his mind.


    "Grandpa..." For a moment, hLancy even could not see his face clearly. Tears were running down her cheeks. She had not prepa


    atter of time before Nina took over the Lan Clan, but unexpectedly, their real daughter-in-law came back this time.


    She could even think of the future! Nina used to be very proud of herself, but now she was not.


    The real reason why Lancy was suspicious of Nina was that who would benefit a lot from this if something happened to Mr. Lakin and her?


    Nina was the only family member of the Lan Clan.


    For this point, who on earth would be the best suspect!


    To be honest, Lancy hated Nina from the bottom of her heart upon hearing her name! It seemed that they were on bad terms before.


    "Marvin, do you know the share holder of the Lan Group?"


    Marvin gave her an approving look. "Of course I know! I also know that he seems to have a will. "


    Lancy and Marvin silmed to each other. As for what they were laughing, only they themselves knew.


    Nina was not getting along well.


    To be more specifically, She left with Mr. Andy in a hurry.


    With the ownership certificate, she left, leaving her grandfather and Lancy at a loss. There was no time for her to think more about it. She didn''t know what would happen to her until she came back to the Lan Clan and confronted the police.


    Fortunately, she had made up an excuse before that. She had also made a plan with her mother.


    Everything went well as Nina expected, but she still felt guilty. How could she have a good sleep if she stayed in the same room with the police?


    She was all the time afraid of being exposed. The moment she opened her eyes, the room was filled with policemen who were going to arrest her.


    At that time, Nina was thinking how great it would be if her grandpa and Lancy died like this? Could the case be settled if they died?


    Nina didn''t know. She only knew that she should be afraid if Grandpa and Lancy came back! It was just like two time bombs that would tell the truth to others at any time.

 Chapter 349 It Doesnt Have To Be You

    Compared to the days of apprehension, Nina really thought that it was better for them to die!


    She wondered if those things had opened the new world for Nina. Was she still the woman who had changed thoroughly!


    Nina even began to regret and complain. She blamed that Mr. Andy was not as efficient as he used to be. How could they really be released? As the saying goes, endless regrets are useless. Why don''t you just destroy both the strength and the future trouble?


    Nina was shocked by her own thought, but soon she calmed down. It was normal for people to be careless, not to harm themselves.


    Bearing such a curse, Nina pretended to be quiet and worried in the Lan Clan, being ready for the return of Lakin and Lancy.


    Emily was really afraid that when they came back, the first thing they did was to identify her!


    How could she expect that Mr. Andy did not want to let Lakin and Lancy go from the beginning, let alone knew the following changes!


    Nina felt helpless and sad. Finally, the police told her that Lancy was rescued successfully!


    God knew how she felt now!


    He did save Lancy! Nina felt extremely regretful. If she could go back in time, she would never let go of the two people!


    Every man lives for himself. Why was he so stupid at that time? Why did he say that he was not willing to bear someone''s life It was not until now that Nina understood that once things got started, it was not up to her to make decisions.


    At least, in the eyes of her grandfather and Lancy, no matter they were dead or alive, she would never be forgave for her whole life.


    Since they would get nothing in the end, he decided to solve the problem once and for all!


    Nina finally figured it out, but it was too late.


    No matter how she felt now, it didn''t matter anymore. The only thing she could do now was to wait! She was waiting for Mr. Lakin and Lancy.


    Perhaps, no matter how bad the situation was, Nina decided to throw the handle after the blade!


    Nina pulled her clothes a bit. Without the so-called kinship, she was really not afraid of anything.


    However, after Lancy was rescued, there was no news from Lakin. This time, Nina really could not wait. Whether Mr. Lakin lived or died was not only the daily life of the ordinary people, but also the decisive factor. At least, it was right for Nina like this.


    The longer they waited, the calmer and more confident Nina was. Lancy and even the Lu Clan behind her had never made trouble for her. Now that her grandfather was missing again, Nina was extremely happy!


    Especially, now she was the only lady of the Lan Clan. Everytone obeyed her willing.


    The look of others was fear, awe and fawning!


    Especially in the case that Lakin had no information, the situation of the Lan Clan changed unconsciously.


    Nina still sat on the wheelchair. No matter how excited she was, she dared not show it on her face!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    have rushed up to kill the person who had put forward the proposal.


    Seeing that he was so excited, Nina had to give up. She put on a false smile and replied, "Butler Liu, don''t worry. How could I give up on Grandpa? I just, I was too scared and worried. I... "


    Her eyes turned red while she was speaking. Butler looked much better than before. He was discontented about this. But as a servant of the Lan Clan, he couldn''t say anything.


    When she finished, she returned to her room.


    Now only she was left to be the real master of such a big family. She felt like she really admitted that she was the only master! It should be said that this sense of superiority and satisfaction.


    At that time, Mr. Jiang called her. There was only one question. When would he take over the Nalan group.


    To be honest, the tone of Mr. Jiang on the phone was not good. Without thinking about his expression, we could know that how much he disliked Anna.


    "Lydia, don''t let me down! The board meeting will be held in a few days. When do you want to hold it off? " Mr. Andy had gone through a lot of ups and downs and he had never gone through the same experiences as Nina.


    All he knew was that this woman was a loser.


    He had arranged everything for her, including share transfer agreement. But what was wrong with Nina? Why didn''t she take any action!


    There was no more useless person than her.


    She was ambitious, courageous, and stupid. If she wanted to get the whole Lan Clan, she deserved it.


    During the few days of waiting, Mr. Andy''s patience had run out.


    Nina still needed to rely on him. She had no choice but to tell him her current situation with a fake smile on her face.


    Mr. Andy knew from the beginning that this woman wanted both the Lan Clan and the fame. She was afraid of being criticized by others! Andy took the advantages of the occasion and changed his plan.


    Mr. Andy cared his reputation as well.

 Chapter 350 Announce Death

    "I''ll take care of it." "Don''t screw up the board of directors." Mr. Andy''s cold voice pierced through the phone, which slightly frightened Nina. "Nina, we have a lot of other capable people in Lan Clan."


    The implication in his words was that it did not have to be her.


    Nina''s face turned pale and hard to believe what she just heard. She bit her lips hard and tried to say something, ".... I see. "


    The sound he hanged up the phone was enough to prove that he didn''t take Nina seriously.


    What Mr. Andy warned was exactly what Nina worried. There was no way for Nina to give up everything she was about to have.


    "Don''t frighten yourself. Your name is written on the share transfer agreement!" Nina took out the document and read it over and over. She stared at the name of the document. It seemed that only in this way could she feel at ease.


    Nina calmed herself down and held her pride. If Mr. Andy wanted to buy another shares, the agreement would be of no use to him! He had the guts to threaten and warn her. However Nina also has something important.


    Nina clenched her fist. While comforting herself, she couldn''t tell whether Mr. Andy''s warning was useless or not. At least, she knew that she couldn''t sit still and wait for death.


    Soon later, the board of directors was held in advance. No one knew what Mr. Andy had done.


    Nina decided to take her document to the board meeting.


    He had told her a long time ago that Lakin didn''t take back the shares belonged to the company owned by Nina. Of course, she was eligible to attend the board of directors. Of course, she had to be present because of the matter of Lan Clan.


    Seeing her sitting in a wheelchair and looking haggard, the board members comforted Nina.


    The joy was about to emerge from the eyes of both of Lapin and Latin. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that it was probably because of the absence of Lakin that they had nothing to hide?


    "Nina, now that you feel uncomfortable, you should have a good rest at home! Don''t worry about the work. We will take care of it, " Lapin comforted her like an elder. His words were not sincere at all.


    But he had a better attitude towards Nina than to Lancy.


    Perhaps Lancy was the daughter of the eldest daughter and Nnia was actually just an outsider. It was obvious that there was no threat in the latter, for example, in terms of inheritance.


    Nina smiled subtly. She of course understood the underlying meaning of his words. He was trying to exclude her from this. He would be more worried when he was there, OK?


    "You know what? I''m really worried about Lan Group. As the granddaughter of Grandpa, I can''t ignore his wish. It''s necessary to attend such an occasion. Thank you, Grandpa. Don''t worry. Nina is no longer a kid. I will not shirk my responsibilities. "


    Latin raised his eyebrows and looked at her from head to toe.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n was very satisfied with the result now. He turned to look at Nina and said, "Nina, what do you think? You should understand my efforts, right? "


    But as long as there''s anything coming, they will definitely follow the topic.


    As they expected, after hesitating for a while, she finally nodded and said, "I don''t hope that, Grandpa, you are even worried and regretful about your death."


    He couldn''t live a peaceful life after he died Even Mr. Ceng and his companions hesitated. No one could be more tragic than him to die.


    Though Nina looked grieved, she was actually so happy that she wanted to kiss them! It''s just too awesome.


    The mere thought of its ownership made Nina feel burnt as if she couldn''t wait to show it.


    Things had been taken advantage of, and then naturally, they would follow her script. Nina almost couldn''t restrain her excitement. She knew that the moment after the meeting was over, it was the time for her to truly take charge of Lan Group.


    "Niece, since you say so, I''ll let you announce. After all, you are the direct family member."


    Nina nodded and said, "then, we will announce death!"


    Before Nina could finish her words, she heard a weird voice with sarcasm and frivolity. And this made the people in the room unhappy.


    What is this place? It was the meeting room of the Lan Group and the board of directors. Who dared to make such a sound?


    The good atmosphere was interrupted by this. How could Latin, Lapin and Nina not be angry? His momentum accumulated with great efforts was destroyed in this way!


    "Who, who the hell is it?" Even Latin was annoyed by this scene.


    Nina? Oh, you''re right. She was very angry.


    When she pushed the door open, she looked around the board of directors with deep and cold eyes. Her red lips curved up slightly. At last, she looked at Nina.


    With her eyes wide open in horror, Nina nearly sprang from her wheelchair. It was Lancy.

 Chapter 351 Sister, Bye

    She had never expected that she would see Lancy again in such an occasion.


    Who said that she needed to have a good rest to recuperate? Didn''t she say that she was too frightened to see anyone? Haven''t you said that she is going to be a hard nut to crack? What Mr. Andy had said still echoed in Nina''s ear, he would make them live. Lancy and Lakin would live without any consciousness...


    Hehe... ''You promised me that they would lie in bed for a lifetime?''


    Then who is the woman in front of her? Is she a ghost?


    When Nina met Lancy''s eyes, there was a hint of smile in her eyes. But she felt like she was in an ice house which made her shiver.


    She seemed to be different.


    Restraining the abnormality in her heart, Nina watched Lancy entering the room with composure.


    "Lancy" Latin slightly narrowed his eyes. How could he forget her!


    Well, Lancy had been well protected by Lu Clan and never showed up in public after the accident. People would think that she die with Lakin!


    Compared with Nina, who was a member of Lan Clan, Lancy was neglected.


    "Nice to meet you all. I''m Lancy," Lancy nodded slightly, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    "Lancy, I thought you were resting in your husband''s house. Why are you here?" Lapin said to Lancy.


    Lancy sat on the head seat which belonged to Mr. Lakin.


    Nina coveted that seat for a long time. She had to put on a show, because she wanted to get sympathy from the men sitting on the wheelchair.


    While Lancy was lucky. It was the destiny, wasn''t it?


    You can imagine how important that position is! The moment Lancy sat down, the hall was in an uproar. Some ambitious men couldn''t sit still.


    Latin''s face turned cold and wrinkled. Apparently, what Lancy did touched his bottom line. "Lancy, are you out of your mind? This is not your place to come and sit. "


    Obviously, the latter was the key point.


    She glanced at Latin and Lapin coldly. It was said that they were her elders. However, looking at their eyes which were full of ambition, she didn''t think so.


    With her innocent blinking eyes, Lancy replied, "Grandpa, why can''t I come here? Isn''t Nina here as well?"


    Even though they had treated each other differently, they couldn''t treat each other in such an obvious way.


    "Nina is..." When Lapin opened his mouth, but he suddenly remembered something and closed his mouth.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s smile seemed to be brighter. She asked, "who is she? She is my grandfather''s granddaughter. Am I not? From a certain point of view, I am the real granddaughter, right? "


    Nina drew a deep breath. She knew that Lancy had never said something like that, let alone on such a formal occasion.


    Nina just couldn''t accept it. She was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    had no choice but to reply reluctantly, "yes, I am. You are right. I have been married."


    Lancy narrowed her eyes into slits, as if to say, "look, that''s it.".


    Both of them were daughter of Lan Clan. One of them was the outsider, and the other was the direct daughter of the eldest son. Now that they had been married, why were they treated differently?


    Even though there was a huge difference in the treatment, it should be Nina instead of Lancy.


    "You!" Lapin was too angry to say a word. Of course he understood those reasons, because he understood, that''s why he treated Lancy in this way.


    Don''t be so angry. What if your health is affected by it?" Lancy said without any sincerity. "Don''t delay the work of the company because of me! Let''s continue our discussion. Oh, what did we say? "


    There was a bleak look on her face. Obviously, Lancy had heard all the statements that had been made at the first meeting and didn''t missed every part.


    Mr. Ceng glanced at her in surprise. He didn''t expect her to get to the point. But was good. "Just now, Mr. Lakin was seriously injured. Latin, Lapin and Nina want declare his death in advance."


    Lancy''s face completely darkened after Nina announced grandpa''s death.


    "Yes?" Lancy looked askance at them and said coldly, "so you agree?" Apparently, she was asking Nina.


    Could Nina say no? She didn''t want to lose face in public, so she had to bite the bullet and said, "Lancy, we did it for the sake of Lan Clan, for the sake of Grandpa."


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but burst into laughter. She said, "for the sake of grandfather, what do you mean? I think you do it for the sake of Lan Clan is true. "


    Almost slapping the table, Lapin stood up and asked angrily, "Lancy, is that how you talk to your elder! You really don''t know what to do! "

 Chapter 352 Fight With The Devil

    "Don''t be angry!" However, Lancy was not moved by his proposal at all. She grinned a sly smile and regarded Lapin as a naughty clown. "I absolutely don''t misunderstand you. You were just fooled by someone! You are grandpa''s biological brothers. How could you do such a thing? "


    Nina held the handrail of the wheelchair tightly. Did Lancy mean her?


    Latin and Lapin were stunned by what Lancy said.


    Who''s brother with Lakin?


    Latin was the first one to calm down and said, "Lancy, we are the elders and as the younger generation, you should pay more attention. You must have misunderstood your grandfather. I believe that no one knows your grandfather''s situation better than you. Do you really want to see Lan Group destroyed? Do you really want your grandfather to die with regret? "


    Well...


    What was more important was the way Lancy called Latin. Latin don''t even call Lakin brother. Instead, he call Lakin '' your grandpa''. What a ''good'' brother.


    Lancy asked, "Great uncle, is there anything wrong with Lan Group now? No collapse? Mr. Ceng, what has happened in the company''s operation? "


    Mr. Ceng smiled quietly, "no, currently the company is running well. We just delayed the plan we made before the new year."


    "If it''s a plan, it means that we haven''t invested enough money in it. It''s just a plan, and it shouldn''t have much impact on the company, right?" Lancy raised her chin and said, "besides, every director is here. I believe the company will be fine. Grandpa once told me that uncle and aunt are the most important courtiers of Lan Group, so grandpa will surely rest assured with your support. "


    Speaking of the art of speaking, Lancy''s words made all the directors present feel warm in the heart. They remembered the time when they worked together and started their own business, and each felt that their own image had been elevated in an instant.


    Nina, who was standing aside, was dumbfounded.


    When she saw Lancy came in, she had gained the upper hand unconsciously. She fought Latin and Lapin calmly with ease.


    And now, Lancy has won the hearts of the board of directors just because of her words.


    ''is she really the Lancy whom I know? Lancy had always been a fool?


    Then who is that domineering woman?


    A sense of panic spread over Nina''s heart without reason. She thought, ''Lancy has changed! How could she do that? Somehow, Nina thought of that.


    Her pupils dilated suddenly. Damn it! She almost forgot! Lancy was supposed to deal with her as soon as she arrived. How could she be so indifferent?


    What the hell was she doing?


    Nina was very uneasy and she couldn''t figure out the answer, so she had to wait and see.


    "Lancy, I ask you again. Do you want to stir up trouble for grandfather?" It turned out that La


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    k, they talked to each other in small groups and sent messages to each other. It was also a kind of negotiation.


    All the directors of Lan Group were smart people. They all know what Latin would say next.


    Nina could avoid all the people and quickly walk into the floor to ceiling windows behind the tea room, looking very mysterious. No one knew what she was doing.


    Things had been out of Nina''s control since Lancy attended the meeting. It was impossible for Nina to show her share!


    That girl suddenly became so smart. If she show her shares, what would she say!


    For example, in the factory, how she forced grandpa to sign the share transfer agreement.


    No, it couldn''t be her... But she had no choice.


    Nina was so anxious that she gritted her teeth. Mr. Andy''s warning echoed in her ears over and over again. This was her only and last chance.


    She had kidnapped, taken care of and cut off from her family members. Her only backup and future were the share transfer agreement with her.


    There was no turning back for Nina at all? She could only charge forward with this strength.


    Lancy... A hint of evil flashed through Nina''s eyes. She quickly contacted her mother, Jill. Fortunately, there was a copy of her mother''s copy, so she immediately sent someone to give it to the lawyer only for her grandfather. It was not too late now.


    "Wow, Nina, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Nina thought of Lancy''s voice behind her. She was so scared that she almost threw out her phone.


    In fact, she did throw it out.


    Lancy picked her phone up, Nina''s face turned pale. How much did she hear just now?


    Playing with her phone, Lancy looked askance at the phone number and signature on the screen. It was Jill. Yes, Marvin had told her that Jill was Nina''s mother and the woman her father had had an affair with at that time.

 Chapter 353 Self Exposed

    "You want to make a call to your husband?"


    Husband, what the hell are you thinking!


    Nina gnashed her teeth in anger. What she hated the most now was to show off love, to show off her husband to make a single man''s life miserable!


    "You must be kidding me." The cruel reality was that Nina was dying, but she could not admit it or deny it. She could only smile and deceive the other''s heart.


    There was a glimmer of light in Lancy''s eyes. "I''m not kidding. It''s not sweet words to your husband. Why are you hiding here? People who don''t know you might think you''re doing something bad! "


    As the saying goes, "don''t be angry with a person who smiles." in Nina''s eyes, Lancy''s smile was so bright, but it became particularly ferocious!


    Mention Kevin repeatedly, does she know what? Did she know that she had already divorced with Kevin?


    When she stood in front of Lancy, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    No, she shouldn''t do this. She shouldn''t!


    "What on earth do you want?" Suddenly, Nina saw the indifference and deliberate in Lancy''s eyes.


    ''has this woman finally changed?''? She was not as naive as she used to be. Instead, she was more like a woman who was good at playing power games and Knowing deep tactics.


    It was true that everyone would go crazy after going through that kind of thing.


    Anna was drenched in cold sweat. In the blink of an eye, she had figured out what to do next. Lancy is bound to change her temper. If she wants to revenge, she will find out what happened to her and Kevin. Today, she will have those actions on the board of directors. She has only one purpose, which is to target Nina!


    "What do you think?" Turning around, Lancy responded.


    Nina thought that she finally figured it out and that she had torn off the mask on her face, and now she looked even not a bit friendly at all. "Lancy, I tell you what happened in the factory. Even if you tell others, no one will believe you! Are those petty actions your revenge? Hum, it''s really... I want to ask you why you''re the only one back home safe and sound, Lancy? "


    Her words implied that Mr. Lakin''s life was uncertain, it was because of Lancy. Who knew what she had done?


    Nina was not afraid of being threatened or revenged by her!


    Nina straightened her back and left in her wheelchair. However, she was not as fearless as she looked now, because she even dared not turn her head around.


    Watching her receding figure, the smile on Lancy''s face faded away bit by bit!


    ''it turns out that Nina has something to do with kidnapping.'' Lancy thought.


    She never seen such a stupid man like Nina! Lancy even didn''t open her mouth to ask and Nina had already kicked the news off.


    To be honest, it was the first time that Lancy had met such a man.


    Poor Nina, she was really going to cry.


    In fact, it was not Nina''s fault that her IQ was too low. It was impossible for her to know that Lancy had lost


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    usly, it would take him three years to cultivate the heir in person.


    After all, there was no reason for them to object.


    Therefore, the identity of Lancy is the successor of the company became clear and accepted by the directors.


    However, no one had expected that something bad would happen to Lakin before the time of three years passed.


    Dennis nodded his head quickly, and before Latin could say anything, he echoed, "yes, yes, you''re right. We''ll remember that!"


    Many directors nodded and said yes. Lancy''s real identity was there. If she could be the new CEO, her ability would be aside for a while. It could be regarded as good reason.


    At the same time, many people think of Lancy''s mother-in-law, Wilson Group and Lu Clan.


    To be honest, except for those who were surnamed Lan, the other board members of the board did not care whether the company''s surname was Lan or Lu and whether the company would be eaten up by the Wilson Group or not. They only cared about whether the company earned money or not and how many could be earn at the end of the year.


    From this point of view, Lancy seemed to be more popular, and it was reasonable.


    It seemed that Lan Group with Wilson Group as its backer was much more promising than before?


    Dennis was picturing the beautiful prospect in his mind. He was so excited that he almost stood up and shouted to haze, "Chairman."


    However, no matter how calmly and calmly Latin pretended to be, there was no way he could continue to be so calm.


    This was not what he expected.


    As long as it was a large company, a team was inevitable. Once it involved the change of the chairman, it would definitely be the top priority in the company! No matter what kind of negotiation or design they should make, Latin had made up his mind to redistribute the shares of the company, and even give some benefits.


    No matter what strategy it is, it would be better to work it out together than now.

 Chapter 354 The Handsome Lawyer

    Why are they changing so fast?


    Latin was so upset and upset that he had finished all his plans including the speech. However, before he could start, the game has over?


    This was undoubtedly the most miserable death method in history.


    With a blush on his face, Lapin muttered, "Mr. Ceng, times have changed. We cannot be the same as before! Lakin said that he would train Lancy in three years, but now she can do nothing. Is it appropriate for such a person to take over our company? "


    "How ridiculous!" Hearing that, Lancy''s mouth had been smiling all the time, but her inner was cold. "Do you think I can''t learn anything from them? Dear uncles and aunts are all elders following Grandpa. I believe what grandpa can teach me, grandpa Ceng could taught me too, right? "


    It could be proved that Lancy was a shrewd person.


    In such a short time, she had a clear understanding of the situation, which side was the enemy and which was the alliance.


    Especially in the alliance, she had pointed out Mr. Ceng and Dennis, which meant she had already had a candidate. Once she came to power, the two men were the first to take on the heavy responsibilities.


    Now, they were her assistants, helping each other.


    Didn''t you see that Dennis smile so happily


    Almost two-thirds of the directors are shaken. It''s exciting to think about teaching the next successor.


    For example, the teacher of the ancient monarch respectfully called him the imperial teacher.


    This status was incomparable. That was "the benefit in the future" in the words of Dennis. It was a huge amount.


    Latin was really impatient. If he rejected, he would offend all the directors present.


    As she was caught in a dilemma, Nina opened her mouth weakly. Her pale and weak face was exactly the same as what she looked like sitting on a wheelchair.


    "Since it was grandpa''s idea, why don''t we call Mr. Girt for help?" Nina put on a bitter smile and said, "this way, it''s more fair. This way, the directors won''t have to be embarrassed."


    People headed by Mr. Ceng and Dennis have agreed. Nina''s original intention is to follow her own plan and stand in the camp of Latin and Lapin secretly at the same time!


    To put it bluntly, she hoped that Latin and Lapin could hold on longer to resist the fire ahead.


    However, both of them now hated Nina so much?


    According to the law, calling a lawyer into office was equal to a legal action? Right? Latin showed he has never seen someone so stupid!


    Didn''t Nina say that there was a conflict with Lancy? This woman, did she really turn over a new leaf?


    Nina did not know the situation, in the two great uncles, at this moment, she was directly assigned to Lancy''s camp by them.


    Soon, both Lapin and Latin knew that they had underestimated Nina.


    But people like Lakin would have private lawyer.


    All the directors


    is only a copy. I don''t know where the original is."


    The eyebrows of Lapin were about to become knotted. Impetuous, he would like to grab the document and read it for once. "What on earth has it written? What shares? To whom? "


    "Since it''s related to Nina, it''s for her." The smile on Lancy''s face didn''t reach her eyes, and she was getting more and more excited.


    Mr. Girt nodded and said, "it is written clearly in the share transfer agreement. Mr. Lakin transferred all his shares to Nina."


    The meeting room was once again lively.


    Transfer to Nina? What happened? Wasn''t Lancy the inheritor? It was clearly written in the will? And why there was an extra share to transfer?


    Rubbing his hands, Dennis was totally confused. "Mr. Girt, what''s going on? Didn''t the two documents contradict each other? Where did you get this? "


    Girt explained: "Mr. Lakin''s will has always been with me. Of course, it is handled by myself. But this share was different. In other words, I didn''t know that Mr. Lakin has done those legal documents. "


    Oh, according to Mr. Girt, the share certificate was delivered to him before he left.


    As for the package, he didn''t have to ask?


    It had to be said that Nina, the biggest beneficiary of the divorce agreement, was suspected.


    "Oh, I see! Nina, do you know the existence of the agreement? " Resting her chin on one of her hands, Lancy said with a faint smile, "grandfather must have concealed such a big thing from you, right?"


    She meant that grandfather would definitely tell Nina if he was willing to.


    The point was whether he did it voluntarily or not.


    Hearing that, Nina was stunned for a while. Her eyes blinked and said, "I, I really don''t know. Grandpa hasn''t told me that. Well, Lancy, don''t be angry..."


    "Really? How could it be? Grandpa discussed with me before. Why didn''t he tell you? "


    Lancy was puzzled and her voice trailed off.

 Chapter 355 Who Is The Culprit

    "Mr. Girt, what is the legal effect of these two documents?" Lapin asked.


    He knew that Nina was lying. At first, he thought that she was on his side. Then he thought that she was the bitch from Lancy. Shit! She was planning for this!


    What a crazy woman! It seems that Latin and Lapin didn''t like Nina at all after this.


    Obviously, Latin thought more deeply.


    Actually, they didn''t really come up with the idea of announcing death. It was Mr. Andy. Mr. Andy had knew the whole Lan Clan for most of his life. And the grudge between Mr. Andy and Lakin was clear for Latin and Lapin.


    Both of Latin and Lapin had made great contribution to their splitting up.


    However, the conflicts between Mr. Andy and Lakin were getting worse day by day. On the contrary, Latin and other people got closer to Mr. Andy, and they could chat with each other happily.


    It seemed that when Mr. Andy mentioned death, Latin remembered that.


    He had his own plan.


    Mr. Andy couldn''t help Lancy to own the LAN group, because Wilson Group was behind Lancy. He would never let her be the owner of the family, which was difficult for him to manipulate!


    On the contrary, Nina was low in status, low in intelligence, visions were limited, and there was no one behind her. There was no doubt that she was the most easily to be manipulated in the Lan Clan.


    The news that Lankin died and the shares of the company seemed to made everyone know the secret.


    They were used by others.


    Muttered Latin in Lapin''s ear. As Lapin raised his eyes again, he ferociously glared at Nina. How he wished he could bite her to death!


    The elders in big families all had a characteristic, such as Mrs. Wilson. She had strong self-esteem and could not be used by anyone, especially a junior.


    Of course, they could easily take advantage of others.


    Nina even ganged up with other people to fool them!


    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest when she received the glare from Nina. ''What did I do wrong? Why did they dislike me?''


    However, she didn''t give it much thought.


    She was taken aback by what Mr. Girt was going to say.


    "The legal effect is not yet certain." "The share transfer agreement is just a copy. It''s legal effect and needs the original copy of the agreement," said Girt seriously. "Since it''s just a copy, the signature is obscure, and several of the terms and conditions are unclear. What''s more, sign the time, please! "


    Frowning, Girt was at a loss for words. Normally, there was no sign on the agreement?


    Since the documents hadn''t been signed on time, it was impossible to determine the sequence of these two documents. Thus, no one knew which one was


    known the original copy of the file was in her bag.


    Latin''s denial represented a third of the shareholders'' opinion, which was very disadvantageous for her to become the president of the Lan Group.


    "Uncle...." With red eyes, Nina looked at the crowd aggrievedly, "Grandpa really didn''t mention the original copy to me, or perhaps he kept it somewhere safe, isn''t it?"


    It seemed that they could not get away with it today. Nina bit her lower lip secretly, and she had to buy some time to copy the original copy of the file into Lankin''s safe secretly.


    Nina looked at Lancy subconsciously, who was wearing a slight smile all the time and didn''t seem to be angry.


    "Lancy, don''t push me, okay?" For God''s sake, she pointed at Lancy and blurted out. She just couldn''t stand her being so calm as if she didn''t care about anything at all.


    Hearing the accusation from Nina, Lancy kept silent for a few seconds and retorted lightly, " Nina, are you crazy? I didn''t say a word. Why do you think I am forcing you? You are blaming uncle? Well, forget it. Just take it as I forced you. "


    What a great integrity it was! It seemed that he was willing to sacrifice himself for others, generous and considerate.


    It''s was beyond Nina''s expectation.


    Nina had nothing to say. The people in the room teased Nina with an expression of "I know it", "everyone knows it".


    Ah, no, two are the exception.


    One was Latin, and the other was Lapin.


    Although her target was nobody but Latin, everyone knew that the two brothers were stand in same shoes.


    Lapin glared at Nina and said, "you''re the outsider. After all, you''re from a different family and you''re not presentable! Just speak out what you want to say. Why are you saying it that way? Hum! "


    "I didn''t mean that..."

 Chapter 356 An Outsider

    Being called an outsider on the board of directors was driving Nina crazy! How, how could they say something like that to her?


    For the sake of the general interests, Nina could do nothing but lowered her head. Her hands grasping the wheelchair had turned white. She swore to herself that she would let Latin and Lapin regret someday.


    When she became the new CEO, the first thing she did was to teach these two old men a lesson!


    At the beginning of the board meeting, Nina had thought of playing up to them to help her succeed in her career.


    Malice and resentment could not escape the eyes of others.


    Except for Lancy and Girt, the people present were more experienced than Nina. She had failed.


    When Lapin spoke, he didn''t care anything. He immediately interrupted and said, "stop. You just an outsider. Who do you think you are? How dare you call us'' Grandpa''? You don''t know courtesy? "


    "You!" Nina was so infuriated that she almost failed to breathe. Anger was building up inside her but she tried her best to hold it back.


    However, on the other hand, Lancy stood aside all the time. She would definitely not help her after she knew that Nina was involved in the kidnap with ulterior motives.


    She was happy to see them suffer.


    Latin gave a sidelong glance at Lapin, then he looked at Lancy with his turbid black eyes and said insincerely: "Lapin, all right, you don''t have to be so serious with a younger generation. Besides, this is a board meeting, not a family meeting. "


    Nina endured anger.


    There was a saying that should be kept. You have already gained the upper hand in words, but you still had to pretend to be generous in the end. It was no use! She''s even more mad.


    Thanks to the reminding of Latin, they changed the subject.


    "We don''t know anything about the law. I think we''d better ask Mr. Girt for some advice." Latin made a decision. Nina had been eliminated from his list of candidates.


    Even if they supported Lancy, it was still better than the one who had a grudge against them.


    Girt''s voice was as calm as usual, as if he didn''t care about the farce at all.


    Indeed, as a lawyer, he had dealt with all sorts of people, which were much more troublesome than this. No wonder he was so calm.


    "Before the original copy of the divorce agreement is less legal." Mr. Girt was professional.


    But Mr. Girt said from the very beginning that he could get the original copy of the file, which also needed to prove the deadline of the divorce agreement. Perhaps Nina was really pissed off with him so she forgot the date of divorce at present.


    She had been thinking hard on how to put the original copy of the file into the safe of Lakin. It was well-known that whose safe was able to be opened so easily? All of the drawers in their offices had no difficult password?


    Such as numbers, fingerprints, eye looks, etc.


    N


    determined that no one could doubt her. "I hope nothing will change when Grandpa comes back."


    One third of the board members were moved.


    She wanted to protect everything for her grandpa well. Whether she had any ulterior motives or not, at least, she did not seize the opportunity to make use of the will and her identity as the eldest daughter, which was very rare.


    Nina, just an outsider, couldn''t help showing her desire.


    In the eyes of Nina, there was no doubt that Lancy''s behavior was normal, but in the eyes of Mr. Ceng, it was different.


    It was obvious that Lancy had a powerful and wealthy family background. She was the successor of the Lan Group''s business. Why should she hide her real identity? She should have been so well behaved.


    Then what Lancy said showed that filial piety is the most important thing for children.


    Nina who couldn''t wait for their family to come back after missing for less than a month wanted to take over the company. Only such coldness could make people feel chilling.


    "I will discuss with all the board directors about the company''s important events. In this way, we won''t delay the company''s business." She was considerate. She not only strived for time for her grandfather, but also kept people who were ready to move.


    Everyone in the company was jittery because of the matter of Mr. Lakin.


    "What if... Your grandfather won''t come back..." As long as one of the board directors says something, it is possible to do it without a deadline, isn''t it?


    Lancy took a deep look at that man and said, "two years is the deadline. No matter how long it is, we can''t claim death, right?"


    The man was speechless, and it was indeed true.


    "When Grandpa comes back, he will give us an explanation about the share transfer. As for what he will do then, I, as his granddaughter, will have no objection. I just want you to give me two years. Please do me a favor. "

 Chapter 357 Everything Is Settledâ… 

    The scheme of Latin and Lapin came into fruition. Lancy was only acting as the CEO of the company, but not in real position. They still didn''t know whether she was capable enough to take that position two years later.


    There was no doubt that Lancy gave them time.


    Lancy promised in front of everyone that she would discuss with the directors on any important thing of the company, and that she would give them the power.


    Latin and Lapin had never thought about being enthroned by them because it was unrealistic.


    But they can find a puppet and let them control it... What Lancy said just fitted in exactly with their wishes? He had stirred up many directors to support her decision.


    Lenny and Daniel looked at each other with a smile and said nothing.


    "You are a good girl. As the elders, we should fulfill your filial piety." Latin put on a sincere smile. It was the first time that he had ever shown his sincere smile to Lancy. "I''m sure all of you agree with me, right?"


    Both Dennis and Mr. Ceng had already raised their hands and feet in agreement.


    The leader had said. Of course, the whole country was in a state of harmony and joy.


    Oh, no, there was still another Nina there!


    It happened too fast. Hadn''t they made a deal yet? ''since she has promised to be difficult to Lancy? What about the group attack? The speed of this betrayal was so intoxicating. Could they enjoy playing and chatting happily?


    Nina didn''t expect that they would end up like this. Everyone on the board of directors supported Lancy, and everyone supported her!


    Do you still remember who is the real beneficiary of the share? It was her, not Lancy. Grandpa had handed over the whole Lan Group to Nina, so it was her!


    Nina was very irritable, very irritable, very anxious. She wished she could take the shares in her hand as soon as possible.


    She didn''t care about the prestige or anything else. She just wanted to compete with Lancy!


    Seeming to have discerned Nina''s thoughts, Lancy smiled and said to her, "as for the share transfer agreement, you should first find the original copy of the will. If it was established before the will, you don''t have to worry, if it is after the will..."


    Shit! Nina immediately understood what was not in Lancy''s words, and if the agreement was made after the will, then the exact time would be coveted. That is so meaningful!


    Lancy knew it! She knew it! She definitely did it on purpose.


    Nina felt like that she had internal injuries, and they hurt her so much. She had already guessed what Lancy would do next if she made that agreement. She was now waiting for her to cut in to reveal the truth!


    Nina had already vomited blood, and she didn''t want to vomit. What''s worse, she had to swallow it herself and even no chance to get her sympathy!


    It''s not a big deal. Lancy has shown me the same expression.''spitting up, swallowing. People w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h excitement and suddenly uttered.


    Nina was so shocked that she broke into a cold sweat. When their eyes met, she looked at each other and saw the contempt in Lancy''s eyes.


    "Lancy, Lan Group is not yours. Don''t be too proud!" When there were only the two people left in the meeting room, Nina had nothing to worry about.


    Instead of getting angry, Lancy smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter whether Lan Group belongs to me or not, as long as it doesn''t belong to you."


    Perhaps others would not believe that Lancy did have no interest in Lan Group. She only had a lot of money, and she also had many ways to make money. To be honest, based on Lancy''s social status, employment fund of a task might buy the whole Lan Group.


    And this was just the reward for a mission.


    Therefore, Lancy never coveted the so-called Lan Group. If it was not grandpa''s work, she did not need to engage those people.


    However, things would be different if she took revenge.


    Nina wanted Lan Group.


    After meeting with the board of directors, Lancy knew what she would do. Nina wants to get the business of Lan Group, so she would do harm to grandfather!


    She wanted to take over Lan Group? Humph! No way!


    She didn''t expect that Lancy would return good for evil, nor did dhe expect that she would let go of her for the sake of their bloodline! Lancy was silent for a while. She sneered in her mind. She had sentenced Nina.


    "You!"


    "What?"


    When she heard Lancy''s cold voice, Nina suddenly felt that the light in front of her eyes dimmed. It turned out that Lancy was standing absolutely close to her and she seemed to be embedded in the darkness. Nina was surprised and scared at the same time. What the hell did she want to do?


    When her slender fingers touched Nina''s cheek, it was so light but cold that Nina even got goose bumps.


    She swallowed. This time she felt that Nina fells Lancy was a horrible and terrifying woman.

 Chapter 358 Everything Is Settled â…¡

    "What? Are you afraid?" Lancy sneered, but her bright black eyes were full of coldness. "What are you afraid of? What will I do to you in broad daylight? Your handbag... "


    Lancy bypassed Nina and lifted her handbag.


    "I just want to tell you that you forgot to take your own bag."


    so what?


    Nina''s heart was beating so fast as if it would jump out from her throat. Then, she stretched out both of her hands to take the box. However, it seemed that Lancy had no interest in returning it to her at all.


    From a height, Lancy looked down at the anxious Nina.


    "Thank you!" So, please give your bag back to me soon. Nina bit her lower lip unconsciously, which contained the original copy of the share certificates...


    Hearing this, Lancy rolled her eyes and gave bag to Nina.


    Nina felt relieved and reflexively held her bag in her arms, fearing that it would be snatched by Lancy again.


    But when she looked into Lancy''s eyes which were half smiling, she had an inexplicable feeling of being seen through. Embarrassed, Nina looked down and said, "I have something else to do. I have to go now."


    When the door was about to be closed, Nina heard Lancy''s voice again.


    "Nina, you should know what you have done! Don''t covet the thing that doesn''t belong to you! You have to pay for what you owe them one day. Do you understand? "


    Lancy''s voice was neither loud nor low, but every word she said hit right on the heart of Nina, terrifying.


    Nina''s body stiffened and then she walked away without looking back.


    With a cold smile, she thought, ''this woman, you don''t even have time to sound me out. Damn it!''!


    Soon, the news from the board of directors was spreading, and everyone in the board knew this. Their dangling heart was finally relieved. Nobody wants to be fired, right? Moreover, in the industry, the benefits of Lan Group are not poor. Who wants to lose a gold job?


    How fast the news traveled? To your surprise, nothing is impossible. Soon, the news that Lan Group had gone through the crisis came to the ears of Mr. Andy.


    Nearly an hour later, Mr. Andy was so angry that he overturned his desk.


    "Idiot! Totally idiot!" Mr. Andy''s whole mouth was trembling. People were not afraid that he would pass out next second and even roll his eyes.


    Mr. Andy had proven that the person in anger would not easily pass out.


    "Can''t she do anything right? She''s messed up! "It''s so useless!" Mr. Andy was so angry that he spoke without thinking. ''the bearing and demeanor of an elder, go to hell!''!


    If Nina couldn''t take over Lan Group, he couldn''t do anything.


    He only wanted to do it! He had finished all the things that were not supposed to be done! Mr. Andy thought that the whole plan was perfect, and the degree of completion was also perfect. But the last step needed to be done by Nina...


    Actually,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he call the police or tell anyone?" Mr. Andy was confused.


    Nina felt the same way. She replied, "yes. She was just threatening me... I think she wants to get back at us bit by bit, right? "


    When Nina thought of the last words that Lancy said to her, she felt that she would be scared to wake up when she was sleeping.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the woman wanted them to live in hell That''s why she didn''t call the police or tell anyone about the truth. She intended to torture them bit by bit until they survived.


    Mr. Andy snorted heavily. He paced back and forth and said coldly, "hold her tight for the time being. She has no chance to tell anyone else... For the moment, don''t irritate her, okay? "


    He would like to take advantage of this woman''s present psychology to strive for time to get rid of her!


    Mr. Andy sneered. Everyone in Lan Clan was stupid.


    However...


    Nina looked at Mr. Andy with suspicion, "Mr. Andy, will there be any more mistakes this time?"


    Mr. Andy looked at Nina coldly. Nina didn''t know who she was and where she was now. Did she really think that Jiang Clan planned for her?


    No way.


    A trace of contempt flashed through Mr. Andy''s eyes. "Or, you come?"


    Nina''s doubt was frozen on her face. If she had the power and influence, she would have done it by herself long ago. Why did she cooperate with Mr. Andy and let them get the upper hand?


    She was not stupid.


    The good thing was that Nina knew that she made Mr. Andy angry. She smiled immediately and said, "Mr. Andy, where are you? I still have to depend on you in the future! Please take care of Lancy for me. "


    "EM," Mr. Andy replied, "as for the matter of exchanging shares as agreement, you''d better take your time too. Now, with the threat of Lancy, you must be sure to do your job smoothly and never provoke her. Don''t damage the contract, understand? "

 Chapter 359 Flatter

    With the battle of the board of directors, everyone knows that the share certificate has been issued. Mr. Girt still demands the original copy. Even though Mr. Andy has the idea of receiving the original copy, he can''t help but put it in Nina''s place for the time being.


    "I know." Nina nodded in agreement. Of course, she knew that she had missed the best timing. And there was even a time bomb... What she should do next was to be more careful and never make any mistake.


    "Well, that''s it." Mr. Andy waved his hand and said, "you can leave now. Don''t come to me without appointment anymore. I will call you!"


    Nina also knew that. The less people knew about their cooperation, the better.


    She had no objection and left quietly.


    Mr. Andy smiled evilly, looking at the receding figure of Nina. He thought everyone in Lan Clan was stupide Lancy was the next one who needed to teach a lesson. As long as she could get Lan Group, she would teach her a lesson.


    Nina was not aware of the potential danger. She only knew that Andy in order to win a place in the Lan Group, she had to be the man.


    Maybe it''s because of the assurance that Nina has enough confidence and confidence to deal with Mr. Andy, so she dare to talk to Mr. Andy like that.


    Because in her eyes, it was Mr. Andy who needed her support, not that she could ask for the help of the Jiang group.


    As for now, what Mr. Andy offered was only to help himself. Nina thought so and didn''t realize her crisis and she might be fooled by Mr. Andy.


    A selfish person is always self absorbed. One day he or she will be fooled by the same trick.


    Maybe, that was the so-called retribution!


    It was a later story. For the time being, it had nothing to do with Nina.


    Lancy had been busy dealing with both Lan Group and the affairs of Lan Clan for a long time.


    When she arrived at the building, it was a few days later.


    When walking side by side with Marvin, Lancy was lost in thought. Suddenly, she asked, "what did the doctor say about Grandpa?"


    "Mr. Lakin fell from a high place with many fractures. He is still in critical condition. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen as long as Joseph is here. "


    After thinking for a while, Marvin decided to show her the identity of Joseph.


    It was no wonder that Lancy knew nothing about Joseph. Seven years ago, her name was still unspoken.


    "Thank you for taking care of Grandpa." It was rare for Lancy to talk to Marvin in such a calm manner. In the busy days, her mood gradually calmed down. After straightening things out, she no longer held so much hostility towards Marvin.


    Of course, she was not that hostile, but that didn''t mean she was not hostile at all.


    "There is no need for us to talk about this."


    The man''s face was so hard that she could not say a word. This man was really... It''s daytime and you don''t have any sense of shame?


    L


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    What''s more, Lan Group is different from the past. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? It seemed that Mrs. Wilson had seen the decline of Lan Group. As the only direct descendant of Lan Clan, there was no doubt that Lancy was the one who was affected.


    Her mother-in-law''s family collapsed. How could she have any confidence in her own family?


    Mrs. Wilson seemed to have forgotten that Lancy had twins! Lancy had absolute confidence to stay in Lu Clan for Ray and Rani''s sake.


    "Yes, it is so nice." Lancy flipped through the manual lazily, and suddenly, she threw the manual to Myron, "Brother, which one do you like?"


    Everyone in the room was shocked by the voice.


    However, Marvin was not the only one who was aware of the way Lancy addressed his younger brother. He was the only one who could call him that.


    Lancy was not her brother. It was good enough to be her prentice.


    Just as its name implied, this man could be viewed as a younger brother, or a subordinate... Hanson is Ray''s brother and Hanson also has a group of his men.


    If so, Lancy could accept it reluctantly.


    Myron was in a bad mood. He held the register book dully and gazed at Lancy...


    Nobody could break his heart except Lancy! It was just like that the girl you had been loving had always called you in such an intimate way as "Myron". Suddenly, one day, it had become "Myron Lu". Who could understand the difference?


    What? Didn''t Lancy even acll his full name?


    Upon hearing this, Myron gave a helpless smile.


    Was Lancy telling Myron that in her eyes, he was a brother? In Myron''s heart, he was biting the handkerchief, tears streaming down his face.


    What about the Myron? Haven''t you promised that you will be my best friend forever? Now, how is it going?


    Myron''s complaining eyes made Lancy flesh creep. What was going on? Did she say something wrong?


    Everyone whose family name was Lu was so troublesome.

 Chapter 360 Choose Whatever You Like

    Lancy clenched her fist and coughed lightly. She shook her hand calmly and said, "choose whoever you like."


    It was funny that the people of Lu Clan were so curious to pick up wife. They found that all the photos were kept according to the register book. It even contained the information about all sizes, not to mention family education background and education background. Those who didn''t know the name would think that this was an emperor who was selecting his wife!


    However, it was Mrs. Wilson who was still in trouble. In order to be the last one to touch Lancy, Mrs. Wilson felt that those were much better than Lancy. Mrs. Wilson just kept these names on the register.


    She found that the thickness of the register was almost as thick as a dictionary


    Lancy felt that Myron was quite strange and a little silly. If he had to make the choice, he could just do it as he liked. Why was he looking at her? Would he like her to choose one for him?


    "You don''t like any of them, do you?" Lancy raised her eyebrows deeply. However, why was the tease and ridicule in her words?


    "I... I don''t want to find one. " Myron felt uncomfortable in his heart, so he didn''t sound emboldened.


    Mrs. Wilson was enraged, "what do you mean by don''t want to find? Your brother has children now, but you don''t even have a woman. What does it mean that you don''t want to find? "


    It took me a lot of time to find such a well matched woman, and you just don''t want to find one? He didn''t want...


    Mrs. Wilson''s face soured when she read those words. She kept thinking about he doesn''t the women on register book? No way?


    "Myron, take a good look at the register." Mrs. Wilson was a little anxious. "How can you know that you don''t like her if you don''t look at her? Don''t listen to Lancy. It''s not easy to find a man so quickly. We''re not in a hurry. "


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t forget Lancy.


    "Grandma, I really don''t want to find her." Myron said that he was suffering.


    "Myron, are you shy?" Hearing that, Freda twitched her mouth. "Are you embarrassed because we are here? In the past, isn''t it all right? "


    Lancy smiled. She didn''t expect that?


    "Well, I think you are much better than your brother. You are really shy than your brother." She nodded her head, pretending to be serious.


    So, do you mean that boss is so shameless?


    Marvin smiled meaningfully.


    Well...


    Mrs. Wilson clapped her hands. She was just looking for an opportunity to make Lancy shut out. Sure enough, Myron was more considerate than Marvin. "Well, Myron. Fine, leave it to me, okay? I''m sure I''ll choose the one you''re most satisfied with. "


    Whoop, who was the most satisfied... That was a problem.


    Freda rolled his eyes and knew what grandma was going to do, so she answered first, "grandma, I don''t think sister-in-law will make you tired. If Grand


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at she and a granddaughter of her grandson were staring at each other. Those words didn''t seem to say that from Lancy.


    Mrs. Wilson was a little receptive to her incompetence. This is a blind cat who meets a dead mouse. Lancy just suddenly understands the "art of speaking". She comes with her soul? Or she was taught by Marvin?


    "Mrs. Lena, my head hurts. Help me to my room." Mrs. Wilson showed that she need to be quiet.


    She felt like she was dreaming.


    Lancy had a ton of beautiful words to say, and that was no good news for her.


    Myron seemed to have realized what was going on. How he wished he could slap himself to death! He was so stupid to say yes!


    "Myron, if you really feel regretful, you can talk to Lancy." Freda''s tone was soft but cold. Instead of being shocked, she was furious and even annoyed.


    Freda doesn''t understand all the time. Is there anything else Myron can tangle with? It''s a dead end, OK? But he was so stubborn that it was a severe blow to Freda.


    It was a sister-in-law and brother''s wife. How could he do that? Even he had a crush on Lancy before she got married, he could see it clearly now?


    Freda was unwilling to admit it, but she has to admit that Myron not only does not restrain her feelings towards Lancy, but allows it to develop.


    He did not know whether he could not control his feeling, but he did not know whether he could control himself and withdraw his feeling.


    Looking at Freda''s disappointed expression, Myron looked away.


    Knowing he didn''t want to talk about it, Freda was disappointed and said seriously, "but I think, Lancy has made a good arrangement and has a good eye. I''m sure she will choose a good person for you."


    Then, Freda turned around and left without looking back.


    People always can''t control themselves. Such as Myron and Freda.


    Myron was in the living room. Nobody knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 361 By The Way

    When Marvin and Lancy went back to the Central Lake house, they put the invitation on the agenda.


    Of course, they would stay in the study together.


    It had to be said that the handwriting of Marvin was nice, strong and not too fierce. There was a character in the painting, resolute and strong.


    Lancy took a peep at them. Then she curled up on the lounge herself. She patted on the cushion and said, "is that your hobby?"


    The decoration style of the study was more serious. It was easy to find this pink thing suddenly.


    "That''s your hobby," said Marvin, slightly raising his head and taking a glance at her


    Since the two got married, Marvin was too busy to deal with business to talk to Lancy. Maybe she was too annoyed that day, so she prepared a small pink sofa. From then on, she had a place to stay in the study.


    Lancy could not help but think of the women''s clothes in the wardrobe, which were pink, white, purple, lace and so on. She should have thought of it earlier.


    She was a little embarrassed. She picked up the family profile and read it.


    The family profile of Lu family was provided by Marvin. Now that they had decided to form a team, it was necessary to provide them with such things.


    It was also because of the family profile that she realized that Marvin was different from them.


    Almost all members of the killers'' organization were orphans. She had never met a man who had parents who were alive and came from a rich family before, just like Marvin.


    Lancy took a peek at this man. He was so charming. Why did they choose to live a merciless life but not live a good life?


    Lancy had no clue at all. The answer she had been wondering appeared in her mind.


    Wilson.


    Lancy turned her eyes to that page. It was a record of the kidnapping that had happened in that year on that page of the family profile for important events. It hadn''t been recorded too many times. It had only been a few sentences.


    For some strange reason, Lancy associated these words with Wilson. Even she herself did not know why she would behave like this?


    As a matter of fact, it was not surprised at all. Although Marvin didn''t conceal those things from her, she knew what Wilson had done.


    "As for Myron, if you don''t want to, I will arrange it." Marvinraised his head and looked right into her eyes.


    Lancy blinked and asked, "why do you say that?"


    From her point of view, she didn''t think it was a big deal for Myron.


    Marvin''s hand that was holding the pen paused, and then he laughed. How could he forget that Lancy didn''t even remember anything when they were together? How could she remember Myron, let alone havi


    said. Take this opportunity to invite all the well-known people. Firstly, we can communicate with each other. Secondly, Myron''s matter will be done in the way. Since Freda is not very young, it''s time to consider it. Good idea. I''ll leave this to you. "


    Lancy accepted it.


    Wilson hadn''t expected that Sidney would agree to her request.


    At the moment when Sidney was about to agree, the joy arose spontaneously in her heart. Mrs. Wilson was old, but she was still a woman. At that moment, she even wanted to ask whether Sidney had forgiven her?


    But very soon, the following words of Sidney woke up her.


    It turned out that the 50 years'' marriage, the Golden Marriage envied by the public, was only a business banquet, but also a disguised blind date banquet.


    How ridiculous!


    A mixed feeling of happiness and anger turned into bitterness and despair at last.


    She soon came back to her senses. ''it turns out that I still have the illusion.''?


    "Grandma, what about you?" Lancy asked.


    "It''s up to you," she replied in a casual tone.


    She had been observing Sidney''s every move. Decades had passed, and Sidney was old, not as handsome as before. But now, in the eyes of Mrs. Wilson, he was the first time they had met.


    Twenty years had passed, he still couldn''t let go? Did he really like that woman so much? She would rather die than forgive him?


    The indifference of him gave her the answer.


    It seemed that Mrs. Wilson was not interested in that thing. She let go of the idea and asked Lancy to get ready. She was not in the mood to deal with these people.


    Therefore, the golden wedding banquet of the Lu Clan started.


    Such a rich and powerful family, had held a lot of similar parties, which made it as common as the daily routine.

 Chapter 362 The Golden Wedding

    Lancy''s mission was to supervise them beside. Soon, everything was ready.


    Half a month later, the golden wedding banquet for the two of them would be held, which caused a great sensation in the upper class! Nowadays, it was a very easy thing to get married and divorce. Golden marriage was just like a panda which was very rare in this world.


    Especially in this circle, it was not the first time for those who were married for more than 50 years. But there were a lot of mistresses out there, and so on. How could they have the nerve to hold a golden marriage ceremony!


    It seemed that Mr. Sidney was a great man! Let''s not talk about the relationship with Mrs. Wilson. Mr. Sidney is clean outside.


    Of course, it was already an old story and they all forgot about it. In the past twenty years, they had never heard that Mr. Sidney had an affair. It was already very rare for them.


    Lu Clan is a famous family in Alaska and even the whole country. Almost everyone who has received the invitation arrived at the same time. What was more, both her son and daughter could be taken care of at the same time. That was quite a scene.


    It was not that Marvin was giving him a hint in the invitation, but was a hidden rule.


    Or it was just human nature.


    Everyone in the circle knew that the master of the Lu Clan had been married, but his brother and sister hadn''t! Normally speaking, Freda and Myron, especially Myron can''t compare with Marvin. But they were not like the rest of the family. After all, they were brought up by the same mother, and couldn''t be treated differently.


    After all, they are brother and sister, so if his child was accepted by Lu Clan, they would surely recognized by the master... in this time, they should help their sister or brother.


    This is true. Every guest leads his family. To this end, the owners of Lu Clan are quite satisfied.


    "You look great today!" Among all the ladies, Mrs. Zheng had the most intimate relationship with Mrs. Wilson. "That''s a golden marriage. We are so envious of it."


    "Yes, you are right. You are so lucky to have such a great man." Mrs. Chen sighed at the thought of her family''s mess. Then, she came to herself and patted on her face, "Oh, my God! It''s true! On such a good day, I can''t say that! "


    Many of the old ladies present sighed. They thought that their man would become old someday and behave well. The fact was, otherwise, in today''s society, everything would happen.


    As long as you are rich, there will be many girls like you even if you are 80 years old!


    In the entertainment circle, the only difference was whether a man should distinguish his family from the outside clearly.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wilson is not the only one who has an invisible marriage!


    Seeing the envi


    raight at Myron.


    They blinked and red bubbles flied in their eyes.


    Myron enjoyed a high reputation among the upper class. Many girls dreamed of being his girlfriend and his future lover.


    However, the coquettish girl didn''t get to Myron. When she pounced on him, Myron was already rejected by his coldness.


    "Mr. Myron, I''m a Barbara. Do you remember me?" "We were in the same university," Barbara mustered up courage to become the first person to chat with Myron.


    "Mr. Myron, I''m Molly. We met in a banquet last year."


    "Mr. Myron..."


    "Mr. Myron..."


    Then the girls scrambled to introduce themselves.


    "Mrs. Wilson, your grandson is so great. See how many people like him!"


    Mrs. Wilson smiled. She thought that it must be fate! He may like one of these girls.


    When Lancy arrived, holding Marvin''s arm, she saw the scene in which hundreds of women were competing for Myron. She slightly raised her eyebrows and joked, "Marvin, your brother has more admirer than you."


    Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyes slightly. However, his attention was not paid on the banquet, but on Lancy.


    The guests were astonished at the moment they appeared.


    Marvin had a strong aura, but the point was that it was related to Lancy.


    As was known to all, Lancy attended the banquet with fewer times than before. And her appearance was quite impressive! She was a well-known weirdo in the circle, innocent, silly and simple.


    And her dressing style was the same as her character.


    But now, did they encounter a ghost?


    Of course, it was not that Lancy dressed in a breathtakingly beautiful way, but in fact, she surprised everyone again.


    At this moment, she was like an elf from the magic world, smart but a little bit sexy, she was a woman... She was no longer an innocent girl living in her own world, but a bit charming.

 Chapter 363 There Are Hundreds Of Flowers To Go For A Beauty

    The little sexy dress set off Lancy''s curvy figure, and the mysterious purple one was so charming that it seemed that there was something unclear between the woman''s eyebrows. She was so beautiful that nobody could take their eyes off her.


    That was why Marvin had kept his eyes on Lancy.


    At the first sight of Lancy, even Marvin, she became very attractive, let alone these people.


    Marvin held her soft hand and looked down at the guests who were staring at them. The woman standing next to Marvin belongs to him.


    The man''s cold eyes fell on Myron, who was in a trance as if he hadn''t noticed it.


    Marvin frowned.


    Myron had never seen Lancy in such a way! At this moment, the whole world seemed to stop. He could only hear his own heartbeats, plop, plop, plop, plop!


    It turned out that one''s heart could really be so loud that one could not even control himself.


    Freda said, "Why does Lancy suddenly become so beautiful? It''s all Marvin''s credit." But now, Myron was back to reason.


    Regaining his presence of mind, Myron lowered his eyes.


    "Wow! Myron, Freda!" Lancy broke free from Marvin''s grip and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Lancy would never admit that she did this to avoid being noticed by Marvin.


    She walked quickly and stood in front of Marvin, back to him. His fiery sight was like a needle on the back. Could he be demure? Don''t stare at her all the time.


    In fact, Lancy had never thought there was a problem to dress herself up like this. After all, women always wanted to be beautiful no matter how beautiful they were.


    Now Lancy suddenly regretted that it didn''t include Marvin.


    "I''m glad to say that you''re getting more and more beautiful. It''s all because of Marvin." Freda was here to tell Myron the truth.


    Lancy almost lost her balance. She was shocked and extremely embarrassed.


    ''Freda, can you hear me? What did she mean by saying "It''s all because of Marvin"? "What is she talking about?


    "Marvin, what I said is right, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that makes sense." Marvin was serious, this was definitely the classic face on the negotiating table.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. Then she gave a glare at Marvin.


    She walked to the center of the hall and said in a clear voice, "ladies and gentlemen, it''s the 50th anniversary of the marriage of Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson, thank you for your coming. On behalf of the Lu Clan, I''m very grateful."


    "As you can see, an open-air activity area is also prepared in the garden. Ladies and gentlemen, if you are interested, can go to enjoy the flowers and cruise ships."


    The dinner party was specially prepared for Myron, but it was now a collective blind date banquet. In other words, the Lu Clan intended to provide an opportunity for his fa


    anything, Mr. Myron?"


    A bright light flashed across Myron''s eyes, but he immediately joined the conversation. The girls were just ten sentences and he replied often.


    Lancy, who was in the north of the garden, saw clearly the impatience and indifference in Myron''s eyes. "Well, well, they are really brothers. Are you sure that Myron won''t be single all the time?"


    Freda rolled her eyes and hid her worry perfectly. She said half-jokingly, "How could Myron be single all his life? Even Marvin meet you, so Myron would not be single."


    It meant that Myron would meet a right person for sure.


    Hearing that, the corners of Lancy''s mouth twitched. How could it happen that they talked about Marvin again?


    Hearing this, Freda was patted on the waist and asked, "Lancy, how about your plan? Is my brother okay? "


    Freda didn''t know what to say. What she really wanted to know was how her brother was?


    Freda didn''t forget that Lancy had asked her about the infertility. Ha ha, it was unnecessary to say who was the patient directly.


    Lancy looked around with a conditioned reflex, fearing that Marvin made another crack from the corner.


    ''Damn it! What did I hear? Did I hear it wrong? Did Freda mean what she said?''


    Lancy thought she was very calm, but in fact, her black and white eyes were wandering, and she felt inexplicably guilty. She pricked up her ears, just like the white rabbit. Because it was about the male dignity of Marvin, Lancy was very curious.


    Lancy was so curious that she ignored the topic of ''dare to touch my buns''.


    ''Could it be true... Whoops, the scene was so beautiful that it was hard to see.


    The curious look of Lancy turned into guilt and embarrassment somehow in Freda''s eyes. Therefore, Freda replied, "I can, I can understand. Because I think the scene is too beautiful to look straight into her eyes.".

 Chapter 364 A Touching Confession

    After all, he is Marvin.


    "Well, is it true?" The two girls leaned against each other, Freda covering her face with hands. They didn''t know what to say for fear that they would break into tears! "I''ve found the hospital you asked me to look for. But I''m worried about Marvin. He doesn''t want to go to that hospital. It''s a famous hospital for curing infertility. They are reliable."


    Infertility... Before she screamed, Lancy covered her mouth and stared at Freda with her big eyes. She realized that it was true.


    No wonder she said they could sleep in separate bedrooms and he agreed so readily. It turned out he had a hidden disease...


    ''Ah, what an indescribable feeling of comfort is!''


    Freda was so shy and couldn''t stand it anymore. So she gave it to Lancy.


    "This is the name card of the expert. I''ve already prepared it. How to take my brother with us? It''s up to you!"


    Freda then turned around and left in a hurry.


    It would be improper for even his own sister to be involved in such a thing. Whoops, it was too shameful.


    Lancy was wandering out of the world for a long time.


    The north corner where Lancy was located was hidden enough. Only the members of Lu Clan could find this good place. Why did she say it was great? The good point was that they could see a large garden from here. It was hidden and broad, and there was no one disturbing it. As a bystander, it was great.


    The young masters and ladies outside had already had a good chat, and they were no longer so reserved as before. They said nothing and even joked.


    Perhaps it was because of Myron''s absence and indifference that he gradually became no longer the focus of the public attention. As time passed, he became somewhat incompatible with the outside world.


    Of course, the pattern was definitely designed by Myron himself.


    After seeing that they were so devoted to each other, Myron left.


    He could not go back to the main hall. His grandparents and all the other guests would certainly not let him go! He would definitely be driven back and piled up with these ladies.


    How about... Myron suddenly remembered that there was another place in the garden that was perfect for hiding.


    That''s right, where Lancy was.


    With a bottle of red wine in his hand, Myron walked north alone! However, it never occurred to him that Lancy was there.


    When they looked at each other, Myron was surprised and then a little happy. "You have been here all the time, looking at me?"


    Hearing that, Lancy came to herself. She put the name card of the expert into her arms in an unnoticeable manner and nodded slightly. "I have to look at you!


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her you like the man or not, as long as you didn''t hate him very much, you would feel a little bit happy and flattered.


    As for Lancy, if you had to ask about her feelings at this moment, she only wanted to laugh, because she just found it ridiculous.


    To Lancy, Myron was not the man who had saved her life from Hanson; he was not the uncle Myron children liked, nor was he the little partner she trusted.


    He was just the "brother" of Marvin.


    If he was not the younger brother of Lancy, maybe she would not care about it. But the fact was cruel, she only knew that nominally, she was his sister-in-law.


    Why would Myron fall in love with her?


    She frowned and looked at him as if he was a lunatic. "Myron, do you know what you are talking about? I''m your sister-in-law, and you said you love me? "


    Lancy''s disbelief, shock, and even reproach were all weapons to attack Weston, and the most powerful weapon to hurt him in the world.


    Myron was so hurt, and he roared," I fell in love with you before you married him! I met you first, and I like you first...


    I fell in love with you first! Lancy, I love you. I love you. I only love you... "


    Myron was like a devil, eager to show her his heart.


    Seeing him like this, she felt like her stomach was churning.


    He grabbed her clothes in such a humble and begging manner and asked, "can you just face up to me? Don''t ignore me anymore? "


    "¡­¡­ Wait a minute. " Lancy started to feel sick and she was about to throw up. "Please stay away from me. I feel like vomiting."


    But what she didn''t know was that her politeness had hurt Myron deeply.


    He thought that she didn''t like him anymore... To what extent? She even wanted to throw up when seeing him? Nothing was more cruel than this.

 Chapter 365 Breaking Up

    Lancy really felt nauseated, and her stomach was full of sour.


    As for if it really had something to do with him, it could only be said that he induced it, but not the main cause.


    When he saw that she was suffering, Myron''s heart was tightened. "I met you first, and I knew you first. Why, the person you fall in love with isn''t me? I should have... "


    Lancy took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Finally, she succeed in calming down.


    Her dark eyes gazed at Myron. At the moment, she was not suspicious but calm. Maybe there was something she really couldn''t remember, but there was one thing that she was sure of. She didn''t know what had happened between her and Myron, but she was very sure that she had no idea of the Lu Clan or Myron when she knew Marvin.


    "¡­¡­ You can''t know me earlier than Marvin. " Lancy said firmly.


    Myron''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Do you know what kind of person he is? He was indifferent when you were in danger? Don''t you know how cruel and bloody he is? He is not for you! He is not for you! "


    Myron was totally drunk and he had lost his mind. The words coming out of his mouth were so cruel!


    Hearing his words, Lancy was stunned for a while. She looked at him with contempt.


    "Lancy, listen to me. I don''t want you to be deceived by him again..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a slap fell on his face. Who else would slap him except Lancy?


    After the slap, Myron was completely dumbfounded. He had expected that he would be rejected, teased and even looked down upon, but he had never thought that it would be like this.


    She hit him and gave him a hard slap.


    This slap didn''t hurt Myron at all. Instead, he felt his heart was broken into pieces.


    The heartbreaking in the real sense.


    Looking down at the man, Lancy did not know why but felt her heart beat. It was not for Myron, as if it was for Marvin. "I know him better than you. You don''t need to tell me what kind of person he is. Do you know why I slapped you? "


    "After all, he is your elder brother and you are related by blood. You could even gossip and poach your family members. I''m impressed. "


    Only people without family would know the importance of family affection.


    Myron couldn''t judge Marvin as his brother, no matter what Lancy thought of him.


    Lancy would look down upon this man!


    Lancy turned around and froze in place. Marvin was standing there and looking at them with a gray face. Nobody knew when he had come and how much he had heard.


    Myron was still in shock, but he felt extremely ashamed when meeting his brother.


    He even didn''t dare to look up into his eyes...


    For the first time, Myron felt so inferior in front of his brother. He didn''t know if it was because of what he had done, or because of Lancy''s presence and the disrespectful slap.


    All he knew was that from now on, it cou


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was totally against her will. So she refrain herself from hitting Zen. That was totally unbelievable! "How can you be so shameless to do that? Myron, Myron... Lena, did you hear that clearly? "


    Suddenly, Lena knelt in front of Mrs. Wilson and held up three fingers. She swore to the God: "Mrs., I dare not say it without hearing that! I heard clearly. MR. Myron held Mrs. Lancy''s hands, said he loved her, and said the one in his heart was Mrs. Lancy. "


    Mrs. Wilson fell into the seat, feeling cold all over. She fixed her eyes on Mrs. Lena and didn''t miss any of her facial expressions.


    She actually believed in Lena from the bottom of her heart.


    She knew that she would definitely not lie about it! Mrs. Wilson bit her lip and closed her eyes. She was lost in thought. When she looked back, she suddenly realized the representation of Myron.


    It was no wonder that Myron became more and more gloomy and speechless since Lancy and Marvin got married. No wonder he always said that he was not going to get married and he didn''t want to find anyone when it came to marriage. No wonder he was disgusted with marriage, but he didn''t say anything every time Lancy proposed.


    It turned out to be this case!


    "Just say that Lancy is a scourge and a devil. She is simply shameless! If we were in the ancient times, we would have drowned her! " It was all Lancy''s fault. That was the most convincing evidence for Mrs. Wilson.


    Mrs. Lena swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue. After she calmed down, she realized that Mrs. Lancy seemed not to be moved at all. Instead, she seemed to have slapped Mr. Myron across the face!


    However, Mrs. Lena bowed her head. After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to swallow her words of explanation.


    "Should we tell Mr. Sidney now?" Mrs. Lena said tentatively. If Mr. Sidney knew this, Mr. Myron or Mrs. Lancy would be doomed! Even Marvin would be involved!

 Chapter 366 He Cares Too Much About You

    Mrs. Wilson defeated them successfully, and she was the biggest contribution!


    After a moment''s silence, Mrs. Wilson opened her eyes again. "Keep an eye on Lancy and Myron. Don''t tell anyone about this. Now there is no evidence. It''s not good for us to get in front of Sidney. When we have all the evidence we need. One hit is the right one


    "But, madam, what if we can''t find the evidence?" Mrs. Lena was worried.


    Mrs. Wilson hid herself in the dark and said coldly, "if we don''t have evidence, then make it! The young man and the young woman, like the firewood and the fire, once collided, the scene would be uncontrollable! Sometimes, the more depressed you are, the more explosive you will be. But... "


    "Madam?"


    Mrs. Wilson smiled: "it''s just a pity for Myron. What a pity! "


    Mrs. Lena lowered her head, making her look more horrifying. Mrs. Wilson said pitifully, but we could not feel any sympathy or pity at all.


    "Let''s go. The guests are waiting for us. Today, I am the bride." At the same time, Mrs. Lena supported Mrs. Wilson up and took her out of the room.


    The golden marriage ceremony was more exciting than she expected!


    When Mrs. Wilson came, it was time for cutting cake. Mrs. Wilson looked coldly at Lancy, who was like duck to water among the guests. It was rare for her to have a straight face, cold to each other.


    Instead, them would do whatever Lancy said.


    No matter they would cut the cake or show off their love, Mrs. Wilson had no objection! There was even a little smile between her eyebrows, but no warmth at all.


    Mrs. Wilson smiled faintly. The noise around her seemed to be far away from her, as if she was in the sky, as if she was in another world.


    Then she heard Sidney was whispering in her ear.


    "You did a good job today." Mr. Sidney''s announcement made people admire them for the couple''s deep love to each other.


    In fact?


    Sidney and Mrs. Wilson were not that close.


    Rare to be praised, Mrs. Wilson looked at Sidney and chuckled, "really? Are you praising me? "


    "Yes."


    Mr. Sidney nodded, and then let her go. It turned out that the show was over.


    However, instead of getting angry, Mrs. Wilson laughed. Sidney had taken the wedding ceremony as a show. And he had taken it as his grandson''s blind date!


    However, the result might disappoint him.


    His beloved grandson loved his sister-in-law At the moment, Mrs. Wilson felt a thrill of revenge. It seemed that Mr. Sidney''s pain had become the source of her happiness.


    Because she didn''t trouble Lancy at the banquet and didn''t throw her a hard time, and that was why he praised her?


    Mrs. Wilson thought if Sidney would continue to take a fancy to this extraordinary granddaughter in law. He would regret it one day!


    He didn''t know where Myron was. Mr. Sidney thought he looked at a lady and they went on a da


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    time.


    Lancy walked out of the study with the buzzing sound in her ears. The moment she raised her eyes, she saw at the first sight of Marvin, who had been waiting for her.


    Unconsciously, Mr. Sidney''s words echoed in her ears.


    "Marvin, he cares about you. he care about you so much..." Love...


    At this moment, confusion filled her black eyes which were as black as the moon in the sky. She stared straight at the man. Suddenly, she seemed to be unable to grasp anything.


    Marvin frowned. Apparently, he felt something wrong when he saw that. He asked, "what''s wrong, Lancy? Did grandpa say something to you? "


    She didn''t reply, as she could see the real care and anxiety in his eyes. This man, worried about her? Was he really worried about her?


    "Lancy?"


    The man''s voice was really beautiful, just like the mellow coffee, making it difficult to recall for a long time. However, Marvin was different. Not everyone could be so gentle to him. Therefore, he was particularly charming-unique.


    "Marvin, what happened between us? What''s the relationship? What kind of feeling have I had? " Lancy blurted out her doubts unconsciously.


    Since she woke up, for the first time, Lancy was curious about what had happened between her and Marvin! What on earth had happened between them that made them become concerned? He cared? Or she would even become the "love" in the eyes of others?


    Her eyes glittered and Marvin smiled. Apparently, he was pleased by what Lancy said. "We, are in love."


    It was not that he fell in love with her, nor that she fell in love with him. They loved each other, not unilaterally, but mutual affection.


    They loved each other...


    Lancy was shocked and her mood swing was beyond description. She stared at Marvin, wondering why this cold man was so gentle and tender.


    He was serious.


    Lancy was shocked by this thought and her pupils kept shrinking.

 Chapter 367 You Must Be Cured

    Perhaps, it was from this moment that she believed that something had really happened between her and Marvin...


    "Honey, don''t think too much. Let nature take its course." Marvin patted her head. His eyes became heavy. He thought of Myron and suddenly turned his words. "Because, no matter what happens, you are already mine."


    If the first sentence, which made Lancy feel a little touched, then the last word made her want to bury the real pleasure in her mouth.


    ''How shameless he is!''


    "Who the hell belong to you? Go away!" It was hard to tell whether Lancy was angry or embarrassed. Her fair and tender cheeks were rosy. She pouted and rushed out.


    She was wrong, really wrong! How could she consider Marvin as a good man? Clearly, he was...


    What was he?


    He didn''t do anything to her. Actually, he didn''t take advantage of her. He just moved his lips, which was far from being a dressed up beast!


    She couldn''t find a word to describe, and became even angrier.


    They went back to the Central Lake House in tandem.


    Looking at his upset little wife, Marvin could not help thinking, ''no matter what kind of person Lancy is, she is still who she is!''! When she was innocent and romantic, there was a cruel side of her occasionally; when she became the woman who could fight with him side by side, she was also lovely.


    Since it was her, why did he have to think about which one he really loved?


    Marvin never deceived himself. He could always see his true nature through the appearance! Therefore, there were few things in the world that could cover his eyes.


    Lancy didn''t know that when the man stared at her, his eyes were bright and clear.


    Lancy was so angry that she almost lost her temper. But all of a sudden, she remembered what she got from Freda, and then she snickered.


    She turned around, grabbed the piece of paper and tucked it into Marvin''s hand. With a sly smile, she said, "Marvin, I hope you won''t let Freda down. I know you hate doctors. Just find an appropriate time to visit doctors."


    Lancy just turned around and betrayed Freda. Is that really a good deal?


    What about the friendship? They have agreed to don''t tell him the truth. What about trying to remind him kindly?


    Hate doctors? Secretly going to the hospital?


    Marvin had an ominous premonition. He carefully looked at the piece of paper that Lancy gave him.


    All of a sudden, the face of Marvin turned sullen, while the woman next to him was yelling in the air with her hands on her hips.


    Well, of course, the yelling was a little exaggerated, but in the eyes of Marvin, it was almost yelling.


    The name of the hospital was printed on the card: doctor, XX infertility hospital.


    "It''s sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    it at ordinary times, but it would be more and more strong when she was deeply in love with him.


    Taking a deep breath, he wondered if that meant she had a crush on him as he did?


    Her small face, which was as small as a palm, seemed to be even redder.


    Only because he said he missed her... It was not that she didn''t know anything. She knew about the story of man and woman. What the man said couldn''t be understood in a normal way. It was a physical desire?


    Marvin lowered his head and saw a beautiful view.


    The women under him widened her eyes. With rage and shyness, she looked incredibly beautiful! Compared with her previous shyness, Lancy was more feminine, which surprised Marvin greatly.


    He could not help but feel her hot cheeks with his fingertips. Absent minded, he mumbled to himself, "that was how you were at that night seven years ago... I''m so moved. "


    Lancy clutched her collar tightly and looked at him unbelievably. What, what did he say? He had said that he missed her, and then he had a crush on her. No matter how silly she was, she had realized that this was sweet words!


    Most likely, that between a man and a woman was the same thing.


    However, Marvin was a true God! How many people regarded him as a omnipotent God standing between heaven and earth? No one could imagine the scene of the God whispering love?


    He had never talked about it when they were newly married and fell in love with each other.


    There was no doubt that Marvin wouldn''t say much in a relationship. At that time, Lancy was soft and cute. He was silent in front of such a person, but now he did it unconsciously.


    It turned out that once things started, it would be less difficult.


    When he said that, his eyes shone with excitement.


    He looked into her eyes, as if to swallow her.

 Chapter 368 How Capable I Am

    If, in this way, could he make the woman under him know that he cared about her, loved her, and liked her, he wouldn''t mind at all.


    "Lancy..."


    As Marvin opened his heart completely, he kissed her.


    He kissed her forehead, nose and cheek gently with irresistible force.


    It was not their first time, but they had a phantom of first intimacy. Especially for Lancy, she had no memory of their first wedding night. But at this moment, she seemed to have been in it and was on the scene.


    Lancy struggled with her last sanity, unconsciously tugging at his collar, "Marvin, I was wrong, it was my fault, OK? You are the best! I don''t mind that at all! You are very capable! "


    Finally, she gave in without a fight and kept begging. She didn''t know what she was talking about. Her head was completely blank.


    "Tell me, how capable am I?" However, Marvin was still pressing on her, and the force was surprisingly hard, not too heavy for her to move.


    Though his words made people blush, his face was as cold as before. How could outsiders know that he did nothing shameless under his serious appearance.


    Lancy was so angry that she couldn''t even say a word. "You, you, you!"


    She couldn''t answer him.


    In the past, because of the necessary training courses and training tasks required by the organization, Lancy watched many loving films and even studied the body of a man.


    But the film was one thing. When they were in there, it is totally another.


    The man''s hot breath tickled on her face, which made Lancy itchy. She wanted to scratch, but she couldn''t move her hand. The itchiness became stronger, and she unconsciously moved her body.


    The movement didn''t matter at all. It lit up Marvin, who was already very tense.


    Then he said hoarsely, "since you can''t speak it out, then prove it with action."


    Lancy just felt darkness in front of her eyes, then she pressed down. There was something cold on her soft lips. It was also so soft that she almost lost herself in it.


    Lancy was in a daze for a long time. She had never expected that a man had such a magic that she could not get any information about him! It was like a beautiful spring water in his arms and was taken away by him.


    The woman was immersed in her own thoughts. The man held the woman by her waist and rolled around on the bed. The man pulled the woman out of her trance.


    The man''s hands seemed to be magic, wandering behind her back, and back and forth, reluctant to leave!


    Lancy didn''t know when she gave in. All she could remember was that the man came in after that "scream". He kissed her, gently.


    He aggressively tasted every part of her mouth, from her teeth to the tip of her tongue, without a pause. He was also deep in it?


    He loved her and would never get tired of chasing after her.


    Was this the feeling


    family could be imagined.


    Although she couldn''t compare with Mr. Lakin, she was still the mistress in the servants'' hearts. More importantly, Jill was a smart woman. She was even more capable than Nina.


    What happened in the Lan Clan, no matter what happened, couldn''t escape her eyes! Perhaps, because Jill hasn''t been recognized formally yet, she tried her best to keep what she had now.


    The reason why Jill was driven out of the Lan Clan was because of Nina. She didn''t do anything wrong.


    It could be seen that over the years in the Lan Clan, Jill was very cautious.


    Why did Nina want to pick up Jill at this time?


    Anyhow, Lancy had known those things, and she must have known that she had just used her mother as an excuse to perform a sad play. Since she had already known it, there was no need to hide it.


    Nina had never thought of getting a forgiveness from Lancy. Both she and Lancy knew that it was impossible.


    Lancy''s words always made Nina feel uneasy. What made her angrier was that she didn''t take any action after she said those harsh words.


    Nina was agitated. She hadn''t been able to sleep for days and she finally thought of it. No matter what Lancy was going to do, she was bound to go back to the Lan Clan.


    Nina didn''t think that Lancy couldn''t guess what she was going to do next. She intended to stuffed the original copy into grandfather''s safe.


    Then everything would be clear.


    So how to open the safe became the biggest problem.


    The reason why Nina took Jill home was that she wanted to open the safe. Among all the people in the Lan Clan, Jill was the only one who knew Mr. Lakin best.


    Jill spent most of her life studying Mr. Lakin''s preferences. She was able to figure out the password.


    The mother and the daughter stayed in the room for all day but didn''t do anything. They looked dejected and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 369 Came To The Study At Night

    It had been four days since Jill returned to Lan Clan.


    In the short four days, she had lived a life that she had longed for.


    What was the result? As the saying goes, there is no tiger in the mountain. The monkey is the overlord! All of a sudden, Lakin, who was pinning on top of her head, disappeared. Jill was extremely relieved. She had a domineering image in the whole Lan Clan and had a good time making members of the family.


    In the beginning, she had been trying to be nice. But now, Jill was the largest member of the Lan Clan.


    Otherwise, how could she and Nina get into the room of Mr. Lakin?


    He didn''t even bother to find an excuse and broke in despite butler''s dissuasion! Of course, the whole story could not be described in detail. It must be threatening and suppressing.


    Since Mr. Lakin was out, Lancy wasn''t around, then the butler was only a servant.


    "Mom, please think about it again. What kind of password does my grandfather use?" Nina was so helpless that she sat on the ground gasping for air, regardless of her lady image. "Time is limited..."


    "I know. You have said it many times. Time is limited. Try to take advantage of Lancy''s not coming back, or it will be too late!" Jill was never a docile girl. When she was bullied again and again, she was even angry with her own daughter. "No matter how hurry we are, the safe can''t be opened by itself."


    Jill complained unhappily, while her head kept spinning. Lakin''s own birthday, the birthday of his only son, the anniversary of the establishment of the company, and even Lancy''s birthday, all you can think of have tried it again, but it didn''t work!


    Jill was so embarrassed.


    But she knew that it was just a thought. Nobody knew how excited she was when she knew her daughter had a share transfer agreement.


    This was Lakin''s true stock. If she got all the shares of him, it meant that the whole Lan Group and Lan Clan would belong to her and her daughter.


    As for Lancy, she had already been married off. Did she still want to take over her mother''s business?


    Jill didn''t ask Nina how she got the share transfer agreement. She had to open her grandpa''s safe so that the agreement could be public. It seemed that Nina didn''t get it through legal channels.


    Of course, Jill didn''t care about that, so she didn''t ask more. She was knocked unconscious by the pies falling from the sky. Now she could only see a bright tomorrow.


    Nobody knew how wonderful the next day would be, but Jill knew that if she couldn''t open Lakin''s safe, it would be a daydream.


    Jill had her own plans. Whether it was the will or the agreement made by the Lakin, it had nothing to do with her. She was not young any more, and she miss her best time now. It was even harder for her to marry other men, because Lakin was there looking after her.


    Compared with men, Jill wanted become richer.


    In the safe, i


    d already forgotten that man.


    Now she realized that it was all a lie. She had never forgotten Jay. Who could have really forgotten such a charming and faithful man?


    It was said that every woman would meet an unforgettable man in her life. That was Jay and Jill. Unfortunately, it was not the right time for Jill to meet Jay. At that time, he had already married another woman.


    People always said that it was useless to force others, and Jill never believed in fate. She didn''t believe in fate. Now that everyone knew it, there was no need to say more.


    Jay''s death, the impact on Jill can be imagined! She wasn''t feeling sorry for him. What she had gone through wasn''t unwillingness, betrayal and despair. All of these had turned into hate for him.


    Sometimes, hatred is the despair of love! Maybe, that was the retribution of Jill. Only she knew how much she loved that man.


    Many years ago, she schemed against others and bore a heavy load. When Nina was seven years old, she brought her to the Lan Clan. That showed that Jill took a fancy to not only the wealth of the Lan Clan, but also the wife of Jay. She wanted to be his legitimate wife.


    The appearance of Nina was a huge blow to Belle, followed by the disappearance of Lancy, which took half her life!


    Jill had investigated thoroughly and known that although Mrs. Belle was in poor health, she was particularly stubborn in personality. She hated to be betrayed! Therefore, she had endured for so long, in order to make a scene in front of Belle.


    Just as she expected, Belle would never allow herself to be together. Jay was determined to divorce with Jay! It was totally out of Jill''s expectation that Jay was unwilling to divorce Belle in such a difficult situation.


    Before that, Jill could deceive herself that it was Belle who held the same position as her and refused to divorce. It turned out that Jay was not the one who was willing to give up.

 Chapter 370 Conflicts

    They all knew what happened next. Even if Jay died, he died with Belle. The final result was the cruelest answer given to Jill by Jay.


    Jill knew that Jay hated her for her scheming. He hated her for ruining his family and her appearance in his life. He even blamed his daughter Nina.


    At first, Jill thought that she had already forgotten about the past and that cruel man. But now, she realized that she had deeply engraved those things in her soul and flesh!


    She saw his affectionate and gentle face in the photo. He and that woman were happily living together. She was extremely angry.


    The more suppressing you feel for a long time, the more likely you will become distorted, and not live up to your original appearance. Just by seeing Jill''s twisted face, it was the best answer.


    Her face crumpled with rage, which looked terrifying. She seized the photo of Jay and Belle and said ferociously, "Jay, even if you are dead, you will die with this woman. Have you regretted it? There must be justice, right? You''ve failed me and my daughter, so you need atone for your sin with Lan Clan. "


    Jill muttered to herself, her eyes glassy. Perhaps even she wasn''t sure whether the so-called atonement could heal her broken heart.


    If Jay is not dead and he can repay her love, which is the priority of Lan Group and Lan Clan for Jill?


    However, there was no if in life. Since Jay had passed away, he could not see the current situation of Lan Clan naturally.


    "Mom, calm down. Don''t forget what we are here for." Reminded Nina. She wasn''t Jill. She had no affection or disgust towards that father. He was basically a stranger to her. Besides, he was dead now. It was useless to say those words.


    Jill was so angry that she crumpled the photo and threw it on the ground.


    It was not enough to vent her anger, so Jill gnashed her teeth and said, "after you get things done, burn these things to ashes, and then throw them into the water. Don''t leave anything."


    Nina nodded her head, but she couldn''t think of anything else. Lakin had carefully hidden the place. Could it be the source of the password?


    Both of them were so concentrated in their own world that they didn''t notice the presence of another person.


    The person would most hide her breath and deliberately hide in the darkness. She stared at the prey like a serpent, and her eyes were particularly bright in the darkness.


    Suddenly, a cold and creepy voice rang out, which was extremely frightening. The voice said, "I want to know who will be burnt to ashes in the end."


    Jill and Nina''s hearts skipped a beat and they got goosebumps all over their bodies. It was already late at night which made them so scared.


    Nina was already feeling guilty. In the blink of an eye, her palms were s


    challenged.


    Hearing this, Lancy giggled and said, "it sounds like Nina doesn''t have a mother-in-law. Jill, thank you for your reminding. I remember you, Butler. How long has Nina lived here? No one in Han Clan to pick her up? "


    Butler was suddenly enlightened. He wondered if there was something wrong, and that was the reason.


    Nina''s eyes turned red. She opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking. Finally, she insisted, "why do you drag me into this? Just mind your own business. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Of course I do." Lancy looked at the messy study with the brightest smile and said, "you are my good sister. You are so concerned about me. If I don''t care, it is my fault. Butler, please come to Han Clan tomorrow morning. If Nina has any problem, we can solve it at your own free will. Don''t damage the friendship between the two families. "


    "Lancy, don''t push me too far!" Nina screamed. She was unwilling to see Kevin again under such a circumstance? See him again?


    Not to mention that she had already divorced with Kevin, even without a divorce, the whole Han Clan hated her very much! If Lancy sent someone to invite the member of Han Clan, wouldn''t it trample on her face severely?


    With a snort, Lancy continued, "yes, I bullied you. So what? You two, don''t be so shameless to try to get benefit in Lan Clan. Don''t overestimate yourself. "


    "Lancy, you! I''m your elder, and Nina is your sister... "


    "Humph! An elder? Jill, who are you? Have you married a member of Lan Clan? But I don''t know, who is your husband? " Shaking her hands, Lancy didn''t even look at Jill.


    Lan Clan was told what happened to her family by Marvin after he investigated it in detail. Therefore, she was clear about the relationship between Jill and her parents! It was impossible for Lancy to be nice to a woman who ruined her family.

 Chapter 371 A Dream

    It seemed that Jill had taken herself as the hostess of the Lan Clan in the past few years.


    "I''m your father''s woman!" Jill had just lost her nerve after being irritated by Lancy.


    However, her angry face was nothing intimidating to Lancy.


    "My father''s woman? ''Hey, Jill, you''re not that young anymore. How can you still be so naive? If the marriage was not important, there was no need for all the women in the world to get married. What does my father''s woman have to do with the Lan Clan? My mother''s name is recorded on the clan profile. There is only one person on the marriage certificate Jill, don''t you know that it''s against the law to get me remarried? "


    What kind of face was she that attempted to destroy the things of her parents?


    Lancy looked at Jill from head to toe, which made Jill look lower than dust and lower than servants. Jill felt a hot on her face, as if she was slapped in the face instead.


    Jill was so embarrassed and ashamed. Jill looked at Lancy, but as if looking through her, not at her, but at another woman.


    It reminded Jill of the first time when she had brought Nina to the Lan Clan''s house. At the first time when she met Belle, that woman had kept a sacred and inviolable look in her eyes. No matter what Jill had said or done, it was nothing to Belle.


    Actually, it was ridiculous that Jay was more shocked and angry than Belle at that time. If Belle hadn''t been heartbroken, people would have thought that she was really indifferent!


    Belle was the calmest person in the whole Lan Clan. Perhaps, Belle had already calmed down after she closed the door to vent her anger. After all, Belle was incredibly calm when facing Jill.


    At that time, Jill thought that Belle was a noble woman, while Jill was the most worst mud in the field. At that moment, Jill was extremely humble and inferior, and she would never forget that.


    That was why the latter part of Jill''s life depended on money, power and status. She always thought about becoming a man of power. Only by doing so, could she ease the humiliation that day.


    "Belle..." Jill stared blankly at Lancy and spoke out Belle''s name unconsciously.


    Hearing that, Lancy was shocked too. She hadn''t expected that... It was a beautiful name. Lancy knew that Belle was her mother.


    For some reason, when Lancy thought of her mother, even though she didn''t see her mother anymore, Lancy felt incredibly soft in her heart. Probably it was the magic of blood relationship.


    Finally, Jill came to her senses and looked at Lancy with disgust. "You and your mother are so alike!"


    A sinister smile spread across Jill''s face. Everyone who saw Jill would know that Jill''s target was not only Lancy, but also Belle. It was said that love me, love my dog. So was hate.


    It was not a compliment at all. It was even more infuriating than swearing.


    Hearing that, Lancy squinted in danger. After taking a deep breath, she said, "You and your mother look alike


    ppointment as if Lancy was saying "uneducable" to Nina.


    Nina was very upset. She couldn''t hold back her anger anymore! "Mom, let''s go."


    Go? Where else could they go? Jill and Nina had nowhere else to go. What''s more, once Jill and Nina walked into Lan Clan, they wouldn''t get out easily.


    "Butler Liu, I have been besieged by the Lan Clan from now on. No one can escape. Especially grandpa''s room and the study area. "


    Lancy wasn''t afraid of being overheard, not to mention Nina''s eavesdropping.


    At the moment when the door was about to close, both Nina and Jill heard what they said. They were stunned and then disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Butler looked at the two women thoughtfully for a long time. Now he understood what Miss Lancy meant!


    "Yes!" Butler Liu said solemnly. It was also his promise to Mr. Lakin. She would spare no effort to protect the walk into in her remaining years.


    After thinking for a while, Lancy turned around and went upstairs to her grandfather''s bedroom. She squatted in front of the safe and found something unusual. As expected, Nina was aiming at Mr. Lakin''s safe box.


    Lancy sneered. Maybe it was because of the psychological effect or the aura of Lancy, the Butler Liu who was following her felt wronged. As the old butler looked at the back of Lancy, he of course couldn''t see her expression at that moment, and subconsciously thought of his lordship''s death.


    These days had passed, and he didn''t have to do anything to deceive himself. But when it came to emotion, Butler hoped that Mr. Lakin could come back safely. He had been mentally prepared, and what was worse, he might die!


    emotion then thought about what Miss Lancy and Nina had told him. He shouldn''t have taken it seriously. But now, he felt that it was very cold in Mr. Lakin''s room, and a chill came out from the bottom of his feet. Was it true that Mr. Lakin''s soul had come back?


    People in their old age always like to think too much.

 Chapter 372 Things Had Changed

    Butler Liu didn''t know that he sensed a chill coming from Lancy.


    All of a sudden, Butler Liu couldn''t help but feel sad. He seemed to be able to see Mr. Lakin in this familiar room But now, things had changed!


    Lancy heard someone was sobbing, and she thought that she must have misheard for a second!


    Who was sobbing, nothing happened? Lancy did not believe in ghosts. If there were really ghosts in the world, she had killed so many people. If she had met them earlier, she would not have survived till now.


    However, a strange thing happened.


    Lancy, who didn''t believe in ghosts, was wondering. When she turned around, a face full of tears appeared in her sight.


    Poor Butler Liu, he didn''t want to disturb the soul of Mr. Lakin and Lancy, so he restrained himself. The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. At last, his tears fell down and his nose turned red.


    If he was a handsome guy or a beauty, it will be a beauty while he is crying! However, Butler Liu was an old man. He didn''t look handsome at all. Instead, he was a funny man.


    Lancy was angry and amused at the same time. At the same time, she was touched by his thoughtfulness and loyalty. She believed that Butler Liu must be the closest person to her grandfather.


    Butler Liu realized that he was behaving inappropriately. But he had suppressed his feelings to a certain extent, and finally let them out. How could he take them back!


    Choking with sobs, he said, "Miss Lancy, did Mr. Lankin really tell you something in your dream? He... May be we should have a funeral ceremony! It''s lucky for Mr. Lakin to be out of danger, but if it is true, how can he get the peace of his life? "


    Butler Liu was in great sorrow. It was ruthless to make a loyal person realize the reality.


    He would rather die for him!


    Lancy knew what he meant. She was the one who worried about her grandfather!


    The old people had their own opinions on the matter of life and death. Just like Butler Liu, in their minds, they thought that the dead should be buried well. For example, in the eyes of the old, just like the case of Mr. Lakin, wasn''t it a ghost who had nowhere to rest?


    Butler Liu''s heart skipped a beat at the thought.


    The true sadness was obvious.


    Lancy finally became soft hearted to the old housekeeper. She knew that he was probably the only person who really cared about her grandfather in the family.


    He was so loyal to her that Lancy could not help looking up at him.


    Lancy smiled mysteriously and said, "Who told you my grandpa wouldn''t come back? Who told you that he was missing? "


    The butler was still in tears. All of a sudden, he was struck dumb. He could understand every word that Miss Lancy said, but when she brought them together, he couldn''t


    room like that?


    The injured lion would only secretly hide and lick its wound.


    In Lancy''s opinion, the arrangement of the secret room did not seem like an old man''s deep memory. Instead, it was more like an accompany of an old man.


    Lancy''s guess was right, and it was indeed not the old man''s memory. Before, there were only trace of Mr. Lakin left in the secret basement. But after he told everything to Lancy, everything changed.


    At that time, she didn''t feel sad here, so she did it to make the room warm and sweet.


    From the exhibition and order of the photos, it was not difficult to see who did it.


    A glimmer of helplessness flashed across Lancy''s eyes. She looked at the girl who was laughing so foolishly in the wall. She didn''t know how to describe her current feelings.


    Anyone who had eyes could see that it was her, the she she was now.


    They were of the same age and totally different temperament! Those who didn''t know the truth would believe that they were twins. However, only Lancy knew that no matter how silly she smiled in the photos, it was her own face.


    "When I was born, when I learned to climb, when I walked for the first time, I rode on my father''s head..." Lancy looked at all this in bewilderment. The photos on the wall were arranged in the order that the child had grown up.


    That person was good at choosing pictures. They were almost the most meaningful pictures of a family of three in the growth of the female children. But there was nothing after she was about six years old.


    There was no girl, no father or mother. There was nothing here.


    No, it was not empty. After that was the photo of big silly smile.


    The girl seemed to be saying that her daughter had come back and the three of them had finally reunited! No matter where her parents were, they were always closely connected.

 Chapter 373 A Sense Of Happiness

    It was as if telling her parents, their only precious daughter, are living a very happy life now!


    "Are you happy?" Lancy didn''t know why, but she knew what it meant. She was the one who did it, so it was normal that she could sense it.


    She felt so unreal and real as she looked at her smiling face! The more people and things she knew, the more she believed that she had been simple, romantic and loved!


    The father and mother in the photo gave her a feeling of familiarity, as if she had seen her grandfather in the hospital that day.


    Were they her family?


    Even Lancy herself didn''t notice the tenderness in her eyes!


    It was so good to know that she wasn''t alone!


    "Daddy, Mommy, I''m fine now, very... Happy. ". She murmured. There was tenderness in her bright black eyes, which Lancy had never seen before.


    However, even she herself did not know what the so-called happiness meant? Getting back her memories or reuniting with her family, or Marvin?


    get down to topic.


    Lan Clan was controlled by Lancy, Nina andJill couldn''t find any chance at all. They could only watch Lancy pressed on their heads.


    The share was like a hot potato. They couldn''t take it but couldn''t throw it away!


    Now, time was like a death warrant to Nina. If she didn''t do anything now, it would be more disadvantageous to her.


    The only way to get rid of Lancy now was to drive her out of the Lan Clan.


    Nina thought about it again and again and finally had an idea. Lancy was not afraid of the result, but there was one thing that would not make her stay in her mother''s house for a long time as she was the daughter-in-law of the Lu Clan?


    Even though Lancy had gotten the consent of the Lu Clan, if there was something wrong...


    Now that Nina was suppressed at home and couldn''t move, in the company, she could always solve the problems for her by a vicious smile on her face, couldn''t she?


    In the following days, Lancy was as busy as a dog. Oh, that''s what she said. Being busy was just like a dog!


    The stalls of the Lan Group were bigger than she imagined. Not only because of the mountain of documents in the chairman''s office, but also because she didn''t know much about business.


    Are you surprised? What''s surprising? Lancy is neither a genius nor a gold finger. She''s not used to the industry that she has never taken over.


    Fortunately, after half a month''s hard work, Lancy was now more skillful at it.


    After signing the last document on the table, Lancy leaned back and breathed a long sigh of relief. "I like my former job!"


    Former job?


    That was exactly what she wanted! To deal with thing with fists. Instead, she had been locked in her office to deal with them.


    In Lancy''s opinion, freedom was her favorite. Therefore, it was really hard for her to adapt to the daily life in the office!


    Fortunately, Lancy was smart and resourceful. She was one of the kind of people that knew everything in the world. Once she mastered the t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    word yet! I guess there must be something important to discuss with us? How can you say it''s a trouble? "


    The board members looked at Nina with astonishment.


    Mr. Ceng sneered and said lightly, "it turns out that in Nina''s eyes, we old men are all troublemakers?"


    Dennis pursed his lips and rolled his eyes. Who was the damn old man? He was still young! Dennis shook his head and touched his round belly, but he didn''t say anything on purpose.


    Now he was in the same boat with Mr. Ceng, so there was no way they could separate the two sides! Of course, Dennis was not easy to deal with. He glanced at Nina with a ferocious look on his face.


    Nina''s hand hiding under the table was clenched. Her eyes were full of resentment. Although she pretended to be innocent, she did not know that this kind of expression made people feel more alienated.


    "Lancy, I didn''t mean that. How could you misunderstand me? I... "


    In the past few days, it gradually dawned on Lancy that Nina was a person who would not give up easily. Even though Nina knew she was no match for Lancy, she still liked to challenge people above her.


    Lancy waved her hand and smiled in a vague way. "Well, the sister fought with each other like this. Don''t you afraid that everyone will laugh at you! Is it more important than work? "


    Mr. Ceng nodded with satisfaction. It was good to set the interests above the overall situation.


    Even Latin and Lapin thought that Lancy was a good girl, at least better than Nina.


    With a few words, Lancy turned the tables. In everyone''s eyes, Nina was such an unreasonable woman who didn''t know how to behave herself.


    Of course, there was something urgent in the meeting!


    With a tinge of disbelief on his face, Mr. Chen began to doubt whether he was right by someone''s instigation, but now he was in a dilemma. Fortunately, he did not fully trust Nina. It didn''t matter if he would do as she said this time.


    Everyone soon understood why Mr. Chen would say so.

 Chapter 374 A Good Show

    "Mr. Allen, what is it?" Dennis said in a coarse voice. Fortunately, all the people present were familiar with him, and they knew well about the characteristics of Dennis.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mr. Allen replied, "I attended an important meeting for all of


    you today. It''s a matter of great importance. Please forgive me if I offend you."


    Though Mr. Allen said you, he said to Lancy.


    Hearing that, Lancy wore a faint smile on her lips. She had thought that Mr. Allen would make every effort to go against her... He is a very interesting guy. When he saw the expression on Nina''s face, he was even more curious.


    Nina looked at Mr. Allen in disbelief. Was this man insane? They had reached a deal on the terms, but he said that he had offended them? By doing so, he lowered his head to Lancy?


    Why did everything related to Lancy deviate from the original track?


    She really hated this!


    It was an aggressive meeting, but the few words from Mr. Allen had completely changed. Instead of a battlefield full of smoke, it was a very ordinary meeting.


    The sudden switch of Mr. Allen struck a deadly blow to Nina.


    "Since the chairman of board disappeared, the share price of Lan Group began to plummet. We had thought that it would get better after Lancy took over the position of acting director! However, that kind of situation is still going on and on. Many of our partners have taken that as excuses not to cooperate with us. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid... "


    Everyone froze. This was undoubtedly a very serious question.


    Even Latin and Lapin don''t care about the others. They are all Lan Clan members anyway. They are more concerned about the survival of Lan Group than other directors.


    After all, wealth was the foundation of a clan. Only wealth could maintain the prestige of the family and make it stand firm.


    In their opinion, after leading a luxurious and affluent life for most of their lives, Lapin and Latin were more cherish Lan Group than Lakin.


    The board members displayed a long face. They agreed so quickly at the board meeting just now, and one of them wanted to stabilize the Lan Group as soon as possible.


    However, things didn''t go as they expected.


    "So we have to take actions. We have to do something." This is why did Mr. Allen help Nina pick up this matter?


    Firstly, Nina offered favorable terms, and secondly, this was really related to their own interests.


    More importantly, the loss of the shares of the Lan Group was a fact. What he needed to do now was to take it to a higher level. But he could get huge benefits from Nina only by lifting a finger. Why didn''t Mr. Allen like this?


    Every one present knew what Mr. Allen meant, because they all looked at Lancy. She was the new acting director, and only she could be trusted.


    So, here came the question. How could she convince them?


    It was quite clear that business was busine


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ddress me as the mistress? Grandpa and grandma are still alive." Lancy was trying to tell them that Mr. Sidney was the master of the Lu family! "Even... If Marvin agrees to help us, then Nina, I can''t guarantee that they won''t raise any requirements. "


    Mr. Ceng nodded in agreement. Most of the directors are male. In the world of men, almost everyone should agree.


    They was quite familiar with the name Marvin, and what was more familiar with it was his domineering personality.


    It was true that Lancy was his wife. Maybe in terms of her, Marvin would help the Lan Group, but it didn''t mean that he was free. Especially, the man in the Lu Clan was still there!


    In their eyes, the Lu Clan was a factor that was out of Lancy''s control! It was because she was a woman, a married woman.


    Latin was deep in thought. No one, including himself, could guarantee that the Wilson Group was not satisfied with Lan Group. Once the Lu Clan stepped in, would the Lan Group be surnamed Lan in the future? Would they shrink their shares?


    There was an old Chinese saying which said one should be courteous towards his majesty and one should behave courteously.


    "It''s our own business. We don''t need others to intervene! It is because the marriage between the Lu family and the Lan family that you have no alternative. You''d better not ask for backup from the Lu family. " A glimmer of clever light flashed through Latin''s eyes, and he looked at Nina more fiercely. He was eager to swallow her and came up with a bad idea. "If so, I''m afraid that Lancy''s life in the family of mother-in-law..."


    Look, what a kind and considerate elder.


    "Yes, you''re right. We can''t get mixed up."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Don''t say that again! If Mr. Sidney heard what you said, he might misunderstand you. "


    People around agreed with Lancy. She nodded her head obediently under people''s persuasion. She was the most obedient and co-operative acting director in history?

 Chapter 375 A Dilemma

    Nina''s face was distorted. Of course she knew that the stakes was to make Lancy sad in Lu Clan! If she was not sad, why did she bother to plan so much?


    Were these people crazy? Why these people are ordered by Lancy?


    Why she Nina became the one of the critics?


    From the way these people looked at her, Nina knew that she was in a bad situation. The most taboo of the superior is losing people''s hearts. What''s more, she hadn''t become superior!


    Hearing that, Nina felt embarrassed and hurriedly smiled. "Lancy, you''ve misunderstood me! Nina will not put my sister in a difficult position, nor will Lan Clan in a difficult position? I was too anxious. It suddenly occurred to me that the Wilson Group and the owner of the mining company hadn''t reached an agreement on cooperation years ago. Since our company is in such a situation now, if we can cooperate with them, we will definitely solve our current predicament. "


    Hearing that, other directors came to their senses.


    That was not impossible.


    After all, the cooperation between the Wilson Group and that person hadn''t been reached yet in business. Even if the Lan Group became the partner in the end, it would be the Wilson Group''s own problem.


    To put it bluntly, who should he blame for his incompetence?


    However, if they went further, they would be going to find this make Lancy in a dilemma.


    Just as they had worried, something was never presentable... In other words, they could do it secretly.


    Seeing how restless these people were, they were so eager.


    In particular, Latin and Lapin were not that angry anymore. They just stared at her expressionlessly, indicating that they wanted her to express her ideas.


    This was exactly what Nina wanted.


    If Lancy did not agree, she would offend the high-level management of the company. As a leader who did not plan for the company, how could she be the acting director?


    Hearing that, Lancy agreed without any pressure. Hehe, just as Latin said, her good days in Lu family would come to an end.


    Not only did Sidney hate her since then, but also he was afraid that their relationship with Marvin was over?


    Just imagining the scene made Nina feel great hatred.


    Crossing her arms over her chest, she smiled faintly. There was no longer embarrassment or displeasure on her face. She would like to see what would happen to Lancy.


    Mr. Ceng frowned deeply. He soon thought of the stakes. No matter what choice Lancy chose, it would do her no good.


    "This is a serious matter. We need to be more careful about it."


    Mr. Ceng once said that he wanted to buy more time for Lancy, but he could not figure out a solution in a short time. ''what a cunning woman!''.


    "It''s urgent. What if the stock kept falling like this?"


    Nina''s words made all the directors change their minds.


    If it continues to fall like this, the stock in our hands will become useless paper? Can they stand it?


    Nina finally beco


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    na was capable of.


    Now that Nina had proposed this matter at the urgent meeting, she believed that if she took a step back today, even if she only took one small step back, there would no place for her in


    Lan Group.


    "Let''s do it. I can''t bear to see the desolation of the Lan Group..." Lancy raised her head. She had an aura of self-esteem and a kind of unspeakable generosity! "Lan Group is the life and efforts of Grandpa and other uncles. The happiness of Lancy is insignificant."


    "You naughty girl!" Mr. Ceng opened his eyes wide. Lancy was strong and powerful. She was not weak at all. That was the voice from her heart.


    There was no pride, no reluctance, and no affectation in her eyes. She was so calm as if she had just spoken out the trivial thoughts in her heart.


    She was unashamed, neither humble nor pushy but humiliated!


    In their eyes and heart, at this moment, Lancy''s image became clearer and taller! They believed that Lancy would be a good inheritor according to her performance and temperament today.


    The board directors looked at Lancy, their expression changed again and again. If the acting director could succeed in breaking the situation, then the Lan Group would really be steady.


    And some of them could no longer take further actions.


    It meant that someone was referring to Nina.


    Danger was always accompanied by opportunities. No one knew this truth better than Lancy.


    "I hope that when grandpa came back, he would see a company which is in the ascendant." All sighed. She looked stubborn and determined.


    The sighs came from the company, but from the bottom of their heart, they were emotional.


    Most of the board members of the Lan Group were elders, and sometimes they envied Mr. Lakin who had such a dutiful granddaughter! If it were him, what would his son and grandson do? Would they not give up like Lancy, or would they fight so fiercely for the family property that she even didn''t care about them?

 Chapter 376 Grandpa and Uncles

    Everyone had an answer in their hearts, but they didn''t want to admit it.


    For a filial child, the world is tolerant, even the mercenary businessman, will also look up to Lancy.


    Nina might never expect such a result.


    So, crisis was often accompanied by opportunities.


    Not knowing that the situation had completely changed, Nina was still complacent and thought her plot had succeeded. She was waiting to see a joke of Lancy!


    But she didn''t know that her mean face now was seen by someone else. Later others will gradually alienate this woman.


    Nina was wrong from the very beginning. She thought that she had covered it well, but she just deceived herself! She had to be anxious, resentful and unfair. Everyone saw it.


    Especially when she was with Lancy, after all, she was not the only one born with blood. But


    Nina even didn''t care about her grandfather, only caring about the family business.


    The young generation should have been strangled in the cradle.


    "In this case, the future of our company depends on you." Although the meeting was about to end, Nina still tried to exert more pressure on Lancy.


    Instead of getting angry, Lancy smiled and said, "of course. I''m the daughter of the Lan Clan. I should shoulder such responsibilities."


    Nina took a deep breath and was shocked by the imposing manner of Lancy.


    Nina kept saying that she was also the daughter of the Lan Clan, and there was no difference between her and Lancy. However, what was she doing when Lancy took over the family?


    As early as she used the Lan Group as a bait to make deal with those people, she had lost the right to inherit.


    After the meeting was over, Nina left with a triumphant smile. She seemed to be anxious to ask the people behind her for rewards.


    Mr. Ceng and Dennis followed Lancy to the office of the chairman. The two men, on the other hand, were hesitant to say something, after weighing the pros and cons.


    Lancy turned her eyes back. She could not help but laugh. She said, "Just say what you want to say. There is no need to be afraid."


    "Chairman..."


    "Privately, you can call me Lancy"


    "Alright, Lancy, I will say something by virtue of my seniority today." Mr. Ceng said with a serious look, "You really shouldn''t agree today, even if you delay for a few days. Now, there is no way out! !"


    Dennis was also anxiously. He was fat, and within a short time, his forehead was full of sweat. "You''re right. Lancy, you''re too young to know it! Deep water is in this great clan! If you succeed, you will have a hard time in Lu Clan! "


    It was true that two men couldn''t help telling a girl this, but they had to.


    Hearing that, Lancy smiled with pleasure. She placed more importance and trust in Mr. Ceng and Dennis. "Grandpa Ceng, you should know that I have no choice at all! On the contrary, if we choose the latter, we might still have a chance of survival. "


    Mr. Ceng and Dennis looked at each other. They couldn''t believe their ears?


    However, even if she


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Although Lancy didn''t finish her sentence, Glen understood what she said.


    Actually, it was kind of Lancy to do so. Because she had a crush on Leona. When she was free, she would think it over. She remembered that Glen''s uncle was the former leader of XF Hall, who was highly respected. One of the four elders was the person whom the old leader trusted. That was why Leona could live a good life.


    Anyway, it was a wise choice to follow Glen. There was a precondition, of course, that was if Leona liked Glen.


    However, it was not Lancy''s fault. As a member of the organization and a killer, it was fatal for her to be ignorant of the reality.


    It had to be said that when Lancy looked at Glen from head to toe, she could tell that he was just like his mother-in-law was looking at her son-in-law. But when Glen was "so" attentively ", he didn''t want to talk anymore?


    "Leona and I..." It was not like what she thought.


    "What?"


    Looking at Lancy whose head was tilted to one side, Glen finally held back what he was going to say. In fact, Lancy was a very cautious person. He was very clear that if she hadn''t misunderstood his relationship with Leona, she would not look for him in the first place!


    Thinking about this, Glen acquiesced in this decision.


    "Nothing. Let''s talk about your affair first."


    Glen didn''t ask too much. Apparently, he had been paying close attention to Lan Clan and Lancy!


    After a while, Lancy asked, "is the resources in your hand real?"


    Perhaps other people would think that Lancy was suspecting and offensive of Glen when she asked this question. But Glen knew what she was asking.


    It seemed that their hypocrisy had already taken up the entire life of their life.


    Today you can be the president of a multinational enterprise, tomorrow you can be a playboy who has nothing to do, the day after tomorrow, you will become the councilor of a country''s claimed hall.


    Sometimes, even they didn''t know where they were and what their identities were.

 Chapter 377 Go Home With A Strange Man

    Lancy was justified to ask this.


    After all, Glen was in the mission. The finance department was unable to recover soon. She didn''t believe that he could turn the situation around?


    The reason why Lancy wanted to know was related to the Lan Group. If Glen''s resources were all in vain, then it would be difficult for them to solve the current predicament of the Lan Group. Even if they cooperated with the Lan Group, it would be meaningless.


    "Marvin has investigated me." "He hasn''t found out anything, so..."


    "So, the property under your name is real." It was not a question, but an affirmative answer.


    Glen looked at her strangely and asked, "do you really believe that?"


    "Yes." Lancy nodded.


    The expression on Glen''s face became weirder. He said slowly, "you do believe him."


    Needless to say, everyone knows who he is.


    Lancy smiled but didn''t say anything. Although Glen didn''t know the true identity of Marvin, she did! The man was too deep to be fathomable. If he hadn''t found out the man''s real identity yet, it meant that Glen''s task was not virtual and that he actually had his property.


    Then Lancy asked, "then why did you break up with Wilson Group?"


    A gleam flickered in Glen''s eyes. He looked at Lancy, lost in thought. Then, he seemed to have made a decision, looked away and said, "although Marvin hasn''t found out anything, he has been suspecting my identity. The exact evidence means nothing to him."


    In a word, the reason why they failed to cooperate was that Marvin was suspicious.


    But in another way, what Marvin said was right, wasn''t it?


    "¡­¡­ Then, is it possible for you to cooperate again? " Lancy''s finger danced on the glass. Her black eyes were radiating a magic of confusing.


    Staring at the crystal clear face through the window, Glen''s hand clenched. He looked away calmly and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    Lancy smiled mysteriously. What else could she do? Of course she cooperated with him!


    "Are you really going to cooperate with me on behalf of the Lan Group?" asked Glen in a doubtful tone. Do you know what that means? Do you really want to do that? "


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Lancy licked her lips. Immediately, her pink lips looked more attractive. "You just need to coordinate with me. I won''t bother you with anything else."


    It was clear that Lancy had a well thought out plan.


    Glen remained silent. What Lancy said irritated him. However, after a while, Glen compromised at last. "I know."


    Hearing that, Lancy bent her eyes. Things were going much more smoothly than she had expected!


    Glen was racking his brains to cooperate with Lancy as soon as possible. Now in Lancy''s eyes, it''s credit of Leona! It seemed that Glen really cared about Leona. Otherwise, he would not ignore the order of the organization.


    That was why Lancy didn''t doubt Glen at all. Because from the moment he helped her for the sake of Leona, everyone was on the same boat and there was no way back.


    Besides, Glen stayed in Alaska with Leona.


    Thinking of this, the tenderness in Lancy''s eyes became deeper. With this, Glen was qualified to be the man of Leona! With the principle of "lov


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ady confirmed that it was Nina who admitted it in person. And Jean, she wanted her life wholeheartedly and it was not surprised at all she would use Nina.


    "Thank you." She thanked him not only for his help, but also for sending her back.


    Lancy turned around and was about to walk inside, but was stopped by Glen.


    Glen didn''t know where his courage came from to seize her!


    Lancy looked back, and her eyes were full of doubts. She was asking silently what happened? There was no fluctuation in her cold eyes. She was neither angry nor angry.


    After a pause, Glen released his hand subconsciously. "Do you find me immediately because you believe in me? Why? "


    Lancy was even more curious. She said frankly, "I don''t trust you. I trust Leona. If you want to marry Leona, you have to get my permission first. "


    It meant that he was still under observation, but he behaved well as far.


    As a sister, Lancy thought she have to be cautious. If she married a wrong person, she would have no way to cry.


    That would be a joke. Not to mention that Leona did not like Glen at all, she would never marry him. If she got married and was betrayed by Glen, she would never suffer losses secretly, and Lancy would never stay aside.


    She didn''t even have a place to cry. Where should it start from?


    Glen was both angry and amused. He didn''t expect that someone would be so speechless.


    "Treat Leona well." There was no lack of warning in her voice, "you can''t hold a woman''s hand randomly."


    To be honest, they were not so familiar with each other, and it was indeed a little unusual that they were held hands suddenly.


    Then she left without looking back.


    Glen touched his face and smiled bitterly. ''what are you talking about? Holding a woman''s hand randomly?'' he thought!


    The man stared at her back. He helped her not because of Leona, or anyone else, but because he wanted to help her. That was enough.


    However, such an excuse was not enough to convince her, on the contrary, it would cause her suspicion and suspicion!


    It was better for her to keep misunderstanding him like this.

 Chapter 378 Blaze With Anger

    As expected, the rumor about Lancy and Glen spread quickly.


    The news that the stock of the Lan Group fell was not a secret. Many people knew it in advance. Soon, the news that the Lan Group relied on the big boss of the mine industry got round fast.


    At the beginning, people just laughed secretly. There were too many rumors in the circles, most of which were the wind and clutch at shadows.


    But gradually, rumors had become well known. And the current situation of the Lan Group is more convincing.


    After all, it was a fact that the Lan Group was in trouble.


    It is also a fact that the cooperation between Wilson Group and the miners has not been discussed so far.


    The rumors which had the most powerful attacking power could be partly true and partly false. Anyone with a little intelligence would know that it might be true.


    There is no undetectable wall in the world. There are so many people in and out of the Lan Group, and it is hard to guarantee that there will be no news spread.


    Over and over again, the news spread quickly.


    Soon, the Lu Clan knew that Lancy and Glen met each other. Although Mr. Sidney didn''t care much about the business of the company and was in the state of abstinence, he had returned to the Lu family. The so-called escape had long existed.


    Originally, Sidney did not want to interfere in the company''s affairs. But for some reason, now he was more or less paying attention to the company''s movements.


    Others didn''t know why, but Mr. Sidney and Marvin did.


    Why hadn''t the Wilson Group and the boss of the mining company reached an agreement on the cooperation? Yes, it was Lancy. Although Sidney didn''t show his emotions on the surface, he was affected by this matter anyway. He always paid attention to the group''s movements intentionally or unintentionally.


    It was already more than ten days after Mr. Sidney heard those rumors.


    Mr. Sidney was so angry that he smashed the teacup into pieces!


    When Mrs. Wilson heard the news, she was more furious than Mr. Sidney.


    She had been looking forward to grabbing Lancy and giving her a fatal blow day and night. Now that the opportunity finally came, she should be happy!


    However, Mrs. Wilson was not happy at all when things really happened.


    There was only one reason. No matter how much Mrs. Wilson disliked Marvin, or even Lancy, she even didn''t like Sidney. But they seemed to have forgotten that Mrs. Wilson stayed in the Lu Clan most of her life and she was the wife of the Lu Clan. If nothing special happened, she would be a member of the Lu Clan all her life and dead was a ghost of the Lu Clan.


    She could scheme against the whole Lu Clan without scruple, but she would never allow outsiders to do that.


    And in her eyes, Lancy was just an outsider!


    "I''ve known that she is a bitch!" Gritting her teeth, Mrs. Wilson slapped the table and slapped it with all her strength. Her hand ached from slapping. She was furious. "Sidney, don''t tolerate her anymore this time! If she''s younger, s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ll. On the contrary, it had been reported more violently in every three days and Lancy''s attack had been increasingly unscrupulous.


    It was not difficult for others to suspect her, but Marvin knew it clearly that Lancy must be anxious when something happened to the Lan Clan. Considering her intelligence and wisdom, it made sense for her to come to meet Glen. After all, they knew each other for a long time.


    However, Marvin took a deep breath and tried to suppress his anger. The blue veins stood out on the back of his strong hand.


    The Butler''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know whether he had made a right decision. He seemed to have forgotten that no matter how much the master doted on Lancy, he would certainly be angry with her in this matter. Men were all like this since ancient times, and that was why there would be so many people who would attack Lancy in this way.


    "I see. I''ll go back with you now." Marvin said in a low voice.


    The Butler followed Marvin immediately. However, it seemed that they were not heading for the Lan Clan? He didn''t realize it until the car stopped in front of the mansion.


    The pitiful old butler was stunned. Now he was so kind to do such a bad thing. The master came back alone, Sidney would go crazy with anger.


    "Master," Lowering his voice, the Butler said, "Mr. Sidney was very angry. The last time he got so furious was at that time you were kidnapped."


    Linda''s words successfully described how angry Mr. Sidney was.


    He was referring to the fight for the chief of the clan years ago. It could be seen how serious the matter was.


    The old housekeeper''s words didn''t stop Marvin. It seemed that he had turned a deaf ear to it.


    The old housekeeper pouted. He wanted to say something, but then he understood. Master, he is trying to face Mr. Sidney''s anger alone and protect Mrs. Lancy!


    He could not say anything more.


    At this time, the second generation of the Lu Clan was waiting for Marvin and Lancy to come back to admit their mistakes!

 Chapter 379 Tell Lancy To Come Back

    In the hall, the servants standing by were too frightened to breathe, afraid of being a fish in the pond.


    To everyone''s surprise, Marvin came back alone. The real protagonist of the event was nowhere to be seen.


    Upon Seeing this, Mr. Sidney''s face darkened with embarrassment.


    Mrs. Wilson is a man who can''t hold her words. Her mouth is shaking up and down. Mrs. Lena is afraid that Mrs. Wilson will faint.


    Mrs. Wilson followed him, shivering and standing up. "Marvin, where''s your wife? Why did you come back alone? "


    Raising his eyes to look at his grandpa and grandma, Marvin replied unhurriedly, "I came back as soon as I heard that there was something urgent at home. Of course Lancy is in the Lan Clan. Grandpa, you know that. "


    The implication of his words was that Sideny agreed to let Lancy go back to deal with Lan Clan''s affairs. He knew clearly that Lancy was taking over the overall situation in the Lan Group, isn''t it?


    It was Mr. Sidney who agreed on Lancy going back to Lan Clan. He did have his own selfish motive. In addition to hope that Lancy would learn to be self-sufficient, more importantly, he hoped that she could be separated from Marvin for a few days.


    Of course, it would not be permanently.


    The threshold of the Lu Clan was blocked, and it was difficult to get out. Divorce was no good thing for a big family.


    It was all because of what had happened before that she had more or less bothered Sidney. So Sidney thought it was good for them to be apart for some time and put all their heart into their family business. Their love would fade away with time.


    By that time, Lancy had already taken control of the Lan Group. She had gone through the means, courage and strategy, and would be able to stand on the side of Marvin.


    It had to be said that Mr. Sidney had been shrewd all his life, he thought everything would develop as he expected.


    But he didn''t expect that he would lose to Lancy.


    Mr. Sidney was so angry that his face turned green. His grandson''s attitude shocked him once again. Did he really love Lancy that much? He even compromised on this matter?


    "I did agree with her to go back to her parents'' home! Now, I want her to come back immediately! Otherwise, she will never come back! "


    A storm was coming. Mr. Sidney''s words stimulated the whole Lu Clan.


    Never come back?


    He was driving Lancy away from the Lu family!


    Mrs. Wilson was so happy that she was not angry that was looked down upon by Lancy. It was the first time that Mr. Sidney said such harsh words to Lancy.


    Because the Dragon had a scale on its throat, Lancy must die this time.


    In a sense, Mrs. Wilson and Nina could share the same spiritual sense.


    "Marvin, you are the master of the Lu Clan. You are the one that Mr. Sidney loves most these years." "You know your grandpa best. It''s not that we put Lancy on the spot, but that she made a big mistake. She really did something wrong."


    "Yes, it''s true. She came back to the Lan Clan with Mr. Sidney''s permission. Mr. Sidney feels sorry for the drastic change in her family. But she doesn''t know how to be grateful and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eda didn''t think that a human like Lancy would do such a thing. "Grandfather, could it be the directors of the Lan Group?"


    In fact, Lancy was a simple woman in Freda''s heart.


    It''s good that others don''t pit her. How could she deliberately rob the business with Wilson Group.


    Freda is worthy of being the daughter of Lu Clan. In a short time, she thought of many things. "Grandpa, now Lan Clan has lost a backbone. I''m afraid it is the directors who suggest sister-in-law to do so. It''s obvious to all that Lancy know the result if she do this. It''s not her own will. "


    Therefore, a wise man must be different from others because Freda was very close to the truth.


    However, she couldn''t figure out the ending as she guessed at the beginning.


    But what Freda said did make sense. Mr. Sidney''s look is really much better. What she said is reasonable.


    Upon hearing this, Myron finally couldn''t help but ask, "I heard that the senior management of the Lan Group was quite restless and many people cast greedy eyes on her. Is it possible that they have deliberately calculated her in order to take back the control of the Lan Group?"


    The conversation between Freda and Myron gradually drew the attention of Mr. Sidney.


    When it came to the reputation of the Wilson Group and the future of the Lu Clan, Mr. Sidney was literally panicked. Before he could think it over, he was drowned in fury.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became.


    Mr. Sidney raised his head and looked at his eldest grandson. In fact, it didn''t matter what had happened. The attitude of Marvin had been obvious. Even if there were misunderstandings, it could not erase some of the thoughts in Mr. Sidney''s heart.


    "Say something." Mr. Sidney shouted at Marvin.


    Seeing that his grandpa''s attitude had been softened, Marvin also felt relieved. He thought for a while and explained, "There is a Nina in Nina who is covetous. Some of elders who came out of the family are also problems. It''s not easy for Lancy to suffer from enemies in Lan Group."


    So what he meant was also possible.

 Chapter 380 Take Medicine

    The reason why Marvin didn''t say that before was that he knew it was not true. As far as Marvin know, Lancy and Glen are resourceful. The dilemma Lancy is in now means nothing to her.


    However, Marvin didn''t make a sound explanation at once, because he couldn''t do that. He knew the cooperation between Lancy and Glen was true. If she took this step, she would know the consequences.


    The argument of Freda and Myron is not tenable at all.


    However, Marvin still chose to maintain, and went on following their words.


    "The members of the board of directors are not willing to satisfy Lancy because she has become an acting director." Myron truly believed that Lancy was innocent and was fooled by someone. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Please give her a chance to explain. She must have no choice."


    Mr. Sidney looked at his grandson and granddaughter who were on good terms.


    "Well, now that you have said that, I, as a grandfather, am not really ruthless. Marvin, tell Lancy to come back tomorrow. " It was not hard to find that the tone when Mr. Sidney talked about Lancy was not as intimate as before, and was not obvious. "Since she is in trouble, she can speak it out. Otherwise, people who don''t know the fact will think that the Lu Clan is ruthless and helpless. "


    Sidney had made a concession, asking Lancy to go back to the mansion tomorrow instead of the next second.


    Mrs. Wilson gave a sly smile. Of course she heard that Sidney changed his mind.


    At last, she stopped and looked at Myron, snorting, "humph, I didn''t expect that you and your sister are so united. I understand. Sister in low is like a mother. It''s not your fault to speak for her. I''m glad to hear that! Am I right, Myron? "


    Hearing that, Myron was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that his grandma would ask him.


    He stared blankly at Mrs. Wilson abruptly. When they looked at each other, Mrs. Wilson cracked a smile at him. All of a sudden, Myron felt his back shudder. He looked at Mrs. Wilson with horror, as if his throat was clutched by someone and it was impossible for him to get his voice back for a long time.


    The irony in Mrs. Wilson''s eyes deepened. "Let''s wait and see. You get along with each other. That''s a good thing. " Mrs. Wilson emphasized this.


    Even Mrs. Wilson looked down upon her grandson. ''but, Myron and Marvin are indeed from the same mother. Even the women they love are the same...'' Heh, it was not a praise.


    Myron was not a fool. He had a secret in his heart, but what Mrs. Wilson said made him feel very guilty. He always felt that his secrets that he couldn''t let others see through.


    No, no, no way! Myron couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. Since he was rejected by Lancy sternly, he had been thinking a lot. He couldn''t tell what was real and what was real.


    Myron lowered his head, laughing at himself.


    He didn''t notice that the meaningful glance of Mrs


    people. So it was reasonable that Jill and Nina couldn''t sit still for a long time.


    "They broke into the study." Butler Liu''s words were brief and to the point. He was burning with fury in his eyes. Although he tried to hold back his fury, he was on the verge of losing control.


    Nina didn''t do anything, and instead she shouted bravely, "what do you mean by trespassing? son of a bitch! When grandpa disappeared, the old man took the chicken hair as an arrow and said that he wouldn''t let anyone in. Does he have his own plot? "


    Nina reproached the Butler Liu, but she just stared at Lancy without batting her eyelashes. In Anna''s eyes, this was just how people said that one looked at the master while beating a dog?


    Nina was so stupid to do this.


    Butler Liu''s face flushed red with anger. He spluttered, "the thing that Mr. Lakin hates most is that someone comes in and goes into his study at will. Nina was filial to her grandfather. Why did Mr. Lakin dislike her from everything she did? If Mr. Lakin were here today, would you still act against your will? "


    Butler Liu seemed to want to query Nina.


    She claimed that she was filial to her grandfather, but what did she do in fact? Time after time, she claimed to be filial towards her grandpa, yet her ambition was obvious.


    Face was the most important thing for Nina, but she was finally torn apart by a lackey that she looked down upon. This was not only an embarrassment, but also an insult for her.


    Nina was so angry that her heart was beating heavily and she angrily said, "We are talking! Why do you, a servant, get in my business?"


    "Oh, I don''t know who she was just now. She called Butler grandpa. Why does her face change now?" Lancy rolled her eyes and nodded to Butler Liu as a consolation. "Nina. I think you have a split personality, don''t you?"


    There was an vivid and impression on Lancy''s face when she said "take medicine in spite of the mouth".

 Chapter 381 Be Careful

    She smiled and said what she had said. Now she had no mood to continue. To be honest, in the past few days, Nina and Jill came and went every day, and she had been tired of their expressions and harsh words.


    "Well, as I said before, you have to get my permission to enter the study. I wonder if you two have Alzheimer''s disease or amnesia, how can you forget it? " Lancy snorted coldly and continued, "this time, do you want to go in and find a book or a family photo?"


    Nina bit her lips. From her words, it wasn''t hard to imagine how many nails she had hit on her head! She was dismissed every time. That was why she decided to break in when Lancy was not here.


    "Lancy, don''t go too far. Even if you are the granddaughter of my grandfather, how can I deprive my right to recall my grandfather? No matter what you say, I won''t listen to you! " Tears gushed out from her eyes as she said these words. This time, she cried because she thought that Becker''s words were true and she didn''t lie about it.


    Actually, she was not able to move because of Lancy''s grip. She just stood there, motionless, no way out.


    Nina was driven so hard that she couldn''t think of other ways.


    Lancy shifted her gaze between Nina and Jill. "You''re such a filial girl. What if Grandpa break into your room at midnight? Then he can help you fulfill your filial piety," she said gruffly. That''s so filial of you. You often wants to go to the study. "


    "Butler Liu, I remember that grandfather''s bedroom is ready, isn''t it?"


    "Miss Lancy, I have it sorted out a few days ago." Butler Liu replied.


    Hearing that, Lancy pulled her mouth and pointed to the upstairs. "If you want to miss him, you can go to his bedroom. Where is the scent of grandfather? I think it can also satisfy your filial piety. "


    Everyone with discerning eyes knew the subtlety of Nina and her mother, and they especially knew that it was a great joke for people to be filial towards their children from the words of Lancy.


    As two people who knew the truth, when those words came out of Lancy''s mouth, Nina could always perfectly misinterpret her meaning. Nina was the one who took the initiative to these things. If Lankin was still alive, he would definitely do that! Who was she satirizing?


    Furious yet smiling, Nina said, "don''t be so complacent, Lancy. You..."


    "Hey! Don''t ask me why. I have answered you so many times during this period. You don''t feel bothered, and I do. " Crossing her arms over her chest, Lancy glared at Anna like a queen. Anna was soon overwhelmed by her overbearing aura and kept retreating! "At this point, why do you still ask me? How stupid you are! "


    She had been the acting director of the Lan Group and the whole family was under her control. So far, she was still struggling and ask


    ppening in the Lu mansion, nor did she know that Marvin blocked everything for her so that she could enjoy this peace at this moment.


    Perhaps it was because it was too quiet or she had been lost in thought that she fell asleep gradually.


    The night breeze gently blew. She felt very comfortable. She didn''t remember when she fell asleep. All she knew was that she hadn''t slept so soundly for a long time.


    She even didn''t notice there was someone coming in the room.


    It was a wonderful night.


    Next morning, Lancy sensed something unusual as soon as she opened her eyes. Before she could open her eyes completely, she rushed towards that person!


    blamed!


    She wished she could destroy the comer! She slept so deep that she didn''t know when there was a person in the room! Did her alertness become so bad after six years?


    It had to be said that the girl was more or less angry.


    She hit him so hard without seeing who the person was.


    She felt shamed!


    With a move, she was interrupted by the man. Her eyes became clear at the moment when she was caught! ''Fuck! It was just beside the pillow!''


    "Marvin, are you crazy?" Lancy could not help but grit her teeth. The person who had come was lying beside her pillow. It was needless to tell who that person was? After all, it could be nobody but Marvin.


    Marvin opened his eyes slowly. It seemed that he knew what reaction Lancy would have made. He held her in his arms. "Lancy, be a good girl. Don''t be naughty. Go back to sleep!"


    Lancy was held in the arms of the man with absolute strength, and her face was red.


    In the Lan Clan, there was no man''s pajamas in Lancy''s room. The two of them lived in Marvin''s private house before they got married, and then they moved to the Lu mansion after that. Therefore, there were few things that belonged to Marvin left in the Lan Clan.

 Chapter 382 A Mans Coquetry

    Light silk couldn''t resist the man''s heat at all, and they were almost attached to each other without a slight gap. Lancy leaned against his naked chest and felt his heartbeat. The heat emitted from his mouth was on her neck, and touched the most delicate skin. It was so soft and numb. Lancy trembled, as if she was a little frightened white rabbit, with long and curly eyelashes.


    In fact, she wanted to say, "Who is messing around?" How could she sleep?


    She didn''t want sleep with a man, especially who was Marvin.


    Lancy was ashamed and annoyed. She bit her lip and didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, she was no longer the queen of a board of directors, who had announced their wildness and prowess. She was no longer the Miss Lancy who would easily win Nina over. She was no longer the leader who had the situation well in hand.


    If there was a mirror in front of Lancy now, she would definitely be able to see her appearance clearly. It was obvious shyness rather than anger.


    She was shy, timid and a little angry. She was really beautiful!


    Only Marvin could see such a beautiful scene clearly. He immediately had a sense of superiority that she only belonged to himself.


    When Lancy had waken up, she always thought that she was as tough as she had been six years ago, especially when it came to the issue of Marvin. However, Marvin knew clearly that she was different from what she had been six years ago, little by little change.


    It was Marvin who was most delightful to see such a change in Lancy.


    Marvin came here last night, so he couldn''t get through the front door. Don''t forget one of his skills ---- climbing over the wall. It was a piece of cake for him to climb to the two or three floors.


    It was already midnight after Marvin comforted Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson last night. He was not sleepy at all. He was getting more and more sober and couldn''t wait to see her.


    Therefore, Marvin came quietly.


    It was also he who took Lancy back to the bed. It was not only Lancy''s night, but also was about Marvin.


    The advantage of separation was that when they gathered together again, they would miss and have a different feeling. Marvin had always known that Lancy was special to him.


    She was like a fresh air, and he could never leave her.


    Marvin was so sentimental for the rare peace. He didn''t want to leave, nor did he want to wake up.


    Thinking of this, Marvin hugged her more tightly subconsciously.


    "Let, let me go!" The poor girl even could not breathe. She patted on Marvin''s hand and wriggled in his arms like a little dog.


    Of course, Lancy would never admit that! She was fighting against him. She wanted to get rid of him.


    But it caused unexpected result.


    Marvin stroked the head of Lancy and whispered hoarsely, "Lancy, I can''t promise you if you keep movin


    nd wore a smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, she tilted her head and asked lazily, "Oh, I see. So what?" No wonder he came here suddenly. It turned out that he came here for the cooperation with Glen.


    No wonder Nina said so last night.


    Lancy knew that the Lu Clan would come to her, but she didn''t expect that it would come so soon.


    "Business is business. Don''t take a shortcut, or want me to give up to you. " Lancy said coldly. "Or, are you here to blame me?"


    A fire of anger suddenly blazed in Lancy''s heart every time she thought about that Marvin was here to question her!


    Lancy squinted her eyes. There was no lack of questioning in her words.


    Marvin stopped buttoning up and turned to look at her. Obviously, he caught the meaning of her words.


    Marvin was silent at first, then he smiled faintly. This was not only her question, but also a future exam. If he passed, he was not sure what would happen in the future, but he was sure that if he failed, she would kick him out now.


    This woman, was as cold as always.


    However, Marvin didn''t feel angry. Instead, he felt sorry for her.


    Now she was able to compete with him side by side because they were in the same height. He felt the same way! Her questioning was also a kind of alert.


    "Landy, you seem to forget that I know your relationship with Glen and Leona."


    What he meant was that since he had already known their previous relationship, why he blame her?


    Lancy was stunned, but then she burst into laughter. She was really insane!


    From the very beginning, Marvin knew the reason why Glen, Leona and Jean came to this city, and why they approached him. He was unwilling to cooperate with Glen.


    Since he was unwilling from the beginning, how could he grab it? How could he blame someone?


    Lancy touched her face sulkily and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 383 Burst With Anger

    That was true. Marvin knew what was behind all this.


    "You want me to believe you with all my heart and soul." It was not a question, but an affirmative answer. Marvin sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her intently.


    Looking at the man, Lancy knew that he was serious.


    A hint of confusion flashed through her eyes. It seemed that she became particularly dull every time she encountered problems related to Marvin.


    What did he say? Did she want him to trust her wholeheartedly?


    How is that possible?


    Lancy asked herself again and again. How could it be impossible? If it was impossible, why did she question her just now? Why did she become so sharp?


    Perhaps, she already had the answer in her mind, but she was just unwilling to admit it.


    Seeing that Lancy was silent, Marvin patted her on the head and said, "I have made it, then please try to trust me."


    Did she try to trust him?


    Lancy stared blankly at the pair of eyes reflecting her own figure. Her mind was blank all of a sudden, and she even had no ability to think.


    A smile played at the corners of Marvin''s mouth. He know he shouldn''t press her too hard. "Get up now. Let''s go back to the mansion together." he said


    He was right. Let''s do it together.


    Lancy washed her face and brushed her teeth in the fastest speed. After a series of movements, her brain finally ran normally.


    Now that Marvin doesn''t come here to ask for forgiveness and he wants to go back to the mansion together, it seems that Mr. Sidney has known it.


    Lancy fell into deep thought. She knew that it would not be a good idea to visit to Mr. Sidney.


    After freshening up, they were ready to go to the mansion together.


    Lan Clan was startled by Marvin''s sudden appearance, but They calmed down soon. It was normal for him to show up in the Lan Clan.


    The appearance of Marvin changed the rumors about Lancy and her mother-in-law.


    Nina was the first one who got shocked. Her expression was terrified.


    "Marvin, what are you doing here?" Seeing their Lovey dovey expression, Nina clenched her teeth out of hatred.


    They all knew that their loving show in the early morning was like dog hunting.


    Especially, Nina''s beautiful eyes were full of hatred.


    As a matter of fact, Marvin should have known the cooperation between Lancy and Glen now. It was impossible for him to be so calm and fall in love with her. It was impossible!


    Nina still couldn''t figure it out. The only explanation was that Marvin was still in the dark. or, he had already been in love with Lancy so much that he didn''t care about anything?


    A feeling of resentment spread from the bottom of her heart. They were both women, why did she take all the advantages.


    Did Marvin choose to side with Lancy rather than Kevin?


    "Is it strange? He''s my husband. It''s normal for him to be here. But if your husband isn''t here, that would be unusual, isn''t it? " It was undeniable that after such a "thrilling" experience in the morning, she could not keep


    know whether Lancy''s words irritated him or irritated him.


    This was undoubtedly a method of suicidal. In any case, this was what passers-by thought!


    The four tires rubbed against each other and stopped after the sky spun. In front of them was the Lu mansion.


    The security guards of the Lu mansion were all shocked. Originally, when they saw that silver black car galloping over, they thought it was not good for those who came here!


    It scared the team leader of security guards who was sitting in front of the monitor to death. They thought it was a revenge! He called up all his subordinates to carry out a fierce battle.


    Actually, he wanted to call the police right now.


    When the car stopped and he saw the people in it, he was very scared. Wasn''t this the master? Luckily, he didn''t call the police!


    The leader wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Standing in the orderly line in front of the Lu mansion, he was in a dilemma.


    In the car, after the extreme rescue, everything returned to peace again.


    It was so quiet that even their breathing could be heard.


    Compared with Marvin, Lancy looked a little awkward. She adjusted her breath. She had to admit that she had never thought that this man would suddenly launched an attack.


    What a terrible man! Suddenly, Lancy laughed. The silvery laughter was full of her and she could not stop laughing.


    No matter what Lancy thought, she didn''t believe that the woman who had been forced to racing and had once threatened her life was able to laugh out loud now. She believed that the woman must have been mad?


    Marvin''s eyes were still dark. He was really scared. He looked at Lancy. Was she crazy? Or was he crazy?


    However, to his surprise, the smile on Lancy''s face and Marvin didn''t feel angry at all. He was furious a second ago, but he could do nothing to her!


    Marvin gave a helpless smile.


    After Lancy stopped laughing, she looked at Marvin with her head cocked and asked, "Marvin, are you ashamed into anger?"

 Chapter 384 Importune

    "¡­¡­" Upon hearing this, Marvin was stunned. He didn''t expect Lancy to think so. "Lancy, do you know how torturing you are?"


    Marvin couldn''t be more furious. He really wanted to swallow her up!


    In fact, he did so.


    Lancy opened her eyes in horror. A mass of dark figures came up at a fast speed and harassed her.


    It was always easy for men and women to "mess around". One was aggressive, while the other tried her best to defend herself.


    The girl raised her eyebrows smugly. Perhaps it was because she had been attacked too many times by the man that she had now focused on defense.


    She just didn''t open her mouth. She wanted to see what he could do! Well, this is Lancy. She is just a girl who can do whatever she wants.


    You can''t deceive me by the look on your face. I know when a girl kisses, she would keep her eyes wide open and watch you kissing? Obviously, she was careless. This was a challenge for men.


    Marvin raised his eyebrows. Well, if he couldn''t get in, then he was not allowed to get in! He bit Lancy with a little desire.


    Lancy pushed him away because of the pain. She covered her mouth in disbelief. Damn it! He did bite her! It was not a gentle bite between a man and a woman, but a real sense.


    Bitten... Bitten... Lancy saw countless mud horses rush over in front of her, and the skin of her mouth was broken. It was clear that this man was ruthless.


    "You bastard!" Numerous small fists fell on Marvin, the man laughed in a low voice inexplicably.


    Maybe, every dog has his day?


    Marvin gazed after her red lips which were bitten by him. He felt a sense of accomplishment inexplicably and left a mark on her body, as if only in this way could he prove that she belonged to him!


    Lancy wiped her lips hardly. She didn''t care whether it hurt or not. She knew how complacent he was now!


    Lancy was about to get off angrily, but Marvin stopped her successfully.


    "I am angry not because I don''t trust you." Sitting on the driver''s seat, Marvin looked ahead as if he didn''t notice what Lancy was doing. "It''s just that I don''t like your and other man''s names being placed on the list."


    Hearing that, Lancy''s hand on the car door paused. Without turning her head, she walked into the Lu Mansion by steady steps.


    Marvin knew that she heard it.


    It was also this time that the man realized something, or should have said that he had found a breakthrough.


    The man stared at the woman who was fleeing away... Marvin looked up at the blue sky and then the sunshine. Who knew his Lancy One day, she would run away too?


    Seeing Marvin''s reaction, Lancy didn''t know what happened. All she wanted was that she could walk faster and faster. It seemed that only walking at full speed could cover up the fact that her heart was racing.


    ''I''m going crazy! Damn it! I''m going crazy!''! Lancy lowered her head with one hand on her chest to prevent flushed face from being seen. She was definitely


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    what?


    After everyone expected that Lancy would admit it so directly. All right?


    Then there was nothing else.


    It seemed that Lancy didn''t want to explain anymore. She was supposed to defend herself! From what she had heard from the Lu Clan, she should know that if she made a mistake, Lu Clan wouldn''t forgive her. How could she let him go so easily?


    ''Is she an idiot?'' You silly girl!


    Mr. Sidney frowned again. No explanation? "Do you know the relationship between the mining company and the Wilson Group?"


    The leader''s momentum had scattered, and Mr. Sidney was more like questioning, more like forcing! Mr. Sidney was determined to find out the truth.


    Lancy didn''t like Mr. Sidney''s attitude to her.


    To put it bluntly, it was impossible from the beginning of the cooperation between Glen and Wilson Group, and what''s the point of questioning her?


    Just like in a supermarket, if you don''t buy a commodity yourself, can you forbid others to buy it?


    Isn''t it too overbearing?


    Without her memory, Lancy only treated Marvin casually, let alone Mr. Sidney.


    Lancy''s face was gloomy. She would lose her temper at any time.


    As soon as Marvin noticed her abnormality, he could not help but become nervous! How could he have forgotten that Lancy followed her own will and would only yield to the weak but not to the strong. Now she was iron hearted. They were meaningless to her!


    He knew that his grandfather would not forgive her for his questioning...


    For the first time, Marvin was truly nervous. To be honest, he didn''t want the relationship between Lancy and his grandfather to be stiff.


    "Mr. Glen is the partner of the Wilson Group. As the daughter-in-law of the Lu Clan, you should know what you should do and what you shouldn''t." Mr. Sidney''s tone was very tough at first, but when he thought of the past of this child, he finally became gentle. "If the Lan Group needs help, you can ask us for help, not fight alone!"

 Chapter 385 The Last Chance

    Although Sidney didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew what he meant. He really took Lancy as a family.


    Just like you are short of money, you can borrow from us, but never steal! They had different meanings.


    "Exactly. Whose daughter-in-law would move her family''s things to her mother''s home? It is obvious that she is working on her family and taking advantage of other people!" Mrs. Wilson was mean. ''Make it up to Mr. Sidney''


    She could do nothing but cursed Lancy.


    Lancy''s eyes were giving off a dangerous light. It was almost like an illusion, and it was about to emerge in the next second.


    "Lancy..." Marvin called her name softly.


    When Lancy saw clearly the tension and worry in his eyes, she gradually calmed down.


    She couldn''t help but think of the scenes that she didn''t want to but often popped up.


    He said that he trusted her wholeheartedly and hoped she could give the same trust.


    He said, whether it was her at present, or that kind and simple her, he would always like her, because no matter which side it was, it was always Lancy.


    He told her not to be afraid. He was here with her. He would protect her.


    They gazed at each other. It seemed that tens of thousands of years had passed.


    After a long time, Lancy looked away as if she was angry.


    Others must have misunderstood them.


    "Lancy, your grandpa is asking you. Why are you looking at Marvin?" "Humph, we''re all here. She can''t do anything to us now," Mrs. Wilson thought.


    Even if Marvin was here today, nothing would be good for him.


    "I knew the relationship between the Glen and the Lu Clan from the very beginning. I can''t deny it!" Lancy blurted out


    Everyone was shocked. Did Lancy admit that she did it on purpose?


    ''oh my God! I can''t believe my eyes!


    Lancy is a brave woman.


    Hearing what she said, everyone was shocked. Mr. Sidney jumped up from his chair. He raged, "you knew it from the beginning?"


    Marvin''s heart sank. He knew he shouldn''t have any hope.


    "Grandpa, Lancy means that..."


    "Shut up!" Sidney lowered his head to look at his elixir field. "Let her speak by herself! Go on, Lancy. "


    Marvin understood that the more he helped Lancy now, the less likely his grandfather would be to like her.


    Both Marvin and Lancy understood it.


    Both of them were smart people, so they knew it. But this didn''t mean others also understood it.


    As Mr. Sidney lost his temper, Marvin didn''t say anything more, which made people feel wronged.


    Lancy raised her head and looked at Mr. Sidney with her big round and black eyes. It was the first time she had officially see this old man.


    It suddenly occurred to Lancy that he was not only the grandpa of Marvin, but also the grandpa of the Lu Clan. He was also the previous master


    at was what the girl thought. Yes, she would be absolutely furious and no doubt.


    Marvin couldn''t help following them.


    The meeting was once again a small party for the three of them. No one said anything about the decision made by Mr. Sidney.


    At the very least, people who were present wouldn''t make it.


    They watched as the three entered the study. At present, the only thing they could do was to wait!


    Among them, Mrs. Wilson was the most suffering. Time after time, since Lancy entered the door, she had been like this! Whatever happened to her family or the business of the group, it was their secret meeting without any rules. The feeling of being excluded made her hatred to the extreme.


    Obviously, she was the mistress of the Lu Clan and the wife of Mr. Sidney.


    What Mrs. Wilson worried most was that they played tricks again. When Mr. Sidney left the study, Lancy had been out of danger.


    Mrs. Wilson was restless, but time seemed to be deliberately against her. Time passed more and more slowly.


    Worried, Freda asked herself, "she will be fine, won''t she? Marvin will take good care of her. "


    Since Myron was the nearest to Freda, it was understandable for Freda to ask him such a question.


    After all, Myron had been defeated by himself in terms of his selfish heart. He nodded his head very seriously and said from the bottom of his heart, "she will be fine. Marvin won''t let anything happen to her. Don''t worry!"


    Freda was stunned because it didn''t expect that and nodded her head hastily.


    Since there was no one else with her, Mrs. Wilson couldn''t help but mock, "why do you speak for her, Myron and Freda? Is your relationship so good now? "


    ... Yeah, Mrs. Wilson was mocking him.


    Upon hearing this, both of them became pale. But Freda managed to smile and said, "grandma, Lancy is really nice to us."

 Chapter 386 Mrs. Wilsons Invitation

    "Humph, I hope so! It''s still uncertain if she is your sister-in-law... To say the least, even if Freda, Myron can''t be so intimate since there is a distinction between a man and a woman. Do you understand? "


    The blood of Myron and Freda was frozen and they looked at Mrs. Wilson in disbelief. ''did grandma know something?'' they wondered?


    That''s why she said something else?


    No, no, how could grandma know? She couldn''t know!


    It was well known that their grandma didn''t seem to know it at all. If she knew it, the Lu Clan would be turned upside down... Besides, everyone in the world knew about how Mrs. Wilson dealt with things.


    ''it must be a coincidence, '' she thought.


    ''it turns out that Freda knows it'' Mrs. Wilson thought. These three siblings were always regarded as one. Even though they had some conflicts, they were always on the same side no matter what happened.


    It was impossible for Marvin not to see it? What about Marvin? She didn''t expect that Marvin had known that.


    In retrospect, Myron had changed a lot after returning from abroad! Maybe it was because she was trapped in love, or maybe it was because of Marvin?


    Mrs. Wilson was very excited. She believed that Marvin must have known something, or else Myron wouldn''t have gone abroad! Where could he hide? Myron, who had been depressed for a long time, would finally confess his love to Lancy on that day. Since he had confessed, would it prove that he didn''t care about his brother anymore?


    Did that mean that Myron and Marvin were at odds with each other?


    Mrs. Wilson thought a lot. She did not notice something before. Now when she thought carefully, she had already found the key, but she did not find it.


    Just now, Myron had been staring at Lancy. Since Marvin still stayed by her side, they must have had a quarrel. Things were more interesting than she had imagined!


    "Grandma, what are you talking about! Myron doesn''t go back home frequently, he''ll have to defend for Lancy. This is also out of respect and affection. " Freda felt her heart was pounding with excitement.


    As one of the involved people, Myron couldn''t even say a word to defend himself.


    Myron had a shortcoming from childhood, that was, he was not good at lying. What''s more, that was the truth. How could he lie?


    With a meaningful look at Myron, Mrs. Wilson said in a slow voice, "Oh, I see."


    Her eyes were full of doubts.


    Since everyone in the Lu family knew that Myron was in love with Lancy, Freda was afraid that they would look down upon Myron.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Wilson didn''t continue to pester them.


    She was waiting for him to announce the result! As for the matter between Myron and Lancy, Mrs. Wilson decided to th


    n fact, Marvin was the master of the Lu Clan, not the successor. His successor was equal to the crown prince, and now Marvin''s position in Lu Clan was the emperor that had been registered, and Mr. Sidney was just Warren.


    Through all generations of the court, there was absolutely no way that Warren slapped the emperor''s face in public, unless he was prepared to be disabled!


    Mrs. Wilson beamed with joy as she heard this.


    ''I didn''t expect that grandpa who loved Marvin would do this!'' Freda thought She didn''t know what had happened. She really didn''t know.


    "Grandpa, please. I know Marvin was wrong. He..."


    "Freda, You want to be kicked out too, right?" Mr. Sidney insisted and didn''t give them a chance to put in a good word for him. "Keep an eye on them. If anyone dares to disobey my order, punch him out!"


    He said the last sentence to the Butler -- death order.


    The old butler kept nodding. He dared not speak one more word. The master of the clan had already been involved in it?


    Everyone in the Lu mansion was in a blue funk, and the atmosphere of the Lu Clan had been reduced to the freezing point.


    Everybody secretly guessed what the master had done to make Mr. Sidney so angry?


    It couldn''t be just because the master was on the side of his wife. There must be something else.


    She admitted from the very beginning that she did it on purpose for Lan Clan... Did she agree to make a deal with him for the sake of the Lan Clan?


    People had unlimited imagination, and not everyone could have it without reason. As they grew older and older, they became more and more knowledgeable and unwittingly learned to guess something in a correct way.


    Just like now.


    The one who often read a lot in a big family would know more than the ordinary people. Their guess was reasonable.

 Chapter 387 To Kneel At The Ancestral Temple

    They all knew how much Mr. Sidney adored the young master. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have supported him, right?


    No matter what had happened in the past years, Mr. Sidney always stood behind the master of the family and became his strong backing! Why did the sky suddenly change?


    Everyone turned to look at Lancy.


    Then the only variable was the wife of master. Since them got married, the change of the master has been obvious to all. And what happened today was really caused by Mrs. Lancy.


    There must be something wrong, or Mr. Sidney wouldn''t have punished the master of the clan as well.


    The key is Mrs. Lancy, isn''t it?


    Most people in the world are like this. Compared with the man with outstanding demeanor, the woman beside him is more critical. It''s the image of Lancy now in everyone''s mind, that''s it.


    For a moment, all the accusations were directed at Lancy.


    It was unfilial of Mrs. Lanc to make Mr. Sidney angry! Since ancient times, there had been many people who were driven to death by the word "unfilial"?


    If she acted unfilial because of a woman, then the world would only blame her.


    Beauty...


    Lancy had never expected that she would become the bane of her life unconsciously. Fortunately, it made no difference to her.


    In today''s society, paparazzi are everywhere. Their favorite is to chase stars. Their second favorite is to pay attention to these giants.


    No matter it''s big or small, as long as it''s crowned with two words, the degree of attention is a bar.


    Not knowing whether it was a coincidence or someone did it on purpose, the storm in the Lu mansion spread quickly.


    Before long, almost everyone in the city knew about it.


    The crowd divided into two groups by one section.


    Well, do you really think that the bet is made when Marvin and Lancy will come out? You are making a mistake! They were betting when the young lady would be kicked out of the house.


    Oh, it was just normal people''s afterlife? They were all concerned about which movie star would get married and how many months of her pregnancy? A boy or a girl? And when did she get kicked out?


    At the end of the meal, the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan were hit off the wave.


    The Lu Clan and the Lan Clan were informed of such a news. When Mrs. Wilson learned about it, she told Sidney about it as soon as possible. It was her second attempt.


    After all, they couldn''t hide the Lu Clan''s reputation from others.


    However, Sidney didn''t even raise his eyelids.


    "Mr. Sidney, it''s about the Lu Clan''s reputation. Shall we stop the report?" Mrs. Wilson asked cautiously.


    "There is no need. It was the Lan Clan who made a mistake. The public opinion was directed at the Lan Clan. I don''t care what it has to do with the Lu Clan." Sidney said


    Mrs. Wilson was finally relieved with no doubt.


    Mr. Sidney was going to destroy Lancy and the Lan Group! Now that the Lu Clan was involved, and Mr. Sidney who regarded the family as his life s


    that she actually didn''t regret.


    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere between them was rare to be relaxed, Marvin also indulged himself in it, "of course, I will not stay out of it. We will share the good and the bad. No matter if you are sick, old, we will be with each other. We have promised each other when we get married."


    Marvin repeated the wedding vows in a serious manner. If you have a closer look at his eyes, you will find that he did it on purpose.


    Again and again!


    Hearing that, Lancy pulled the corners of her mouth and sneered. In fact, the little girl in her heart had already made a big mess in front of the table! ''will we have a good time here?''? ''can we chat just like friends?''?


    Was it really OK to be so dramatic?


    The girl thought that she had been hurt because she knew too much! You said you got internal injury and suffered from injustice. Our boss always took unexpected actions. You can''t avoid it, can you?


    However, Lancy didn''t notice that, although she was complaining, she didn''t miss every word he said.


    What a holy and beautiful wedding vow! This was what every girl longed for, but she couldn''t remember anything...


    Lancy hated this feeling very much.


    Apparently, Marvin noticed her expression, so he didn''t go on.


    He was very good at controlling the overall situation. He didn''t want to cause her aversion and rejection.


    Marvin was trying to win her heart back in his own way.


    Lancy couldn''t see through all this. People who involved were all fascinated. She was just a woman after all, so she couldn''t know everything clearly.


    As soon as Marvin gave up, Lancy spoke again.


    "Tell me about what happened between you and ''her''." This was the first time that Lancy made a request. She didn''t mention that Marvin had mentioned it casually, but that she asked voluntarily.


    She asked carefully. This was not the general plan he had described when she woke up for the first time, but the most detailed details.

 Chapter 388 Be Honest With Each Other

    Lancy wanted to know the story between Marvin and ''her''. Or perhaps that should be the story of their love.


    Repressing his excitement, Marvin explained the story slowly.


    Since when? Let''s start from that day on the cruise ship, when we first met in six years.


    Marvin''s voice had unspeakable magic. Although it couldn''t be described as love, it was because there was no beautiful words but empty words. Usual words, or even intriguing emotions, were especially real.


    Hearing that, Lancy was fascinated. It was hard to describe her feelings. She was very surprised and mysterious. It seemed that she had spent an indescribable life.


    The ancestral hall was very quiet, and the sound of wind and rain could be heard.


    The night was special. If someone passed by the ancestral hall, he could hear some steady but subtle sounds coming from inside.


    The ancestral hall was truly different from the last generation and loneliness.


    The night was long and short.


    It was too long for people who were worried about Lancy and Marvin, but was too short for themselves.


    When the day broke, Lancy was in a trance and realized so many things had happened between her and him that she could not finish them all at night.


    It was incredible, and she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Of course, Lancy gave her opinion before long night. For example, when boss was about to tell her how they spent their wedding night in a perfect and detailed way, how sexy and excited they with each other, and even what the little tricks of a couple were like, Lancy would spare no effort to strangle him in the cradle.


    She swore to God that she didn''t want to know at all. She had no curiosity at all. God was testifying!


    To some extent, it was an extremely beautiful night.


    "It''s dawn." Replied Marvin.


    Kneeling on the ground all night was a small case for both Lancy and Marvin. After all, they survived in the most violent and most cruel environment. As ordinary people, there were few things that could beat them down.


    As a result, they did not look embarrassed or haggard at all.


    Marvin looked straight into her eyes. He had heard the details and process, so he knew what Lancy was thinking about? Do you have something to say?


    Hearing that, Lancy pulled the corners of her mouth into a smile. In a blink of an eye, she wanted to say, "it''s a sunny day today! A good day to kneel down in the ancestral temple...


    "It''s dawn. What are you going to do next?" Marvin looked at Lancy who was deceiving herself, then left with her. "Grandfather won''t let it go for a while."


    Hearing that, Lancy rolled her eyes and said, "I know. I need you to tell me more!"


    They looked at each other and exchanged glances. Only they knew what was going on.


    Lancy pointed at her small ears, and the two smiled at each other.


    "The final time limit given by the board is the day after tomorrow. I can''t sta


    hat did you say? We can pretend that nothing has happened! If we involve this time, even if they are driven out of the Lu Clan, Mr. Sidney will blame it on us when the anger is put out. "


    This caused misunderstandings.


    "Madam, do you mean that we will do nothing?" Mrs. Lena was unwilling to give up. She took the risk of being expelled from the Lu Clan to inquire about the news, but she did nothing in the end?


    Then, what was the meaning of her adventure?


    Mrs. Wilson nodded and said, "it''s better for Mr. Sidney to find it out himself than we talk to him. Lancy is going to run away, right? Go and ask someone to let Lancy back home successfully. "


    Mrs. Lena understood what she meant and nodded.


    With the biggest relief, Mrs. Wilson fell asleep. Sandra managed to open her eyes and whispered, "OK. You are tired. Go downstairs first."


    But Mrs. Lena didn''t move. It was obvious that she had something to say.


    "Well, I will ask someone to help your grandson get into the school."


    Mrs. Lena had been with Mrs. Wilson for many years. She had been devoted herself to her work even if she was not recognized. And of course, Mrs. Wilson did not treat her badly. Mrs. Lena didn''t lack money, but wanted to send her grandson to a noble school.


    A real noble school was not easy to enter with money. It required recommendation.


    Mrs. Lena could only depend on her master.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Lena was overjoyed. She thanked Kevin again and again, and then she went out of the room obediently.


    Mrs. Wilson liked the feeling of being looked up upon and relied on.


    Mrs. Wilson had a good sleep, waiting for the "falling apart" time.


    In her dream, Mrs. Wilson had already seen what was going on that day. If Marvin insisted on maintaining Lancy, he might lose his position in Lu Clan! As for Lancy, she has no place in Lu Clan.


    It was the most beautiful dream that Mrs. Wilson had ever had in the past year.

 Chapter 389 The Plot Was Exposed

    As expected, what happened next was just what Mrs. Wilson expected.


    Mr. Sidney had never relented. He showed an unyielding attitude to the public that he was serious this time. He would never forgive them unless they knelt down in front of him and made an apology!


    As for how to make an apology... For example, if Lancy gave up the cooperation with Glen, then he would establish the cooperation with the Wilson Group. This was probably the most effective way to get forgiveness.


    In the next two days, Mr. Sidney was a man of his word. He didn''t provide them any food! He seemed to be calculating something. He was thinking about the time, which had reached the limit of people!


    Little did he know that what came to him was not the sign of Lancy''s surrender, but the news of her fleeing away!


    This was reported by the chief elder, Mr. Adrian.


    At that time, Mr. Sidney was still taking a nap. Hearing the news, he was totally in a bad mood. He was a little sleepy before, but now he was totally sleepless.


    The six elders of the clans led by Adrian were supposed to visit the two people at lunch time every day.


    But it turned out that one of them disappeared.


    Adrian reported this to Mr. Sidney.


    A group of people rushed to the ancestral hall without saying a word. As expected, Marvin was still kneeling there with an expressionless face. The other elders had obviously asked him too, and from their expressions, they should have gained nothing.


    They even didn''t know when and where Lancy left.


    Swore the security guards of the Lu mansion, never seeing her leaving. Everyone in the Lu Clan knows that Mrs. Lancy and Mr. Marvin are grounded.


    It was impossible for them not to report if they saw her leaving.


    When things happened, Mrs. Wilson finally felt relieved. She gave an appreciative glance at Mrs. Lena. Well, this time she did it perfectly without any procrastination.


    She walked around the ancestral hall again and again with the elders, and there was not even a footprint left. Mrs. Wilson was very satisfied to see that the traces left by Lancy had been cleaned up by her own people.


    Mrs. Lena, who was praised for no reason, did not know what happened.


    Of course, Mrs. Lena just thought so in secret. Because, she had no time to take action at all. She thought that she would leave on the last day given by the board of directors of the Lan Group. However, Lancy left a day earlier, she was not prepared at all.


    It must be a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Mrs. Wilson said," How could she disappear without any trace! She is just a girl. How could she fly away? "


    The six clan masters led by Adrian didn''t say anything. They were too old to get involved in the internal strife of their


    oman? "


    It was an unsolved problem between love and family.


    Marvin was clearly caught in a dilemma.


    "Don''t blame me for being so cruel. Where are you now? This is the ancestral hall of Lu Clan!" "I gave her a chance, but she didn''t cherish it. Our family has done our best," he continued with a snort.


    "From the moment she left the Lu mansion, she was not a part of our family anymore. She deserved it! Someone help him back to his room. "


    "Grandpa!"


    Marvin had no choice.


    This farce seemed to come to an end here. Some heaved a sigh of relief, some sighed, while some were unwilling to accept this result.


    From Mr. Sidney''s attitude, it was obvious that Lancy was kicked out of the Lu Clan.


    However, Marvin was totally unscathed. It couldn''t be! Mrs. Wilson was stunned by what Sidney had done.


    She was now dumbfounded!


    "Is this all? Is everything okay? " Mrs. Wilson covered her chest and felt a spasm of pain! She didn''t know whether she should feel happy or angry.


    It was true that Lancy was driven away, but there was no embarrassment, not to mention begging for mercy and being forced to leave.


    However, Marvin had nothing but been kneeling for two days.


    He is still the head of the Lu Clan and the Wilson Group.


    It was not that Marvin had no choice... Everyone would choose to stay in the Lu Clan, not for a woman and lose everything.


    After Wilson made many movements, but the effectiveness was awful.


    She was extremely anxious right now. She couldn''t control her anger!


    Mrs. Wilson stared at Sidney. If he didn''t give her a reasonable explanation, she would never let it go.


    With a sinister smile, Sidney said, "spread the news that Lancy has been expelled from the LLu Clan! I will let everyone know that whoever offends the Wilson Group will come to no good end. "

 Chapter 390 She Is Not A Member Of Lu Clan

    Mrs. Wilson''s eyes lit up as she stared at Mr. Sidney.


    "From now on, the Wilson Group won''t give special advantage to the Lan Group. I''d like to see how far she can go without the support of the Lu Clan!" Mr. Sidney should have made this decision the moment the accident happened! "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Glen. You must keep a close watch on everything that happened in this family. Do you understand?"


    Mrs. Wilson nodded incessantly. How could she not understand.


    As a matter of fact, Sidney was not the kind of guy who would suffer losses. After so many years of rest, almost everyone forgot his iron hand. The tiger was still a tiger even if it was in deep sleep, and it would never become a cat.


    Mrs. Wilson was scared and relieved as she saw Sidney was at the center of the storm. Luckily, she didn''t add fuel to the fire. Otherwise, Mr. Sidney would think she couldn''t be forgiven!


    She now remembered what kind of person Sidney had been through all those years!


    People''s memory was really horrible and wonderful. As the head of the family, he had controlled the whole Wilson Group at a young age. Nobody could imagine what he had experienced. How could such a man be a good man?


    Perhaps, she had led an easy and comfortable life these years. Mrs. Wilson had even forgotten the things that she should not forget.


    But, fortunately, she didn''t do that.


    ''what a shame!'' Mrs. Wilson thought to herself. However, she couldn''t worry too much about something that hadn''t happened! Anyway, Lancy was the one who was unlucky.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wilson felt much more relieved.


    She couldn''t wait to tell the whole world that Lancy was expelled from the Lu Clan! In fact, she really did it.


    The decision made by Lu Clan was like a snow in the sky which let everyone living in this land get the news accurately and wrongly.


    Alaska was not the center of power, but it was also one of the first-line cities in the country.


    It seemed that the Lu Clan did it on purpose. They even gave a push to the Lan Clan and the Lan Group at the back, creating a most severe storm. Of course, Lancy was the first to be affected.


    Because it was Lancy who came out to talk about the cooperation with Glen, people got interests in this woman first. She didn''t do anything loyal to the Lu family, nor did she try to destroy the reputation of her husband''s family. When the media revealed that she had been driven away by the Lu Clan, people should accept her as they wished.


    The public opinions changed. It seemed that the Lu Clan was the victim, and Lancy had been criticized by the public for thousands of times.


    The news was spread to the senior executives of the Lan Group.


    Nina must be the happiest one?


    Since she knew about rumors about the Lu Clan and Lancy, she had paid attention to them. In particular, for the following two or three days, Lancy did not come back.


    From then on, Nina knew that she might have succeeded!


    Oh, happiness came s


    as not afraid of offending people. The arrowhead pointed at Nina directly.


    Thanks to David''s reminding, people finally realized that it was indeed Nina who had brought it up.


    "Hey, I was just suggesting. I didn''t force her to do it. She made her own choice, okay?" Nina said.


    "Is it meaningful to pursue who is lying now?" Mr. Ceng could not bear to see Lancy like this, thinking that she must be the most painful one? "It was decided by all of us. Time limit for our cooperation was given Since we don''t get a good result, we have to face it together. "


    "I hold the stock in steady condition, but after something happening to the Lu Clan, it is going down again," This was really a headache.


    Mr. Ceng said seriously, "Lancy, directors, if we can''t get through this crisis, the company will be over."


    The most urgent thing for the moment was to solve the problem, not to pursue whose responsibility.


    "Is it possible, to make it up?" "After all, you two haven''t gotten divorced yet." Latin asked.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Lancy expectantly.


    Her small face was as small as a human''s and her eyes were as red as rabbit''s.


    It suddenly dawned on everyone. How could they forget that she was kicked out of the Lu Clan and was about to be forced to divorce! After all, as a girl, they cared more about their marriage, their husband and the relationship with their parents in law than about the company''s overall situation.


    For this point, even Latin had given a full of tolerance to it.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know why." Lancy seemed to be out of her mind and her eyes were empty. "Grandpa definitely won''t forgive me, but I don''t want to divorce, what should I do now? What should I do? "


    The weak always could easily arouse people''s sympathy.


    In particular, rumors were spreading too fast. They were all attacking Lancy... Others might not know, but the insiders were very clear.


    Except for Nina, all the people present were Lancy''s elders.

 Chapter 391 No Choice

    Although they were willing to admit it or not, they knew clearly what the result would be. But they chose not to stop it for their own benefits.


    They were the one who had pushed Lancy into the limelight. Therefore, they were the ones who put her into such an embarrassing situation.


    Even a cold-blooded man could not have the heart to see such a panic stricken girl in front of him.


    Everybody knew how important marriage was for a woman.


    "You deserve it!" Nina was so proud of herself, but she didn''t expect that she infuriated others.


    Nobody was willing to admit their mistakes happily, and they were already guilty. Nina took pleasure in other people''s misfortune and immediately blamed all the hatred on her.


    What a fool!


    ''Yes, it was all her fault. It was this woman who brought it up. Otherwise, who would have thought of that?''


    Everyone thought it was Nina''s fault.


    Nina soon realized that she had irritated all the people. She adjusted her mood and smiled hypocritically, "let''s put this matter aside first. The future of the company is the most important. Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by the Wilson Group?"


    Everyone blamed her insidiousness and cunning! Nina''s purpose was very obvious.


    They had thought that they were selfish enough. It never occurred to them that there would be a person more shameless than them!


    Without knowing it, Nina caused resentment.


    After thinking for a while, Lancy wiped away her tears. Her eyes were red and she said with a little choking, "Nina is right. At present, the Lan Group is the most important. I''m not going to ask Mr. Sidney for help. After all, I''m part of the Lu Clan. "


    Nina snorted, thinking, ''part of the Lu Clan? Just a matter of law. How dare you claim that you are still the daughter-in-law of the Lu Clan! How naive you are!''


    Most people would think that now they lived in the law society. No matter what the fact was, as long as people had legal status, everything would be fine.


    But that was not the case in the wealthy families. They didn''t get the approval of the wealthy family. Even though they hadn''t divorced, they were still members of the Lu Clan legally. So what? She was just an air bag, and the most desolate thing was here.


    To be frank, even though she was Marvin''s wife legally, I am afraid that they would not spare her even if she die in front of them.


    Beg? How to beg?


    Nina looked at her.


    "So, what about the cooperation?" That was what really mattered to Nina. She wanted to push Lancy to the end of hell, but at the same time, she didn''t want the Lan Group to be over.


    In Nina''s opinion, as long as she could get rid of Lancy, everything would be done.


    "Miss Nina is still thinking about the cooperation." Mr. David asked in a strange tone. "Since you''re also a lady of


    t catch it at all! When she calmed down, she looked at Lancy, who was still wearing a miserable look.


    Therefore, Nina didn''t think too much.


    It seemed that Lancy was immersed in a soul battle, and then she made a decision. In other words, her decision was just an uncertainty. "If it doesn''t work, how about we hold a press conference as soon as possible? So that we can make sure... this is the case."


    A big smile was plastered on Nina''s face, as she was overwhelmed by Lancy''s words...


    Holding a press conference was equivalent to announcing it to the whole world, and there was no room for regret. If she could grab the opportunity to cooperate, the Lan Group would be saved, and the relationship between Lancy and the Lu Clan would be completely worse.


    Nina didn''t know the exact answer. It should be said that she couldn''t control it at all. The smile on her face was growing bigger.


    She was too ecstatic to notice the cruelty and coldness flashing across her eyes.


    She just knew that Lancy made a good decision! Why didn''t she think of it?


    "We have to do it these two days. We have offended the Lu Clan, so we have to at least do one thing well.'''' Nina crossed her arms over her chest and gave an evil smile. "Only in this way can the acting CEO''s'' sacrifice ''be meaningful. Otherwise, all will be in vain."


    Hearing that, Lancy lowered her head in disappointment, while Nina smiled in triumph.


    Things went out uncontrollably. Mr. Ceng and Mr. David really didn''t know if they were doing the right thing or wrong?


    "I am coming for Mr. Glen now."


    Lancy rushed out of the office. Perhaps it was not appropriate for her to stay quietly here without doing anything because she would be lost in wild thoughts.


    Actually, it was a good idea to contact Glen.


    Latin looked at Nina. In fact, these board members were already dissatisfied with her.

 Chapter 392 How Stupid She Is

    The moment Nina saw them, she realized that they were hostile to her.


    "I did this for the company. Is there anything wrong?" A sense of frustration rose in her heart. Nina looked at Mr. Latin, and thought, ''Are they taking Lancy''s side and blaming me?''


    ''Damn it! Do they still remember their position?''


    Mr. Ceng and Mr. David had blocked Nina and didn''t even want to talk to her. Because Lancy left, they had no reason to stay here anymore.


    Two of them led the way and walked past Nina without even glancing at her.


    ''Unfilially and heartless, this is what I want to say at most.''


    They looked down upon her from the bottom of their heart. Nina was not stupid. How could she not feel it? She was trembling with anger! How, how could they, how could they!


    ''Are you looking down on me?'' ''Disdain me?'' They would know how capable Nina was soon!


    The people in the office went away one after another. Mr. Latin and Mr. Lapin were the last two to leave the office, and their expressions were the same as those in front of them.


    Nina was furious. She understood other people''s behaviors, but she didn''t understand why even her two great uncles did so?


    "Great uncle, don''t you also hate the idea that Lancy can take over the Lan Group and the Lan Clan? Why do you treat me like this? We are on the same side, aren''t we? She is our common enemy, isn''t she? "


    Mr. Lapin didn''t like Mr. Lakin''s granddaughter Lancy, and he hated the woman named Nina more. Due to inferior status, lack of pure blood ties and greater ambition!


    How dare an outsider covet the Lan Group!


    What''s more, she didn''t have a good character.


    Mr. Lapin couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Those were nothing but trash.


    After all, her unspoken identity was acceptable to both Mr. Latin and Mr. Lapin, but what she had done recently had smoothed their patience.


    Either of them is unacceptable to Mr. Lapin and Mr. Latin.


    The wrinkles on Mr. Latin''s face deepened and couldn''t reach his eyes. He said, "I was going to do so But now, it seems that she is better than you. "


    The simple comment took Nina aback.


    Mr. Latin and Mr. Lapin had already left and she was left alone.


    "Ah!" Nina suddenly shouted and smashed Lancy''s table.


    "It''s you who force me, it''s you who force me! Why did everyone stand on her side, and why did everyone like her? I refuse to accept it! I refuse to accept it! "


    Nina had been depressed for a long time and she finally broke out at this moment.


    To decorate an office might take a month or even several months. However, it was easier to destroy an office.


    In an instant, the office had been smashed to pieces. That was why the Hoyle was so mad.


    It was really a good mood for Nina to vent her anger. She was not angry anymore.


    Press conference?


    Nina took a deep breath and thought, ''gr


    be he wants to change his mind to be the successor." Mrs. Wilson murmured, "It is difficult to hold a candle to any children nowadays. Will he take good care of our only daughter? "


    However, Mrs. Lena didn''t say anything.


    She had learned how to retort.


    However, she thought to herself, even Michelle knew that it was absolutely impossible! More than a decade ago, Mr. Sidney hadn''t taken Julie into consideration. It was even more impossible now.


    Mrs. Lena didn''t know why, but she had a feeling. After all, Julie already had a grandson. How could she possibly take over Lu Clan?


    She didn''t know why Mrs. Wilson was so stubborn about this matter.


    Mrs. Lena was fully aware of the importance of her method to keep Mrs. Wilson in the dark. Otherwise, She would be in danger.


    Mrs. Wilson chattered as if she was immersed in her own world, and was considering the practicability of her daughter''s offer. She had thought about it for a long time, and she had also thought of the question Mrs. Lena was thinking about.


    Even if she could get married? What''s the big deal about having a grandson?


    ''at the worst, I can change the children''s maternal nature to a burden from marriage!''! It''s very easy to solve it, okay.


    When it came to her daughter, Mrs. Wilson was too innocent to think straight.


    "My ladyship, do we need to keep an eye on Lancy?" Mrs. Lena changed the subject cleverly, "On the day of the press conference, shall we do something? No, will Mr. Sidney show up? "


    Mrs. Wilson shrugged, "I don''t think so. He wouldn''t show up personally, would he? It is not important anymore, and we don''t have to step in it. Lan Group can cooperate with whoever it wants. "


    "It''s enough. Don''t forget Marvin."


    Mrs. Lena smiled, "It''s so wonderful. You are so smart, Madam."


    ''Time flies and everyone has his own plan. Let''s wait and see what will happen in the end.''

 Chapter 393 No Afraid

    All the well-known media in Alaska had come.


    There were many nosy reporters. To steal the headlines, they tried their best to get into the venue. They had even fought for the headlines.


    In the recent month, everyone in Alaska knew that it was an uproar between the Lan Clan and the Lu Clan, but no confidant who showed up to prove it. All the people were curious about it and paid attention to it.


    When the event reached the higher-level, the Lan Group took the initiative to hold a press conference. Wasn''t it a good chance to get close to the public?


    The broad space became crowded and noisy all of a sudden.


    The hotel reserved only twenty seats in front of the entrance, which meant that only twenty reporters were invited. However, the corridor was also filled with people, and the chairs were around one or two circles, which were about to explode.


    The names of the media companies were stuck on all the seats. ''great! The question comes, where did these people come from?


    Somebody who had no position would behave either as if he was afraid of nobody or very uneasy, as if he was afraid of being driven out. Although he had joined them through great efforts.


    Such a phenomenon was particularly obvious after the appearance of Lancy and Glen.


    "It has a huge array." Raising his eyebrows, Glen looked at the reporters who suddenly got excited and exclaimed. "Should we get rid of those people?"


    Apparently, Lancy was in a very good mood. Taking a glance at her, she ridiculed, "who cleaned up? Did you encounter an occupational disease? People who don''t know you might think that you want to do something bad! "


    "You know what I mean." Glen pressed his lips into a thin line and his eyes were shiny.


    "Just let them be. We have deliberately let them in, and today, they are indispensable protagonists!" Lancy said with deep meaning.


    "Well, I think that we are the protagonists." Glen said.


    Lancy glared at him, pretending to be innocent. She asked the man on purpose, because she was almost drunk too! "Although you are shameless, I still want to thank you."


    Lancy meant it. For a killer, being exposed to the public was undoubtedly a bad thing to him. This would directly affect his future tasks.


    Looking at these newsmen, she knew without thinking, that she and Glen would certainly hit the headlines tomorrow.


    The whole world had read the report on newspaper, magazines and Internet and known them!


    Killers were hiding in the dark. Exposed to the sunlight was equivalent to joking about their own life.


    Since Lancy had planned to hold a press conference, the only variable was Glen. Of course, she also considered the special identify of him, and mentioned some spare plans. For example, it was okay to find a spokesperson to stand out.


    Unexpectedly, before she put forward the spare plan, Glen agreed without hesitation.


    That was a huge surprise to Lancy and she was very grateful to him for his help.


    G


    operation. Am I right?"


    Glen was well-dressed, elegant, gentle and had a charming face. More importantly, as the competitor between the Wilson Group and the Lan Group, it fully proved that his social status was also enough.


    Such a man was charming enough to attract any woman.


    Female journalists were no exception.


    He had a sense of humor.


    The crowd roared with laughter, and the tense atmosphere seemed to be eased a little.


    However, this "little tiger" of the new-born Calvin was extremely careless. She continued to ask that question.


    Megan and Lancy looked at each other, and then Megan asked again, "Miss Lancy, are you really divorced with Mr. Marvin, the CEO of the Wilson Group? Is it because of the cooperation between you and Mr. Glen? What do you think? "


    Megan''s black eyes blinked, like a little white rabbit, without any attacking power.


    They all seemed to be the result of her pleasant words and her lack of social experience!


    Everyone knew what was amiable and innocent, especially in the eyes of men.


    Lancy glanced at Megan from head to toe.


    One seemed to be ignorant, and the other looked naive. Who was the final winner of the ''more powerful''?


    Let''s wait and see.


    Glen, who was sitting beside Lancy, saw the battle clearly. He smiled inexplicably, and he suddenly realized that today Lancy was also naive and romantic, she was so innocent and cute.


    That was to say, it was a fight between the same type of women.


    Why did Glen laugh? It proved that he had seen through Megan as well as Lancy.


    Actually, there was one kind of creature called natural idiot in this world, but one kind of creature called natural black and white lotus... With her chin resting on one of her hands, Lancy looked rather simple and naive. In her opinion, this young reporter probably belonged to the later kind?


    Megan chuckled innocently, but she was not as strong as Lancy, so she couldn''t stick anymore.


    ''did she recognize me?

 Chapter 394 A Fight

    Megan was nervous. In fact, she had been invited one year ago when Mrs. Wilson held a blind date banquet for Marvin. That was to say, she had met Lancy and Marvin.


    At that time, Megan was still a senior, but the Yuan Clan was invited. Since she was the only daughter of the family, she naturally had the presence.


    Nobody knew that she fell in love with Marvin at the first sight at that banquet, and nobody knew that she was neglected again and again after she tried to approach Marvin at that banquet. And then she had never seen him again.


    That man seemed to have disappeared from her life.


    Is it true that every woman will meet such a man in her whole life? He appeared unexpectedly and quickly disappeared when you didn''t notice it.


    Although the time was short, it didn''t mean that the man had no trace.


    Megan had gotten back to her peaceful life, but deep down, she was thinking about another person. Unknowingly, her temperament changed a lot as she talked, dressed and thought.


    Normally, they didn''t know much about each other and only a few people would connect them.


    It was not Lancy fault to think that Megan acted against her. No matter how harmless Megan was, Lancy had never liked her.


    Glen coldly looked at the dress the female reporter was wearing, and even the corners of her mouth were curved up, which was sixty percent similar to what Lancy used to be.


    Megan was panicked by Lancy''s look. She covered her mouth and pretended to be insensible. "Oh, Miss Lancy, did I put you in a difficult situation? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer my question. You don''t have to answer it. "


    See how sincere and considerate she is!


    However, what Megan had said had also made Lancy in the spotlight.


    She didn''t want to say it, or she couldn''t?


    "Miss, may I know your name?" Lancy asked with a smile.


    Megan had been worried that Lancy would recognize her. Now that she heard Lancy''s question, she was even more nervous. Apparently, Lancy didn''t know her at all, so she didn''t have to worry about being recognized again... However, Megan didn''t seem happy.


    "Miss Lancy, my surname is Yuan and I''m Megan Yuan. Just call me Megan. I''m sorry. I always say what I want to say. I''m so sorry. "


    How could a man be so aggressive?


    Of course, the human final killer was an exception.


    "There is nothing you can''t to say." "Cooperating with each other is the choice of both sides, not the one-sided choice. As for your question about Miss Lancy''s marriage, it''s her private affair. I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to act like this. "


    Megan opened her misty eyes and didn''t know what to do. "I''m sorry, Mr. Glen. I shouldn''t have a


    e obligation to dig out the truth!" The Rachel reporter bit his teeth. He had taken the money, and there was no way back. "Mr. Glen, are you turning shame into anger?"


    With a sneer, Glen replied, "journalists are good at taking advantage of others to attack innocent people even before they can figure out the truth! Maybe you don''t know that we have lawyer here. "


    The company lawyer of the Lan Group was on the spot.


    The face of the reporter surnamed Chen turned green. Was this man really serious? There were so many reporters. Was he challenging everyone?


    "Lawyer Wang, if you are accused of having an improper relationship with your partner, I can sue him for blasphemy, can I?"


    Mr. Wang nodded. He would not humiliate Glen since they were in a cooperative relationship.


    The other media heaved a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere was no longer so tense! It seemed that they had the same question, but their tone and words were different.


    As far as this'' improper relationship ''was concerned, no one except this reporter said anything about it.


    Chen''s reporter was completely panicked. He became a target unconsciously?


    He couldn''t help but look at Nina with eager eyes. What should he do?


    As a result, in the blink of an eye, the reporter surnamed Chen was suppressed by Glen. Such a loser!


    "Please calm down! The press conference today is held for the cooperation between Lan Group and Glen. Please pay more attention to this matter. As for the rest, we can talk about it later, okay? " Nina came to mediate the dispute.


    A reporter surnamed Chen seized the chance to change the topic and said, "Miss Nina, what do you think of this matter? Offend the Wilson Group for a cooperation? "


    It was said that he slandered her. But it was the truth now, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 395 Whose Verdict

    The reporter was really unconcerned.


    ''that''s right. I''ve taken the money. Now that I have got it, I don''t need to hide anything from others!'' Besides, Richel Chen had made up his mind to get rid of that group and he would never have to work in the entertainment industry again. That woman had given him enough money and he could live a comfortable life in the following four to five years.


    There was no better way to live in this world than to enjoy the moment.


    Of course, Richel didn''t want to be prosecuted either. So he changed his target? If he couldn''t be offended, why couldn''t he avoid?


    Would you please not mention him?


    But if Glen stood up for Lancy, things would be different. In that case, it wouldn''t be him to throw dirt, but all the reporters present would think the same.


    They had to do something to avoid them.


    A dash of satisfaction flashed through Nina''s eyes. She wasn''t displeased by the reporter who turned to question her, instead, she was quite satisfied with him. "My opinion doesn''t matter. What matters is what the acting director has done for the Lan Group. Please don''t force her anymore. Let her go!"


    What was "paying"?


    What was force?


    What was "let go"?


    Nina was intrigued by her words. People couldn''t help but wonder what the acting director had done? Did she paid money, profit, beauty or everything?


    "So Lancy and Mr. Marvin, do you think your relationship has reached an irreconcilable state?" Someone seized the chance and asked, "is the cooperation between the Lan Group and Mr. Glen a lit fuse or a catalyst?"


    With an embarrassed look on her face, Nina wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She tried her best to pretend to be Lancy''s good sister. She didn''t want to hurt her, but she didn''t seem to be good at lying. It was rare for her to die in a battle!


    "About this, please pay more attention to our cooperation, and we won''t discuss our private affairs, okay?" Nina heaved a long sigh helplessly and looked at Lancy frequently.


    She said nothing, but she seemed to have said everything.


    What Lancy did draw the attention of the journalists.


    "Take it easy. Drink some water." As Nina was speaking, Glen whispered some words to comfort Lancy and carefully opened the bottle for her.


    Their quick moves were easily seen by the crowd. Glen''s gentleness was also noticed by everyone present.


    The reporters surged again.


    Seeing the flashing lights, Lancy had to close her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she was confronted with another wave of questions.


    The man called Richel Chen was obviously well prepared.


    He knew it was time to take that thing out.


    He took out a photo from somewhere. It was the photo that Glen sent Lancy home last time. "Since you don''t have any relationship with him, what are you doing?"


    The hall was in an uproar.


    No wonder Richel had said that. He had evidence!


    Headlines! Head


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    operation. As for private affairs, please pay attention to public occasions, no matter what private life Lancy has and whether she is suitable to be the acting chairman of the Lan Group, it is not the theme today. Please don''t go askew, okay? "


    At the end of the sentence, Nina blinked wittily. She used the most popular phrase on the Internet to be adorable. Since everyone returned to the subject, she wouldn''t annoy the reporters.


    It could be said that after suffering from the panic of Lancy and the retaliation of the public, Nina''s performance of helping them out was really remarkable.


    Anyway, she was also a focus. In front of journalists, friends and the directors on TV, she all tried her best to be a good person.


    "Miss Nina, you are indeed sisters! But Lancy doesn''t seem to appreciate it! " As expected, Lancy was entangled on her face. It could not be considered neither ungrateful nor accept it happily. Anyway, there was no gratitude on her face at all.


    "Or, Miss Lancy, what do you want to say?" Richel asked again.


    Lancy should be grateful for her kindness?


    From the surface, Nina tried her best to change the topic, in order to protect Lancy, but because of her uncooperative again and again, the reporters were running after her.


    The two women were in sharp contrast. At last, everyone thought highly of Nina.


    Nina was satisfied with the result.


    She not only backed off Lancy, but also established her own image.


    Nina seemed to have something to say but then she said nothing. Because she knew no matter how Lancy would explain, she would be dismissed by the board.


    The next thing Nina would do was to see how Lancy dealt with the crowd.


    This was undoubtedly the most wonderful enjoyment for her.


    With everybody''s attention on her, Lancy looked so helpless and helpless, as if she was scared that she could only say a few words. "You misunderstood what happened. Things are not as you think. In fact..."

 Chapter 396 Comedy Of Errors

    "What''s the fact? What kind of cooperation? What kind of man is worth taking the risk of your own marriage? In the famous Lu Clan in Alaska, isn''t it enough for you to sacrifice them? Is that not enough for you to make a concession? Why did you do that? Miss Lancy, please tell me the truth. "


    All the microphones were aimed at Lancy, whose innocent face appeared in front of the TV, and they needed an answer, a convincing answer.


    Oppression, force, and even unfair to the girl in front of the camera could not be returned.


    The answer would be like heaven and hell.


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the final verdict.


    The verdict... It was right for the future of the Lan Group, and also for Lancy.


    "The Lu Clan is coming!"


    Someone in the crowd shouted and pushed the situation to the real high level! All the journalists, the on-the-spot security personnel and even the senior executives of the Lan Group were amazed.


    Why would the Lu Clan come at this time? How could it be possible? Why?


    The crowd gradually dispersed and at the front walked Mr. Sidney, not Marvin as everybody expected.


    "It''s Mr. Sidney!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    "It''s really Mr. Sidney!"


    "What is his purpose of coming here? Did he come here to congratulate Lancy? "


    Hearing the noises of so many people, Mr. Sidney didn''t respond at all. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that there was only one person in his eyes, that was, Lancy.


    The crowd knew that they must come with ulterior motives!


    Nobody knew why Sidney would show up all of a sudden... But his arrival was not good for Lancy, the Lan Group and the cooperation ceremony.


    Nina even stood up from her seat out of anger. How could it happen?


    Nina felt extremely uneasy at that moment. Caught unprepared, she had an unspeakable sense of expectation. Her eyes were fixed on Sidney. Suddenly, a thought came to her mind ---- "the enemy is not friendly".


    Nina looked at Lancy instinctively and thought that she must be the target of Mr. Sidney. She didn''t know whether it was a reality or a dream.


    Everything came so suddenly, but it was perfectly reasonable.


    It seemed that Lancy didn''t have to wait for tomorrow. She wouldn''t make it today!


    He always knew that it was Lancy who betrayed the Lu Clan. Today, no matter what Mr. Sidney said or did, he did nothing wrong. In other words, no matter how unreasonable words Mr. Sidney said or how difficult Lancy was, nobody would say anything about it.


    After all, it was Lancy who had hurt the Lu Clan first?


    Time was going back for an hour.


    The road mansion was exceptionally quiet today, but no one could have a good sleep.


    Everyone in the Lu mansion knew what kind of day it was today.


    She was still Mrs. Lancy. Today was the first time that the Mrs. Lancy, which belonged to the wife of the Lu Clan, cooperated wit


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ot...


    At the same time, boss suddenly felt something, a little surprised, and then with a smile, he realized that someone was more quickly than him!


    If someone were facing Marvin, he would be surprised to find that he, a man who should be weak, didn''t look abnormal at all. Instead, he seemed to become more horrible?


    Watched Marvin walking out of the Lu mansion briskly over the wall. He was in good health and didn''t look weak at all?


    Marvin couldn''t wait to see her.


    The play had come to an end. How could she be without him? Only she would come up with such an idea. It was really a naughty idea!


    Boss, when you are blaming Lancy, please speak in such a doting tone. Can''t you be a little harsh!


    When the main hall was in chaos, no one noticed that the Central Lake house was empty. There was not even a single figure in it.


    When did the people of the Lu Clan find their master had disappeared?


    The circuit was back to normal. He was on the TV, on the scene...


    Glancing around the whole Lu mansion, the only electric power was probably from Mrs. Wilson''s room. In other words, it was really a technical thing to destroy the wires, and it couldn''t be destroyed as many as possible.


    Mrs. Wilson was watching the live show happily. She had not seen enough how embarrassed and helpless Lancy was! No one could ruin her pleasure.


    Even if it is necessary for the task, she can''t.


    Mrs. Lena had been paying attention to the movements of the Central Lake Pavilion, but she did not see Marvin. She thought that she failed, but in the end, she failed.


    She wandered in the Central Lake house for a long time, so long that Mrs. Lena didn''t know the time. Then she was ready to go back to report.


    Whoever messed it up was in a bad mood. Mrs. Lena was ready to be blamed. She just hoped that Mrs. Wilson could get away with that for the sake of "contributions" she made last time.

 Chapter 397 More Shameless

    Mrs. Lena walked with heavy steps. She hesitated to open the door.


    She didn''t have the courage to look at Mrs. Wilson. Before Mrs. Lena lowered her head, she said, "Mrs. Wilson, I''m sorry. I have something to do..."


    "You are a good guy, really good!" Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Wilson interrupted her. Mrs. Wilson couldn''t hide her joy in her words. She stared at the TV, unwilling to move her eyes away for even a second. "You did a good job two times in a row. I will surely reward you well for this time."


    Mrs. Lena raised her head in disbelief. What does it mean good?


    As she raised her head, she saw everything that was displayed on the TV. It was master Marvin''s cold voice.


    He really went to the scene... When did he leave? Mrs. Lena couldn''t think of anything more. She felt that she just got the shit luck this time. How lucky she was!


    They were so excited, but they didn''t know what would happen next.


    At the press conference, since Mr. Sidney appeared, everyone became quiet. They saw this old man walked towards Lancy, the granddaughter in law that had been not admitted by him.


    Nobody knew what would happen next.


    Some people guessed that if Mr. Sidney slapped Lancy, this scene would be more beautiful.


    However, there were many people who thought that the old man of the Lu Clan would not be so impulsive. He chose to come out at this time, probably because he wanted to woo Glen?


    There was no more satisfying thing for him to take his business partner back from the press conference.


    As expected, Mr. Sidney went straight to Glen and reached out his hand. "Mr. Glen, long time no see," he greeted


    Glen stood up with a smile to show his respect. "Are you having a good time, Mr. Sidney? Since the last time I met you, I''ve always wanted to visit you in person, but I didn''t have a chance. "


    "Now that you''ve seen me? Good time, very good. " Mr. Sidney smiled and didn''t show any sign of anger. Was he hiding his anger too deeply?


    The others couldn''t figure it out, so they had to wait.


    "Am I right? Lancy? " Sidney was obviously implying that he was talking to Lancy.


    However, no one was sure about the true emotions hidden in these simple questions.


    It seemed that Lancy was not in the best situation at the moment. She nodded, with tears in her eyes. It seemed that she had been made a terrible wish.


    Mr. Sidney narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. Several seats had been arranged for him by the staff who were discerning, and they were on the other side of Glen.


    He just sat down like that? It seemed that he really wanted to compete for the business.


    "Lancy, look at you. You seem unhappy. What''s wrong?"


    Lancy opened her mouth slightly and was about to say something, but Nina couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Sidney, it''s all our fault. Why


    e girl nodded her head, pretending that she was innocent. "Yes! That''s right! Today is a big day for our cooperation!"


    It was so silent that the journalists even forgot to press the shutter.


    Three clans...


    When did the Wilson Group get involved in it?


    This was not only a technical issue, but also a huge mistake? Ah, who said there was the Wilson Group? Aren''t the two families broken?


    Aren''t we supposed to have a fight? Isn''t Lu Clan had been so angry that they had driven Lancy out of their house? What the hell?


    He must give a reasonable explanation today! Otherwise, no one could leave!


    The journalists and friends had been ready to lie on the ground with their corpses, ready to cross their bodies if they wanted to go.


    Lancy saw the expressions of the people sitting under her, and her little girl in her heart had already been very happy. She let them be satisfied, and let them pressure each other step by step. Now should she know why the flowers were all so red?


    Nina was totally in a mess and thought, ''three clans? Cooperate? How could it be possible? When did this happen? It shouldn''t be like this. How could it be possible? How could it be possible!


    She was almost freaked out and asked, "when did this happen? Why didn''t I know?"


    Restraining the impulse of going crazy, Nina clenched her hands tightly on the edge of the table.


    She looked at Lancy''s dark eyes and asked, "didn''t I say that?"


    ... When did she say that it was the "three companies"?


    Lancy touched her nose and explained innocently, "it was the cooperation of the three of us from the beginning! But, Nina, why did you tell my grandpa that he was very angry? I thought he really kicked me out of the Lan Clan. Last night, I went back home and asked my grandfather about it. I was really scared! It''s so strange. Why do all of you think so? Grandpa, what happened? "

 Chapter 398 Abrupt Change Of Situation

    "What the hell is going on here?" A mocking smile crossed Mr. Sidney''s face. He scanned the journalists present, including Nina.


    Mr. Ceng, Mr. David and other directors were about to laugh. Their key point was that if the three clans cooperate, it proved that they didn''t offend the Wilson Group?


    "Mr. Sidney, what happened? Have the Lu Clan informed the reporters? " Mr. Ceng could not help asking.


    Mr. Sidney frowned, "everyone knows that since the Lu Clan and even the group have been taken over by unfilial grandson, I seldom care about the company''s affairs. The gossips outside, I didn''t know it until yesterday when Lancy came back. I will not hold accountable for this. "


    Since Mr. Sidney didn''t seem to be lying, the journalists seemed to smell something.


    Some bold people asked.


    "Mr. Sidney, do you mean all the accusations against Miss Lancy are false?"


    "I don''t know who spread those words and purpose, but they are all fake. From the beginning, Wilson Group is included in the cooperation from the beginning. Lancy is an honest girl. I''m so relieved that she even cares about the Lu Clan when the Lan Group is in trouble. "


    "Our Wilson Group take an important part in this cooperation. Therefore, I has made a decision here that Wilson Group will become the most powerful backing for the Lan Group. The two families will be united forever. It''s not an easy thing to do. Someone set us up and tried to hurt my granddaughter in law. I''ll never let him go. The police will take over the investigation and prove our innocence. "


    The onlookers sighed, never expecting that things would go on like this.


    Some of them were dubious.


    "Mr. Sidney, is that true? Obviously, the original rumors came from the Lu Clan... "


    Mr. Sidney sneered, "that means we should get rid of the Lu Clan as well. As an outsider, everyone had to think whose daughter-in-law was capable of publicly stealing other people''s husband and wife? Even if there were, that would be a humiliation to the family. We couldn''t hide anything from them. How could they kick their children out of the family, talk ruthlessly to them and keep a high profile? It was clear that someone did it on purpose! "


    Everyone came back to earth upon hearing what Mr. Sidney said.


    Yes, it was an eye-catching sensation. In a blink of an eye, everyone in Alaska knew it.


    It was weird. It seemed that someone spread the rumor deliberately to make things worse.


    Since then, there were rumors about the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan! One wave after another, the target was Miss Lancy!


    Besides, even if Miss Lancy really did something wrong, she should solve it by herself. Whether they were expelled from home or divorced, most of the wealthy families in the upper


    photos were taken at the gate of the Lan Clan. In the broad daylight, almost everyone wore a coat and a pair of shoes. Even if a photo was taken from an angle, it didn''t mean anything?


    "I have seen from the angle that the people who took the photos seems to be in the Lan Clan!" A shrewd person among the reporters suddenly shouted as if he had discovered a new continent.


    This event would make people frequently look down and carefully appreciate the photos in their hands.


    "Yes! Look! Miss Lancy and Glen are standing at the door. It''s not difficult to see the road behind them. Here''s the problem. It''s the Lan Clan. "


    ''from the angles of shooting, doesn''t this mean that the person who took this photo was at the Lan Clan?''


    With his brows furrowed, Mr. Ceng took the photos from the journalists'' friends beside him and stood up angrily. "Sure enough, it is true! The person who was photographed was in the Lan Clan. Who was that? Yes... "


    Mr. Ceng raised his head suddenly and looked at Nina with his sharp eyes, as if he had thought of someone to be suspected!


    Nina took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. She just took a picture of them.


    These people found it!


    Nina''s face was black and blue. She angrily stared at Mr. Ceng. Why did he stare at her? Didn''t he know that it was live streaming now? There was no evidence. There were so many people in the Lan Clan. Why did the Nalan clan confirm her identity?


    Angry at the person who had disappeared in her sight, she almost forgot that the so-called live streaming didn''t only make the words that some people had said known, and everyone''s expression included.


    Nina was terribly ashamed and indignant. Her twisted expression stood out in the light of the stage.


    When people saw the expression on Nina''s face, they understood and despised her.

 Chapter 399 The Only Lover In My Life

    Megan raised her hand timidly. She bit her lips and asked, "Mr. Marvin, no matter what Miss Lancy does, will you forgive her?"


    Megan''s acting skills were pretty good, but after seeing the information of Marvin for the first time, to the disappointment of him looking haze, her eyes were no longer impeccable pure, and there were a bit of dissatisfaction and eagerness.


    "You should call her Mrs. Lancy! I don''t know if she did something wrong. I only saw that someone was intentionally stirring up trouble. Like a shameless rat, it was lurking in the dark and wanted to frame her! "


    "I, Marvin, declare again that Lancy is my only wife in my life. Do you understand? "


    Marvin''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears and hit them hard in the heart.


    Was he trying to tell the world that there was nothing wrong with his marriage with Lancy?


    No, not just that!


    He was telling the world that from now on, only one wife of Marvin was Lancy.


    Everyone had been obscure in the society. Whether they lived well or not, this insecure society had taught them what the reality was.


    What was the reality?


    It was to give in so easily.


    It was unrealistic to give up her innocence and kindness just for the sake of power and position.


    It was still possible for him to fight for power and profit, and even kill people.


    A man like Marvin, who has money, power and high position, would never end in one place. It was more realistic.


    The longer they worked in this industry, the colder they were. Because their hearts had already been numb.


    If you tell them that it was a rich young man who had sex with a woman, abandoned his wife and disobedient son, they will be happy to accept it.


    Of course, there were some hypocritical people who were doing love affairs in public. As long as they were out of the scope of the audience, no one was able to see them clearly. What they should do was even more ridiculous and absurd than people imagined.


    However, nobody made a promise like Marvin.


    Yes, that was a promise.


    In this society, there was no longer anything to swear to the God.


    Compared to heaven, it was not so wonderful to stand in front of the camera and face the audience all over the world like Marvin was.


    What she said was more realistic. Compared with his empty words, people now cared more about the actual meaning.


    Everyone could see that this man was not just kidding.


    Did Marvin really know what he was talking about?


    No one could guarantee what would happen in the future! This man seemed to cut off all her route of retreat! If he took a wrong step later, it would only destroy him!


    What was the relationship between a man and his intention to make such a prom


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ys lied to me! " Nina was so furious that she almost forgot her image. She just wanted to kill this man who took the money and betrayed her!


    At this moment, when Nina directed the security guards to take Richel away, Richel was overcome with guilt!


    He had done everything he could for the sake of money!


    But now, this woman actually wanted to put him into prison!


    God knew that as a reporter, it was unavoidable for him to use some sharp words and questions. However, this did not mean that he would be willing to be imprisoned for these!


    He was just for money, he didn''t have any relationship with Nina.


    Richel was only greedy for money and didn''t want to waste the rest of his life. Since this woman was heartless, let it be!


    As for Richel, he had nothing else to worry about. He said to Marvin, "Mr. Marvin, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. I''m telling the truth! But please believe that this is not my intention. It is Nina who gave me six hundred thousand and asked me to do this! She also gave me these photos! "


    "She gave me a credit card, which is in my home. I''m telling the truth!"


    As Richel confessed, Nina was enraged. She threw a microphone at his head, hitting his head and causing him to bleed!


    "You bastard! Who instigated you to do this! What card? What money? I don''t know. I''ve never seen you! "


    This rude lady, no matter whether it is the truth or not, the way you hit people is not good, right? Is she going to kill him or something?


    Feeling a sharp pain, Richel covered his head and widened his eyes in disbelief. He saw the blood! Shit! This woman was really crazy.


    After Richel came to his senses, he put on a hideous smile and said, "Nina, maybe you don''t know that one of our journalists'' habits is to take voice recorder with them. That means... "

 Chapter 400 A Loser

    Lost in thought, Nina slumped into her seat, muttering, "that means you recorded everything..."


    Richel was satisfied with his successful revenge. Covering his injured head, he took a deep look at Nina and bowed to Lancy. Then, he left with the security guards.


    His wound needed to be bandaged and no one could stop him from leaving.


    However, if he left, he would throw the whole mess to Nina! Ouch, she hurt him impulsively!


    There were millions of people watching. If Richel sued her, she would face crime of intentional injury!


    Nina felt extremely uneasy and anxious. She really didn''t know what to do! "It was not me. I didn''t..."


    Her explanation was so pale and helpless. Someone else said that the recording pen recorded all the deal between them, and it was just like an undeniable proof. Unless Nina showed more evidence.


    However, everyone knew that Nina can''t!


    When she met Lancy''s angry gaze, Nina was petrified and her blood froze! ''oh my God! What am I seeing? She is smiling!


    It was a faint smile, a smile that could see through everything and treat her as a clown!


    Nina seemed to have been choked by rage. "It''s you! It must be you!" Nina cried out.


    She said those words on purpose. All his words, such as scare and sadness, were all fake! It must be a trap set by Lancy! She set me up!


    "Nina, why did you do this to me?" Lancy bit her lips and lowered her head sadly with her shoulders drooping.


    As far as she knew, both Marvin and even Mr. Sidney knew it, even Glen. Lancy almost laughed out loud?


    However, with her acting skills, it was likely that she had shed "disappointed" tears.


    "Miss Nina, how can you put our company in the spotlight just for your own selfish desire?" Mr. Ceng cast a contemptuous and angry glance at Nina. "No wonder you asked Miss Lancy to cooperate with Mr. Glen. From that moment on, you have already figured out everything!"


    Mr. Ceng''s words raised everyone''s sights on Nina!


    Once again, the media hit the headlines.


    "Miss Nina, is this your plan? In order to get the inheritance right of the Lan Group, do you plan to calculate all the costs? "


    "Miss Nina, what''s your plan?"


    "Didn''t you say Lancy and you are sisters? Is everything a lie? "


    Nina yelled, grasping her collar. In her eyes, these reporters were more frightening than the flood or the beast.


    Marvin raised his hand, standing in the center of the room with a dignified look: "please be quiet, things are clear now..."


    Everyone was quiet, waiting for the man to speak.


    ''that''s right. Now Nina is unable to give a convincing explanation. What matters most is how the Lu Clan will deal with it.''


    When Marvin was about to say something, everyone saw clearly that Lancy pulled him and it seemed that she was stopping something.


    Afte


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m not feeling well. I am leaving now."


    Nina finally realized that she couldn''t stay here for long. The current situation was hopeless.


    "Miss Nina, what do you mean?"


    "Are you guilty?"


    Nina was overwhelmed by the crowd.


    This was a big news conference. It was indeed a big news in Alaska. Yet, when Nina fled away, it was all over.


    The cooperation between the three families was not the focus of everyone''s attention.


    The man who was always neglected from the very beginning was probably Glen.


    Glen shrugged. Anyway, it was just a show. There was no need for him to make a fuss about it?


    What Nina said was right. It was indeed a trap set by Lancy.


    Glen gave him a thumbs up and said with a smile, "Congratulations! You have won a wonderful round!"


    Apparently, he was talking to Lancy.


    He said to Lancy in a gentle voice. Hearing his words, Lancy smiled.


    "You too. Thank you for your help, Glen,"


    Marvin giggled. He wondered since when they had gotten so familiar with each other? Is that Glen? Why don''t you just call him honey? honey?


    He stood behind Lancy and stared at Glen with a sullen face.


    ''yes, it''s absolutely a'' Tiger ''. It couldn''t be more vivid than this.


    Glen shook his head with a laugh, but a careful person would soon find out that the smile on his face was so official and cold. But it didn''t matter, anyway, he didn''t like Marvin from the very beginning.


    At the same time, Mr. Sidney took Glen''s hand and chatted with him. From the happiness of cooperation to the future, he had successfully distracted Glen''s attention.


    Marvin was very proud and happy about this. It was worthy to be called "Grandpa", because he worked so well.


    Marvin didn''t like it because Glen had drawn too much attention from Lancy.


    It turned out that a man''s heart would be as small as a needle when his heart raced.

 Chapter 401 Not Enough

    "Why are you looking at me?" "Don''t worry. It''s real to work with Glen. He does have enough financial resources. We won''t suffer any loss if we continue to work with him."Lancy added


    She was telling not only to Marvin but also to Mr. Sidney. "It''s a serious matter. I understand the risk. Since I can do this, I must have the confidence. "


    His long and narrow eyes fixed on her without blinking. Marvin thought, ''is this her explanation?'' Maybe even she didn''t understand why she explained it to him?


    "I said, I believe you." "I told you in study that day that your plan is perfect." Marvin said.


    "You didn''t talk much that day. I thought you were frightened by me! I''m never kind-hearted."


    Upon hearing this, Marvin smiled faintly. Her tone sounded more like complaints as if she was saying, "I''m just so unkind, lazy and scheming. If you regret it, you''d better hurry up!


    She was really capricious!


    But her reaction had actually pleased the man.


    "Yes, I know." Marvin responded with an enigmatic smile.


    Lancy was so angry that she almost hit the table. What did he mean by ''know''? What did she mean by ''knowing''? She was just making up random excuses? Couldn''t they take it seriously?


    The smile on Marvin''s face disappeared. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheek which bulged up. "Wow, it feels good." he thought.


    Lancy wanted to bite him. This was the most sincere voice in Lancy''s heart.


    Then, Marvin said seriously, "but, it''s not enough!"


    Hearing what he said, Lancy was stunned. After a short while, she realized what he meant by ''not enough''! "Why it''s not enough!"


    Suddenly, it seemed that something came to her mind. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, Lancy said, "no wonder you said it could be more perfect."


    What ''perfect'' meant was his sudden appearance and the series of decisions he made for Marvin. These were "perfect".


    He had to admit that Lancy was too kind! It''s not hard enough to punish people!


    Lancy didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry at his words... However, she didn''t realize it herself, but others could see clearly that she was staring at Marvin with gentle and deep eyes.


    At the sight of this, his face fell.


    Lancy touched her nose and hummed proudly. "Even without you, I can do very well!"


    "Yes." "Uh huh." he replied. Just when Lancy thought he wouldn''t say another word, he continued, "what I said at the press conference is true. Please keep it in mind."


    Hearing that, Lancy''s heart beat so fast that she was completely out of control. Flop, flop, flop. In a panic, she lowered her head so as to avoid the eye contact with Marvin. She didn''t want to be found by him... At least, she was not willing to do that at this stage.


    It only meant that Lancy had not been fully aware of their current relationship, and her irresistible attraction to Marvin.


    "What?" The man prolon


    could easily achieve a person, and she could also easily destroy a person!


    If so, it was only a matter of Mr. Sidney''s great concern that such a huge secret would fall into the hands of Glen!


    It was not a trifle.


    Lancy thought for a while and said slowly, "he won''t. We are on the same boat. If he divulges this, it''s not good for him! He is one of the parties. What''s more, we will cooperate with each other in the future. He won''t get himself into trouble. "


    Mr. Sidney listened to her carefully, and his frown was relaxed a lot. Indeed, the cooperation had been a long time, and they were already in the same boat.


    Three people walk side by side, suddenly a vase flies over, Lancy quickly pulls Mr. Sidney, the vase just falls at his feet, and becomes pieces after a sound.


    As soon as the vase was broken, Sidney''s face turned gloomy!


    In Lu Clan, no one dared to lose temper in Lu Clan, except Mrs. Wilson!


    Yes, it was her, it was her, it was her!


    Although Mrs. Wilson was absent, she saw what happened.


    Especially in front of the camera, she didn''t miss any scenes that were captured by the reporters.


    The first half of the show was a happy one, and the next, she was filled with disbelief, anger, and madness! She wondered why Mr. Sidney would support a woman who had been driven out of the Lu Clan? To publicly support a woman who shamed the family!


    Mrs. Wilson couldn''t figure it out. For Nina, things changed dramatically, while for her, the Internet was totally different!


    Then there came the other round of the game, and the old man''s acquiescence to their love show... Who could tell her that the world was so mysterious? Was she crazy? Or was the world crazy?


    Through the TV, Mrs. Wilson could see the angry, helpless and chuckling expressions on Mr. Sidney''s face.


    Mr. Sidney forgave both Lancy and Marvin!


    How ridiculous! Do you think you are God? Holy Virgin Mary?

 Chapter 402 Full Of Mess

    It seemed that he could forgive everything!


    When it came to his beloved grandson and Lancy, there was really no bottom line, wasn''t it? She had to say that, the tacit understanding between the three of them hurt her heart.


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t know how to express her frustration. She just felt that she needed to let it all out!


    It had been suppressed for too long. Even she herself could not control herself when she was on the verge of collapse! The feeling of losing her head would make her feel uneasy. But it was mostly a kind of regardless of the frenzy. She would act as if she dared not to say or do anything as she was afraid in the past.


    This crazy state was also a kind of enjoyment for Mrs. Wilson.


    She was raging and looked around the mansion, nobody could stop her! No one dared to dissuade her in the absence of Mr. Sidney and the master of the clan.


    There had one, Mrs. Lena who was with Mrs. Wilson.


    As for Mrs. Lena, she had already been kneeling on the ground, her left cheek swollen. It could be seen that she was the first person to be bullied! Mrs. Wilson slapped across her face to cover her mouth.


    Then, who dare to speak again?


    They wanted to go into the room and hid herself tightly in the crack of the floor so that no one could find him.


    However, everyone could hide, except Mrs. Lena. She has no choice but to be beaten, scolded and punished! What''s more, Mrs. Lena was really worried about her!


    She saw everything happen. She saw Mrs. Wilson was so angry and she destroyed everything she could... What should we do? What should we do after Mr. Sidney came back?


    Then Mrs. Wilson was still in a rage, so Mrs. Lena didn''t dare to say anything, only letting her vent her anger, but more and more wrong...


    Do you know how angry Mrs. Wilson was? After the so-called "three party cooperation" and "only" were exposed, she wanted to kill people!


    After the press conference, the Lu Clan was also in a mess.


    In addition to Mrs. Wilson''s own room...


    She transferred to the hall because she smashed all the things that she could smash.


    This was the worry of Mrs. Lena.


    As the area of the destruction expanded, even though Mrs. Lena was afraid, she had to dissuade again. If it was only Mrs. Wilson''s bedroom, it would take some time to cover it up. But even the living room was destroyed, Mr. Sidney could see it as soon as he came back. How could it be possible for them to cover it up?


    "Mrs. Wilson, please. Mr. Sidney will be back soon. He must be angry with you!" Mrs. Lena was extremely nervous and also frightened. The press conference was over, and time passed by little by little, which meant that Mr. Sidney would really come back soon.


    However, her anger did not disappear, instead, it was growing...


    Look at the hall, what it has turned into!


    Even if they wanted to sort it out, they cou


    . Wilson again. She screamed and went mad, "I know nothing? I don''t know anything! Everyone has seen everything that has happened these days. Do you think I am blind? All the people present witnessed the live broadcast at the press conference. How could I not know? But you said I didn''t know anything... "


    Mrs. Wilson stood up, quivering, but she stubbornly raised her head and sneered, "since I don''t know anything, why don''t we make it clear once and for all?"


    With oppressive and insensible steps, Sidney was extremely displeased.


    "Lancy, Marvin, you two go back first," Mr. Sidney gestured for them to leave.


    To his surprise, as soon as he finished his words, he heard the hysterical shout of Mrs. Wilson, "no one is allowed to leave! Especially you, Lancy, either you explain it to me or get out of here today! "


    Did they think she was joking? Today, I won''t hold it high again and put it down gently!


    Lancy frowned. She had no obligation to explain, nor to accept her accusations and questioning. In particular, she had been on bad terms with Mrs. Wilson from the beginning. She must have known what she had done in secret.


    Therefore, Lancy turned a deaf ear to Mrs. Wilson''s roar. Instead, she took the hint from Mr. Sidney and said obediently: "Grandpa, grandma is really angry. Please have a good talk. I''m sure it''s not appropriate for me to stay here with Marvin. Thank you for your hard work."


    After a show, she could stay calm in front of Mr. Sidney.


    She didn''t say anything like "I don''t mind", nor did she admit her fault hypocritically, letting a few drops of tear flow.


    However, her words were full of respect. The confident smile was not on the face of Mrs. Wilson, but on the face of Sidney.


    With a straight face, Sidney nodded in relief. "HMM. Marvin, take your wife leave."


    Marvin and Lancy go to their own hose.


    "Mr. Sidney!" Mrs. Wilson was extremely dissatisfied.

 Chapter 403 The Beginning

    "Now that you want to know, just follow me. I''ll tell you the truth," Sidney continued, staring at Mrs. Wilson...


    Without any doubt, Mrs. Wilson followed Mr. Sidney into the study.


    The hall was in a mess. Every corner which was damaged by Mrs. Wilson was left to the servants. It was impossible for Mrs. Wilson to clear up the mess by herself.


    After them left, Mrs. Lena got up from the ground and directed everyone to clean up. She didn''t even care about her own face. No one knew what Mr. Sidney would say to Mrs. Wilson and whether Mrs. Wilson would accept it She was afraid that his wife would be angrier after she came out of the study.


    The storm at the moment had already passed, and who knew when the next storm would come? And in which way should she extinguish the fire!


    That was what really worried Mrs. Lena.


    Then she followed Sidney into the study. She was no longer submissive as before and even dared not sit in front of him. Instead, she sat on the sofa casually and paid attention to what he was saying.


    "Even if you get her in now, I won''t admit it! If she can come in today, I can drive her out tomorrow. I''d like to see if you can go around her every day! " With the right reason, Mrs. Wilson chose care nothing.


    Anyway, it was not her who was in the wrong! She just wanted to kick that Lancy out. What could they do?


    Mrs. Wilson, are you a rogue? You are being unreasonable, aren''t you? Then why should she listen to his explanation?


    "Have you ever admitted that? Since you have never admitted it, why do you say it with high sounding? Is it meaningful? "


    "Yes, I don''t like her. But did I make a mistake this time? You once said that anyone who broke the family rules must be punished according to the family rules! Among them, the first one was to disgrace the family for his own selfish desire! Lancy did such a thing for the sake of the Lan Clan and the future of the Lan Group. Isn''t it harmful to the family interests? "


    "Look at the rumors outside these days, I don''t believe that you haven''t heard any of them. The Lu Clan has been under many attacks because of her. Isn''t that a shame to our family? I don''t understand why you said that you wanted to end the relationship with her and the Lan Clan some time ago. Why did you say anything against your will on the press conference? You can cheat others but not me! "


    Mrs. Wilson was disappointed and sad, not for Sidney, but for herself.


    "That''s not true." "Your suspicion is reasonable. I can tell you now. But only this time, I don''t want to see you do it again. "


    This time, she just went too far! Sidney was shocked by the scene.


    Mrs. Wilson was stunned by his cold eyes. Sh


    he same killer organization.


    Therefore, she chose to be able to persuade the old man''s words.


    "Kind of relationship? What do you mean? " Mr. Sidney calmed down. He didn''t expect that.


    Hearing that, Lancy nodded. However, she could not help but pay attention to Marvin. She knew that Marvin would expose her lie with a word.


    "It''s the origin of the elders. I only knew it when I first visited Mr. Glen a few days ago. That''s why his first choice is the Lan Clan. "


    Sidney frowned deeply.


    "It has nothing to do with the power of the company. It''s about the grace in the past." Lancy always paid attention to Mr. Sidney''s face, and guided him to the favor of the last generation unconsciously.


    Only such a reason could set Mr. Sidney''s mind at rest.


    Sure enough, the look on Sidney''s face was much better. "Go on," he said


    "But, in his private heart, he also wants to cooperate with the Lu Clan." Rolling her dark eyes, Lancy continued to persuade. "That''s why I came up with this idea."


    In fact, it had helped us achieve our goals.


    But Sidney didn''t believe that she had no selfish motives.


    Lancy knew the inquiry in his eyes and smiled openly, "I don''t want to hide anything from you, Grandpa. Of course I have my own selfish motives. Now you must have known that some members of the Lan Clan are rather restless. This cooperation plan of the Lan Clan is due to her. In fact, Lan Group is not that bad. "


    "But that person, who pushed me into a dilemma by means of this issue, took advantage of the pressure from public opinion. So I want to use it to get rid of the trouble completely. " Squinting her eyes, Lancy felt that she couldn''t stand Nina anymore because she made too many small gestures! "Let me lead the way, so we can solve the difficulties we are in."

 Chapter 404 Why Didnt You Tell Me

    "Grandpa, what do you think?"


    Lancy made it clear that Glen would not take the initiative to cooperate with Wilson Group.


    So, only she had taken the initiative... Another important reason was that she had showed her respect to the Wilson Group instead of taking advantage of the Lu Clan.


    "In fact, mining is not a business field that the Lan Group is familiar with," Lancy didn''t stop. "The most important thing now is to stop these bad rumors."


    In other words, it would be enough for the Lan Group to get through this crisis through only the form.


    Sidney was convinced completely. What Lancy said was reasonable, so he had no room to refute.


    The tension in the study was completely eased down, and Lancy revealed her plan in full. She mentioned this to Mr. Sidney because Lu Clan was an important part of her plan.


    "My plan is to walk out of the study while crying." Lancy smiled mysteriously. It was a trap, but she was so cute when it came to her.


    Mr. Sidney''s eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief as she told the whole plan to him. He had to admit that this child''s plan was totally flawless. If they were really going to die, too many problems were solved at one time.


    No one would have thought of using the method of pouring his own dirty water to counterattack.


    Because no one could guarantee that they would not be wronged in the end.


    Lancy''s plan was like putting herself on the shelf and baked by everyone, but it was good, because she really controlled the whole situation and had the confidence to wash her face clean.


    Her intelligence and perfect plan really impressed Mr. Sidney. Even if he was still angry, he couldn''t admire her intelligence.


    "You''ve really grown up. Your change shocked me." Mr. Sidney heaved a long sigh. If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he wouldn''t believe that this plan was made by Lancy.


    "It depends on Grandpa''s cooperation." Lancy blinked and smiled.


    "Of course. But I won''t let you suffer losses since you are the third party." Now that he was no longer mad at her, Sidney was kind of looking forward to his granddaughter in law.


    Mrs. Lancy was a woman with courage, courage and intelligence.


    It seemed that the Lan Clan suffered a major change her.


    "Cooperate as we like. Don''t forget, you are also the child of Lu Clan!" Sidney was in a good mood.


    Lancy was too embarrassed to say anything else.


    Mining industry was indeed the weak spot of the Lan Group, so it was a good chance for it to expand its industry.


    The misunderstanding and alienation had been cleared up. These days, the misunderstandings and alienation finally cleared up. It seemed to have returned to the time when they trusted each other.


    But things were different now.


    Mr. Sidney had been waiting for a long time to witness L


    idney were all wrong He said it was only a show.


    So, in the end, was it all her fault?


    After a long time, Mrs. Wilson suddenly looked up and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    No, it wasn''t like that. It wasn''t like that!


    However, although all problems about Lancy had been solved, the coming problems were even more serious, which was the most fundamental, enough to completely break down Mrs. Wilson.


    Do you know what the real problem is?


    But the real problem was that he didn''t tell her anything about it, even though he knew it was not true.


    "Well, even if she did nothing wrong, why didn''t you tell me?" In front of him, Mrs. Wilson was so ashamed and resentful. "Why didn''t you tell me! Do you think I''m ridiculous? "


    It turned out that this was their play


    But she took it seriously! Now Mrs. Wilson felt that she was the most ridiculous woman in the world. Mrs. Wilson cried and laughed, but she didn''t stop questioning him.


    Sidney looked at her, both disappointed and indifferent. But when she was pissed off, he didn''t seem to care at all. "As I said, this is your own choice."


    "What a choice! Was that the reason? You know, both Marvin and Lancy know it. But you, you just regard me as a monkey! " "You have plotted against all the people. What a big deal! Mr. Sidney, who do you think I am? Or am I your wife? "


    It was said that the husband and wife should be one thing, whether rich or poor, regardless of humiliation or honor, they were closely connected.


    Knowing what was the most disheartening thing for her? Her husband knew clearly that he could tell her, but he chose to stand aside and watch the drama.


    In the face of her accusation, Sidney finally looked at her.


    Mr. Sidney admitted that he did test the Lu Clan with this plan. He had been inspired by Lancy. In fact, it was also a test for his family members.

 Chapter 405 I Am Your Wife

    However, it was a pity that Mrs. Wilson couldn''t stand the trial.


    However, well it could be worse, she was not as desperate as Nina.


    "I have told you the full story of this incident. Stop meddling in. If you don''t want to get involved in those things, I will let it go. It''s settled then. "


    Looking at his wife who was much older than before, Mr. Sidney eventually gave in. Maybe, Mr. Sidney actually knew what Mrs. Wilson would do from the bottom of his heart. He knew her too well, so he just took advantage of her mouth to spread those words in public.


    To be frank, it was Mrs. Wilson who helped Mr. Sidney to complete the plan.


    However, she probably wouldn''t appreciate his kindness?


    "It''s the same thing again!" Mrs. Wilson pushed Mr. Sidney away. He seemed to have explained everything, but he didn''t give a real explanation.


    What he said was not what Mrs. Wilson wanted to hear.


    "I''m really done with this! Why do you always keep me out and do nothing? Do you hate me so much? I am your rightful wife and hostess of Lu Clan. How could you allow them to set me up and humiliate me? "


    Watching the woman hysterical, the look on Mr. Sidney''s face gradually turned sharp and cold. "Till now, do you still have any illusions?"


    His words were like a sharp sword that stabbed into Mrs. Wilson''s heart.


    Hearing his words, Mrs. Wilson was shocked and took a deep breath. She could not help but tremble. Only she knew what Mr. Sidney said! It was her nightmare and the cause of her tragedy.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wilson felt that he saw through her.


    ''I have done so much for him just because I want to get him back. She criticized him to exclude her, blaming him for not treating her as his wife, and also blaming him for his neglecting her. It seemed to be because of the incident with Landy, but in fact, these were the words that she had kept in her heart for many years.


    Rome was not built in a day, and resentment could not be accumulated over a day.


    The most direct problem between them was that Ethan didn''t respect his wife, didn''t love her, didn''t care about her enough. He didn''t care about her! He didn''t care about it at all


    No matter how much he cared about her, he would never treat her like that on this matter!


    Tears running down her cheeks, Mrs. Wilson thought about what she had gained and what she had lost during her whole life? There had been a good beginning, but why did it come to this?


    Her weakness, helplessness and confusion gradually turned into hatred and unwillingness. All of them were bitch! It was because of her that she and Mr. Sidney had such a relationship. That was why she had been living a widowed life for nearly thirty years!


    "You really have to hate me for a lifetime for that bitch!" T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n, you have no right to mention her! You know exactly what you have done to her in those years! Are you going to be put in jail? You have enjoyed great wealth and great wealth these years. How dare you say you are painful? "


    And the most painful thing was that her beauty died so early, as well as the unborn baby.


    Pain? Did she understand what pain was? How dare she say that?


    She had enjoyed a high position and great wealth in the Lu Clan, and became more powerful after he left. She drove a restless but supreme life in the Lu Clan.


    Was this the pain in her mouth?


    Obviously, this was not enough! People had countless choices in this world, and they didn''t have the chance to get both the fish and the bear. Since she had chosen that path, she should not have hoped too much.


    Love, power and status were often contradictory.


    At that time, she had made her choice.


    The path was chosen by herself. No one forced her to make a choice. As the saying went, "whatever we lose, whatever we encounter, we should accept it by ourselves, with tears in our eyes.".


    Therefore, instead of feeling pity for Mrs. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson''s accusations made Mr. Sidney disgusted. Mrs. Wilson always had a desire for more than just one night.


    "I have no right? She is a concubine. If now she is your mistress! I am the one you married. I am not qualified. Who is not? " What Mrs. Wilson hated most was to compare her with that bitch.


    He should be the one who killed his beloved concubine.


    Looking at the distorted and terrifying face of Mrs. Wilson, Mr. Sidney was shocked. Strangely enough, he even had the feeling of revenge


    "So you are still my wife." They were couples in law. Mr. Sidney lowered his head. "Isn''t that enough?"


    ''It''s not enough!'' Mrs. Wilson wanted to shout. Not enough! ''What''s the use of the title of wife?''

 Chapter 406 Who Is The Most Poisonous

    He always said that he would give her the due respect and honor, but in fact? Human beings were biased in their thoughts. They didn''t care about what they don''t wanna to. The so-called fair competition, and that was all.


    However, just as she was about to lose her temper, she suddenly noticed her reflection on the glass cabinet.


    Grey hair, wrinkled face, and even her figure had changed unconsciously. Now, she was just an ordinary old lady.


    Time flew. Her youth had already worn out. In a twinkling of an eye, her beauty would turn into a grey haired woman from young and beautiful.


    For the first time, Mrs. Wilson realized that she was old.


    She spent all her youth to retrieve Sidney''s heart, but in the end, she got nothing. But now, it was meaningless to talk about it anymore?


    Now, there was still any extravagant hope for love?


    ''I''m really pissed off. It''s useless to speak out my complaints? It was a dead end. Even the immortals came, there was no way to solve it.


    So it''s meaningless to say it or not.


    He asked. Wasn''t that enough?''


    Mrs. Wilson sneered. Of course it was not enough, but she would never say it out! If she said she was not enough, would he directly deprive her of her identity as the wife-in-law?


    She wasn''t suspecting, but she was sure that Sidney would do it!


    She wouldn''t let him do whatever he wanted... If she could not save her current status, her life would really be meaningless.


    Mrs. Wilson was silent, while Sidney was more silent.


    In the study, the solemn atmosphere did not disappear because of the silence of the two.


    As Sidney raised his head, a mocking smile crept onto his face. What happened in front of him was exactly the same as what happened thirty years ago.


    She just passed away and he was still in grief.


    Before the investigation came to light, two sides confronted. That was how Mrs. Wilson accused him, blaming him and resenting him! She has no repentance!


    But the fact was that she killed two lives with her own hands.


    However, as long as the identity and status of her real wife was mentioned, she became the current situation, and all the hatred and resentment were suppressed by her in the blink of an eye, as if the hysterical woman was not her at all.


    The past was always surprising and similar.


    In those days, she chose the same thing as today.


    After all, in her heart, the most important thing was power, status and wealth. Love was dispensable, and it was a pity to throw it away after food was tasteless.


    She complained only because she was treated unfairly. Who else could be blamed?


    "30 years have passed, but time has not changed you. You are still who you used to be." Sidney didn''t know whether he was sighing or satirizing.


    Mrs. Wilson retorted, "I think we all have changed."


    Since that woman appeared, things had changed.


    As he said, Sidney didn''t intend to get involved with her any more. The emotional flu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    always remember how nice you are to me. Don''t worry about me. I''ll apply medicine to the wound later. "


    It meant that she would not leave until she served Mrs. Wilson well.


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t say anything about this, but she was more satisfied.


    Mrs. Lena was massaging her shoulders rhythmically. She wanted to say something, but dared not mention it casually.


    Even though Alice tried to control her daughter''s strength better, she seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "Don''t mention it again." With her eyes closed, Mrs. Wilson suddenly opened her mouth. She spoke in a low and tired voice. "Please keep in mind that Lancy has never done anything harmful to the clan interests. All that they said and did at the press conference is true."


    Mrs. Lena frowned. How could it be possible? She was supposed to...


    "For the things you have done, you should handle them well in the following. Don''t leave any evidence. Also, keep their mouths sealed. We should just take it as nothing has happened. Understand? "


    Mrs. Lena immediately nodded her head. How could she refute.


    Now that she pretended nothing had happened, did it mean that what she had muddled through wouldn''t be discovered? Mrs. Lena was so happy that she could finally have a good sleep.


    Of course, Mrs. Wilson didn''t know what Mrs. Lena was thinking about. She cared about her, which could be counted as a trust?


    "Mrs. Wilson, did Mr. Sidney ask you to do so?" Mrs. Lena asked tentatively, "did Mr. Sidney really forgive them? It''s incredible."


    Mrs. Wilson gripped the handrail of the chair, but suddenly loosened her grip.


    Mrs. Lena knew that ma''am didn''t want to hear this, but for the sake of safety, she had to say it. "Mrs. Wilson, they were not driven out. I''m afraid it will be more difficult for them in the future."


    Actually, what Mrs. Lena wanted to say most was that Mrs. Wilson, please give up! It was meaningless to argue with each other. However, she would never give up.

 Chapter 407 Was Frightened

    "That''s right. Mr. Sidney has said clearly that he wants to protect them! Kneel in the ancestral temple... I don''t want to watch it again. "


    "Then, what do you mean, madam?"


    Mrs. Wilson closed her eyes again, "what else can I do? They are under Mr. Sidney''s protection? We could do nothing in the future. "


    ''To avoid Marvin and Lancy? They must be proud now!''


    Mrs. Lena breathed a sigh of relief. Did she mean that she wouldn''t move on? She should have been like this for a long time. It was really great.


    Nobody could see what was really in those eyes.


    Even the closest people can''t do that!


    Mrs. Lena took it for granted that Mr. Sidney had talked to Mrs. Wilson, so she didn''t think too much. She seemed to have forgotten that with the character of Mrs. Wilson, after suffering a big loss, would he really let it go?


    What she said was enough to prove everything.


    And as for Lancy.


    She were not complacent or delightful, but very calm. It was as if nothing had happened.


    "What do you think will happen in the end?" Lancy asked abruptly.


    Marvin knew that she was referring to the matter between his grandpa and grandma.


    "Don''t worry. Mrs. Wilson will be fine when she comes out of the study."


    Hearing that, Lancy tilted her head to one side and seemed to be thinking about something. It seemed that he had a message in his words? Seeing the confident look on his face, she pouted and protested, "it''s bad to say half of it is hided. Do you know that?"


    A glimmer of smile flashed across Marvin''s eyes, and his voice was warm, without any chill. "That''s how you used to talk to me. I remember that you said it was a conversation between a clever person and a wise person. "


    Now, Lancy had no desire to complain to him anymore. How could he remember her! That was a time when the two sides were in a stalemate. Was he going to greet each other with a smile? "Did you always behave like this? Is everything okay in your brain? "


    How tired he would be! People close are different from strangers or enemies. Of course it would be a different state. If they were all the same, what was the meaning of that? How could people distinguish it?


    Lancy had always been cold to her enemies, her friends and her confidants, as warm as spring.


    If our boss had this kind of skill as well, he would definitely say it: not everyone has his or her own split skill.


    It was his habit for many years, so he could not change.


    "Well, the cells in my brain are fine." Marvin looked so serious that the scene was too beautiful to bear.


    As the only audience, Lancy must have been suppressing her desire. She couldn''t help but poke him in the arm and urged impatiently, "say something!"


    Obviously they were of the same generation. Marvin called Sdney "Grandpa" and called his wife "Mrs. Wilson" instead of "grandma", which was really strange.


    It sounded reasonable


    she woke up tomorrow morning?


    How could she get through this crisis?


    The more she thought about it, the more she didn''t know what to do! Nina had passed several red lights on the way. She was overcome with infinite physical and dangerous situations. Now, she was back home.


    The ridiculous thing was that she could only come back to here.


    She had nowhere else to go except here!


    When Nina stepped into the house, she sensed that something was wrong. From the guards to the annoyed Butler Liu, even the gardener''s eyes were filled with strange emotions.


    It turned out that the whole upper part of the Lan Clan had watched the live press conference. They knew what had happened.


    If Nina had come back half an hour earlier, she would have seen them gather together and watch the wonderful show.


    So, the servants were also confused. After seeing Miss Nina angrily leave, they spontaneously left, knowing that she must be back.


    Among them, Butler Liu behaved the most obviously. Now when he saw the mess and heard what Nina had done, he thought that this was the real miracle!


    "Old bastard, why are you staring at me! Believe it or not, I will ask you to get out of here and eat yourself! " Nina was worried that she might not be able to handle it.


    Butler Liu rolled his eyes and said, "Miss Nina, you have no right to fire us! We are paid by the Lan Clan, not you. Only miss Lancy has the right to dismiss us. "


    "You!" Hearing that, Nina was so angry that she almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Lancy, it was Lancy again, how dare he change to another person? "I have no right? Well, who told you that, Lancy? Just to dismiss a servant. I don''t need her permission. "


    Butler Liu couldn''t bear to see how arrogant she was, so he immediately refuted, "Oh, Miss Lancy said, if you fire us, she must ask us to come back. We''ve worked in the Lan Clan for our whole life, and our master won''t disappoint us."

 Chapter 408 Who Is The Master And Who Is The Servant

    Only the truly merciful Master could win the popular support. Unlike Nina, who was also a selfish woman with mixed feelings.


    The more he called Lancy Master, the more power he once told to her, which stabbed Nina''s heart into a million pieces.


    If Lancy was the master, what was she? Guest? Or servant?


    "How dare you talk to me like that! I must..."


    Butler Liu didn''t answer her question. Instead, he curled his lips and said, "Miss Nina, I am just a servant of the Lan Clan. I know you are worried about me, but you should worry about yourself."


    "What... What do you mean?" Nina asked, her eyes wide open in horror


    Butler Liu smiled and said nothing. A mysterious smile appeared on his face She really didn''t feel well!


    His expression made Nina feel guilty. Her straight waist was softened unconsciously. She dared not to ask him if he knew something?


    "Nina, you''re back!" Jill got out of the ward at once when she heard the noise. When she saw Nina, she knew that she had a backbone. She clutched her hand and said, "you, you come in with me!"


    Hearing that, Nina felt like her heart was sinking into the bottom of the sea. If her mother had known it, so did all the people in the Lan Clan know it?


    Regardless of Butler Liu, Nina went to Jill. When she saw her real family, she realized that her legs were too weak to support her.


    Nina was completely drained of energy. When she saw that her mother, the only person in the family who really cared about her, was not as strong and stubborn as before, she felt scared.


    Jill''s eyes turned red. How couldn''t she know what storm her daughter was facing? A person, especially a woman, is more important than reputation.


    As soon as Nina entered her room, she collapsed on the bed and started to cry.


    In the past few days, Nina had suffered a lot. No one would believe that she had endured a lot of pressure from what happened to Mr. Lakin, including what happened to the Lan Group, and that she even set up Lancy.


    Until that time when she got into trouble.


    People, especially selfish people, would truly feel nervous and scared only when they were really in trouble. She didn''t know whether she should have a promising future or not. When the light in front of her was gone, Nina couldn''t help thinking about tomorrow. What should she do tomorrow?


    "What the hell have you done?" Jill was filled with rage. She was shocked and unbelievable when she saw that scene on TV. "Do you think I trust you so much? You have always been sensible. How, how could you have such a big loophole? "


    Even now, Jill was still in a state of shock because people had found out what happened to her. And now, only Nina felt embarrassed.


    Jill''s biggest pride was to have a daughter like Nina. Undoubtedly, in her heart, her daughter was very excellent! If it were in the ancient times, she would definitely be a master of ly


    tatus will be more stable than you think. You shouldn''t have made a scene. If the Lu Clan doesn''t help her, who else can you help? You? "


    It had to be said that Jill''s scolding was so harsh that it almost smashed the pride and dignity of Nina.


    She had a husband who loved her so much, a thoughtful mother-in-law, a lovely, sensible boy and girl twins, and the only inheritor who grandpa thought highly of. She had enjoyed the happiness and perfection that all women in the world dream of, and she was no exception.


    But all their fates were supposed to be hers!


    At this moment, Nina finally understood why she hated Lancy so much, because that woman had stolen her life.


    How could Nina not hate such a woman?


    "I don''t know the process this time. But the result shows that she might have joined the Lu Clan and waited for you to fall into a trap. You shouldn''t have joked about her reputation. You should stop where it should stop. As the daughter-in-law of the Lu Clan, she also represented the Lu Clan and Marvin. The Lu Clan will not ignore her anyway. "


    However, unfortunately, it was useless to say that now?


    Jill realized that her daughter didn''t have a boyfriend. She pouted her lips and tried to convince Nina, "Nina, it''s not your fault! No one expected that Lancy would be so smart like a ghost. Wasn''t she always so silly that we could bully her? Have you changed so much? "


    Yes, she was kidnapped. She wasn''t raped by a man. But she was a completely different person. She believed that a monster might have possessed her.


    What her mother said confused Nina. Was Lancy really that important to Mr. Lakin? She was just a woman who had been recognized halfway back. How could Mr. Lakin have any feelings for her?


    Nina didn''t know what Jean had done to Lancy and also she didn''t know where they were going. In fact, even without the incident later, what she and Mr. Andy did was undoubtedly cruel.

 Chapter 409 Barking Mad Dogs

    If a child that was brought back halfway could do this, what about Nina? What did she do as a child who was raised in the Nalan clan?


    A Buddhist believed in karma. Maybe it was.


    Nina didn''t have the right to blame her grandfather for bias to Lancy?


    "Mom, you have said so much. Do you have any idea? What should I do tomorrow? " Nina''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t know what to do.


    Gritting her teeth, Jill gazed hesitantly at Nina, seeming to sympathize with her. Finally, she made up her mind. "The only way you can do now is to apologize to Lancy and make an apology to her."


    Jill looked distressed. This was the only way she could come up with at the moment. Only in this way could she calm down the anger outside. No matter in public, the directors of the Lan Group, or even the Lu Clan.


    She didn''t want her daughter to go through all these. But Nina had offended several powerful people at the same time. So they had no choice.


    What was more, she had to make Lancy satisfied with her apology, or it would be useless.


    With a shocking face, Nina widened her eyes in disbelief and shouted, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    What did she say? Bowing her head to apologize to Lancy? What did she say just now? Was she saying something wrong? Or did she hear it wrong? Was she her biological mother? How much she hated Lancy that she made her bow to that woman?


    Nina was so upset that she refused without thinking, "no, I can''t do it! I would rather die! "


    "Nina..."


    Nina stared back overbearingly, as if she would never give in! Mom, don''t push me. Even if my reputation is ruined, I will never yield to that woman. Never! "


    Jill felt both disappointed and frustrated. She wanted to persuade Nina, but didn''t know how to start. After all, it was her own daughter, which made her heart ache most. Looking at her mental state, Jill was also reluctant to force her!


    Nina closed her eyes in pain. How could she not know that what her mother said was true? But she couldn''t. She would rather face the anger and ridicule from the outside world tomorrow.


    She clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her palms. Maybe even Nina herself didn''t understand why she would feel so humiliated to bow her head to Lancy, or maybe after tomorrow, when her appearance would be on the headlines of all newspapers, she would be more embarrassed.


    Neither the former nor the latter was good news for Nina. If it was possible, she wished what happened today could be erased from people''s memory. If nothing had happened, how wonderful it would be!


    Jill heaved a deep sigh and said, "think it over b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was one hundred steps. She was better than him!


    It was also she that disliked him.


    While Lancy was thinking to herself, she didn''t respond to Nina immediately.


    Nina''s voice was so sharp that it seemed to almost break through the roof. She shouted, "say something. Are you poor in speech? Even now, she still pretended to be innocent and kind. It was a fake, wasn''t it! You bitch! You took advantage of your hypocritical face to cheat others! You even... "


    Nina didn''t speak out the name of Kevin.


    Lancy was sensitive enough to feel something wrong. In her memory, there was no one called Kevin, and she just felt that the expression and tone of Nina was strange.


    Lancy had no idea, it didn''t mean that Marvin didn''t.


    As Marvin approached Lancy, he naturally held her waist with his arm. A gentle touch that could intoxicate any woman flied away. And Nina was facing that cold and cruel man.


    Marvin coldly stared at the woman who kept shouting and swearing and who wanted to play tricks on Lancy. "You are such a bad talker."


    He was stating a fact seriously without any personal feelings.


    The words he said hit the nail on the head!


    For a lady who thought herself to be perfect, it was absolutely an insult to be criticized by a gentleman!


    But Nina was just criticized by Marvin.


    The expression on Nina''s face was the same as that of the neon. She was going crazy. She really wanted to pull his collar and let him apologize to her!


    She must have lost her mind.


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Someone couldn''t help but burst into laughter. It turned out that the servant who was cleaning the window in the corner couldn''t help peeping at them. He was amused by Miss Nina''s reaction. After a sudden noise, he was exposed.

 Chapter 410 Youre So Mean

    The servant told that they was innocent, really, just passing by, and never deliberately eavesdropping.


    Then Nina realized that although they were in the Lan Clan, they still belong to the public.


    This meant that all her gaffe and words related to her stink would spread over the whole Lan Clan at a very fast speed...


    But she couldn''t accept the truth. The sky had collapsed in her world before she arrived tomorrow.


    In the end, Nina was dragged back to the room by her mother. She should find a way to deal with this situation tomorrow instead of just stay here and argue with Lancy.


    Butler Liu escorted them back to their room and promised that they wouldn''t make trouble again, at least until dawn.


    Marvin walked into his room with Lancy. Lancy was not surprised at what he did, and she didn''t feel offended at all.


    "You just put up with her." Marvin snapped, sounding slightly disapproving.


    The more mistakes and wrongs Nina had done, the more out of control she was. She was actually a meek and innocent girl.


    What Marvin couldn''t understand was Lancy''s tolerance for the woman.


    He had hundreds of ways to kill that woman!


    Marvin squinted at them grimly. It could be seen that Nina''s words had touched his bottom line. It was so dirty and shameful...


    In the blink of an eye, Lancy understood what he meant. "You''re not allowed to meddle in Nina''s matter!"


    Upon hearing that, Marvin raised his eyebrows? Though conscious of it, she had never really granted him anything, okay?


    If it was someone else, he or she would surely feel uncomfortable and unpleasant because of her excitement and sudden question. But in our boss''s mind, he felt differently, with joy and pride shining in his dark eyes.


    Only the people closest to them would say those words in that tone.


    How to say, Marvin''s heart felt a very delicate feeling because of her sudden attack. It''s not a bad thing for Mr. Marvin to be afraid of his wife.


    Marvin''s eyes became subtle too. Lancy felt that she was terrified...


    "Anyway, you don''t have to meddle in it." Lancy said in a soft tone unconsciously. "I want to know who is behind her... Besides, I have told you that it''s up to my grandpa to decide how to do with Nina. I''m not qualified to deal with her. "


    The hidden meaning behind her words was that she must stay with her till now.


    "I will let her life worse than death... I can''t let her go so easily, Marvin! " Lancy stared at the man, her face solemn and cold, sacred and inviolable.


    Lancy never considered herself as a good person, but the nature of a bad person was selfishness. She did not have the so-called virgin affection!


    What''s more, what Nina is facing now is not a real failure. It''s far from it!


    Lancy''s lips curled into a cruel smile


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    last time people saw Nina and Kevin together.


    Not knowing from when, the only child of the Han Clan, Kevin, disappeared.


    Han Clan attend public activities. It was always the father and son who attended it. Now thinking of it, it''s very strange!


    Since then, the Han Clan had been affected most directly and it had become the center of the event at a lightning speed.


    This was a surprise to Lancy and most people.


    Nina was really scared when she knew that Han Clan was in trouble.


    It had been more than half a year since she had left the Han Clan, but she forced herself not to think of anyone of Han Clan.


    At least she could hypnotize herself to maintain her most basic dignity. At least, in the eyes of outsiders, she was still his wife, Kevin''s wife.


    When the media began to dig up the truth of her marriage, Nina was completely terrified! She was so scared that she lost her last dignity.


    Kevin, you will keep your promise, will you?


    Nina asked herself this question, but she didn''t get an answer from the bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t even have the courage to step out of the Lan Clan, hoping that the news related to her would disappear in the river of time.


    However, the development of the matter was far more difficult to predict and accept than Nina had expected.


    The Han Clan unexpectedly became the center of the storm and there was no one more innocent than them. Therefore, Han Clan would take some actions unexpectedly, but gave Nina a fatal blow.


    Three days later, Kevin, who had disappeared for a long time, suddenly stepped forward. At the news conference, he officially announced that he and Nina got divorced.


    Then there came the topic about why they divorced.


    Unexpectedly, although Kevin did not avoid this topic, his explanation was also very simple.


    The two words were "bad conduct".

 Chapter 411 Reveal To The Public

    Kevin didn''t want to say more. The press conference held by the Han Clan was absolutely the shortest in history. Kevin told them the fact that they had divorced in a few words, and also solved public concern and doubts about the Han Clan. That''s all.


    The divorced news of Kevin and Nina astonished everyone. No one had thought that they two would get divorced soon after they got married.


    The words "bad conduct" brought Nina back to the spotlight once again.


    Kevin didn''t say a word. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk about that woman anymore!


    In consideration of Kevin''s good performance and his comment on the whole thing, and what had happened before, Nina''s reputation was completely ruined.


    He had ruined every inch of it!


    The news definitely shattered Nina''s last hope. What she had suffered at the press conference of the Lan Group was less serious than the one that Kevin held. It never occurred to her that the Han Clan would take action so soon. Kevin would stand out.


    But now, people all over the world knew that Nina had divorced. She had nothing to do with the Han Clan.


    Her world collapsed.


    Nina finally understood how it felt to watch a live show in front of the TV. She felt both helpless and desperate.


    She was not on the scene, but she felt as if she was on the scene.


    What is "personally on the scene"?


    Even though it was on the screen, she could still feel his disdain, pain, and even hatred. She could feel the uproar and reproach from the reporters.


    Nina was taken aback and sat in an abyss where she felt like she was surrounded by an abyss. After she was smashed to pieces, she still felt very cold. She even felt that all her blood seemed to have solidified. She felt that she had died when hearing the news of their divorce.


    "I want to see him! I want to see him!" Lost in thought, Nina sat on the floor blankly. After a long while, she came to her senses.


    She had to ask him why he had done that to her!


    People say that one night husband and wife hundred day grace, she does not ask him to forgive, not to ask him to look at the past husband and wife''s kindness to help her, but at least not to fall into the trap?


    Nina couldn''t believe it. Kevin was so clever and he known what kind of blow his action would bring to her!


    ''I must find out the truth!''


    Nina suddenly stood up from the floor and rushed to the door.


    A figure blocked her way and slapped across her face. Losing control of herself, Nina took a few steps backwards due to the great strength.


    It happened that she lay on the side of the bed. It could be seen that the person who had done that wanted to protect her.


    Jill was so angry that she came up with this idea, right?


    Nina lay on the bedside, lost in thought. She covered her face and looked at the woman who slapped her. She was stunned and froze. It was her mother.


    Jill made up her mind and turned her head away. She couldn''t bear to see her daughter''s current condition. "Nina, are you dizzy?


    rubs. He was flamboyant and willful.


    But now, Kevin was still a dissipated and uninhibited man, but he was no longer flamboyant! After steadying himself, he became more mature and charming than before.


    The growth and experience of a person were enough to make him successful, and it was enough to destroy him as well! Of course, it was the best out of the worst. Kevin was the former. Seeing his change, in the eyes of the Han Clan, it''s more good than bad.


    It was undeniable that now, Kevin was more like a qualified successor.


    Not the Kevin he used to...


    With the acquiescence of the Han Clan, Kevin started his secret life. It seemed that he was tired of luxurious life all night long, and even tired of the contact with those women outside.


    The several months he spent with Nina had undoubtedly become a nightmare for him.


    The nightmare that hadn''t been driven away seemed to last forever.


    Kevin had got used to the life style now and stopped paying attention to anything related to the two families.


    But this time, the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan were so powerful that all people in the country knew about it. Although Kevin didn''t want to know, he had to know. What was more surprising was that the Han Clan was involved.


    And it was Nina who did all of this!


    Although they had made an agreement at the very beginning, she still chose so many things, more and more out of line... Without any accident, Kevin specially tuned out the video of that day''s press conference to see that Nina''s face and mouth on the table were completely exposed.


    That woman was really going too far!


    At the mention of Nina, Kevin was enraged.


    So, Kevin didn''t even think about it at all. When his father proposed that he had to do something for the reputation of the Han Clan, he took the initiative to take the responsibility.


    However, the strangest thing is why he came to this place after he held a press conference on behalf of the Han Clan and cleared up the relationship with Nina?

 Chapter 412 A Kiss

    Kevin didn''t know. After the press conference, he drove here directly. He didn''t even know himself. What on earth does he want to do?


    Hearing that, Kevin shook his head with a smile. After looking around the hall and familiar decorations of the Lan Clan, he finally was willing to admit that he wanted to see Lancy.


    He only wanted to take one look at her. He just wanted to make sure if she was fine?


    Kevin didn''t expect that, or he didn''t have any free thoughts to realize that Nina was also in the Lan Clan! He nervously paced back and forth in the hall. The person he was waiting for was not the person he wanted to see, but the woman he hated to see the most -- it was Nina!


    "Kevin!" When she saw the man, Nina could do nothing but to swallow all her hysteria and questions. She couldn''t say a word.


    How long had she not seen him? Nina herself can''t count. She doesn''t even have a chance in newspapers and magazines, or even online news.


    Nina''s heart was trembling and her whole body was shaking. At the same time, she was so excited and unbelievable that the feeling suppressed in her heart was about to emerge, and no one could control it.


    Hearing that, Kevin''s face suddenly turned gloomy. Squinting slightly, he said with undisguised disgust on his face, "Ni...Nina"


    The cold voice and the indifference and disgust in the man''s eyes, like the melting snow in the top of an iceberg, poured down from Nina''s head.


    A cold shiver ran down Nina''s spine when she came to her senses!


    As soon as the man announced that they had divorced, he couldn''t wait to come here.


    He came here, not for her at all! Nina''s sadness and helplessness turned into anger and resentment at this moment. "What? The press conference has just been held, and you are looking forward to being praised right now?"


    Nina rolled her eyes and her pupils got dilated immediately. She shouted, "it was her who asked you to do so, wasn''t it! That bitch, she really wanted to kill me! "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Kevin frowned. The woman standing in front of him now looked more like a complete lunatic.


    "You once said that you would tell others about our divorce three or five years later! You broke our agreement. She instigated you to do that. Who else could it be? "


    "Don''t make trouble out of nothing! It was you who broke the agreement first!" "I warned you, if you dare to hurt her again, I will expose all your ugly things. You deserve it!"


    Nina was so angry that her fingers even trembled. She still tried to keep her countenance.


    She couldn''t help but get closer to Kevin and said, "Kevin, you have been cheated by that woman. Do you know? She framed me. I became the target of the public attack! Isn''t that enough to prove that I am the victim? "


    Nina couldn''t help but want to touch him. His nose, his eyes, his


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    habit of hitting a woman. This time, he really wanted to make the first time! But he didn''t know if he should let it go. Is he ashamed into anger?


    It seemed that he would really admit it after that slap...


    Because that was true!


    Kevin really doesn''t know what to do with her! Nina was sad and proud, with tears in her eyes, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall. She even wore a smile in front of him.


    "If I were you, I would slap you right on your face!" Hearing that, Lancy, who was named by Nina, finally showed up. With a faint smile on her face, she stared at the hand raised by Kevin and uttered some extremely embarrassing words from her pink and attractive lips. "I have eaten since I was a child, while this'' good ''sister has been grown up by eating shit. She is really smelly in the early morning! Aren''t you afraid that your words will dirty others'' ears? "


    Her dark long hair hung down loosely. Lancy was always dressed up in the most comfortable way at home! But no matter how simple it was to dress up with no attacking force, she still looked powerful enough!


    "Lancy, you bitch! You''re finally here? I thought you wanted to hide in Marvin''s arms deliberately so that he could help you! "


    Lancy walked to the front of the two people. As she asked, she attacked them unexpectedly. "If I draw, I will..."


    All of a sudden, the girl slapped on Nina''s face hard!


    Ouch. Following the crisp sound, the girl had to say that she was also happy! He wanted to slap this woman for a long time. His tolerance didn''t mean that he would let her do whatever she wanted.


    "Lancy, you bitch, how dare you beat me!"


    Nina crazily pounced on the man and wanted to fight back, but was stopped by Kevin. He stood in front of Lancy and before Lancy took actions.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but curl her mouth regretfully. Was that the rhythm of her slapping people?

 Chapter 413 I Should Kill You

    "Kevin, you are still on her side." Nina screamed hysterically after she was pushed away. She had never been so desperate to kill this woman!


    Like crazy rage, Nina had lost her senses. She even didn''t know what she had said! "I regret it! I should have killed you that day! I''ll kill you!"


    Hearing this, Kevin trembled with fear. He looked at Nina in disbelief and asked, "what are you talking about, Nina?"


    Even including Kevin, an outsider, thought what she said was not just a simple sentence! She seemed to be pointing at something.


    What did the words "I should kill you on that day"!


    ''when? When?''


    Did it mean that she once had the chance to do so?


    when? Was it because of the kidnapping?


    Hearing this, Kevin couldn''t help but think of the kidnapping that happened to Lancy. He was very frightened and looked serious. "Nina, that day, what day? What are you talking about? And what have you done secretly? "


    Nina suddenly realized that she had said something wrong! She was so angry that she almost shouted out the biggest secret in her heart.


    Oh, my God! What happened to her? How could she say those words in front of everyone? Was she crazy?


    There was a flicker of panic and panic in her eyes. When she inadvertently met with Lancy, she was frightened by the indifference and killing intention in her eyes!


    Even Kevin was associated with the two things. How could Lancy not understand the meaning of Nina''s words?


    "I I''m so angry with you! Don''t try to catch any word out of my mouth. You two... " Nina suddenly stopped talking.


    The people in front of her suddenly rushed over, and Nina blocked it subconsciously and shouted: "Lancy, what do you want to do? Do you want to kill people in front of us?"


    Lancy strode towards Nina, grabbed her hand and whispered in her ear with a wicked smile, "Nina, am I too kind to you all the time? If I kick you out of the house now, who will say anything? "


    Her eyes widened in horror. Nina was too stiff to move her fingers.


    However, she was just grabbed by Lancy.


    ''Oh, my God! What happened?


    In fact, it was very simple. Everyone had his own instinct when facing danger, just like a man afraid of a dog would suddenly stop there when he met a lively dog on the road. It was not that he was unwilling to run, but his legs took root in the ground, and the reaction of his body was often more honest than anything.


    Nina was just like that at present.


    The real reason was not the point, but the point was that the woman said that she would be driven out...


    It was already a mess outside. The only place where Nina could hide herself was the Lan Clan.


    As far as Nina knew, the apartment where her mother and she lived had been surrounded by reporters! The property owned by them was not spared. The company wa


    Clan''s fault. Now you are involved in winter vacation. Even if I ask to apologize, it should be me who ask for the forgiveness on behalf of the Lan Clan? And you, actually, come to the door in person, just to ask me to apologize? "


    The more Lancy said, the more confused she became. Because what on earth did Kevin want? She could not figure it out at all.


    Lancy looked at Kevin from head to toe, and so did Kevin!


    His eyebrows were deeply furrowed. He found that there was something wrong with every word and expression since she appeared in his sight today.


    He hadn''t seen her for only half a year. It had been no more than ten or twenty years. Why did he have a strange feeling when he faced her.


    However, she was different from the one carved in the soul!


    Kevin doesn''t think that he is crazy enough that he doesn''t even know the person he likes! The only explanation was that she had really changed.


    "What happened in the past six months?" Kevin boldly took a step forward, breaking through the social distance. He carefully looked at Lancy and found in amazement that she had really changed! The innocence and cuteness between her eyes were gone. Such a change only made Kevin distressed.


    What on earth did I miss?


    Kevin dare not to think about it, and also dare not ask. Since when did Lancy become an independent woman? What price has she paid to come to this point?


    Kevin had already understood that one had to pay the price to grow up, and there was no exception in the circle. No matter he was successful or muddleheaded, he just made a different choice.


    ''the little girl finally grew up, as if she had realized the cruelty of the world.''


    Kevin felt sad for no reason. He didn''t know how to describe his current mood.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s eyes blinked slightly. She wondered why he looked at her in that way? "What did you say?"

 Chapter 414 Having An Affair

    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let you face everything alone if I didn''t run away from it." Kevin had never regretted as much as he did now. He regretted that he had chosen to escape in the wrong time and chosen a more complicated state at the wrong time. "If I were here, I would help you, wouldn''t I?"


    Lancy finally understood the strange feeling of facing with him!


    It was obvious that the man was gazing affectionately at his beloved woman.


    No wonder Nina said those words and hated her so much! It seemed that Kevin had played an important role and couldn''t be ignored?


    "You said you would take me as your friend forever!" Seeing that Lancy did not say a word, Kevin felt flustered, and the expression in his eyes was just like the bright moon''s eyes, full of expectation.


    Lancy didn''t know how this man felt about that so-called "her".


    She stared at Kevin blankly and an irresistible emotion arose spontaneously. It shouldn''t be her feeling...


    "We are friends!" Lancy asserted. "We''ll only be friends."


    Hearing that, Kevin was stunned and smiled bitterly. They had known each other for a long time. They had been just friends from the beginning to the end! "Well, so my friend, if you need any help in the future, please do come to me, okay?"


    Actually, what Kevin cared most about was her guard against him.


    Although she tried to hide her defense, he still found it. Hearing that, Kevin felt a little frustrated and a little depressed. But it all attributed to the fact that Lancy was forced to "grow up".


    Lancy didn''t expect that Kevin would say that. "Are you okay? Have a fever? Be sick? Drink alcohol? With what status? "


    The depressed Mr. Kevin opened his mouth wide in astonishment upon hearing the question from the girl. Then, his strong chest undulated and a series of uncontrollable laughter poured out of his mouth.


    Joy, it was full of joy.


    "Lancy, you haven''t changed." She was so cute that he wanted to put her in the pocket and nobody could see her.


    Hearing that, Lancy was speechless for a while. What he meant was that she had something in common with that "she"?


    If it was Marvin, Lancy would think that he was deliberately trying to tell her that she and that "she" had something in common. He was deceiving himself as well as trying to deceive her. While the one who said that was also Kevin, who had a very natural feeling, was the most direct response without any hesitation.


    Apparently, Lancy was surprised. Her magical expression was even happier. Kevin smiled and said, "Why are you so surprised? Girl, no matter how you change, you are still who you are. You are not another person! "


    After all, she was not a completely different woman...


    After all, she was not a completely different woman...


    Lancy felt there was a click in her head, and her brain was pried open. There seemed to be a road suddenly appearing to the exit out of the endless traps, and it was unimpeded all the time.


    It was the same as "a new world".


    Lancy had a feeling of enlighten


    wrong, but her praise was not so obvious, it was still a praise?


    Shaking her head, Lancy looked at the person and asked subconsciously, "Marvin, you don''t seem to have mentioned Kevin to me, right? "


    For Nina''s husband, these words were not really "mention".


    As Lancy waited for no response from Marvin, she turned to him in confusion.


    The next second, her whole body became pale. Her pink lips slightly twitched. What happened to this man? The atmosphere suddenly changed!


    As usual, boss sat elegantly in a sinister way, but obviously he was just pretending that he was not pleased!


    He couldn''t even recognize himself?


    The man gazed at Lancy with gentle eyes, and his tone became complicated. "You start to like him, huh? Is he too honest to have anything in common with us? As his friend with joy? Lancy, are you going to have an affair with another man? "


    And, right in front of my face? "


    He had been like this since he heard the joyful conversation between Lancy and Kevin.


    Marvin clenched his teeth. If Lancy dared to nod, he would bite her to death!


    With her mouth wide open, Lancy was just a bit stunned. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. Did she have a hearing problem? Did I hear it right? Having an affair?


    Having an affair? with who?


    She knew all these words. It was a bit difficult to understand them when combining together. "Are you serious?"


    "What do you think? Do I look like I''m kidding? " Marvin crossed his arms over his chest, wearing no smile at all. "Lancy, the disobedient kid must be punished,"


    Hearing what he said, Lancy swallowed saliva, thinking that Marvin was really damn arrogant and sexy at the moment! He said he would punish her as he pleased. But what did it mean by that?


    He pretended that she couldn''t understand his meaning, but Lancy had already understood it in an instant... Everyone knew men''s unspoken lines for women.


    Lancy decided not to be mean to him and drive them away.


    Marvin squinted and said in a low voice, "Naughty!"

 Chapter 415 An Unexpected Visitor

    Nina had no choice but to go. Just as her mother said, it was impossible for her to hide in the Lan Clan all the time.


    It all depends on Lancy''s answer... That was to say, Nina must see that woman''s countenance, and if she dared not irritate her again, she must be treated as the apple of her eye.


    If so, it would make no difference for her to lower her head to Lancy.


    Jill thought of something and said, "Nina, you told me that somebody would always help you? How about we find that person? Now that you don''t want to yield, you have to look for powerful outsiders. "


    Not knowing what her mother was talking about, Nina sneaked out of the Lan Clan''s house by the light of the night.


    She would rather ask Mr. Andy for help than Lancy!


    Right. How could she not think of that there was a last straw to save her life! Mr. Andy was in the same camp with her, so he was supposed to help her through, wasn''t he?


    Nina was so nervous that her palms were sweating. All her hopes were in the hand of Mr. Andy. Whether she was alive or dead, and whether she would be alive or not was up to him...


    No one expected that Nina would hide her face in the corner and sneak out. She was like a rat crossing the street, extremely embarrassed.


    Even Nina felt sorry for herself. She thought that she was the favorite daughter of the Lan Clan. She was really pitiful and hateful.


    She covered her face with thin silk scarf again and again, and finally arrived at Jiang Clan, despite all the dangers.


    When the Butler came to report, Mr. Andy was in a towering rage!


    "My Lord, do you see her or not?"


    Mr. Andy was angry. He regretted that he had chosen Nina before. Why did he insist that Nina was his teammate?


    Finally, Andy did not refuse. He took a deep breath and raised his hand and said, "Take her in. Remember, do not let anyone see her."


    People in Alaska all knew what Nina had done. Even servants were watching news.


    That was why Mr. Andy almost fainted.


    When they entered the study, Nina dared to take the scarf off her face. She gasped for air. "Mr...."


    "Shut up!" He was not in the mood to ask her for forgiveness. Unlike those hypocrites. The last thing they would do was to restrain themselves. "Nina, are you a pig? No, you are worse than a pig! "


    Nina''s face turned pale all of a sudden. It never occurred to her that someone she regarded as her life-saving straw should curse her when they met...


    Nina was stunned for a long time.


    "Well, you are such a fool, aren''t you?" Mr. Andy roared like thunder, trying to restrain his anger. "Don''t you know your situation now? The reporters all over the world are staring at you. Why do you come to me at this time... Nina, if you want to die, don''t dra


    greement on everything... Even so, he shouldn''t give up so easily, should he? After all, they had paid the same price...


    Yes, in Nina''s view, the only one who was on the same boat with her was the Jiang Clan.


    Obviously, Mr. Andy was unhappy with her since they cooperated to plan the kidnapping together.


    "Are you negotiating with me?" Mr. Andy was stunned, then laughed. He was laughing, how ignorant and useless this woman was! "Is the Lan Group yours?"


    "It''s so surprising to negotiate with me with something belonging others." Mr. Andy smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. "Do you want to do a business with no cost?"


    Nina staggered and almost fell down. She widened her eyes in horror and looked at Mr. Andy unbelievably. Why? Why was it not as what she expected? It shouldn''t be like this! It shouldn''t be like this!


    "What... What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Mr. Andy shook his head disappointedly. "What else do you have to negotiate with me? Is the Lan Group in your hands now? Do you mean that the Lan Clan is under your control? Or do you think that you can help me when I am in need? Why don''t you tell me? "


    Insult? What was insult?


    In the past, when she was ignored by Lancy, she thought it was humiliating. Since she had met Lancy, the people around her would never allow her to continue. She thought it was humiliating. The person she loved deeply loved was Lancy, and she thought it was humiliating...


    And then, she was insulted by Lancy''s picking on her. That was why she hated that woman more and more.


    At this moment, Nina finally understood what was insult. At least, Lancy had never talked to her this way.


    But now, Mr. Andy was slowly revealing her most embarrassed thing! And he kept on forcing her. This old man was really detestable.

 Chapter 416 How Dare You Insult Me

    Mr. Andy seemed not to notice her anger and thought for a while, then he put down the blue and white porcelain tea cup. One second ago, he was smiling, but the next second, hIS smile was like a rainstorm, which changed the atmosphere. "You tell me, why should I help you now? I have to? "


    "I... i..."


    "I told you clearly last time. That''s the last chance I gave you! You''ve got everything ready. How can you turn out to be like this? Why do you think I''ll cooperate with you! If the first cooperation failed, it''s because you are stupid; if it''s the second time, it''s me, Andy! "


    Mr. Andy scolded and humiliated her without any mercy.


    All cooperation based on interests is unreliable or not! As long as the profit was still here, it is reliable. But if it is not, hum...


    The more Mr. Andy said, the angrier he got. The good chess game was completely ruined by this useless chess game.


    All his plans were in vain now. Mr. Andy''s eyes were red when he looked at her.


    He never wanted see Nina any more.


    Trembling, Nina finally saw the way Mr. Andy looked at her... It was obvious that he was looking at abandoned!


    No, it couldn''t be. She wouldn''t be abandoned!


    "Yes, I have. By the way, I also have the share transfer agreement!" It said clearly on the board that his shares were all given to Nina. It was her, not others. Only she...


    Like a drowning man grabbing a branch, Nina said, "I have the share transfer agreement. Only I can help you get the company. So you have to help me! "


    Mr. Andy laughed coldly. This woman really knew how to ignite a fire! How could she know that he was angry about it?


    "Really? Then why didn''t you take the position of acting chairman since you own the share transfer agreement? I heard that you gave it to me the other day, didn''t you? But who bought it? At that time, no one would believe it, and no one would take the action. Now you are notorious, so what? The document of the shares is nothing but a rubbish! "


    That was to say, she was stupid!


    It is because you are an idiot But anyone who had been reduced to her situation should more or less realize the reality. But she didn''t. She still needed him to remind her!


    Mr. Andy exclaimed again, "no matter how good the game is, it can''t withstand a tough but stinky chess piece!"!


    "A piece of waste paper?" Confused, Nina raised her head and replied, "of course not.''


    Mr. Andy sniffed at her and said angrily, "You have gained bad reputation, but now you are questioned and opposed by people no matter what you do or say! Considering what you have done, they will call the police. Do you believe it? "


    Then she would be revealed. Maybe she would be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    omething happened to her, she would be the person who was thrown out from the roof.


    Andy said slowly," So, don''t try to threaten me with that matter! It''s good to be safe and sound. Don''t you think so? "


    What Mr. Andy said was clear. They all understood about that thing. Once she mentioned it, it would do no good to anyone, especially to Nina.


    Moreover, it was a great kindness for him to take advantage of her and report her to the police! Therefore, if she were sensible enough, she would not act rashly and take that thing to threaten him!


    Nina nodded incessantly, hating and terrified to death in her heart.


    She couldn''t find any chance to retort. Mr. Andy had told her everything that he should remind and she was afraid that she would be the one to be blamed if she told others about that thing.


    Nina crossed her arms over her chest. She felt so cold.


    She felt freezing cold all over, and her heart was as cold as ice.


    " Mr. Andy, are you willing to accept this?" She had been already abandoned, she was still not reconciled to it. However, she was not as arrogant as she was just now.


    Her face was pale and she was hopeless now. Even if Nina was scared, she had to make her last effort. "We have been planning for a long time. Are you really going to give up at the last step? Yes, it was my fault. I did something wrong, but I even couldn''t have the chance to save it? If we try harder, we will get better, won''t we? "


    The worst situation was that everything was in vain. If he could do a helping hand, perhaps he could even get something back, right?


    Nina had been here for a long time, and this was the most reasonable and convincing sentence she had ever said.


    If you are always putting your own interests first, no one will like to help you.

 Chapter 417 Figure Out

    She said that because she had realized the reality.


    Mr. Andy''s face was much better now and he obviously took her words seriously as if he was thinking about something. After a long time, when Nina was about to be heartbroken and desperate and almost suffocated to death, he opened his mouth, "for the moment, I can''t help you."


    Mr. Andy couldn''t stand up for Nina at this time. She was not important enough to let the Jiang Clan in a storm.


    "Like I said, no one can help you at this time." The fact that Nina was disgusted by everyone.


    So, no one would help her at all.


    When Mr. Andy saw that Nina''s face turned pale, he remained unmoved. "I can help you, but not now?"


    not now? What''d you mean by that? Confused, Nina looked at Mr. Andy. What she wanted was actually someone who could help her at this moment. If he did not make a move now, what was the meaning of that help for her?


    Mr. Andy slowly looked away and said, "only one person can help you and I can help you out then. Do you understand?"


    Nina thought fast and got the point soon. The Lan Clan was under the charge of Lancy, and the board of directors would never agree her to be the CEO of the company. What made them more angry was that her reputation had been totally destroyed.


    Whoever helped her, it would be difficult to do it. No matter who helped her, it wouldn''t work.


    No, Mr. Andy said, who could help her?


    Hearing that, Nina looked at Mr. Andy with great hope. Mr. Andy smiled slyly and said, "it seems that you have straightened out your thinking. I won''t take action unless you are in danger outside. In order to untie a bell, the person who tied it is required... "


    Nina got nervous and she seemed to foresee what Mr. Andy would say!


    "Lancy!" Sure enough, Mr. Andy spoke out the name of that woman. "Everything is brought up by her. Only her can save you! If you can''t get her forgiveness and consideration, and her fame, you will never get it. "


    "Do you really think it is possible for a person with bad reputation to get the position?" Mr. Andy cut off her last hope decisively before Nina complained.


    In the end, Mr. Andy had the same opinion with Jill.


    It never occurred to Nina that she could come back to the very beginning after she begged so hard.


    "Beg Lancy, forgive me? Forgive me? Accept me? " Nina seemed to have lost her consciousness at this moment. She was occupied by cruel reality.


    Andy shook his head. The mud did not hold the wall. At this time, he was still not willing to put down his so-called pride. He didn''t know!


    "You either seek a chance of survival from this world, or let yourself rot and never have a chance to stand out. You have the right to make a choice. I respect your choice. " Mr. Andy said the most considerate words, but he wore a fake smile on his face. "Ah, I remember that Nina has divorced with the young master of the Han Clan, right? With s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to do that?


    That barrier has been passed for a long time.


    A trace of determination and viciousness flashed in Nina''s eyes. She thought, ''the big person always does not care about details and endure humiliation in a short time. There will be time to take revenge in the future!''!


    Perhaps it was because the process of Nina from muddleheaded to desperate to accept the reality was too difficult for her, and she seemed to have taken herself as the heroine of the novel. She endured all kinds of dangers and humiliation that ordinary people couldn''t bear, so she had to achieve her goal one day.


    In real life, Lancy was a vicious match girl. She was the apple of everyone''s eye, and Lancy was humiliated to death in front of everyone!


    Perhaps only in this way, when faced with Lancy, who was her most hated person, would she condescend to do things in front of her, which made her feel that she was an honorable and great person. Only in that way could she give in to her noble head.


    That''s to say, the brainhole is so big that it must be treated!


    Once the doctor gave up the medicine, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Nina was the best example.


    Her heart was softened by Nina''s determination. She looked at her daughter''s desperate look and knew how hard it was for her to make such a decision?


    "Nina, don''t worry too much. If we survive this, we''ll be safe and sound." Jill gnashed her teeth, with hatred in her eyes.


    Thus, it could be seen that Jill was not as indifferent as she looked like.


    The mother and the daughter hugged each other all night.


    The battle had just begun at dawn. It was still unknown who would emerge victorious!


    The mother and the daughter were ambitious, and they had been well prepared for their future. Now they could grovel to Lancy and play the humble posture.


    In the days to come, they indeed did so, but it did have some effect... Those who are witty are wise.

 Chapter 418 Worry

    The official cooperation between the three companies of Lu, LAN and Tang was, of course, not enough for just a press conference.


    After the official signature of the contract, a celebration banquet came one after another.


    Such kind of banquets were very common in the upper class. Very few of them would attend such parties by great power! And because of what happened before, the cooperation of the three companies has been pushed at the top of the wind and become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Apart from witnessing the cooperation among the three companies, what was more important was that the banquet was held in the Lan Clan.


    That meant everyone could meet the so-called Miss Nina.


    Ever since that news broke out, even all the newsmen couldn''t catch it. There was only one reason! Nina had been hiding in the Lan Clan and never left the house!


    Everyone wanted to take this opportunity to meet that "extreme" Miss?


    So even the most serious man started to gossip in his mind. When they knew that some of the reporters were also invited, they were even more looking forward to it.


    The party, led by the Lan Clan, was held by famous people in Alaska. But a careful person would find that these people were calm and well behaved during the previous storm.


    This was the nature of human beings, not to mention the businessman.


    The Lan Group was a typical example. Because it had encountered a crisis a few days ago, everybody tried to avoid it. In addition, there had been a lot of challengers in the previous cooperation.


    Now, they are so eager to meet Lancy, but they won''t have the chance.


    Who will be so impatient to cooperate with such kind of person who adds insult to injury?


    Therefore, the invitation letter from the Lan Clan showed that they were the ones who had the right to choose, not by others.


    The invited people were satisfied with the praise and praise, as if they had got the recognition of their own good character. According to the standards of the Lan Clan for inviting guests, they had indeed received silent praise.


    As for the businessman, he didn''t care whether the personality mattered or not.


    They were in a public place now.


    Looking around the guests and the arrangement of the Lan Clan, Lancy had to praise herself. She had actually lit up this skill by accident. It seemed that she had learned a lot in the rich and powerful family, and it was an easy job.


    Oh, girl, you can''t be so narcissistic.


    Lancy didn''t think there was anything wrong with her narcissism.


    "Are you happy?" Marvin walked behind her. He was keenly aware that she seemed to be overjoyed.


    "Yes, of course." Lancy did not deny it. "But I really did not expect that grandfather would offer to hold a celebration banquet in the Lan Clan."


    Marvin stared at her white and sexy back... Today, t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d his past from Marvin. To be exact, she didn''t believe it. She was even deceiving herself as if she was seeing someone else.


    However, as time went on, she had a strange feeling for him after getting along with him Could she continue to deceive herself and others?


    She could forget the days when she had no memory as if nothing had happened, but what about now? She was experiencing it herself, so how could she tell the truth?


    Staring at the starry sky, Lancy admitted all of a sudden that she had an inexorable feeling for Marvin.


    Glen turned to look at her and was lost in thought.


    When he came to himself and smiled bitterly, Lancy''s mind had drifted away.


    The longer Lancy kept silent, the more important Marvin was to her... It''s so important now that she don''t know what to say?


    Suddenly, Glen didn''t want to know the answer.


    "Actually..."


    "So, it''s not that troublesome." Lancy was telling the truth.


    After all, she had been chased for six to seven years.


    Lancy looked back at Glen, who seemed to have something difficult to explain, hemming and hawing.


    Frowning, she asked tentatively, "does it have anything to do with Leona?"


    Hearing that, Glen was stunned. With a bitter smile, he said, "you''re getting smarter."


    It really had something to do with Leona! She asked anxiously, "what happened to her? What happened? "


    After staring at her for a long time, Glen finally said, "she has lost contact."


    Lancy clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "What do you mean by losing contact? Make it clear!"


    "She said she would investigate what happened in the past. She used to contact me every three or five days, but I haven''t heard from her for the past half a month." "It''s not until today that I got the news that these two things are related."


    With a serious look in her eyes, Lancy asked, "you mean, she has something to do with the leaders?"

 Chapter 419 Losing Contact

    "What do you think?" Glen retorted.


    Lancy walked back and forth in the balcony with her arms crossed. If Leona wanted to investigate what had happened in the past, she must have to get back to the organization. Since Leona had lost contact, Lancy believed that she could find a way out.


    There was no need for her to say it?


    The missing of Leona also testified one thing, that was, there was really something fishy back then... And she was likely to find out something and get to the bottom of it!


    Lancy was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    "Do you want to go back?" Glen didn''t think it was a good idea. She was so nervous that he had to make a guess.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. She said, "I''m not stupid enough to throw myself into the net? Think about it, the day I go back is the day Leona die, isn''t it? "


    Glen agreed with rufus. He thought that only in this way could he explain the current situation. That person must want to take over Leona and make her replace Leona. Otherwise, Leona wouldn''t be just in a disadvantageous position.


    He must have a plan.


    "A man set me up and tried to kill me for six or seven years. Do you think he will let go of this good opportunity? He seem so obsessed with me! I don''t think he will hurt Leona as long as I don''t die... " However, Lancy was not so sure about that.


    If Leona was not in danger, it didn''t mean that she would not suffer the flesh pain.


    The so-called safe was only temporary safe.


    No one could tell what would happen in the future.


    Therefore, there was a hint of panic and uncertainty in her seemingly calm black eyes. She didn''t even know who her opponent was, so how could she save Leona? If she counterattacked?


    Lancy hated this feeling very much.


    Gazing at her, the look in Glen''s eyes changed. "Don''t panic. You can''t go back now. I can!"


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned for a while. She had been used to having everything under her control. How could she forget that Glen was also here with Leona.


    The identity of Glen was indeed more suitable than hers.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" "Do you think that I will be caught once I go back?"


    Hearing his words, Lancy smiled and examined him carefully. Then she shook her head and said, ""With that man, few can shake your position today."


    Others might not know, but Lancy did.


    Many years ago, by accident, she learnt about the true relationship between Glen and that man. Therefore, although Glen had gone through a lot of hardships in order to get his current position, no one gave him a hard time, and even the superior leader seldom gave him a hard time.


    After all, the members of the organization had killed each other before.


    Speaking of which, Glen was much happier than other members of his organization. He had suffered few inner ups and downs. In comparison with other people, he grew up in the honey pot.


    Of course, this did not mean that Glen was a piece of paper. His strength coul


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ree appeared.


    Some others saw the inexplicable tacit understanding between them. After thinking for a while, they tacitly knew each other. The relationship among the three clans is so good.


    A wise man, especially a cunning old fox, would not believe that what had happened a few days ago was only a coincidence.


    In their eyes, it was more like the winner was the king, and the loser was nothing! It didn''t matter who played the game, what really mattered was who played, and what the final result would be.


    Therefore, when they noticed the three people going in and out at the same time, they became more excited.


    The congratulations can be heard again and again, but these people are so capable that they say every word without repeated. But you should know that you want to cooperate with the Wilson Group and the Lan Group, that is the business field.


    Every word he said was based on benefits.


    Of course, it was not that bad, but that it was a normal case.


    When they were having a great time, one of the guests in the outermost part exclaimed, "Wow, isn''t that Miss Nina?"


    Hearing this, everyone became quiet.


    Among them, there were many onlookers.


    "I thought that Miss Nina would stay in her room," Exclaimed a rich young lady. Don''t misunderstand her, she was really exclaiming.


    Girls were always shy. With such a reputation, she wished she could hide from him for the rest of her life!


    Although most of the guests wanted to see Nina, they also had mental preparation that they couldn''t see her in person! Sometimes people were just so strange. They had already had an answer before the accident happened, but they still expected the possibility of the accident to be no more than one in a thousand. But when the possibility of one in a thousand suddenly became reality, they began to confused themselves again.


    All the people present had no idea of Nina''s real intention? Especially in front of journalists and friends?


    ''is Nina really smart? Or stupid?

 Chapter 420 Kneel Down And Ask For Forgiveness

    A man still in the center of the storm appeared on such an occasion regardless of anything. There must be something wrong.


    Therefore, most people chose to watch instead of raising questions.


    "Sister..." Nina was a little nervous. She walked towards Lancy with a glass of wine in her hand. Half sister and half sister finally saw each other after a century.


    Lancy was the first to notice that there was something wrong with this woman.


    Nina''s face, which had always been well-dressed, suddenly became the purest appearance. From such a distance, Lancy could see that Nina just gently touched her eyebrows, put on a layer of lipstick and had nothing else.


    How did this change?


    Everything was exposed...


    Was she transformed thoroughly? It seemed that Lancy had understood what was on Nina''s mind.


    Taking a closer look at her. She didn''t wear any jewelry. Even the dress she was wearing was a simple style. The delicate makeup was easy to give people a sense of distance, and Nina didn''t wear any makeup. Especially, Nina, who was in good shape with no makeup, looked very beautiful. Her eyes were especially pitiful.


    Nina''s skin was very white, and the bluish circles around her eyes even seemed more horrifying.


    It seemed that Nina was telling everyone that she had had a hard time these days.


    Was it a guilty conscience or a torment of conscience?


    At this moment, no one thought that Nina was the latter before she opened her mouth.


    Nina''s face was pale. Of course, she could feel the way these people looked at her. When she saw that Lancy had no intention to speak first, her eyes were gradually full of tears. She said, "sister, I have something to tell you."


    The way Lancy looked at Nina was like she was looking at an interesting toy. "Yes, I know."


    How could she suddenly come downstairs without saying anything?


    "You stayed at home for the past few days. They told me that you were sick." Lancy rolled her eyes secretly and came up with an idea. "Have you recovered?"


    The onlookers gave an understanding smile. She must hide in her room and never go out after what they had done!


    Smiling bitterly, Nina said, "I know. I should get down. But, since everyone is here, I really have something to say to you... "


    It turned out that the so-called gesture is hard to put down the moment.


    Once you let it go, you''ll find that there''s no problem as you thought.


    Now that Nina chose to bow her head to Lancy, she had no other choice but to do so? She had no choice but to force herself to do what she was told.


    If she could admit her mistake in front of so many people, then what else could she not do in the future?


    Nina believed that the first step to be a good person was to go through hardships.


    Hearing this, Lancy just smiled and kept silent, indicating her to go on talking.


    Seeing that Lancy didn''t cooperate, Nina was filled with hatred. She tortured one after another to vent her anger.


    She said slowly


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Lancy noticed that something was wrong with Marvin, so she stopped Marvin in time... Hand.


    At the same time, Marvin held her hand tightly.


    Hearing that, Lancy walked forwards. Staring at Lancy without any emotion, Nina said with some tinge of sadness and regret, "Yeah, Grandpa treats you so well! I can''t remember clearly what happened when I was very young. The first time I met my sister, it was when she was seven and I was six years old? My parents were still with me at that time.... Who would have thought that it would be like this after twenty years? "


    Six years old? Or seven?


    They must have met each other before... What has always been regarded as the cultivation of the legitimate daughter, everything was break through.


    "Later, mom and dad went to the Heavenly Kingdom and I was homeless. Fortunately, God is on my side and I finally came back home. These years, it''s you who take care of grandpa... " Lancy lowered her head sadly. "No wonder my sister was so depressed. If I had never been back, everything would not have happened, and my sister would not have done something wrong. It''s all my fault."


    It was an old trick?


    Lancy was even more sophisticated and innocent than Nina.


    The faces of the crowd turned solemn. Because the appearance of Nina and her mother had pissed Lancy''s parents off, and finally Lancy had been wandering on the street. It was not easy for her to go home. It was Lancy''s fault?


    Everyone thought over Nina''s words and found something wrong.


    What was the big difference?


    Their roommate should be grateful for having enjoyed the company of their successor for twenty years. To put it bluntly, Nina was the one who stolen the life of Lancy. Isn''t it proper to give her back to her now?


    Why couldn''t she understand?


    Why don''t you go outside to find out what''s the treatment of those illegitimate girls?


    Compared with Nina''s life as a princess in the first half of her life, what else could she complain about?

 Chapter 421 Meaningless

    As a matter of fact, Nina envious and jealous. She was unwilling to give up the position of others and am eager to take over the family business?


    As the eldest daughter of the clan, Lancy lived a wandering life outside the clan, without having any enmity towards anyone!


    "Sister, I have already said that I don''t mind whether I can inherit the Lan Clan or not." Lancy lowered her head and continued, "I''ve told you at the board of directors. I just want to see my grandfather come back safe and sound. At that time, Grandpa wants to give Lan Clan to whoever he wants. I Lancy will never have any objection. "


    In Nina''s resentful and dissatisfied gaze, Lancy added the last defense, "I am not only the daughter of the Lan Clan, but also the granddaughter in law of the Lu Clan. I have no ambition."


    She was just divorced. She has no family. Is that because of her desires?


    Nina was so angry that she wanted to punch Lancy in the face, but she couldn''t show any dissatisfaction at this moment. Otherwise, everything would be useless.


    That was their own business.


    Nina had her own reasons while Lancy had her own principles. No one could be sure to say who was right and who was wrong.


    There was an old saying that the poor were always hateful.


    People more or less sympathized with the poor woman...


    Hearing that, Lancy smiled with tolerance. She held Nina up and said, "don''t be so courteous. You are just trying to embarrass me? Please stand up. As you said, we are a family and grandpa''s granddaughter. There is no need to forgive. No matter what you have done, as a family, we will forgive you. "


    Nina''s face completely darkened. She just watched Lancy blankly as she was pulled up.


    What did she mean that her family would forgive her no matter what she did?


    She was begging for forgiveness... Hearing what Lancy said, it seemed that she would make the same mistake again in the future? It was not forgiveness at all!


    Looking back, people were all complimenting Lancy for her magnanimity, for her kindness and tolerance. People kept complimenting her on and off.


    What about Nina?


    She had nothing to do now? This was quite a different picture to Nina''s expectation. She was dumbfounded now.


    Nina was well prepared for this party. In order to make her forgive Lancy and win others'' sympathy so as to improve her image.


    She had knelt down before her...


    Nina knelt down before Lancy, begging for her forgiveness in the most humble manner. She also hoped that she could repent in front of Lancy.


    What about the result?


    Why did the process almost change?


    No one pitied her, not even one who spoke for her. People began to praise Lancy for her humbleness and pleading in return.


    She had paid a lot of difficulties that ordinary people could not understand. However, only Lancy had a sweet fruit. This fruit had nothing to do with her at all.


    What was the mea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s seriously ill that year and couldn''t remember anything after I woke up. "S Group. It means my home."


    "Even though, the family is cruel, which needs to be killed at any time and anywhere But that''s a home for me. Because I don''t remember what happened in my childhood and how I got lost as well as how I was organized. I used to take myself as an orphan... "


    Sometimes she felt better if she just treated herself as an orphan.


    Lancy had thousands of words to tell him, but she didn''t know how to express them.


    Marvin was very patient. He neither urged her nor asked her anything. Instead, he just quietly stood beside her, listening to her.


    "I never thought of betraying the group." Lancy breathed a sigh of relief after saying that. "I have thought of breaking away from it, but I have never thought of betraying it."


    "So, I couldn''t imagine that I had betrayed the organization and been hunted down for six years." These words sounded more like her explanation to Marvin. Why she still couldn''t completely believe him. "You know, I''m suspicious."


    After she made a self analysis, Lancy couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    There was a hint of smile in his dark eyes, and Marvin hooked her hand secretly.


    People like them were all suspicious?


    "It turns out that I have been reflexive for a long time and it takes me much longer to accept the reality than I imagined." Lancy was not a saint. She had her own shortcomings and also had time to deceive herself. "Something can''t be ignored just because I can''t remember And some feelings, I can''t deceive myself because of suspicion, nothing else... "


    At that moment, Marvin felt his heart had stopped beating.


    Blood boiled. His mind went blank.


    Did she know what Lancy was talking about?


    All of a sudden, his stupid face was filled with adoration for Lancy! She became relaxed.


    "Marvin, no one knows what we will do in the future. Let it be." Lancy smiled happily.

 Chapter 422 You Started It

    Upon hearing this, Marvin swallowed as his cold eyes softened.


    Let nature take its course!


    "Okay, I listen to you." Marvin was always ambitious and ambitious. He would never give up until he got what he wanted. He would only step by step on the matter of Lancy.


    "Of course you should listen to me!" Lancy raised her chin proudly, her eyes flashing with shyness and uneasiness. "Those two little guys..."


    It was the first time that Lancy had talked about her baby since she woke up.


    As for the baby, Marvin didn''t make any comments. Even if she found out she was the mother of two children when she woke up, she would be at a loss.


    However, Marvin didn''t put away Ray''s and Rani''s belongings intentionally. Therefore, Lancy often looked through the children''s things secretly, which was deliberately done by someone.


    Just as she said, all she needed was time.


    "I sent the two kids away." Marvin talked about what Wilson had done," In fact, I will also send Ray and Rani away without that."


    "Our identity is too special. It has nothing to do with you regaining your memory or not. I think we''d better protect our two babies from now on. What if they get hurt? The most essential way is to let them protect themselves. " He should trust himself the most. No one could protect him forever, and his parents were no exception.


    Did he mean that his relationship with her would not be affected no matter whether she regained her memory or not?


    Lancy stared at Marvin blankly. Yes, this man had never struggled because of her awakening!


    Everything went as usual. She was the only one who felt awkward, evading, skeptical and struggling.


    Was this man too calm, or did he really...


    Lancy''s heart suddenly went out of order, and she blushed.


    "The hellish kind?"


    "The hellish one!"


    This simple sentence contained too much. Ray and Rani were not self-protection training, but murder classes.


    Hearing that, Lancy''s eyes turned wide. "I remember that my son and daughter are only seven years old, right? The hellish one? You are crazy or a step father? "


    As a mother, she was supposed to fight with Marvin every time she thought of the baby in the picture being trained strictly.


    Marvin was both angry and amused. Now she cared about them?


    "Lancy, we have experienced this before. Don''t worry. Ray and Rani are safe. They just need to receive training and don''t need to fight with others now. " Or they would kill each other.


    However, Lancy still didn''t know how to deal with the situation, so she pinched hard on the waist of Marvin.


    It made sense. But wouldn''t a mother feel sorry for her baby?


    It was the first time that Marvin had been pinched! She used to be a soft girl an


    r so bold to play with a man in the water. Now she knew this was "the joy of fish.".


    When the little woman put her hand on his shoulder, Marvin was thrilled.


    At the night seven years ago, when he first had sex with Lancy, both of them were confused. But now, as if they had returned to the night seven years ago, the difference was that there was no clearer time than now.


    The man''s gasp and the woman''s moan mixed together became the most beautiful music in the world.


    It was right for lovers.


    It might not be the same for those who were eavesdropping outside.


    Now everybody knew that it must be Nina.


    Nina, who didn''t achieve her aim, kept an eye on Lancy. She didn''t want to try again! Kneel down is not free of charge.


    Lancy was lost at the party. When Nina walked past the swimming pool, she heard some noise inside before she stopped.


    Who knows that she is having a love affair with another man inside?


    ''she was fooling around with men when I was in my worst days.'' Nina mind went blank and anger had already seized her. When she heard the sound, she couldn''t help but take out her phone.


    No one knew better than Anna how it felt to be in a mess, especially women. They were the most likely to be laughed at when it came to love.


    She thought, ''since I can''t slander her, what if her reputation is slandered?


    Nina held her phone tightly and her hands couldn''t help trembling with excitement. She thought that it was time for her to turn over! There were only two members of the Lan Clan now. If she got along with Lancy, would she have the chance to compete with her again? If the situation could be solved.


    The mere thought of it made Nina''s heart skip a beat.


    She held her breath and pulled out her cell phone from her bag. Finally she turned on the filming function...

 Chapter 423 The Hobby Of An Unmarried Woman

    Nina''s heart was about to jump out of her mouth. She had a hunch that she didn''t have to kneel down to that woman once she got the chance.


    Just as she was trying to focus her attention on the phone, the whole screen suddenly became dark.


    Nina was shocked and directly knocked into the eyes of Glen, who was standing in front of her.


    Playing with the apparently feminine phone, Glen cast a glance through the crack of the door and deftly blocked Nina''s sight. "I didn''t expect that Miss Nina has such a hobby!"


    But he didn''t give the phone back to Nina at all. Instead, he looked her up and down with meaningful eyes and expressions!


    Nina tried to grab her phone back, but failed. "Mr. Glen, don''t go too far!" She became angry from embarrassment but she dared not to disturb the people inside, so she kept her voice down. No wonder that others would not take her anger to heart.


    "Really? Who went too far? Is there anyone better than Miss Nina who peeped at the love between the young couple and intended to take a photo of them? What will others think if they know? "


    Glen was a smart man. He couldn''t deny it or pretend not to hear the sound from the room.


    His eyes seemed to get darker in an instant, and Nina in front of him seemed to be a vent to his anger. "Given your bad reputation, do you think people will gossip? ''how could an unmarried woman peep at other couples'' love after taking a big blow?''? By then, you will be more infamous. Female psycho? Ha ha, I''m really looking forward to that! "


    His sharp tongue was very vicious, and he showed no respect to Nina at all.


    How embarrassing would it be for a woman to be said like this by a man?


    Nina felt extremely ashamed, especially when she was caught cheating on other people''s true love...


    She felt so humiliated.


    "Nonsense! I didn''t! I''m not!" "I''m not a psychopath. I''m just that they want to be shameless to hook up with other''s men on such an occasion," Nina exclaimed, her eyes kindling with rage.


    With a sneer, Glen replied, "they are just husband and wife, and there is no need to show off? There were couples all over the world. You can ask the guests outside who doesn''t have such an intimate relationship with his wife and husband? "


    "Oh, right. Miss Nina is different. No wonder you misunderstood. I heard that he has never had sex with you after you got married! " Glen gave her a deadly blow. "For the sake that Miss. Nina has no experience, I will keep the news from others for you."


    Nina''s face turned livid with rage when she saw this man delete the video.


    "You! You!"


    "With this, do you want to stay in the room and reflect on yourself at night?" Said Glen with a teasing smile. In his opinion, no matter it was a man or a wo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e a charming smile to Leona, without getting annoyed by her hatred.


    "I should have thought about it. You are the only one who wants to hurt her!" Leona''s heart was lightened up. She never thought that it would be Boliy!


    Yes, it''s Boliy.


    In the organization, especially in her most prosperous period, everyone knew Lancy''s name, because she was always the head of the team. At the same time, everyone also knew the name of Boliy, not because of her ability, but because of her title, always the second.


    No matter how talented she was, Lancy would always be better than her.


    Time flied fast! Lancy was famous for her fast and vigorous combat performance, while Boliy was only known for the title of "second". You could imagine the difference.


    Boliy had struggled at the beginning, and then gradually became quiet. Therefore, Leona did not doubt her... When it happened, they suspected her. But since Boliy was carrying out other tasks, they ruled out her suspicion.


    Now thinking of this, Leona had to mock at herself. She thought that she was too naive! Boliy was smart. As the second most assassin, she was also presentable for the others behind. How could she left any clue?


    Everyone was tricked by this woman!


    Boliy enjoyed the amazement of Leona. She didn''t feel displeased to be ignored by the woman.


    Boliy played with her curly hair and said leisurely, " Now, you can see clearly what happened. Should you be satisfied? "


    They had pestered each other for seven years and even had doubted each other for seven years. Now, Leona was totally annoyed with their current relationship!


    Over the years, Boliy just stood by and watched coldly. If it wasn''t for the misunderstanding between Leona and Lancy, and she wanted see them to kill each other, she would have killed them! Now Leona knew everything.

 Chapter 424 Blessing Is Also A Mistake

    That was why Leona was assigned to get close to Lancy. Boliy had believed that six or seven years would be enough for Leona to grow hatred toward Lancy.


    However, things didn''t go as she expected!


    Boliy curled her lips with extreme disdain! "Leona, I have high expectations on you, but you let me down at last!"


    With an evil smile, Leona spat at her, "bitch, you did all of this! It''s you who hurt Lancy and Roxie. I won''t let you off even if I die! "


    Boliy dodged her attack and slapped Leona in the face. Then she wiped her hand in disgust. "You are like the bodhisattva that cannot save yourself. Don''t you see what situation you are in! Don''t you know who you are? "


    Although Boliy was a woman, this slap had made loud sounds, which showed how powerful this slap was.


    Leona''s eyes were full of hatred. This woman played her best to fool her sisters and even killed Roxie. She hated them so much that she wanted to eat her flesh and drink her blood!


    Boliy stood up slowly and sneered, "so, you hate me? Do you want to take revenge? You look like this. "


    "Leona, if you really believe in Lancy, why did you doubt Lancy for the past six or seven years? From the moment you doubted her, your great friendship was gone! " Boliy''s eyes were gleaming with malice, as she spared no effort attacking Leona''s defensive line.


    Everybody in their organization knows psychological tactics. This is the most basic course! The only difference was whether she had a good time.


    Leona should feel guilty as she blamed and suspected Lancy for all these years.


    That was what Boliy was right about.


    From the pale face and trembling body, Boliy knew that she had succeeded in finding a breakthrough.


    "While I schemed against her, you hold a candle to the devil. You are an accomplice!" Boliy added a fatal blow, "Jeaning''s plan, don''t you cooperate with it? Over the years, the members of the organization tried to chase and kill her. Have you stopped them? She got into trouble over and over again. If she knew about it, do you think she would forgive you? "


    Looking at Leona absent mindedly, she didn''t dare to tell Boliy that she didn''t mind. Because she knew there was something wrong with Lancy''s memory. Although she remembered everything seven years ago, she forgot the most important event. And the seven years of being chased left nothing.


    Leona was not sure whether Lancy would blame her or not when the magic array of memory combined into one? Hate her?


    Because what Boliy said was true.


    Leona was defeated by Boliy''s words. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to do. Now that she knew the truth, how could she face her?


    Boliy was overjoyed. She looked forward to seeing Leona''s breakdown.


    Just when Boliy thought it was a success, Leona suddenly looked up at her and said, "Boliy, do you think I''m going to beg for death? Even though I was resented b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    u will lose consciousness soon. I promise you and Lancy will be a pair of good sisters no matter what happens. "


    They two were going crazy, which was surprisingly consistent.


    Boliy was vague, but the information he disclosed scared Leona out of her wits! There must be something wrong with the chip, and Lancy must be insane... Did she do it?


    Just as she was restless and terrified, Boliy suddenly raised the syringe and inserted it straight into Leona''s body.


    Leona lost her consciousness in her devil smile.


    Next was an operation, a rather smile operation.


    Just like what Leona had done for Lancy, the wedding came to an end in about half an hour.


    Boliy looked at the unconscious Lenoa and thought for a while. Then she injected another medicine into her body. For example, it would take a long time for the chip to explode.


    All Boliy wanted was to make quick moves. To avoid any more trouble, she also made some preparations to control Leona completely.


    With one hand holding the needle tubing and the other holding the medicine, Boliy smiled silently. "Lancy, I hope this gift will work for you."


    For the past seven years, the woman who had always looked down upon her had lived like a stray dog for more than six years! However, Boliy had no interest in continue to watch the drama. It was time to fall.


    What''s more important, the attitude of the leaders seemed to be changed a little after the new head took office...


    Boliy didn''t know the reason, nor could she find out the joints. She could only find the wind from the words of the leaders! Her sixth sense told her that if she let them catch Lancy alive, things would be out of control.


    Seven years ago, the hard work that Boliy tried to do to frame Lancy would never be in vain. Nobody knew how much she had sacrificed for her present position.


    So, Lancy, don''t blame her. Just blame her for being too talented and outspoken.

 Chapter 425 How Many Times

    Lancy was waken up by a sudden dream. She was not aware that everyone was thinking about her.


    Her soft body was wrapped in the quilt, and next to her lay a man who was also naked.


    Lancy was stunned by what she saw.


    "Owl!" The girl screamed in a low voice. She covered her face with the quilt and didn''t say anything? Why did you become roll on the bed?


    Ah, no! It occurred to Lancy that they had been heated up in the swimming pool before they went into the room. She scratched her head upon thinking of that scene.


    Her whole body was in a nice pink color, just like a shrimp curling up together. Obviously, this script was not as good as this? Lancy swore to God that she really didn''t expect their relationship to be so fast. She really wanted to tell him slowly.


    It turned out that they were legal couple and had already given birth to a son and a daughter. They had already had sex after they got married. It was difficult to stick to that line. It was true.


    The enthusiastic night was novel for Lancy and meanwhile she felt shy. The only good thing was that she had forgotten to be suddenly awakened and her heart was pounding anxiously?


    Lancy touched her hot cheek. It was hard to tell whether she was angry or embarrassed. How she wished she could pounce on him and bite him! She felt bruises all over her body. ''damn it! How many times did I sex with him last night!


    The girl sat up, rolled the quilt over her body and was about to get off the bed.


    However, to her surprise, her arm was strong enough to cover her waist. Before she completely regained her consciousness, a man under the pillow said, "Lancy, it is very impolite to leave your bed partner alone in the morning! In my opinion, you are not satisfied with last night''s service. "


    Hearing that, Lancy was stiff and moved her mouth with a smile. She liked to talk about couples before, but why did he become bed partners here?


    Anyway, it was he who talked about everything, the bastard.


    From Marvin''s angle, it was not difficult to find that her face was already pink. He smiled deeply. The moment he opened his eyes, it seemed to light up the whole world. "If you are not satisfied with the service, I can serve you again at any time."


    Lancy slapped his hand away and got off the bed reluctantly.


    "I''m falling apart!" The girl pouted and complained.


    Marvin responded by leaning sideways slightly. He didn''t mind that he had no shadow over him at all. On the contrary, Marvin was setting off his body lazily and deliberately.


    How intimate and honest it was.


    For the man''s "honesty", the only thing that Lancy could do was to look around. It was best to focus all the attention on his face, not his neck, down and down.


    Because Lancy thought that it was improper to look at other people without capture.


    A dash of pleasure flashed through his black eyes, and he teased, "are yo


    ny complaint against me, just tell me and I will change it! I just hope that in the future, the two of us will be able to live in peace no matter what happens. "


    The smile on Lancy''s face became more and more warm. How could she not know what the woman wanted to say. "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Nina''s eyes lit up when she heard this. With her hands clenched, she said tentatively, "since you have forgiven me sincerely, why don''t you hold a board meeting? And you can invite a whole group of reporters to follow you. Thus, the public will not guess our relationship, will you?"


    "Holding a board meeting..." Lancy hesitated.


    Hesitation meant hesitation. It meant there would be a turning point.


    Nina tried to convince, "yes, sister, we are all members of the Lan Clan. Since my reputation is damaged, so is the Lan Clan? I think we need to hold a board meeting to make a statement for the sake of grandpa and the Lan Clan. "


    "What do you think?"


    Hearing that, Lancy''s smile became colder and colder. She asked, "for your grandfather and for Lan Clan?"


    Nina saw a glimmer of hope. She nodded her head repeatedly and said, "yes, yes. You''ve missed grandpa too much. Sister, don''t you want the business of the Lan Clan and the Lan Group to be good? Why don''t you wait for grandfather to come back? I''m sure Grandpa will want me to be happy, right? "


    Nina didn''t stop. In order to reach her goal, she could say anything without scruple!


    Lancy''s voice was as cold as ice. Suddenly, she looked like a different person, cold and piercing. Her eyes were like cold wind, piercing into Nina''s heart.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "¡­¡­ .... Why? " Nina nearly lost control when she was refused.


    Lancy played with her hair and said indifferently, "I don''t know why! He held a board meeting and invited reporters again within a month. This was not good! Isn''t this a child''s play? How could you make fun of the majority? "

 Chapter 426 Threat

    Unable to bear her refusal, Nina grew angrier. "Are you kidding me? You always said that you would do anything for your grandpa, for the Lan Group, and you could bear any grievance, right? It''s not a big deal? Aren''t you afraid that grandfather will come at midnight... "


    Nina immediately stopped her action. It was quite obvious that she had remembered something.


    Even if Mr. Lakin was digging the window, he should also do that to Nina, shouldn''t he?


    "Tell me. What will grandpa do in the middle of the night?" Lancy folded her arms across her chest and leaned forward a bit, in an aggressive posture.


    "Nothing..." Under the gaze of Lancy, Nina straightened her body again unwillingly and said, "you should know that before my grandpa went missing, he promised that he would make me live a comfortable life. The Lan Clan once again accepted me! You can''t stand by and do nothing! "


    Nina argued and even took the initiative to hold her hand.


    Hearing that, Lancy gazed at her in silence. All of a sudden, she asked, "do you really not feel ashamed?"


    "What?" Nina was shocked.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Lancy had been in a rage. She asked, "Grandpa, since you know that grandpa loves you so much, why did you harm him? How can you forget so many things these days? You''ve already felt so ashamed of that thing. Why do you selectively forget it now? "


    Lancy really couldn''t understand who was so shameless to say those words.


    "But I have a good memory." Lancy was profound and unfathomable. She put aside most of her conjectures and said in a firm tone, "I clearly remember that it was you who led me into the trap and set my grandfather and me up! I will never forget it till I die. How could you forget it? "


    Lancy had never admitted in person that Nina had something to do with the kidnapping.


    Up to now, the reason why they had refused to release the pictures was that they both knew it. In the most critical moment, Lancy didn''t call the police and reveal her lie. Nina thought that the possibility of her being raped would become less and less as time went by.


    She didn''t expect that Lancy would say such words all of a sudden at this time, which stunned Nina.


    Frightened, Nina took a big step back and fell to the ground unsteadily. She raised her head and looked at Lancy coldly. The coldness in Lancy''s eyes made Nina suddenly at a loss what to do! Panic, anxiety and fear overwhelmed her in an instant.


    "You, you..." Nina''s voice was shaking. How could she get even with them now? ''apparently, nothing happened before?


    Congratulations! Miss. Nina. As a part of the kidnapper, how could Lancy forget that.


    She knew everything, including the share transfer agreement During these days, this woman''s personality h


    already been exposed.


    Sometimes, an accident was enough to put him in danger.


    Of course, Nina didn''t know. Because the information from Lancy was enough to make her nervous all day long! After a long time, she stumbled away in panic.


    Now she finally understood what kind of a person Lancy really was.


    When Nina went back to her room, she saw Jill waiting for her!


    "Well, have you found a chance?" Jill asked anxiously, "what did she say? Does she forgive you or not? Does she still treat you like that? "


    Jill asked a million questions. When she noticed that her daughter''s face turned black and her face turned blue, she realized that things were not as smooth as she had expected.


    "Did she say something?" In particular, in the recent two confrontations with Lancy, she felt that the woman was always acting like a pig to eat a tiger, and there was always a way to misinterpret other people''s words. How could she understand what others said at the same time? Over and over again, she must deliberately do it.


    Nina''s heart was still beating fast and she totally lost her mind! "Take it? She took it this time and gave the most positive reply. "


    Jill''s eyebrows twitched.


    Nina''s heart was still fluttering with fear when she recalled what had happened to Lancy a moment ago. She was indeed terrified. "She said she would never forgive me no matter what I did."


    Jill took a deep breath and said incredulously, "is Lancy''s attitude so unyielding?"


    Nina bit her lips and nodded. She thought that she would be tougher than her mother had expected.


    Jill panicked.


    At first, she thought that the only problem was whether her daughter was willing to yield. She really did not think about whether Lancy would accept this question.


    She had everything well planned, but in the end, she still lost to Lancy.

 Chapter 427 Road To Ruin

    If her daughter didn''t admit her mistake and kept making trouble, Jill would think that her own daughter did wrong things. But if Lancy didn''t accept her daughter''s apology, Jill would hate her! How shameless!


    Why? Why couldn''t she accept it?


    "Damn it! I knew she and her mother were alike and used to play innocent to get sympathy! She is actually cunning and insidious in private! " Jill got even angrier. "We all bowed our heads and made compromise. Why couldn''t she accept that? You think it''s hard to change the situation just because you''re the only heir of the Lan Clan? Then you can do anything you want, right? "


    "Yes, we have made mistakes about our cooperation before. But I know the consequence of her schemes? Now it seems that they can''t deny the truth. If your reputation is damaged, it will do no good to her or even to the Lan Group? She''s right. She''s simply going too far! "


    "Isn''t my daughter a member of the Lan Clan? Why did she bully us like this? Did she really think that she had the final say in the Lan Clan? If... If only Mr. Lakin were here. Nothing would happen to you! "


    The reality was that Lancy had the final say in both the Lan Clan and the company! So, no matter how angry Jill was, she had no choice but to sigh.


    She sighed helplessly.


    Jill was telling the truth. If Mr. Lakin were here, he wouldn''t leave Lancy alone at least! Anyway, he would consider Nina more or less.


    "Mr. Lakin is here, so at least she won''t be so bold to bully you," Jill sighed and said, "your grandpa cares about you very much. Even if he doesn''t care about me, he will definitely care about you! It''s a pity... "


    Nina bit her lower lip and her mother''s inadvertent sigh made her more uncomfortable! She began to wonder if things would be better if she hadn''t gone that far?


    She didn''t know, really didn''t know. At that time, although she was thrown out of the house, it was not in the face that she was still the lady of the Lan Clan, but now, she was not...


    ''stop! Stop!'' As Nina snapped out of her trance, she thought to herself, ''there''s no use worrying about it. I can''t let it go.''?


    Jill hesitated for a while and asked, "what do you say? Is she really unable to make it up? Or maybe she was just saying it? You won''t change your mind? "


    Nina shook her head firmly. The news was brought up, and Lancy was telling her, as well as warning her that what she said would never be forgiven. She was telling the truth.


    "Nothing?" Jill frowned and felt something wrong after a pause.


    She knew her daughter best. If Lancy was as tough as she said, how could it be possible for her to be as calm as now?


    Usually, she would have exploded with rage by this kind of thing! But why did she seem to be the only o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    p his door closed for two days.


    He cleared his throat and said to himself, ''we''re both adults and know that.


    "Hey, girl, you''ve changed the topic." Lancy said, showing her teeth. "Where did you go?"


    The time for the entrance guard had been set since Mr. Sidney moved back home, especially for the girls.


    Cough, especially the unmarried one, Freda, Sidney''s granddaughter. Therefore, it took a long time for Freda back to normal.


    It was rare for Freda to sleep outside, but Lancy hit her right on the head. So Freda felt relieved that it wasn''t grandpa who was used to taking morning exercise.


    Freda tried to muddle through, but it was in vain! Perhaps Lancy had missed her potential messages, or perhaps she was too curious?


    Freda lowered her head and looked away. "I... I had a party last night. I slept at a friend''s house," she faltered


    As soon as Freda was finished, she was cheered up! ''Yeah, why should I feel guilty? It''s nothing serious. I just spent a night with my'' best friend ''!


    However, it was too late?


    You deserve this.


    Hearing that, Lancy pulled the corners of her mouth and said sincerely, "younger sister, do you think I will believe that?"


    Pouting, Freda touched her nose and said tentatively, "I guess you believe it."


    After they finished talking, they smiled at each other. It was really boring to get up early in the morning! Even Freda didn''t think it was a good idea, not to mention persuading others.


    They sat on the sofa, hand in hand. In the eyes of Freda, Lancy and she were affectionate to each other.


    As for Lancy, the moment she woke up, the first thing she saw was a girl full of anxiety! She could even sense that the girl was her friend.


    "You don''t have to tell me if you really don''t want to." Lancy rested her head on her hand and looked at the shy girl.

 Chapter 428 I Wont Change My Mind

    If Freda was struggling with someone, it would be a little exaggerated, but for her, it was so exaggerated and hard to make up her mind!


    However, the only certain thing was that she did want to find someone to tell!


    "Lancy, don''t laugh at me if I tell you..." Freda was hemming and hawing. It was hard to tell anyone about his privacy, especially to his family.


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but laugh. She asked directly, "you have a man?"


    If there was any sound, Freda would have been hurt!


    "¡­¡­ Lancy, you are becoming more... Simple and rude ever since you woke up! " Freda couldn''t think of a more vivid word to describe Lancy.


    "Is it not because of men?" Coughing, it turned out that every woman has a desire to gossip. With her eyes gleaming with excitement, Lancy joked, "Did you sleep with a man last night? Did he sleep with you or you? "


    Ah, married woman is dissolute.


    A mild blush climbed up Freda''s cheeks. It reached out and grabbed Lancy on the waist, saying, "What are you talking about! Lancy! I didn''t sleep at all. "


    Beauty, do you know you have already betrayed yourself by your expression?


    "Oh, then who is the one you sleep with?"


    ''what can I say?'' Freda had nothing to say.


    However, Freda took a glance at Lancy secretly and said in a low voice, "Well, Lancy, is it the right choice to sleep with another man?"


    The second girl commented. She thought this was an incredible argument.


    Usually, men slept with women, while women were slept with men?


    And, the third point?


    ''if I were a kite, I would have taken a good look at myself, '' Freda thought, flushing and curious.


    One of the most popular skills on the Internet was that though Jean said "no" in her mouth, her body was actually very honest.


    Rachel coughed and said to everyone that they belonged to the same sort.


    Freda''s complicated expression made Lancy happy. An expression of charm appeared on her eyes, but disappeared quickly deliberately. "Of course, otherwise how could those rich women keep gigolos? How about we put them there for money? "


    After thinking for a while, Freda was finally enlightened!


    ''men keep young girls and women keep gigolos. It makes sense.''. Although the two women were not the same, they still spent money on sleeping together.


    Freda said and showed an innocent expression, which made Lancy so happy.


    Ouch, girls, did you build a slanted tower?


    Since Lancy had led the way, Freda didn''t realize it and thought it was reasonable.


    However


    After a while, Freda asked, "Lancy! Are you and my brother..." Otherwise, how could Lancy know so much?


    Naturally, it reminded the people around when Freda, which was opened in a new world by chance and was in a brain cave, came out.


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned. Did s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    erything seemed fine.


    But in fact, that bastard was related to a gang!


    How should she introduce her to her family and friends? How can I get out and meet people?


    Others were not included, but her family... ''if I were born in a normal family, I wouldn''t have gotten married to Charles, '' Freda thought.


    Especially, Grandpa and Marvin, they are all critical, and the literary family will also dislike, not to mention the kind of Carl.


    If Freda minded it, she wouldn''t have been with Carl. But Freda had to take her family''s feelings into consideration.


    "Lancy, it''s not that simple!" Especially when the man in front of her was already ready to force her to marry.


    Lancy stuck out her tongue and waved her hand casually. "How complicated can it be? Are you happy to be with him? Since she was happy, what''s wrong with her? Let nature take its course. If we can be together in the future, how can we know it without having a try? "


    If you think too much, you can''t solve it. It''s useless.


    ''Oh, I almost made it. If I talk about this later, things will be different now! Maybe we had already broken up before we talked about marriage?''


    Wow, Miss Freda, as his girlfriend, does your boyfriend know that you are so negative?


    "Yes, that''s the only solution now..." Freda was confident of herself.


    Lancy touched her head and said, "don''t worry. We''re not going to get married soon. Let''s find some time and get together. A horse is as cunning as a horse. You''ll know when you get out. "


    ''Oh, so what? If Carl is a horse, then I''m a legendary horse?


    Ah, no, no! It was so terrified that Freda flew away.


    "Lancy, please don''t tell Marvin about this." Tears welled up in Freda''s eyes, and she said, "Lancy, do you know how many boyfriends I fell in love with left because of Marvin? Marvin is the real killer of my love. Do you know that? "

 Chapter 429 What If I Cant Get Married

    Looking at Freda who burst into tears all of a sudden, Lancy was confused. Wow, I''ve never heard of it from Marvin. How could Lancy say that she knows nothing about it?


    "Really?" Lancy couldn''t help but doubt.


    Iris was so excited that Freda almost jumped up, with tears and a runny nose. All kinds of things happened, including top students, manager of the company and the director of the business partner, etc?


    As a result, Freda clearly remembered all the details.


    Hearing this, Lancy kept silent for a long time. Finally, she said with sympathy, " You must be tired too. " According to the brother preference of Miss Freda, could she really marry off in this life?


    Since Freda had found autumn, she finally managed to fly to Lancy with tears in her eyes. ''someone finally understands me!'' she thought to herself! In the past, Grandpa was on Marvin''s side, and no one in the family dared to go against him. Although it was for her sake, could he change another way? Everytime was always like this. Freda felt distressed.


    ''I''d rather be thrown away by a man to get hurt. It''s better to end up like this.'' Freda thought! That was how people were. Even if they broke through the south wall, they didn''t necessarily turn back, not to mention that they were stopped halfway by everyone. Without a result, they always thought countless possibilities.


    That was why Freda hated Marvin so much.


    It was because of great hatred that Freda almost betrayed the society, which indicated how angry she was. Just like the ghost, Freda was sure to express her dissatisfaction and rage.


    Everyone had comforted her since she was a student. Her brother loved her and protected her like that! ''I know this, but I don''t want to be single for the rest of my life?'' Freda thought.


    She felt that there was nothing in the world that she could live without.


    Lancy touched her head to show her silent comfort.


    ''Wow, Lancy is so considerate!'' Freda thought, feeling relieved. "So, please don''t tell this to my brother, or I will be defeated without success."


    Freda used to think there would be fifty percent chance. If Marvin knew it, she might not even have one percent chance! What''s more, Grandpa was obedient to Marvin.


    "Yes, we can meet in private." Lancy nodded eagerly. She finally rested her eyes on the Freda.


    With a shy smile, Freda replied, "Yeah, you''re the best."


    Carl sent the beauty in the morning, but he was still asleep. Nobody knew what kind of test he would take.


    In fact, both of Freda and Lancy had no idea of this. They had thought that they would get married after a long time, but it turned out that they were totally unprepared for it.


    Of course, that was another story.


    Meanwhile, Carl was woken up by someone in the bed.


    It was 10:23.25 in the morning.


    As for the initiator of all these, Ford, well, except him, nobody else.


    As soon as Carl got up, with a grumpy look, he opened his eyes and gave Ford a heavy beat. After a scuffle, Carl finally came to his senses, and Ford got a pair of p


    ll the above signs, especially in the next few years, if Johanson not deal with Carl, he can imagine how taboo he is to these people.


    The reason why he didn''t want to punish these was that Johanson couldn''t.


    Only they knew why.


    No matter what, every one of Suaby, Ghost and Wisteria who heard the news just sneered.


    Johanson''s side, it''s no surprise to wait for their approval, and still lament that those people are interesting. In the end, or secretly a sigh of relief, mistakenly think that those people still sell some of their own face of Johanson, directly doomed to his degree of ostentation in the dinner.


    As the only one who knew how strong the flame was, Carl was the one who had the right to speak?


    It was a large restaurant that had booked all the dinning rooms in it. A group of men in suits surrounded the dining room. To an extent that nobody dared to come here even if it didn''t book the whole restaurant.


    That was exactly what Johanson wanted.


    Carl couldn''t help but roll his eyes at this.


    Ghost and the several others also laughed out loud. As the martial artist, Wisteria had a smile on his face and said in a low voice, "how scared the current leader is for us?"


    "What is it?" Ford said in a tone of sarcasm.


    "Ford, don''t be angry. Only those who are not confident will do this to frighten us." Ghost said calmly.


    However, the consequence was that Ford got furious.


    "Screw you! If you call me like this again, I will kill you!" Ford was so angry that he wanted to beat the ghost a hundred times.


    Ghost remained untouched by her. Maintaining his decent manner, he answered ferociously, "I don''t believe you."


    Three hundred years had passed, but he was still alive?


    Ford was so angry that he stamped on his feet. "Well, that''s enough. Let''s get down to business," Wisteria reminded


    But Ford was so shocked that he almost fainted. I''ve rectified Johanson, and then I''ll find Ghost to settle accounts.


    God knew whether he could settle accounts with them in the end?

 Chapter 430 the dinner with a trap

    In a word,Carl, Ghoat,Suaby and Wisteria didn''t believe. They had been horny for too many times and were numb now? That''s another story. Let''s cut to the chase. Let''s talk about the dinner tonight.


    They walked towards the building where they finally faced each other as they were getting closer and closer to each other.


    Ford was dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Johanson, you''ve changed a lot these years!" Ford sighs unconsciously. Pay attention, the focus is really on "A lot".


    The weight, the volume, and Ford did not want to say anything.


    He still remembered that when they left at that time, Johanson was a strong man. Although he was not as handsome as Carl, he was sort of charming.


    But now, it had only been five years, and Johanson really became a person who couldn''t even recognized by his mother.


    The whole person is like blowing a balloon. His five senses are crowded together and all of them are misplaced. Ford says that he can''t bear to look straight at him, OK?


    Compared with Ford, who had a twisted face, Carl and Ghost, Wisteria were much more introverted.


    However, after being introverted for a second, all of them were shocked to the extreme. It was conceivable how "shocking" the change of Johanson was.


    Of course, Johanson was noticed as well. Though his eyes were as small as the mung beans, he was observant.


    In fact, Johanson saw them from afar, especially Carl. This man, just as he was five years ago, was still so charming and annoying.


    Compared with Marvin, Carl was much more overbearing and aggressive. During the past five years, he had been as hot as ever, but his aura was much more dangerous.


    Juat Carl''s face was a thorn in Johanson''s flesh.


    It had been five years, and he was getting fatter and fatter, while his enemy was getting cooler and more arrogant. It was simply a heavy blow. Johanson could feel the sinister malice from the world''s handsome group.


    Speaking of age, although Johanson was not much older than Carl, he was only six or seven years older than Carl. But now from the appearance, we could understand immediately.


    "Haha." Hearing that, Johanson didn''t know what to say? But she dare not lose his temper. "I haven''t seen you for so many years. How are you guys?"


    This time it was really funny. Who on earth was his brother?


    Ghost and the others cursed in their hearts for thousands of times, but they didn''t show any of their tacit understanding. They wanted to see what kind of tricks Johanson was playing!


    Carl sat down spontaneously and looked at Johanson proudly: "Uncle Johanson, your present performance is big enough. You are protected by a special person in 24 hours. Are you being chased?"


    "Haha!" Hearing Carl''s words, Suaby laughed out! Every time when Carl ridiculed his opponents justly and righteously, he felt complacent.


    "I don''t mean that. You two continue." Suaby said indifferently.


    Johanson''s face turned red all of a sudden as he sneered and said, "who is so ignorant to oppose our Group T? Carl, do you agree with me? Considering the present position and size of Group T, don''t you think so? "


    This was what Johanson wanted


    hrugged his shoulders and refused directly, "I''m sorry that I can''t help you. By the way, thank you for your treat!"


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Johanson was anxious and shouted, "stop, Carl!"


    He had been the boss for so many years and he was now in a commanding mode. In fact, he had already satisfied all the conditions that were supposed to be given to them. He arranged a sumptuous dinner for them and volunteer to help them out. But what about them!


    They even teased and teased him. Did they really take themselves as big shot?


    Johanson, who was no longer wearing a straight face. All of a sudden, the guards outside rushed in and blocked their way. Instantly, they became very aggressive.


    "Mr. Johanson, what do you mean?" "So, you want to force us to work for you? Okay,just do it... "


    Mr. Johanson was wearing a ghastly pale face. If he had choice, how could he have forced them? He also knew that the means of coercion would only make Carl more angry. and he wouldn''t get what he wante.


    So, Mr. Johanson motioned his men to get out and forced a smile on his face. "You know, that''s how it is. We don''t aim at you."


    Within a few seconds, the flaming sun black eyes rolled. As Carl looked back at the monstrous sight, he asked, "Then,can we leave now?"


    Before he finished his words, he walked out of the room.


    "Carl, you promised me that you wouldn''t stand by and do nothing if there was trouble in Group T." He knew from the beginning that Carl would agree. "Do you want brother to die with regret?"


    Mr. Johanson''s words successfully stopped Carl. If you looked carefully, you would see that Carl and Suaby looked grim. Obviously, they knew well about the importance of that brother, who was somebody in their eyes.


    Adams was the former head of the Group T, who was also known as Mr. Johanson''s biological brother.


    Adams was only three years older than Johanson. The two brothers had lived with each other since they were young, and it was not surprising that they didn''t have any reliance or relatives!


    It''s expected that they would join Group T!

 Chapter 431 Negotiation

    Like all of their brothers, they swindled in hustle and bustle and got up from the lowest group. It was not until, when Adams Nian was favored by the head of their sect, that the beginning of their brilliant years began.


    In theory, now that his brother was the sect leader, Johanson Nian''s status in the sect was second to ten thousand. He should be satisfied! However, Johanson Nian was not willing to accept the result. After Adams chosen Carl, he often took actions in secret and made a mess in the Group T.


    As for Adams, there were few days left to investigate this disease. In order to stabilize the Group T and also consider their brotherhood, he passed the position of the sect leader to Johanson according to his wish.


    Of course, there was a precondition.


    One of the two requirements for Johanson was that he would make sure that he could not be more troubled in Carl''s life.


    Adams, a man who was going to die, had used his best card of kinship. No matter how the situation had changed over the years, the brotherhood between him and Johanson would remain unchanged. From then on, Johanson had never thought of killing one of his oldest brothers since he was the most dissatisfied and acted the most frequently. So, Adams was sure that his brother wouldn''t be willing to trouble Carl again.


    In fact, it turned out that Johanson had done it, and that was why Carl could live a life as he pleased these years.


    That was why Carl still insisted on attending the banquet even though he knew it might be a trap.


    At the moment when the phrase "Adams" was mentioned, Carl had to admit that there was a fluctuation in his heart again. Uncle Adams had always been good to him. He had exhausted all his energy to raise the child, to protect him, and had saved his life several times. The way a father treated his son was the same as his father treated his son.


    Not to mention that, Carl had never wanted to be in the supreme position of the Group T, and Uncle Adams had always protected him from the end of his life


    So, Carl had promised before Uncle Adams''s bed that he would help him if the Group T was in danger in the future.


    "Mr. Johanson, is this a catastrophe for the Group T, or is it a personal matter? I don''t think I need to explain the difference, do I? " Now that Carl''s patience had run out, he spared no effort to underestimate this man. ''Why does Johanson always hold grudges against me? Doesn''t I even resent him?


    "Only then you will mention Uncle Adams" Flames were burning in his eyes, and Carl continued, "If you had made less of that, Uncle Adams would have lived a happy life now!"


    Cancer. It was known to all that it was more important to recuperate and mood. Many years ago, the doctor had told him over and over again that Uncle Adams had been so preoccupied with the rush things that none of them was able to help him. As a result, the cancer cells in his body spread rapidly. In just half a year, he died.


    During the one year or two when Uncle Adams was dead, Carl had thought that if not for the trouble made by Johanson, did Uncle Adams suddenly disappear? The Group T, just for Group T...


    Every time


    from Johanson.


    "The outside world doesn''t know, but we get information from the underworld." Being a successful and mysterious young man, Johanson had become extremely careful in speaking. "Not only the police but also two other groups of people were searching for him. One group has succeeded in finding her, while the other group... "


    Time stopped at its last minute. Within seconds, Carl murmured, "I remember that night, a lot of people died!"


    The only thing in their common was that their identities were unknown.


    The official explanation given by the police was that the gangs were fighting. Everybody in the underworld was clear that the information had its own agenda, which was about killing. All the people who had been expelled by the gangs were clear. It was not a big deal.


    Then, why did they fight?


    Luckily, Johanson had his own ways to climbed to such a high position! He knew the tricks hidden in that fight couldn''t escape his eyes.


    That was why he didn''t dare to fight against the Wilson Group, especially Marvin.


    "What do you think?" Since she had made a huge deal of money, she was worried that Carl would mess it up.


    Carl raised his head and looked at Johanson up and down. The sight made the latter tremble with fear. He wondered when he had been so nervous last time?


    After an endless silence, Carl stood up and said unhurriedly, "I''ll take care of it. By the way, give me the information."


    "¡­¡­ Commission? " Johanson hesitated. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Carl would ask about this. "Carl, don''t you forget your schedule?"


    Each line has its own rule. Someone can''t ask the customer''s information at will, even if someone asks. Otherwise, who will look for you next time?


    Carl was pleased as the man still didn''t understand his intention! "You know that they are the members of the Lu Clan. What if I don''t know the origin of the scoundrels? Besides, aren''t you afraid that the Commission will cheat you? I won''t step in their business if they don''t find the right place and mess with Lu Clan! "


    Johanson''s face turned as red as a turkey cock.

 Chapter 432 Girls Are Afraid Of Being Entangled With Men

    What Carl said was that the one who wanted to kill Lancy maybe wanted to mess with the Lu Clan! He didn''t know if it was true or not in that so-called territory. Taking this kind of challenge should have left a way for him. He was afraid that he might get into trouble if that happened!


    But could he really trust Carl?


    In the eyes of Ford and others, Johanson were gloating and wandering around. Secretly, they have been laughing.


    In the end, Johanson gritted his teeth. Since he had come to Carl, he had told everything he could say and that was all he needed to say. He thought it would be fine if Carl could help him find out the truth. After all, Group T couldn''t bear a destroying shake now.


    "Okay. I''ll send you the message about the appointment after I go back." The so-called information was not just about a phone number, a payment account.


    Given the fact that Johanson was a prudent man, many people had been investigating. The difference was that how much information he had found out. Perhaps as long as Carl intervened, he could get more information!


    In this case, the more detailed the information the customer received, the more life-saving spell he would have.


    After struggling for a long time, Johanson finally figured it out.


    Anyway, it''s unnecessary for Johanson to stay here. He left as quickly as he could with his bodyguards and wait for Carl''s good news.


    After the only man they hated left, they were not in a hurry.


    Then Ford asked hesitantly, "Boss, have you really taken the order?"


    Don had always been straightforward and sharp tongued. He asked straightforward, "Yes, I have accepted them. Then what about your little girl?"


    Everyone knew what she was referring to.


    It was because of that "little girl", when they read the information, not only Carl, but others were also surprised.


    What they were surprise about was not the relationship between Lancy and that woman.


    How about the Lu Clan? You don''t need to remind us?


    Their boss, Mr. Carl, want to marry the younger daughter of the Lu Clan, who was also the younger sister of Marvin!


    ''Oh, so the woman is Mrs. Lancy?


    Hugo, Terrence and other people looked at each other and did not know what to do except hearing Ford''s judgment, "Boss, are you going to torture each other with deep love with Miss Freda? To kill each other?"


    At this moment, Ford was risking his life.


    At this second, when Carl bet that Ford could only have a girlfriend, he must imagine a series of scenes when he spoke out, such as Anne and Lily, and Sarah and congratulation stage.


    Whether it was the former or the latter, it was enough to strike for Carl.


    However, Carl didn''t care about it at all. He just wanted to beat Ford with one foot, make him jealous and torture him with love! Ford deserved it!


    Being annoyed, Ford didn''t dare to say anything.


    Scorpion made a dry cough, and the brothers pretended not to see it. T


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at when Carl was making every effort to "meet" his parents, Lancy was also planning to meet Carl!


    Is it fate, or fate?


    Soon, Carl put his idea into practice. He grabbed the opportunity to fly around Freda and asked to meet her parents no matter what.


    The man was so stubborn that he might feel scared of himself, wasn''t he?


    Anyway, Freda was determined to tell Carl to look into the mirror to be masculine? Was he really husbands?


    true man?


    And what Carl had done proved that he was really a man!


    Men have a special way to deal with women. Do you understand?


    Resting her hand on her slender waist, Freda was determined to kill this bastard!


    The poor Miss Freda couldn''t even straighten her waist. She felt so helpless that every muscle of her body was full of aching. "Carl, you haven''t touched any woman for eight hundred years, have you? Are you trying to kill me? "


    Although she was extremely angry, she had sex with him because of anger. Shyness and love appeared in her eyes. Therefore, although she was complaining, her tone was soft, like that of a little girl.


    ''God knows, '' Freda thought.


    Carl held the woman in his arms from time to time and pinched her waist with his warm hand. Only in this way could he say those honeyed words to her?


    Yes, that''s true. That''s what happened between them.


    "Are you done yet?" But due to the great strength, Freda had no strength to lift it, so it had to leaned against the kite back.


    Carl licked his lips and had a profound look, but his eyes lit up? You can put it this way! Anyway, if you don''t agree, I will continue to kick up a row. "


    ''Has my three senses been improved?'' Freda was surprised with its eyes wide open? Isn''t he a three-year-old child? Isn''t he running wild?


    "Anyway, I will follow you around." Carl had been like this since he was a child, and now he had a girlfriend! It was said that even a fierce woman was afraid of being entangled with a man.

 Chapter 433 Forsake After Having Dallied With

    Now that Carl had a beauty in his arms, he was satisfied and didn''t mind their entanglement.


    However, it had nothing to do with the matter with Lancy. Because of his violent temper, he wanted to marry Freda, but he was refused again and again.


    And what happened to Lancy was just like a breakthrough for Carl to take back Freda.


    It was not the first time that Carl talked about this problem, but it was always an obscure hint. Recently, he seemed to be stimulated something and brought this up, as if he was sure that she was not allowed to escape.


    Although Freda had told Lancy so, it didn''t mean that she would put it on the agenda soon! Freda has to prepare herself for it. She need to take a break, okay?


    Freda was staring at Carl with mixed feelings, and it was the first time that it was unwilling to fight back!


    Did he think that she didn''t want to take him home and introduce him to her family and friends?


    In her eyes, Carl was the best man she had ever met. He gave her all trust and spoil.


    It was not until they met Carl that Freda realized that the men she had met before were not worth mentioning.


    Because this feeling was so rare and precious that it made Freda not know what to do.


    What if my brother is still unsatisfied?


    Freda had been stopped for so many times that she almost lost her mind. Didn''t she have confidence in herself or Carl?


    Maybe both?


    In fact, Freda was worried about Carl''s identity. ''If my brother knows that no matter how excellent or deep Carl is, I''m afraid that once he knows that his other side will be in vain. ''?


    Yes, Freda knows that. Because Carl didn''t try to hide it, Freda knows more or less what happened to him in the dark.


    Because of this, Freda felt uncertain, so she avoided and refused again and again.


    Although she was comforted by Lancy, she was still swaying when making the decision.


    The sigh went into Carl''s ear. His heart hurt so much that she was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do?


    Flames of fury flickered in his eyes. Carl''s wavering heart was once again suppressed by a strong force. Some things had to be faced, and he had never thought of playing with this woman; and some things had been urgent.


    But the latter was Lancy.


    Carl was just racing against time. If he delayed a little longer, the consequences might be serious. Carl was especially interested in Freda and Lancy because they loved each other very much.


    If he did, Carl didn''t know how to explain to Freda.


    Keke, speaking of this, it can be seen that Mr. Carl really think of himself as our own people. Watching and worrying, he really use his life to clean up the blocking stones between him and Freda. Even one in ten thousand of them can''t let go!


    Within a very short time, Carl concealed


    ed light flashed through his eyes. He raised his head and stared at it thoughtfully.


    Freda touched her eyes and smiled awkwardly, "I suffered from insomnia last night!"


    Hearing that, the corners of Marvin''s mouth twitched. Insomnia? Guess if he believes it or not?


    Marvin rubbed his chin, feeling that his little sister had been very strange these days! He often couldn''t find her, and was often distracted by work, either with silly smiles or in a daze.


    It was clearly...


    His eyes darkened as if he had met her before!


    It was no doubt that Marvin had a good memory because he had recalled some mature memories.


    But the smile on Freda''s face didn''t realized that it had aroused Marvin'' suspicion successfully.


    "I haven''t seen you often lately during my breaks. What are you doing?" Marvin asked again.


    ''I didn''t. You are too busy! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Lancy. I often chat with her and go shopping with her! "


    If Lancy is here, she will cover his face, not afraid of God like opponents, just afraid of pig like teammates, Freda, you have sold your teammates invisibly, do you know that?


    Marvin understood that it was time to contact Lancy.


    Due to the frequent laughter, Freda was thirsty and had a good appetite. It was lucky that it didn''t know what had happened!


    "My God!" Because of vomit, Freda rushed out to get into the toilet before it could say anything to Marvin.


    Next, Freda doesn''t have the heart to think about her terrible brother any more. She''s going to spit out her heart and liver, and there''s nothing left in her stomach. That''s all!


    Freda held the wall and walked out.


    In view of the distance between men and women, Marvin had been waiting outside all the time.


    At this time, he can''t care about what she doesn''t have. The body of the younger sister is the most important thing.

 Chapter 434 A Man Will Die

    Freda finally calmed down and smiled lightly. "It''s probably because I didn''t sleep well last night and had a stomachache."


    Freda made an excuse.


    She pretended not to know the situation.


    In any case, Marvin didn''t ask if Freda had suffered from insomnia last night. It had to be said that it was a good time to dispel the doubts of boss Lu, but of course, it was only temporary.


    The temporary safety was enough for Freda!


    She didn''t know that there would be another disaster waiting for her. It happened on a morning three days later when Freda vomited again.


    She has vomited several times before.


    However, what she said to Marvin that day proved that she was telling the truth. Freda had thought that she just caught a cold and had an upset stomach! But on the next day, the next day, the next day, and the third day, she vomited every morning, and sometimes she smelled milk...


    No matter how obtuse Freda was, it could tell that something terrible was going to happen.


    No matter whether Freda believed it or not, her body had made the most honest reaction. She didn''t eat the medicine anymore...


    On the morning of the third day, Freda couldn''t lie to herself anymore and forced a smile when she looked at the pale face in the mirror. ''it''s gonna be terrible.'' she told herself!


    Freda was in a low spirit.


    She began to doubt something. She''d better sit down and think about it.


    By the way, to think about what?


    Her period! Yes, yes! Her period! Holding the head, Freda thought it over and over again... She wanted to cry. Her mind was blank now. She could not remember anything.


    Since Freda didn''t know what he was going to do, it was hard to tell the expression on its face.


    Because of Marvin''s suspicion and her performance that day, she didn''t stay at home these days because she was not feeling well. She didn''t go anywhere!


    The time for breakfast had passed a long time. Lancy went upstairs with the porridge.


    The moment the door was pushed open, Lancy was frightened by Freda.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" Lancy put the breakfast aside. She looked at this girl and wondered what she looked like. What happened?


    Since that morning when Freda chatted with Lancy, she talked to Lancy more and more.


    Lancy thought the situation now had something to do with her relationship.


    Well, Lancy really had not comforted the person who stuck in a relationship?


    Ow, she could only bite the bullet and speak.


    "Don''t be silly. If you don''t like it, you''d better abandon it as soon as possible." She was stunned by the fact that she just blurted it out. "Don''t be


    him to wear safe clothes, but he didn''t listen to me and kept wriggling. Damn it! What should I do? "


    Hearing what she said, Lancy raised her eyebrows. ''poor girl, do you really know what you are talking about?'' she thought? Are you going to talk about it?


    Except for the first time, other servants had been well prepared for it. For more than a month, she didn''t know what''s wrong with that man. He caught the opportunity to cling to her, so it was ignored several times...


    Meanwhile, Freda happened to see the smirking expression on Lancy''s face, so she didn''t say anything. Well, she was really muddleheaded and said everything...


    Fortunately, it was Lancy.


    There was an awkward smile on her face.


    Lancy shook her head and sat on the edge of the bed. She let out a long sigh and said, "listen, pretty sister. Keep an eye on the point, okay? The point is, you are really pregnant now, and then? "


    "¡­¡­ What then? " Freda was stunned.


    Lancye was so angry that she really wanted to raise her hands in surrender. In her eyes, Freda was a smart girl. But now she seemed to have messed it up! The girl who used to be the queen now was like a helpless cat now.


    "Come back to your senses, little girl!" Lancy took a deep breath and her mouth twitched. "Listen to me, there are three choices now. First, you can tell everything to Grandpa and your brother, and then arrange a meeting, to be married and have children. Second, if you don''t want to get married only with children, then the last way is... "


    Lancy thought for a while. The last way is to have an abortion...


    Although Lancy didn''t say anything, she believed that Freda could understand.


    Lancy did not know why, the last choice made her very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 435 Happiness Comes All Of A Sudden

    Was it because of the relationship between them? Lancy was somewhat absent-minded, Ray and Rani...


    Now that she was a mother of two children, how could she have the heart to watch others kill an innocent baby?


    "Freda, the biggest problem you are thinking about now is Yu Clan''s recognition but not love for that man." I can see that you love him, right? "


    Although he was mocked by the girl again and again, she could still feel the sweetness of her words and the ingenuous expression on her face.


    Meanwhile, Freda was totally bewildered and asked, "Lancy?"


    "Ask yourself in your heart. Do you love him? Do you want to spend the rest of your life with him?" Lancy looked away as if she was questioning herself. "If you really think that''s okay, then the problem outside is not a problem."


    "Maybe the baby is helping you to make a decision." Lancy smiled gently. "His arrival forced you to make a decision. You don''t do things sloppily and don''t struggle with it any more. It''s just the right time!"


    Freda rounded herself with her arms, ''I have a baby, a baby, a baby... I''m glad to hear that. Who will hate a baby?


    Maybe this was the feeling of inexorable bond?''


    When Lancy saw the change of Freda, she gently smiled and said, "well, can you arrange a time for me to meet the man who can''t be seen?"


    That man was exactly Carl.


    When Freda touched her belly, she asked, "Lancy?"


    "Poor girl!" Lancy touched Freda''s head. "Although time is somewhat limited, the test still needs to be tested, and the procedures need to be taken."


    Finally, Lancy stared at the belly of Freda for five seconds and said, "Okay, but you have to controlled it in three months. Three months. Is it enough? "


    Freda''s face turned red, she has been imagining the wedding ceremony.


    From the beginning to the end, Freda had been worrying about nothing but external factors, because she had always wanted to marry Carl.


    Thinking of that, Freda turned to look at Lancy hesitantly. She bit her lips and kept alerting, ''if I tell you that Carl is a gang banger, will you faint with fear?''?


    Oh, poor Freda. In front of Lancy and Marvin, that was just teaching fish to swim. What dis she mean by ''faint''?


    It could only be said that this was a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Freda didn''t know Marvin and Lancy would not care about that at all.


    They even made a lot of jokes about that!


    That was what happened later. After hesitating for a while, Freda eventually decided not to mention it. After all, Carl was a businessman now and his past was not important, right? Right?


    After many times of self-examination, Freda made up her


    and even booked a time, a place and a restaurant where she would meet his parents directly. The text contained all the information, that was, she was going to meet his parents!


    Oh, happiness comes all of a sudden. He was so flattered.


    The accident happened in the office. A few people was having a small meeting, which was not very decent. They saw that Carl suddenly jumped up from his seat. He was stiff for a while, wild for a while and somewhat at a loss.


    ''Is he insane?''


    Ford thought.


    Comparing to Ford, the others seemed calmer. However, the look in their eyes was kind of similar. Everyone knew what they were looking at.


    After shock, Wisteria recovered his usual look. He mocked, "except for Freda, who else could make Mr. Carl so nervous? Are you finally going to meet her parents? "


    He was just joking, but Carl was so thrilled that he nodded repeatedly. "We''ll meet tomorrow night. Oh my God. I thought..."


    He had thought that it would be a long wait, but how did it happen all of a sudden?


    Carl was deeply moved. Whoop, he could finally be accepted as her boyfriend.


    Carl was very excited.


    Suaby, Ghost and their companions had given Carl enough time to calm down, and finally they had come to the point. Presumably, Carl should be satisfied?


    What they would do next was to be happy. As for whether they would get engaged or get married, it was up to them.


    They were happy for him.


    Carl seemed to have calmed down. After a while, he looked at his brothers with burning eyes and asked, "do you think which kind of clothes should I wear tomorrow night?"


    ¡­¡­ embarrassed! That was the most true description from Ford, Ghost, Suaby and Wisteria.


    "Boss, you are not a woman. Do you need make-up?" Ford replied.

 Chapter 436 A Man Who Cant Control Himself

    Wasn''t that what women would do?


    In the eyes of these men, Carl was absolutely a manly man. But why did he change so much every time he met Miss Freda?


    Was he really going to be a slave for his wife?


    "Boss, show your manliness. You can''t be taken away by women all the time! Now that you have got her heart, you will be a member of her family soon. Boss, you can''t do anything useless. After that you will be... "


    As a man, this is a general idea that a cool and arrogant boss like Carl could not be overwhelmed by a woman for a lifetime.


    Ford''s thought was totally exposed himself. Men were all the same. They treat women as treasure before marriage and treat women as grass after marriage.


    Of course, we can''t infer that Ford is a bad guy. He was just a traditional man. Besides, he is single. He hasn''t met his Mrs. right?


    Now he was so stubborn, and perhaps he might be very displeased and restless in the future!


    Carl glanced sideways at him, and facing that sincere face, he pouted and said, "so, you''re a single man!"


    The irony is so simple and crude, easy to understand.


    For Ford, the most malicious hurt, the cost was more than 10000. He didn''t want to say anything. Our friendship is over. Goodbye!


    What on earth was this Ford cursing in his mind? No one cared, at least Carl did not care. Carl recalled his clothes in his mind.


    In fact, men''s wardrobe was far inferior to women''s, and their attention to clothes was also far less than women''s.


    The so-called combination, of course, could not be like a woman who was equipped with makeup, dress, earrings, jewelry and shoes.


    But sometimes, especially on important days, men always wanted to make up for her.


    For example, what troubled Carl the most was how to gain good impression in front of the members of Freda, and how to prove that he was handsome and reliable enough to be a qualified business partner for Freda?


    Oh, as for Mr. Carl, is a series of embellishments intended to emphasize the four words "legitimate businessman"?


    Therefore, it made sense to be worried for Freda, didn''t it?


    Wisteria laughed and shook his head. Then he exchanged a look with Ghost. Obviously, they were happy to see how Carl was like now.


    From black wash to white, from knife washing to opening a company, they wanted to wash clean clean not only their career, but also the life of ordinary people.


    A decent work, a loving partner, or having a few children... No one could understand such a life they had. This was something that some people could not imagine, or even the pursuit of life.


    Therefore, Suaby, Ghost and Ghost were happy with the changes of Carl.


    On the one hand, they felt happy for their brother. On the other hand, they seemed to see a future of themselves on Carl. He was the first one to find a partner in the group.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was one of the most important ones.


    In the past, Freda had always been a part of autumn''s controlling position and helped Lancy keep out the wind and rain. But now, she was under protection. There were always inconstant things in the world and there was no humanity between people?


    Well, Freda was starting to diverge her thoughts again, and every time she did it without exception.


    "Long time no see." Lancy takes the lead in opening her mouth. I haven''t seen him for a long time. She can''t remember for a long time. "I didn''t expect you to be with Freda"


    From Freda, Lancy knew they had met, so she was right in the start.


    But he seemed to be wrong.


    Lancy had known the truth, so she wouldn''t feel anything strange with Marvin. Anna didn''t feel strange because she knew what was going on between them. the Lu family didn''t feel strange because they were of their own, so they didn''t feel strange because they didn''t know Amanda at all. the broad masses, because they were outsiders, didn''t know Lancy at all, so they wouldn''t feel strange.


    However, Carl was an exception.


    Carl knew Lancy. They three drank together in the bar, watched pole dancing, and even treated him as a cowherd. He even attended her and Marvin''s wedding, and became their Groomsmen.


    If they were just normal people, then Carl would be deceived by their half familiar relationship.


    However, he was not. Could a kidnapping turn a simple girl into a dangerous money leopard?


    Indeed, Carl felt the danger from Lancy, which was very dangerous.


    In addition to the hunting order of "Group T", Carl was not cheated by the so-called truth. He was almost sure that Lancy had a secret.


    Now, there was a question. Was all the performance she had shown before really good? Carl rubbed his chin and looked at Lancy with interest.


    At the same time, Lancy was also observing this man carefully.

 Chapter 437 Showdown And Flaws

    A man who was said to be a business man started to emanate a kind of ruthless and strong aura instead of the stinky smell of money?


    With a serious expression glimmering in Lancy''s eyes, she glanced at Carl sternly.


    Was he approaching Freda on purpose or was it just a coincidence? With these ideas, Lancy passed the later.


    Now it''s really troublesome. If he really has a different purpose, and Freda is pregnant...


    "Lancy, you seem to have changed a lot. It''s really weird that you suddenly become so serious!" This was very contradictory, wasn''t it? Why did she suddenly change her mind since she had already succeeded in building a character like that?


    Oh, by the way, except for temper and impatience, Carl also had a fatal flaw or advantage, and his curiosity was two times higher than that of ordinary people.


    Before Lancy could respond, Freda kicked Carl hard under the table! Why did he bring this up? Didn''t he know what horrible things Lancy had gone through?


    Carl''s handsome face is twisted. He is her dearest husband (in the future). But Freda turns her arms outward like this. Is this really a good thing?


    "Haha, on such an important occasion, does Mr. Carl think you dare not take it seriously? " Lancy doesn''t have anything to pretend. She doesn''t put her mind in front of an outsider, especially an outsider who has many doubts and plans.


    ''an attack of the heart is awesome.''


    Hearing that, Lancy squinted. She would like to see how he would answer her question!


    With a cold shiver down his back, Carl, who seemed to be aggrieved and disappointed, was defeated by Freda.


    How could he forget that Lancy was not only a curious and dangerous person, but also a person who suppressed all his status? She was absolutely the most unbeatable person in the world, and no one could offend her.


    "It''s all my fault." While finding that Carl had almost messed it up and made a mistake, he bowed his head quickly, which was out of Lancy''s expectation. "Please allow me to make a complete self introduction. I''m running a small company. My work is really stable. I love each other with Freda. Lancy can confidently give her to me. I will do my best to give Freda happiness and stability in her life."


    This was the abdomen that had been carefully prepared by Carl for the past forty hours. Ow, when that man became serious, he pretended to be serious.


    Meanwhile, Freda was staring blankly at Carl. Apparently, she didn''t expect that he would say that. So she went straight to the point in a serious and sincere tone, which was simple, brutal but touched!


    But the beautiful words did not make people moved. Freda suddenly found that simple and strong had its own charm, and he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    up obediently to make a good impression.


    If they were the same people, Lancy would have a way to verify what he said. Carl didn''t worry because he had a clear conscience for Freda!


    Now that Carl didn''t know the ins and outs of Lancy, he had already made a bold decision to lay all his cards on the table.


    Whatever industry it was, doing such things would only put them in the unknown danger.


    Everyone sensible knew what kind of risk it would take to take, so Carl did it on purpose, right.


    Putting out his weaknesses and cards in front of Lancy, Carl directly struck his sword in the wrong direction, in order to gain her trust in a short time.


    And Lancy also knew this.


    Just because Lancy knew it clearly, she no longer looked as serious as before, and the hostility in her eyes quietly disappeared. From the point of ''sincerity'', it was sincere that Carle was willing to take such a risk for the sake of Freda.


    As a result, although Carl and Lancy didn''t get down to business, the atmosphere between them was not as tense as Freda had imagined, but unfortunately, Freda didn''t know.


    She looked around and felt extremely uneasy. She was sure that they must have talked something when she went to the bathroom.


    However, the result was not so pleasant.


    When they focused on food, the atmosphere became awkward.


    Fortunately, everything will end sooner or later. ''.


    Of course, it''s Carl who paid. Without anyone''s warning, he happily delivers his wallet.


    "Don''t worry, Freda. We''ll be fine." Since Carl had never removed his eyes from Freda, he could tell that she was restless and at a loss?


    Taking this opportunity, Carl held the woman''s little hand and smiled, "trust me, okay?"


    ''don''t worry?'' Freda curled her lips? What? Her world is now nothing but worry. OK?

 Chapter 438 See You Next Time

    Besides, after the unpleasant conversation, Carl took advantage of Freda in front of Lancy. Now, Freda felt that maybe she had placed too much hope on Carl?


    The reality was so cruel.


    "Are you going to my home tonight?" Carl licked his lips and inexplicably felt resentful. They hadn''t seen each other for four or five days?


    Oh, Carl. Of course, this was not appropriate in front of Lancy, right?


    "No, she won''t go. We''ll go home later." Lancy didn''t mind beating up the couple at all. "Mr. Carl, you should find a way back home, shouldn''t you? Then, you could go.


    Lancy led Freda and walked past Carl.


    Carl was stunned at first, and then a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    When Lancy passed Carl, she whispered in a voice that only Carl could hear, "See you next time."


    It was the best result for Carl.


    At least, Lancy chose to verify, not to deny him immediately.


    Carl touched his chin. In order to get married as soon as possible, he had to investigate the Commission as soon as possible. I''ll put pressure on them when I get back.


    Mr. Carl, do you know that you treat your brother badly?


    After they went back to their places, Freda was still silent. It was so weird since Freda was wrinkling her eyebrows and waving her hands.


    Meanwhile, Freda was not feeling well, either.


    Now Lancy had to adjust her plan to deal with Carl. Well, it''s too cruel and heartbreaking. It''s better not to do it! "Freda, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Don''t frown. Don''t be sad. It''s not good for your baby."


    Freda, do you have such a saying? Ah, yes, yes, there is such a saying. If a mother is happy, it will directly affect her baby. She needs to laugh, she needs to smile...


    Hearing that, the girl tried hard to wear a smile at the corners of her mouth, while Lancy covered her eyes with her hands to prevent her sight from seeing what was happening. "Forget it. You''d better not hide your emotions. If you want to cry, you can cry, if you want to laugh, you can laugh." she said


    This was a sad story. No matter how tough hearted Lancy was, she could not make it difficult for a pregnant woman, especially when she was in the most unstable period of pregnancy.


    "Lancy, what on earth did you say? Is... is Carl not well." Freda wouldn''t have cared about her family. But since she knew it, she didn''t think it was love that much.


    After all, all girls wanted their love and marriage to be blessed and recognized by their families.


    Hearing that, Lancy took a look at Freda and didn''t answer her question directly. "Before that, you can tell me the story of your acquaintance to your love. You must not miss any place."


    Even though Freda didn''t


    ak it?'' Freda mused?


    "We''ll know the result in two days." The result of the first test.


    Freda unconsciously nods, thinking and focusing completely follow Lancy, so please light wax for Carl again.


    The two suddenly wanted to have a common secret. They talked to each other more frequently than before. Why do Freda and Lancy think that their cooperation is seamless and flawless and will not be discovered?


    By the way, this "person" referred to Marvin and Lu Clan.


    People from the Lu Clan, such as Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson, didn''t notice the difference. Seriously speaking, the so-called dissimilarity was completely covered up by the name of sister-in-law''s close relationship. Originally, the relationship between Lancy and Freda has been good, so it is not dissimilarity in others'' eyes.


    But Marvin wasn''t one of them.


    It was nine o''clock in the evening when Lancy drove Freda back home.


    Since Freda was a pregnant woman who just came out of the furnace, she should have a glass of milk before going to bed.


    As for Lancy, no matter what she was going to do, the first thing she should do was to go back to the Central Lake Pavilion.


    When they entered the Central Lake Pavilion, Lancy was a bit confused. She looked at another courtyard unconsciously. There was no power off. Why was the building black?


    Hadn''t Marvin come back yet?


    Lancy was still thinking about the matter of Carl. After pondering for a second, she made a judgment that Marvin hadn''t come back.


    Therefore, she opened the door of the bedroom in a relaxed and happy way.


    ''Carl, that man, obviously welcome me to investigate. Is he really so confident?''? Was he too confident, or had he covered up his past?


    Looking at the short performance of Carl''s self exposure, it''s not like...

 Chapter 439 How Many Times Is The Enjoyment

    Lancy made up her mind. Fortunately, she accepted the help from Glen and she needed some experts.


    Lancy was so absorbed in her own thoughts that she didn''t know what she was doing, her every move and her smile could be seen by others. She was like a live broadcast.


    "Lancy, what are you thinking? Even your vigilance, which you are proud of, has lost its effect? "


    The voice was cold and deep, which made Lancy shiver! Only then did she find that there was a man lying on the bed in an extremely lazy posture, which looked extremely dangerous.


    Lancy reached out to turn on the light. Her eyes met the person on the bed. She was speechless.


    In a black shirt, Marvin was lying on the bed, staring at her without taking off his shoes.


    What kind of person would wear in the dark at night and lie on the bed without turning on the light? Why did he make a sound suddenly? Didn''t he know that it was frightening?


    "Oh, you scared me. My mind went blank all of a sudden." Lancy walked into the cloakroom, pouting.


    When she came out, she had changed a comfortable pajama. Two piece suit, shirt + pants. Oh, why describe this?


    Lancy lowered her head and pulled her trousers. In the pitch dark night, what she could do was only to wear the conservative nightgown.


    "Do you think that you can stop me from doing that?" Marvin narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Lancy paused and shrugged, "I don''t know if I can stop you, but I know the skirt and trousers are different from dress." She determined to constantly increase the barrier bars.


    For example, you lift a skirt is so easy, but take off a pair of pants need more steps, right?


    The two of them were discussing something unimportant seriously Is this good?


    ''my dear God, please ignore these two people. Their world is too complicated for ordinary people to understand.


    "I thought you enjoyed it." Marvin frowned and took a glance at the conservative pajamas of Lancy, with his mouth puckered.


    Lancy chuckled and said without any sincerity, "Twice a week, I''ll be very satisfied with that. Twice a night, I''ll dress in rabbit clothes, okay?" It was tightly wrapped from head to foot.


    Yes, Lancy and Marvin are seriously discussing some loving affairs.


    Since Lancy accepted Marvin, the boss, had been more and more unscrupulous, as if he wanted to seduce girls all the time at home. This was also the reason why when Freda was complaining Carl, Lancy would feel the same.


    They are all victims.


    The past was so miserable that she couldn''t look back. Every word she said was full of tears, which made her look far away.


    Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyebrows and said, "twice a week, Lancy. Are you looking down upon me or yourself?" For the former, he will prove it with his body, for the latter, she will prove it by herself.


    So what''s the difference?


    "Ha ha, I think I''d better sleep in the study." Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. In consideration to the fact that Marv


    do, help me check the Group T. It is said that someone wants to kill me through the Group T! " Lancy scratched the chest of some boss, her voice trailed off.


    She said it in a casual way as if it was not a big deal and she didn''t care that she could sleep well now.


    At the same time, Marvin was not as gentle as he was a moment ago. His eyes were filled with anger and cruelty. However, he chose to keep a low profile for fear of waking up the girl in his arms.


    "Group T?" Muttered Marvin.


    "Well, what is the surname of leader in Group T?"


    ¡­¡­ Her voice grew lower and lower, and eventually couldn''t be heard anymore. The girl fell asleep without any mental pressure.


    Boss, who was knocked unconscious by his wife''s whispering before sleep. Face it? "I''m your wife? "He was telling the truth. How could he fall asleep?


    He always kept her eyes open when he was sleeping, okay?


    He was highly vigilant even when he was sleeping, thinking about all kinds of moves, okay?


    Looking at Lancy''s sleeping face, Marvin said thoughtfully, "Johanson."


    After hesitating for a while, Marvin stood up and went into the study in darkness.


    Johanson is exposed, will Carl be far behind?


    Lancy tried to shift her attention from being chased, but who said that she could only focus on one thing at a time? In this way, it looked like very easy to chase the thief.


    Congratulations! They had been seen through! She didn''t want to have too many flaws.


    The truth was so cruel. So, did Lancy do it on purpose or just on purpose?


    No matter it was intentional or not, it was a fact that Carl wanted to marry Freda. His existence and past couldn''t be hidden! However, Lancy never thought of concealing this from Carl. An ugly daughter-in-law would have to meet her parents in law in the end!


    "Ugly daughter-in-law..." Carl felt a sharp pain in his knees... Totally different from the impression of lying on the ground with guns, holding my knees, please wait a minute.

 Chapter 440 Hospitals Are Full Of Acquaintances

    The people left behind by Glen are very useful. Cough, no, they are super efficient.


    Within two days, information about Carl was recorded in his past. Even he had several injuries in his first fight and how many women he had are all recorded.


    With such high efficiency and speed, Lancy was defeated. She did not feel sigh, Glen is worthy of Glen, the people under her hands are really all the best.


    It had been seven years, but the members of their organization had become better and better?


    She didn''t know that Glen had given her the most capable subordinate whom he trusted most! It was said that the sword was left for Glen to protect him in the most critical moment.


    Of course, Lancy didn''t know that. At the moment, she was reading the documents seriously!


    What a wonderful and thrilling past Carl was! Things were much more complicated than before especially when he was young. He had become a candidate for the master of the clan from a kid. He must have suffered a lot in the process of reaching higher levels!


    There is no better death than this.


    Most people didn''t believe it. They thought that it was just a soap opera. In fact, it was right that art came from life.


    Only they know that in the underworld to climb from the bottom to the original position of Carl, they need to suffer so much! Do you really think that he will be safe by doing so? Many people''s lives just started, but they died tragically at one dock. There were many examples like this.


    But someone has concealed something.


    Do you know that it is not allowed to create public panic? As a result, the fact was only known to the ordinary people.


    It didn''t mean nothing had happened.


    It was not difficult to know how outstanding Carl could be since it was written on Lancy''s face.


    Tapping her fingers on the table, Lancy was lost in thought. According to the information, what Carl told that night was true. Now he had nothing to do with the Group T, but he got involved in the muddy water because of Freda.


    One of Glen''s subordinates is really capable. He even has found out the secret of the Group T.


    Lancy was well aware of the feud between Carl and the Group T and that Carl didn''t have to worry about it because he loves Freda.


    No wonder that man Carl was waiting for her to answer her question honestly!


    Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. A wise man was always pretentious. He knew that he would definitely investigate it, so Carl deliberately didn''t tell her that night and asked her to "understand". What a big favor he had offered to her.


    Enough... Lancy was too tired in such an euphemistic way?


    Knock, knock, knock.


    When the door of the study was opened, Freda stretched out its head and smiled at Lancy shyly.


    Freda, who used to take the Queen''s path, now was as docile as a little sheep. It was really a dramatic thing to happen to a pregnant woman.


    "Lancy.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on''t you try to deceive yourself?


    When Freda saw that many people were staring at her, it loosened its grip, as if it was saying, "I''m here with someone else.".


    Lancy patted on her hand and found the palm of Freda was sweating.


    "Lancy, you haven''t answered my question." "Is he really so bad? In your opinion? "


    The word "your" included Marvin.


    Lancy let out a long sigh. She was not sure if she was sighing for the stubbornness of Freda, or for Carl''s good luck.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to give her a direct answer. "Freda..."


    "I don''t know what to do? What should I do if everyone doesn''t accept us? " Freda was low and its voice sounded faint, as if it was in front of her but far away.


    The pressure she endured could be imagined, the opinion of the baby in her womb, the attitude of her family, the reputation of early pregnancy before marriage... Freda had already been in a dead end.


    She wants this child, wants to marry Carl, and wants to be recognized and blessed by all!


    Maybe she wanted too much from her, so she pushed himself into an irreversible situation.


    Freda was mocking herself, but in Lancy''s heart, she was totally confused and had no idea where to go.


    "I will check it first. After I make sure of it, you can tell Carl." Lancy finally let go after measuring it. It could be seen that Carl''s desperate plan worked! At least, Lancy no longer doubted his love for Freda.


    Now the most important one is Freda.


    It was the first three months of pregnancy, the most dangerous time for a pregnant woman. The mood of pregnant women was especially important.


    Lancy miscalculated the bearing capacity of Freda, and also, after all, the growth environment is completely different. Many years ago, Lancy had learned to be independent. She would not feel any pressure or problem as long as she relied on herself, even if she was a single mother who raised children by herself.

 Chapter 441 Sneaking Into The Department Of Obstetrics And Gynecology

    But Freda was different. Whether they were rich or not couldn''t change a fact. After all, she was just an ordinary woman.


    Just like everyone else, love, marriage and child are also confined by the secular vision. We call it conservative.


    It''s not that I don''t think it''s a good idea. People are always fickle.


    If the girl was Lancy, she wouldn''t care about those who didn''t have feelings for her. As long as she feel good, they can be together. If there is any problem, we can break up. Anyway, it''s good to have a baby of our own, isn''t it?


    That''s right.


    The reason why Freda was so nervous was that she cared about Carl too much.


    Lancy can''t help but think if let Freda get so nervous, She don''t need to talk to Carl!


    At the thought of that possibility, Lancy felt nervous because Freda was indeed in bad mental condition.


    Freda was stunned by the scene, because it had two beautiful big eyes and a little mouth. "what happened?" So easy?


    Freda scratched her head and hid herself. She didn''t even have a direct comment on Carl as sister-in-law opposed, so she didn''t dare to ask or think, as if she had seen the end.


    Therefore, Freda was nervous and couldn''t fall asleep at night, which made her feel that she was going to collapse.


    Just then, Lancy agreed and asked her to tell Carl what had happened... Fluttering her eyes, Freda was unwilling to blow up?


    Annoyed, Lancy patted the head of Freda and said, "I''m glad that you didn''t believe me. If you have any burden, just leave it to Carl. You can''t hide anything now. You should be happy."


    "If Mommy is unhappy, our baby will frown." Lancy paused and thought hard to set an example. "Your brother is an example,"


    A severe shiver ran down Freda''s spine... What kind of people brother was? Poker face, poker face. Since he was three years old, he only laughed about five times.


    However, if the baby was in the same situation as his brother, would they watch the horror movie? Freda couldn''t believe what she had seen!


    Freda pictured the scene.


    Freda raised her head and looked into Lancy''s eyes. She thought to herself, ''Lancy is right.''


    She suddenly realized that Carl was the one to worry about. Carl should be the one to worry about! When it came to light, Freda felt much better!


    That''s why the girl told the truth to Mr. Carl. Does he know?


    Freda heaved a sigh of relief as if the huge stone in its heart had disappeared.


    Now her waist, legs and arms were all right, and she smiled happily.


    Lancy covered her mouth and snickered. When she saw the relaxed expression on Freda'' face, she shook her head and said, "you feel better now? When you get out of the door of the hospital, tell Carl that it''s time for him


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y about anything as long as I stick to my heart.


    If Carl was a good guy, he would surely try his best to gain the recognition of my family.


    If he didn''t or even pass the buck, she, Freda, could have the ability to raise a kid.


    Lancy could raise the twins, she could do the same!


    For a long time in the future, what Carl couldn''t bear, his dearest wife''s eternal mantra is, "Lancy is right. Lancy is right."


    Before Carl realized it, there was no signs of sister-in-law controlling behavior for Freda. When he found it, it would be too late for him to solve it.


    Lancy was relieved to see the change of Freda, believing that she had made a right decision.


    Just let it go. Don''t get yourself into trouble.


    Most importantly, Freda finally figured it out.


    The doctor looked at the back of the two people to make sure there was no one else and then asked, "Miss Li, your husband did not come?"


    ''husband...'' He is busy. My sister-in-law came with me. "


    "Oh," the doctor said and his face was much better. "No matter how busy he is, he can''t miss this time! You must take your husband with you for next pregnancy test. "


    Freda nodded shyly.


    "It''s only one week in the early stage of pregnancy, so I suggest you do an examination again after seven days. What''s more, the pregnant must keep a good mood, or it is very easy to miscarriage. The family should also communicate with each other when they go back, but not to increase the pregnant''s psychological pressure. "


    Apparently, she said those words to Lancy.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t." Meanwhile, Freda was telling Lancy that she was fine.


    After a long winded speech of a series of ways to prevent herself from miscarriage, the doctor paused and stared at the case, "especially in the first three months, you''d better not have sex."

 Chapter 442 My Clumsy Teammate

    Freda was embarrassed for a while, so the last sentence is the point, isn''t it?


    The two of them walked out of the Department of gynecology. They felt really torn between laughing and crying.


    Holding the prescription to confirm her pregnancy, Freda suddenly had an idea.


    Seeing the anxious and restless expression on Freda'' face, Lancy couldn''t help laughing out loud, and ridiculed, "now that you''ve decided to tell him, there''s no need to select the auspicious day for you. Let him pick you up now!"


    Looking at the appearance of Freda, I''m afraid she can''t wait to go home and hide in the room to call.


    After a while, a good idea occurred to Freda. So she told Carl on the phone, "I''m in the provincial hospital."


    At the other end of the phone, the bright smile was frozen on his lips. Suddenly, Carl rushed out of the meeting room. His business could be dealt with by his brothers.


    ''I want to tell him face to face.'' Freda told herself.


    Lancy accompanied Freda to wait at the gate of the hospital.


    At the same time, something happened to Marvin too, which they didn''t know at all.


    The accident was caused by nobody but Joseph.


    Normally, something serious would happen at this moment since Joseph seldom contacted others.


    Marvin thought so, too. The phone was answered on the second ring.


    "What is it?" Marvin''s'' voice was attractive and with a unique characteristics, which was easy to distinguish. It''s not high, it''s not low, it''s not cold, it''s not hot. People familiar with him will know that it''s very good.


    Hearing that, Joseph on the other end of the phone raised her eyebrows as expected. In a joking tone, he said, "it''s really a happy event, isn''t it? You are really fast! "


    Hearing that, Marvin frowned slightly. He stroked his head with one of his hands. Apparently, he didn''t understand what Joseph meant in that sentence.


    He was all ears to her, because he knew that Joseph would make it clear himself.


    "Bah, but it surprised me that you let her come to the hospital alone." Joseph blinked as if he finally found a boss'' weakness.


    In addition to his stubbornness as if Joseph was crazy about medicine, he also had a little hobby in private.


    It was quite unique to care for people!


    According to his understanding of Marvin and his nervousness for that woman, he had asked her to go to the hospital by herself. Was it because the sun had risen in the west? Or was his desire of control finally getting better?


    It had to be said that Joseph just wanted to whine.


    Three months have not been dragged out in the middle of the night, Joseph can''t believe this fact!


    So, Dr. Joseph, you has exposed your attributes, you know? People all know you now.


    However, Joseph didn''t know that he had unintentional


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sign, indicating that everything would be fine in the future.


    No matter what mood or state of mind Freda has, she is so beautiful.


    However, Carl was still engulfed in the darkness!


    What the hell was going on? Now that Carl was held by Freda, he was completely at a loss!


    "What''s wrong with you, Freda?" Carl wiped the sweat off his forehead and felt nervous. He thought he was going to die here because he was anxious.


    Yes, that''s it!


    "Are you sick? What happened to you? Don''t keep smiling. Speak! " Just then, Carl realized that Freda had been smiling. After a short smile, it looked more brilliant.


    Keeping silent, Carl stared at Freda and had no idea what was going on.


    He thought, something good might not have happened to her when she was so happy? Right?


    Looking at the young man, Freda smiled and said, "I''m pregnant."


    Pregnant... Pregnant... ...


    Well, now Carl was completely unaware.


    After telling the matter to the man, Freda was finally relieved. Because the big stone in her heart was as heavy as a rock, it had gone without a trace.


    It turned out that Lancy really helped her a lot! Lancy is right!


    Once again, Freda admired her and admired the man''s expression in a good mood.


    However, when she said the last four words, a dark figure was coming towards them from behind and heard exactly.


    As for Lancy, she was the first one to discover that she was a girl among the three of them. Since she watched so intently around, her alertness, which she was proud of, was offline.


    When looked at Carl, he was stunned and unbelievably swept Freda from head to foot.


    In fact, her mind was empty. He kept browsing the screen.


    Pregnant? Who?


    Who is pregnant?


    Freda? His Freda?


    ''So, he is a father, and Freda is the mother of my child. Does it mean that HE can take her home as wife?''

 Chapter 443 Be A Daddy

    So, Mr. Carl, is this your point? What would the unborn baby think? He was definitely not her real father!


    For DNA identification!


    Keke, this is the voice of the little baby in the future, accompanied by the whole childhood, farsightedness.


    After going through many things, Carl finally came back to his senses! His smile grew bigger, sillier and...


    Someone said before Carl could express his excitement and joy.


    "Are you pregnant? Huh? "


    The young man''s words sent chills down Freda''s spines! In particular, only those who heard the "Huh" could have a real understanding of the feelings.


    This was the first reaction of everyone since they all knew that the guests were not friendly.


    The man''s voice was so familiar that Freda''s face turned pale.


    Lancy, on the other hand, feel a little guilty. She just turned around calmly and laughed at the man who had a dark face. "Here you are!"


    Needless to say, it was Marvin who answered the phone and rushed there.


    It was a perfect timing with foot tramping, and now it was the most wonderful time!


    Hearing only one word from Freda, the whole thing is completely clear, right?


    Marvin gazed at Carl coldly like a hunter was looking at his prey. However, he responded with a hum.


    Lancy stepped aside to block Freda way.


    Meanwhile, even though Marvin had kept all his attention on Carl, Freda was so nervous that her heart was almost jumping out of her mouth! When she was a little girl, she was usually punished to stand outside by the teacher. Now she was being punished like that.


    She was caught doing something bad, but what worried her most was the final trial from the teacher.


    In the relationship between brother and sister, Freda had always been a good student, but from the look and momentum of Marvin, it could be known that there was no teacher more severe than him in the world!


    Frightened, Freda took a big step back and stood there.


    Carl, who seemed to feel his woman''s fear, subconsciously grabbed her hand.


    With this move, Marvin''s eyes grew sharper. At this moment, Lancy stood between them, facing the anger of the boss.


    Yo yo, the eyes of ten thousand years of ice and snow are really burning!


    "Lancy, you..." Marvin frowned.


    "As for you, your face is as dark as a ghost. She''s carrying a baby now. You can''t scare her!" If these present could still laugh, it must be Lancy! "Do you want to talk here?"


    Lancy pointed at the people inside and outside the gate of the hospital. It was obviously not a good place to talk.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Marvin narrowed his eyes a little bit. Then he took a slight glance at Lancy and led the way out.


    Lancy nodded h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    x and evil ghost. Wasn''t it?


    There were many cunning foxes in the business field. Everyone would do anything to get what they wanted. Everyone was sophisticated?


    However, something was different!


    ''A flicker of surprise flashed in his eyes, and Carl narrowed his dashing eyebrows as he stared at the confident Marvin. ''is he still the big boss of the Wilson Group in impression?'' Carl wondered?


    It was said that Carl''s company was doing business with the Wilson Group. When Marvin and Lancy got married that day, he was one of the guests, and he even acted as groomsman at the occasion.


    But Carl sworn to God that the man in front of him was absolutely not the man in his impression.


    It was more attacking and fatal... Perhaps, this time he should sigh that "he is absolutely not a good man"?


    "Mr. Marvin..."


    Before Carl could start, Marvin waved his hand and interrupted him. With an indifferent look on his face, boss said coldly, "I''m not interested in knowing when you started. And I''m not interested in the so-called love story between you two."


    Carl''s throat was so dry that he couldn''t say a word!


    Marvin is definitely the topic terminator.


    "I just want to know, why do you think you can make Freda happy? How can you get our approval? " He was holding a cigarette, but he didn''t light it. He just looked at it.


    Just as Lancy said, this time was different.


    For the men who used to come and go around Freda, they would not go to this step at all. Most of them were kicked out by boss just after they came out.


    Therefore, in such a serious situation, it was meaningless to ask the result!


    Therefore, Marvin came straight to the point.


    Under the pressure of Marvin, few people could bear the pressure. It was rare to see that Carl remained calm.

 Chapter 444 Boss Cares Freda Too Much

    Originally, there was some degree of appreciation for such a person, but when Marvin thought of the investigation materials of the Group T, what he appreciated turned into one hundred percent of dissatisfaction.


    Right, the murmur of Lancy brought the Group T into his sight. When the investigation was done, the name Carl emerged.


    The No.1 of the Group T was exactly Carl. Even the head of the Group T, Johanson, had to get away from it. It was hard to ignore him.


    Therefore, when Marvin knew his sister was pregnant with a child of Carl, he was so angry!


    "I can." However, in front of Marvin, Carl was so confident that he would never show any sign of weakness! He was not a gentle man. It was not easy for him to do this. "Only I can make her really happy."


    "Don''t talk big!" Marvin sniffed, "Group T abandoned you. The leader of the underworld just bought a small company to clean yourself, seek revenge and get angry in recent years. Do you want me to count it for you? Is your men still counting on you to make a living? In my opinion, you can''t really get rid of the underworld in the past ten years, right? "


    Every word that Marvin said just now was true and it was just like sword, without any face.


    "If you are like this, how can you make Freda happy? How to give her and her child a safe haven? "


    "If you can figure out a way to solve this, I won''t stand in your way. What do you think?" Marvin continued


    For a long time, no one spoke, so long that people would believe that Carl would retreat from the battle.


    At this moment, Carl looked straight into Marvin''s eyes and asked, "didn''t you treat Lancy in the same way? If you can protect her well, then why can''t I protect Freda? "


    Marvin''s black eyes blinked and his head tilted 45 degrees. It seemed that Lancy had put a lot of hard work on hiding the truth from him!


    How could Carl know that Lancy was hunted down, Group T... Did he tell Lancy that on his own initiative?


    Marvin said with a faint smile. His eyes were filled with arrogance and disdain. "You want to be compared with me?"


    What Marvin said was not overbearing but not arrogant. Carl had always thought he was arrogant. Unexpectedly, Marvin was even more overbearing.


    However, what was strange was that his sixth sense told him that this man had the ability to look down on all living beings! He wasn''t arrogant. He was more like a man he was supposed to be!


    As Carl sized up Marvin, he seemed to have understood something! It was more likely that they had a lot of secrets in their minds than Lancy''s identity being chased?


    When Marvin heard that his wife was being hunted down, he was not surprised at all. But in his eyes, Carl seemed to have known it. Thinking about this, Marvin and Lancy looked like the


    g at me?"


    "Yes." Lancy kept nodding and then grinned, "I am laughing at you!"


    "Are you disdaining Carl''s background?" Lancy raised her head and blinked her black grape like eyes, "Dear Mr. Marvin, do you dislike yourself?"


    From a certain point of view, they were the same way. Lancy did not understand why on earth Marvin was annoyed and what he was dissatisfied about!


    In Lancy''s opinion, Carl didn''t sank as deep as they did. Thus, it was a great ability for Carl to break his organization and get rid of the bad influence from the underworld! To be honest, Lancy thought highly of Carl.


    Carl was much better than them. Lancy believed that Marvin could tell what she was thinking.


    Marvin''s mouth twitched. He glanced at Lancy. "He can''t give a stable life to Freda."


    "Sounds like we''re doing great now." Grumbled Lancy.


    "He still has something to do with the Group T,"


    "Sounds like we have nothing to do with our own organization."


    "There are so many enemies."


    "Well, do you think who will be more, us or him?"


    The moment the couple argued, Marvin argued for himself and his wife argued word by word. What a spectacular scene! It was so wonderful!


    At last, Marvin finally understood. He pointed out Lancy''s thoughts helplessly and unwillingly, "you agree with this marriage."


    It was not a question, but a statement.


    Marvin seems to have suddenly realized something. No wonder he said one sentence. Lancy can reply ten sentences. She has recognized Carl?


    "Not exactly, do you?" Lancy poked the back of a certain person''s hand and said jokingly, "Carl is a big shot. It''s dangerous indeed, but it''s very protective of his brother. They are much better than any other men. "


    "You''ve broken up so many relationships, so is Carl the best one?" Lancy said in a teasing tone.


    It was incredibly impressive!

 Chapter 445 The One And Only

    Lancy also looked Marvin with a strange look. No one had thought that the cold Mr. Lu actually had a sister control.


    Marvin was asking, "Lancy, are you praising another man in front of me?" With his eyes darkened, Marvin leaned forward. In the blink of an eye, he was so close to her.


    One of them raised his head, while the other lowered his head slightly. They were so close that their lips seemed to be entangling with each other the next second. Both of them looked so intimate that others couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Every time she was alone with this man, she would feel suffocated, her heart pounding and the pink bubbles popping out. After she had experienced more, she could remain calm. However, at this time, she could not help but criticize in her mind, ''monster!''!


    It was said that evil women brought havoc in the country. Sometimes, Lancy really thought that in ancient times, if it was a man, Marvin would be a disaster to the people.


    Since sleeping with boss Lu, Lancy kept paying attention to him purposely or unintentionally, and every time she found a highlights.


    This man was really very handsome!


    He was not some womanizer, but mature and steady after years, which was very masculine. His masculinity was really irresistible.


    That''s why she sometimes found it hard to refuse.


    That was because he cheated in the game and would attract someone when nobody was ready!


    Lust was not only for men, but also for women!


    Well.


    Lancy looked at his long eyelashes, swallowed and continued, "I didn''t. You know what I mean! We are in danger, aren''t we? Talking of this, people would always smile and say yes. It''s meaningless. I mean if this man is responsible, courageous and courageous, and Freda really likes him, why not give him a chance? "


    "¡­¡­ He doesn''t deserve Freda. " He hissed after keeping silent for five seconds.


    Lancy finally realized that it was the nature of sister controlling! She didn''t want to tease him anymore.


    Oh, no! That girl was totally pissed off.


    "Who else do you think is good enough for her? In your school years, you had interfered in their love affairs. Do you think there is a man deserving Freda? If he was born in a literary family, will you dislike the bookworm? If he is businessmen, do you think that they are too stingy and smelly of money? If he is from the mayor''s son, do you think he has an impure family background or has an ulterior motive? "


    Marvin listened to her silently and thought for a while. Then he took it for granted.


    Lancy felt so speechless that she covered her head with her hands in order to conceal her headache. It turned out that he was really thinking so.


    "If listen to you, Freda can''t get married! Boss, don''t always control her. "


    y could not help but burst into laughter. Without any hesitation, she pinched Marvin'' arm with her free hand and said, "Freda is so lovely. How could she worry that Carl will scare the demon... I don''t know who is frightening who. "


    Marvin was amused by her words. "What about you devil?"


    How could a woman who could contend with him was only a little demon?


    "Freda knew he made a mistake, but she didn''t care about that. Freda is different from other girls." Lancy praised, her eyes deep. Freda was indeed beyond her expectation.


    Other girls, no matter how much they loved that man, would be tempted and disciplined by him, wouldn''t they? She even left this man a long time ago. It is difficult to win the favor of a decent woman from a man in the underworld.


    No wonder that Carl attached great importance to Freda, and it was rare to meet a nice woman. If he missed the opportunity this time, no one knew whether there was another person who trusted him and loved him without reservation?


    After thinking for a while, Marvin asked slowly, "what about you?"


    "What?" Lancy looked straight into his eyes.


    The man''s eyes were even deeper than the ocean, and wider than the sky. If you were not careful enough, you would be addicted to it! "How could you treat me like this even though you know I''m in danger and I shouldn''t get close to you?"


    After frightening and struggling, Lancy smiled cunningly and said, "I''m not Freda. I''m different from her. Freda is kind and it deserves everyone''s protection! As for me, I am a devil, a bad woman. The theme we will face is different. "


    Was she avoiding the important and dwelling on the trivial?


    A bad woman? However, Marvin didn''t get angry but laughed, with pleasure. "Very good. The bad woman and the big devil are a couple innately. We are different and unique!"

 Chapter 446 You Are Right

    Hearing that, Lancy smiled, but in the meantime, she said in a somewhat angry tone, "I know you have a thick skin. You are shameless." How could he boast himself like that?


    However, the man''s glowing eyes, the warmth and complacency of the little bit, made her feel very happy.


    "Then, Lancy, tell me another secret of yours. Are you..."


    Narrowing his eyes, Marvin was about to say something when she stopped him by putting her finger on his lips.


    Lancy blinked her eyes innocently, showing her white teeth, "boss, you are of topic. What''s your decision? Someone is still waiting outside. "


    A cunning fox...


    "I agree with the marriage." Finally, Marvin was relieved. It would take another year and a half to get there, but there was no time for Freda to get there.


    "Yes!"


    Lancy rushed out excitedly. Looking at the empty place next to him, Marvin shook his head! He stared at her figure with a dull expression and a touch of indescribable smile appeared on his thin lips.


    Did she run away?


    Did she think he couldn''t feel her difference?


    The way she called him, the tone of her voice, and even some minor actions and details, all of which were clearly seen by Marvin... His Lancy, had really concealed a secret from him. She had regained her memory, hadn''t she?


    The thought of it made him excited!


    Perhaps, she really remembered every detail between them during the more than one year.


    But he knew that she must not want him to know about this. Marvin smiled unfathomably. Now that she wanted to play, why not play with her?


    At the other end of the line, Lancy, who was rushing out like a gust of wind, could not help beating her heart out. She took a deep breath. During the whole process, she did not deny his questions, but only did not give a direct answer.


    "Lancy, what did brother say?" Freda''s eagerness brought back Lancy''s mind.


    Carl could not help but become nervous, looking at Lancy.


    Lancy saw that they were really at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. She blinked her eyes and said playfully, "let''s go in. It''s a good news!"


    Good news?


    Freda was thrilled, she couldn''t believe what she had heard. ''Oh, my God, my God!''!


    Freda couldn''t calm!


    "Lancy, do you mean my brother agrees?" After Lancy nodded with a smile, Freda couldn''t help but step forward and hold her tightly. "It''s just a miracle. I can''t believe my brother agreed! Lancy, how did you persuade brother? My God, thank you so much. It''s so good to have you! "


    ''I didn''t expect that things would go so well.'' he nodded? It must be because that Lancy has talked a lot to him.


    ''There is no doubt that brother is angry. He is not only angry, but also extremely angry, '' Freda told herself.


    If it were in the past, Freda would never dare to dream of it.


    Meanwhile, Carl''s mood ups and downs. Holding Freda tightly, he nodded to La


    e realized that he was a father. As he rolled his eyes, he looked at Freda''s belly and couldn''t look away anymore.


    "What are you looking at?" Freda was angry and shy because her brother and sister-in-law were also here.


    His happiness and excitement were beyond words. He was going to be a father, and most importantly, he was going to marry his beloved woman. His eyes, eyebrows and mouth kept rising.


    What a fool.


    "When am I supposed to visit you? Tonight, no, no, No. It''s not a rush. We are not fully prepared! How about tomorrow? Or the day after tomorrow? " Carl held the spirit of beating the iron while the victory was chased. At that moment, he was anxious to go back to the mansion with Marvin!


    Hearing this, they changed from "Mr. Lu" and "Miss Lancy" to "brother" and "Lancy".


    Lancy didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. Anyway, she was glad that Carl attached great importance to Freda.


    Freda was flushed, but she could do nothing to Carl! She was shy and sweet, but at the same time, she was a little worried about her brother''s thought. It was overbearing!


    Marvin glared at Carl angrily, but his thin lips curved a little. "The night after tomorrow. The others don''t know what happened to you. Give them some time. According to the procedure, we have to go through first. Don''t think about getting the certificate and hold the wedding tomorrow. That''s impossible! "


    According to the rules of the city, the two families met each other and discussed with each other about the wedding. Then they would be engaged first and select the wedding day.


    Then Carl scratched his ear and gave a glimpse at Freda.


    "Three months is enough for you. What do you think?" said Marvin, without even looking at him.


    Carl said seriously, "yes, you are right!"


    "Haha!" Lancy could not help but hold her face into her hands. She said, "well, you two go on. Don''t care about me."

 Chapter 447 An Old Friend Came Back

    Freda and Carl were in full swing.


    After getting the permission of Marvin, Mr. Sidney had nothing to say! We had previously said that Carl was indeed a great man.


    Different from those second generation of officials and rich families, he relied on himself! Marvin and Mr. Sidney were shockingly similar when it came to people. They valued a person''s ability and personality more than his family.


    Moreover, the company that cooperated with the Wilson Group must be very capable?


    He is both rich and powerful, so Mr. Sidney had no reason to oppose them! More importantly, everyone in the Lu Clan knew that Marvin was the first one to oppose Freda.


    This time, Marvin took the initiative to agree. Carl believed that he had passed the test. Therefore, Mr. Sidney had no reason to oppose his decision. He believed in Marvin''s judgment.


    Of course, Sidney knew that Freda was pregnant.


    Only if both of us know the situation well can we control the whole thing completely.


    Fortunately, Mr. Sidney was more optimistic than Marvin. Nowadays, it was common for men and women to meet each other. In the eyes of young people, this was an age of free love.


    If the man could take the responsibility, the old people would even look up at him.


    That was the first time they had met. Sidney had put mark in a difficult position. As a result, he had been more satisfied. It could be seen that Carl was indeed in love with Freda.


    It didn''t matter even though he didn''t have a father or a mother. After she got married, she would be in charge of the family. Without his parents in law on her side, she must live a happy and prosperous life.


    Anyway, the more Mr. Sidney looked at Carl, the more satisfied he became with him. He patted on his own thigh. The engagement date and the wedding date were set.


    After all, time waits.


    The wedding of iris was put on the agenda suddenly, which was unexpected, and taken by surprise!


    All the people who wanted to get close to the Lu Clan were shocked. Carl had become the hottest topic of the year.


    The elders of the Lu Clan were glad to accept this marriage. It could be said that the two families were well matched in social status! He is a man who has won the recognition of the master and Sidney. Who can say no?


    Mrs. Wilson was so angry that her intestines are green. Don''t think she doesn''t know that Freda and Lancy have frequent private actions in this period of time. This marriage is definitely her "credit".


    "Madam, are you not satisfied with the marriage?" Mrs. Lena asked cautiously. However, it''s only superficially cautious, because it''s normal for Mrs. Wilson to be extremely angry with Mrs. Lancy!


    Every time they met, however, it was just some complaints in private which made people get angry.


    Therefore, the calm and composed Mrs. Lena, who was an exception to her, appeared totally calm.


    Mrs. Wilson wanted to say something but stopped on a second though


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    overed with tears. "I thought you couldn''t make it back, mom!"


    It was the first time Sherry hugged her daughter. At that moment, Sherry was a little stiff and uncomfortable, but the tenderness between her eyes and brows could not deceive anyone.


    Sherry held her daughter tightly. She really didn''t expect that this day would come.


    "How could I be absent from your wedding? I missed you so much. I promise I won''t do it again. Never! " With her eyes slightly closed, Sherry hugged her tighter subconsciously.


    Freda nodded her head firmly and she understood what her mother meant. She knew that her mother was back and it was true.


    Freda remembered that her mother was gentle and loving when she was very young. She would hug her, kiss her and say that she was her precious, not later...


    So, Freda felt that her beloved mother finally came back.


    It proved that she was fine now, wasn''t it?


    ''Freda is going to marry soon!'' Sherry sniffed and wiped away the tears on her daughter''s face lovingly. "It''s your big day. Don''t cry, okay?"


    Meanwhile, Carl had come to her.


    "Nice to meet you. Mother in low. I''m Carl."


    It was obvious that Sherry was shocked by the way he called her "mother-in-law".


    She quickly reacted.


    "You naughty boy!" Sherry was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. How warm-hearted the child was!


    Meanwhile, Freda kicked Carl hard and shouted, "what are you talking about? We are not engaged yet!"


    "Sooner than expected!" Instead of being shameless, Carl took it for granted that he was more embarrassed after being embarrassed for such a long time.


    Sherry nodded and said, "you''re right, Carl. Freda doesn''t bully him. "


    Sherry had the experience, how could she not see!


    Women always need a man who is able to take control.


    Sherry could tell at a glance that this man must love his daughter very much. ''he is handsome. I think his son also agreed with him. He must be a good man, '' she thought.

 Chapter 448 Get Even With Her

    Especially for her daughter.


    It was enough for a mother.


    "Mom, I didn''t bully him. It was him who bullied me." Freda pouted in anger.


    "The mother-in-law is more and more comfortable with her son-in-law. Freda, you''re so jealous. I''ll make you jealous in the future! " Lancy quipped in a good mood, rolling her eyes.


    "Lancy!" Freda was stamping her foot.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a year. You look thinner, Lancy." said Sherry, gritting her teeth.


    She had heard something about the Lan Clan. It was lucky for Lancy to get through it.


    "Mother, I am fine."


    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law did not seem to be strange to her because of the one-year separation. And Sherry had a lot to say to Lancy.


    For example, things between Lancy and Marvin were going on well?


    ''For example, why haven''t my two babies come back?''.


    However, Mrs. Wilson was not happy that they got along well with each other at all.


    She was a divorced woman and she left the Lu Clan. How could she take Sheryl away from them? It was kind of her to let her attend the wedding, but she was actually standing here as a hostess.


    It was so funny!


    "The engagement ceremony of Freda will be held in half a month. There''s still plenty of time for you. So it''s better for you to fly here now, Sherry." Mrs. Wilson knew clearly that Sherry was not supposed to attend the banquet at this time.


    ''What are guests?


    When was the right time for her to pay a visit on the invitation.


    This is the guest''s responsibility.


    She accused Sherry of crossing the line.


    Everyone was smart enough to understand what Mrs. Wilson meant.


    White in face, Freda replied, "Grandma..."


    Sherry patted Freda on the hand, as if she didn''t understand what Mrs. Wilson said. She touched her daughter''s hair and said, "You are now pregnant. Your brother is usually busy, and Lancy is in charge of the Lan Group! Grandpa and grandma are old, and we can''t bear fatigue. Mom has always owed you, and she always wants to make up to you. Do you want to give mom a chance? "


    Freda kept nodding and sobbed, "Yes, of course! I have been dreaming that this day, our mother will help us to prepare for our wedding, it can be better! "


    Mrs. Wilson could no longer sit still. If Mrs. Wilson didn''t take action now, the family would be turned upside down!


    Just then, Mrs. Lena came in with Nina.


    Nina''s sudden appearance caught everyone by surprise! No one would have thought that a person who had nothing to do with the Lu Clan would appear here.


    She looked like a totally different person to them. They looked at each other with curious eyes.


    "Nina, why are you here?" But before Lancy could say anything, Freda was already one step ahead of her. It was because she didn''t like the woman at all. Why did she come to his house for no reason?


    Especially, her postures like that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    erson she was?


    Nina was so angry that her heart ached. But it was not the end.


    Lancy said slowly. She was always so polite. "It''s good that Nina can help me. Then, mother won''t have to work so hard! Grandma is right. We''re family. You don''t have to treat me as an outsider. If you have anything, just tell me. "


    "Lancy!" ''I don''t want Nina to get involved in my wedding, '' Freda told herself.


    When Lancy handed Freda to it, she took a calm look, but there was no expression in her eyes when she looked at Nina!


    Mrs. Wilson pretended that she hadn''t seen anything. She gently said, "Mrs. Lena, arrange a room for Miss. Nina."


    Mrs. Lena nodded with a smile. She leaned sideways to show her respect and said, "Miss. Nina, this way please."


    Nina left with Mrs. Lena and returned the room to the Lu Clan.


    That was what Mrs. Wilson was capable of. She always knew her bottom line. She always knew when to make a move and when to stop.


    If it was someone else, he wouldn''t have made the same choice as Mrs. Wilson.


    How to put it?


    Today was an important day for her and her family.


    In such a moment, the arrival of an outsider was, to a certain extent, an offence and inappropriate. Besides, Nina wasn''t even regarded as a guest. She was totally an unwelcome person.


    Although Mr. Sidney didn''t pull the rug from under his feet, everybody could tell from his face that Mr. Sidney had a problem with this! Mr. Sidney had dealt with Nina before, so he couldn''t like that girl!


    However, Mrs. Wilson insisted on sending them here. No matter how angry Mr. Sidney was, he would not throw them out.


    Mr. Sidney was wearing a gloomy face, so was Marvin. Obviously, they didn''t like Mrs. Wilson.


    She could endure others'' temper, but she couldn''t tolerate them. Mrs. Wilson could ignore others, such as Marvin and others, or the reputation of the Lu Clan, but she couldn''t ignore Mr. Sidney.

 Chapter 449 Take Revenge

    Before Mr. Sidney lost his temper, Mrs. Wilson asked Mrs. Lena to take Nina away.


    It was enough for her to stay here.


    Since it was already late, there were only Sherry, Lancy, Marvin, Freda and Carl left in the hall.


    Since Mrs. Wilson wasn''t there, Freda heaved a sigh of relief.


    Freda complained," Why grandma to ask Nina to come here? I don''t want that woman to intervene in my wedding! She is also strange. After such a big thing, shouldn''t she stay at home and reflect on herself? Why did she come to our home? "


    How dare Nina meddle in her marriage? Who needs her help?


    She was here to make trouble!


    But, is it aimed at Lancy?


    Lancy smiled indifferently and didn''t take this matter to heart. She said, "Freda, she has been invited here. Didn''t Mrs. Wilson invite her to help! In this case, if you want to help me, you should ask her for help. If you have anything, just tell her. "


    The eyes of Freda shone brightly. "Yes, you''re right. Mom, I will ask Nina to handle those errands. She is not allowed to touch my wedding dress. She is not allowed to be a part of my plan. "


    The implication in her words was that they should drive Nina away.


    And that was what Lancy meant.


    How could Lancy not know her grandmother''s scheme? Nina had always been restless. She thought she would be calm for a year or so after what happened to Becker, but now she was restless!


    She didn''t know how Nina and Mrs. Wilson could get along well with each other, ands he thought that she was quite capable.


    The news had provoked much discussion before, but she dared to show up. Was she stupid or smarter?


    Although Sherry didn''t know the grudge between Lancy and Nina, she certainly didn''t want an outsider to intervene in her daughter''s marriage!


    In the eyes of Sherry, Nina was on the Mrs. Wilson''s side.


    Obviously, she was not satisfied with what Mrs. Wilson had said. Thus, for any reason, Sherry was not so nice to Nina as she had just met her for the first time.


    The only person she cared about was Lancy.


    Fortunately, since Lancy also expressed her attitude, she had no scruples anymore.


    She would never make a concession in her daughter''s marriage. Absolutely not!


    Sherry intended to do something for her daughter. Wedding is the most important moment in a woman''s life, and naturally depends on her daughter''s preferences.


    No one wanted to make trouble, let alone to make a fuss in Freda''s marriage.


    As a mother, she will become stronger! Although the time for Sherry to wake up came a little late, it was more determined to make up for her daughter.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you and do whatever you ask me to do." With a smile on her face, Sherry''s eyes were full of


    moment..."


    He just wanted to take revenge?


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. She was really drunk. Perhaps she could not help but be a little more careful since she still took it to her heart after such a long time?


    "What other man? Carl is already your brother-in-law, okay?" Lancy scratched her ear and felt he was so close to her. She felt itchy. "What''s more, I didn''t lie to you. It is true that someone has entrusted the Group T to kill me. As for Carl, I''m just doing this for Freda. "


    Marvin laughed. "If you don''t tell me, you''ll be punished! Lancy, are you ready to receive your punishment? "


    "¡­¡­ Don''t cheat. " Lancy blushed. The temperature of the man who was close to her was getting higher and higher.


    He was the one who had a desire for her. But he didn''t dare to punish her. Boss Lu, you said you were a cold and arrogant man?


    "Cheat? Let''s say it again. " Marvin raised his eyebrows happily. "Lancy, do you remember something?"


    Her soft body suddenly stiffened, and a flicker of panic flashed through Lancy''s eyes, which was seen by Marvin.


    "What? What? I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    Marvin kept silent for a while. Finally, he smiled with relief and said, "well, since you can''t understand, I won''t force you! Let''s get down to business. "


    "What, what is it?" It was rare for Lancy to speak in such a halting way.


    "Since Freda is already pregnant, should we also work hard on it?" Marvin smiled," how about we have a baby?"


    Lancy held the man''s clothes tightly, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help but ridicule, "It''s because you sent the two children away!"


    She would never fall for it!


    Lancy acted very unyielding...


    However, it would be more persuasive for Lancy to make a little struggle!

 Chapter 450 I Cant Make It

    "Ray and Rani, you are a grown-up. It''s not fun. But it doesn''t matter we want one more child." Marvin wrapped his arms around her waist, picked her up and walked to the bed.


    It''s better to do this.


    Lancy realized she was fooled again.


    ''Boss, I don''t think growing up is not funny. You said this about her son and daughter. Do the kids know this?''


    After they kissed each other affectionately, Marvin whispered in her ear, "Lancy, when can we become as honest as before?"


    Looking at the man who was sound asleep next to her, Lancy poked him with her finger. Her small act would touch the smooth shoulder.


    The two of them were naked under the bed. Was it not "honesty" or what?


    Hearing that, Lancy was speechless. She thought, ''what a bastard! He has taken all the advantages for granted, but he''s still pretending to be pitiful.''.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and sighed, her face twisting into a bun.


    She knew what Marvin cared about.


    She did remember something. As she completely opened her heart to Marvin, she gradually trusted him. And her lost memory was coming back little by little.


    But she couldn''t tell him!


    To be exact, it was hard to say it!


    In a fit of pique, Lancy buried her face in the pillow. How could she tell Marvin that every scene she thought of was... Does it have anything to do with every intimate act of the two people?


    I can''t do it!


    She wouldn''t get killed! Hearing that, Lancy felt like weeping but had no tears. She didn''t know what was wrong with her memory. Perhaps she could never remember, or she should remember something useful as usual!


    But why? Why all she could remember were those scenes?


    Every time they got close to each other, the heart beating soft words, and even the breath, every groan, were so clear.


    Lancy covered her face with her hand. She was defeated by herself in this way!


    But I forgot one important thing, and those debauchery all declined. How could she tell Marvin that she had gradually recovered her memory?


    Therefore, there was no solution.


    The only thing she could do now was to pretend to be ignorant again and again when she was confronted and doubted by Marvin.


    This was a story with tears all over her face.


    Lancy yawned several times in a row and rubbed the pillow. She thought hard but couldn''t figure it out anyway, so she might as well fall asleep.


    She decided to tell Marvin when she remembered everything.


    Anyway, she would never admit it now.


    After she started to think about it, her breath gradually became smooth. After a minute, Lancy''s red face had fallen asleep unconsciously.


    At this time, Marvin, who was supposed to be sleeping, opened his eyes.


    He moved so carefully that they would face each other.


    Marvin was both angry and funny when he found that Lancy clenched her fist in sleep!


    He removed her fingers easil


    my ladyship, you can tell me directly if you are unhappy. Don''t startle my ladyship." Mrs. Lena was on good terms with them and knew their purpose.


    As for Mrs. Lena, she also had her own selfish motives, because she knew that after Sherry came back, her ladyship had been looking for opportunities.


    What chance?


    She was looking for trouble!


    This was an opportunity for her!


    With her eyebrows raised, Mrs. Wilson took a look at Connie and Peng, and asked out of curiosity, "What''s wrong with you two not working hard?"


    Hearing her ladyship''s inquiry, Connie was scared and bowed her head.


    Peng was more courageous than her. She said, "Mrs. Wilson, please forgive us. We have no choice."


    "Forced? By who?" The old lady responded, a gleam shining in her eyes.


    "It''s... it''s Mrs. Sherry." Connie summoned up her courage and opened her mouth. She wouldn''t feel so stressed. "Mrs. Wilson, please help us. Mrs. Sherry is so..."


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t expect that it was Sherry who had something to do with it.


    "How is she?" The old man asked eagerly.


    "She has gone too far," Peng said, full of grievance. "Mrs. Wilson, as you know, Mrs. Sherry is now so proud of her identity that she wants to get involved in everything. She will help you with the kitchen and in the garden. As a result, lots of people will blame you. "


    ''Now that I chose to tell them, I will not spare them.'' thought Connie!


    Connie noticed the dissatisfaction in Mrs. Wilson''s eyes. Connie was sure that the old lady must have a problem with Sherry.


    "Mrs. Wilson, I have served the Lu Clan for my whole life and I never expected that I would be scolded by Mrs. Sherry!" "Purchasing has always been made by you, my lady. Mrs. Sherry hopes to replace everything. I don''t like the place. I was thinking that I have to ask for your permission first. After all, the cost of her money is very big! Who knows, who knows... "

 Chapter 451 A Purchase Dispute

    The truth was, everyone knew that purchasing was very poor. The two often did something like that: they used to pay 100 to buy 50, and the balance of the rest was naturally put into their own pockets.


    Sherry was a woman with a wide knowledge of the world. So Sheryl was clear about how much a thing was worth.


    Sherry had told her before that he wanted to give the best to her daughter. She had turned a blind eye to what she had encountered before, but this time she would not compromise no matter what.


    That was what Connie and Peng had done.


    "Go on," Mrs. Wilson urged, her face darkened with anger


    "Who knows, who knows, Mrs. Sherry said, now the affairs of the Lu Clan are all up to her You don''t need to report to anyone! "


    As soon as she finished, the teacup flied out of the window.


    Mrs. Wilson, squinting her eyes, bit her teeth and asked, "What? She''s the one in charge of the Lu Clan? ''I don''t need to report it to anyone?''? Do you really take yourself as someone who is easy to be bullied? Mr. Sidney and I are still alive. She has no say in this family! "


    ''I have only been here for a few days. How could you be so shameless?''?


    "Where is she now?" Mrs. Wilson asked.


    Connie and Peng were overjoyed, as they knew that their goal had been achieved. "In the garden over there, Mrs. Sherry was picking out the wine items for the engagement banquet."


    Supported by Mrs. Lena, Mrs. Wilson stood up. She snorted, "Mrs. Sherry, it''s just an disloyal woman. She''s not a madam at all. Let''s go to have a look. "


    Connie and Peng followed behind Mrs. Wilson, secretly pleased, waiting to see a good show.


    As soon as the party was over, Sherry sat in the pavilion of the garden, holding the prescription of wine and selecting carefully.


    The food taste was very particular, which would be different in different places and places after dinner.


    So Sherry chose so carefully that she didn''t notice Mrs. Wilson.


    Her full attention was ignored by Mrs. Wilson, who thought "I don''t care"! This time, Mrs. Wilson was truly enraged.


    Mrs. Lena was the one closest to Mrs. Wilson. She could see clearly the veins on Mrs. Wilson''s forehead and that she was trembling all over.


    Mrs. Wilson was the most arrogant and the last thing she could bear was to be ignored.


    In particular, the opponent was a "defeated opponent", a woman who once had to look up at her in order to "survive".


    In particular, Sherry was so elegant and beautiful now.


    He thought it was rare for a woman at her age to be outstanding after she had undergone many sufferings like her.


    "You are really putting on airs, Mrs. Sherry. It''s just an engagement party. Are you really so busy?" Mrs. Wilson''s gloomy voice came from behind Sherry.


    Before Sherry had time to respond, she was the first to frown because of Mrs. Wilson''s words.


    ke things too hard? "


    Sherry asked with a contemplative look.


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t know what Sherry was up to.


    "Yes, I have. But that doesn''t mean that I have forgotten everything in the past." His tone was calm, but his words were intimidating.


    Sherry would never forget it. After all, her life was buried in this family, and all the tragedy began here. How could she forget it?


    "Are you threatening me?" It took Mrs. Wilson only a minute to put on the mask of kindness.


    With a smile, Sherry said, "No, I''m just stating a fact."


    She was telling Mrs. Wilson that she remembered everything in the past, how she lingered in this family, how she looked at these people The implication was that they all knew the bottom line, so there was no need to pretend to be kind. They had already seen the worst part. It would be no fun to put on airs.


    Sherry had already sworn that she would not allow anyone to bully her again, let alone let her children be looked down upon.


    At the same time, Sherry was also warning Mrs. Wilson. She remembered all the previous grudges, and she remembered clearly what Mrs. Wilson had done behind Mr. Sidney''s back.


    With hands clenched, Mrs. Wilson stared at that woman.


    The woman who had something on Mrs. Wilson.


    As for Mrs. Lena and Connie, they didn''t dare to breathe heavily. The development of the matter was far beyond their expectation. They didn''t say a word about their wronged situation, but they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    In particular, Sherry had really been up to Mrs. Wilson, implying something in her words.


    Those words could not be thought carefully at all, nor could they have the courage to think more about the deeper meaning.


    Connie and Peng lowered their heads, wanting to cover their ears, eyes, nose and mind. They didn''t want to be cannon fodder.


    Although, that kind of thing happened because of them...

 Chapter 452 Self Fall

    "As for Miss Nina." With a gleam shining in her eyes, Sherry looked at Mrs. Wilson worriedly. Now that she had said so, what else did she dare not say? "It''s very kind of Miss Nina. As an elder, I won''t make things difficult for her? It''s just, maybe I forget it. It''s my honor to do you a favor. "


    Sherry gave a cold smile which was kind of similar to that of Marvin.


    Mrs. Wilson was shocked when she heard this.


    You''re right?


    Since she came here to help, she needed to be picky about what to choose? The errand boys helped him a lot?


    Sherry admitted that she really meant to make things difficult for Nina and was going to drive her away.


    Knowing the grudge between Nina and Lancy from her daughter and what Amy had done, she didn''t like her at all.


    More importantly, Freda didn''t like Nina. And since she was an outsider, she had to protect her daughter.


    To say the least, didn''t Nina understand her own situation? ''Don''t you know that you''re not welcomed here?''


    Since she knew, why did she stubbornly stay at the Lu mansion? She closed her eyes and covered her ears, pretending that she was a popular guest?


    Maybe people who are pitiful must have a cause for having sunk to their lows.


    Because of Nina''s cold attitude and her so-called "knowing the fact that she commit a crime", no pressure could be felt when Sherry directed Nina to apologize, let alone the so-called sense of guilt.


    And every time, she got a chance to turn Nina down.


    At the thought of this, Sherry pursed her lips ironically. Even Mrs. Wilson thought that Nina was wronged, and Nina had never rejected her, so what did it mean?


    Anyone who made compromise must have his own plan.


    Nina didn''t seem to come to help. She felt tired after her errand. What''s wrong? Offered her a lot of help was the only way to treat a guest?


    What''s the point of helping such a person?


    Being blocked by the slap, Mrs. Wilson couldn''t say a word. With a red face, she looked at Sherry and said, "Anyway, Nina is the eldest daughter of the Lan Clan."


    "Yes. Nina was invited by you. It seems that you are not inferior to before, Mrs. Wilson." Jack said sarcastically.


    ''Mrs. Wilson accused me of treating Nina as a servant. But who brought Nina here?'' Who invited Nina? Who pushed the daughter of the Lan Clan to the front and asked Nina to help?


    If she did something wrong, why did Mrs. Wilson put Nina in such an awkward situation?


    "Are you not afraid of offending the Lan Clan?" Instead of getting angry, Mrs. Wilson laughed. She looked at Nina who was standing there with a pale face. She staggered as if she was going to fall down the next second.


    What she wanted was Sherry''s indifferent tone.


    Nina was even more embarrassed now.


    I


    lf-fall".


    ''I thought Nina was the stupid teammate. Turns out she is awesome.'' Mrs. Wilson thought.


    "Yes, that''s it." "Look how thoughtful and considerate that child is," Mrs. Wilson praised


    "Well, she is really considerate." There was no trace of affection in Sherry''s eyes. "Well, thank you Miss. Nina."


    Since I said so, I''ll definitely "have a lot of trouble" Miss Nina in the future. Sherry wore a forced smile and swore in her mind.


    Hearing that, Nina froze all of a sudden and wore that faint smile on her lips. Finally, she moved her lips restlessly. "You''re welcome."


    "Miss Nina, I really have one thing to bother you." With a wicked smile, Sherry put the menu on the stone table and entered the room. "I''ll be responsible for the subsequent arrangement of wine. Miss. Nina, please pay more attention to choosing flowers and furnishings."


    The wine and flowers were different.


    Usually, it was better to contact the manufacturers or the manufacturer. The workers in charge of the restaurant always tended to contact their bosses.


    Especially the famous wine abroad, many of the person in charge are foreigners and don''t know much about Nina, let alone the news released not long ago.


    Therefore, Nina had no psychological disorders and also few people wore black glasses.


    But flowers were different. They didn''t only care about the varieties, but the freshness was especially important.


    That meant she had to choose her restaurant in the city.


    Do you know what it means? Our Miss. Nina is a big shot in Alaska!


    So when Nina heard Sherry''s decision, her face darkened.


    However, it was not over


    "Thank you for your invitation, Miss Nina. I''m sure you will be willing to buy flowers that will satisfy our Freda." With eyes full of hope, Sherry seemed to have placed great hopes on Nina.

 Chapter 453 Suffering

    However, Nina thought it was quite ironic. ''What did she mean by saying that I will buy flowers that will satisfy Freda?'' Nina wondered? She was really taking her for a servant!


    "Go to the flower market and flower shops. You can select as many as you like. Right? Mrs. Wilson?" Sherry looked at Mrs. Wilson.


    Mrs. Wilson just curled her lips as if she didn''t care about that at all. It was just Nina which was in a dilemma for Sherry, and she was not the one who would show up in public.


    Not only to the flower market, but also to the flower shop?


    Visit from family to family? When she thought of the possibility, Nina almost broke down. Her heart tightened. Inadvertently, she met with the eyes of Sherry. The eyes were extremely cold, and there was a faint smile on them, which made her hair stand on end.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll do it right now!" Nina didn''t know if she was frightened by Sherry or by the scene she imagined. So she just nodded her head and ran away in disgrace.


    No one cared about Nina''s leaving. In the eyes of others, it seemed that she had run away, but it didn''t matter.


    She was a lady who didn''t even care about herself, who else would?


    ''Nina told me that she was hired by a servant. She told me that she is willing to do anything for me. I shouldn''t blame her, '' he thought?


    Therefore, her leaving was meaningless and nobody cared about it.


    As the saying goes, looking down upon people is to say that?


    Mrs. Wilson shrugged her shoulders and glanced around. People who pricked up their ears lowered their heads.


    It was polite to know what others should do.


    After the girls settled down, Mrs. Wilson raised her head and began to fight with Sherry. She repressed her voice intentionally, but her tone was extremely uncomfortable.


    "It seems like you are giving orders." Mrs. Wilson looked down upon Sherry with discontent. "But I have to remind you that you are not part of the Lu Clan any more. Now you have nothing to do with the Lu Clan! As a divorced woman, living in the Lu mansion is already our mercy to you. "


    "That''s why I need a degree in giving orders. ''There must be a limit to the rules to hold Freda''s wedding ceremony or give orders.''. "Shameless woman taking my place?"


    Mrs. Wilson''s voice was neither loud nor low. Only Sherry, who was the nearest to her, heard it clearly.


    A disloyal woman is supposed to act like that. But I''ve never heard that a disloyal woman still stay in her parents in law and tell what to do. People who don''t know you might think that you can''t stay at your parents'' home anymore! "


    Sherry held her skirt quietly and there was no smile in her eyes at all.


    This was the true face of the Lu Clan''s old lady, Mrs. Wilson! She had nothing to do with kindness and tenderness.


    She believed that the narrow-minded woman must seek revenge


    ce, they got the whole story. It turned out that they didn''t have to do it in person Mrs. Wilson was right. He had so many subordinates. How could he make it?


    Connie and Peng nanny cried and walked with smile, wondering where to start.


    It was so easy to satisfy little character.


    After a moment''s reflection, Mrs. Wilson reminded, "Lena, keep an eye on them. Find a chance to reveal the matter about Myron to Sherry."


    "What do you mean, madam?" Mrs. Lena was surprised. Was it about "that thing" that Mrs. Wilson talked about?


    "Uh huh." Mrs. Wilson replied. She thought that Sherry was very pleased with herself? Aren''t you satisfied? Isn''t it enough that you want nothing in your life? How she wished she could be a successful, rich woman! What would she think if she knew her little son fell in love with his sister-in-law?


    Extreme joy begets sorrow. She was looking forward to watch a good show!


    Hearing that, Mrs. Lena could not help but curl her eyes. Yes, how could she forget that Mrs. Wilson had something on Mrs. Lancy!


    It was hard to say who would win in the game!


    She was not in a hurry to challenge someone she shouldn''t have offended?


    It turned out that under the persuasion of her husband and son, Mrs. Lena began to waver, as Mrs. Wilson had been at a disadvantage again and again. After all, Mrs. Wilson was old and Mrs. Lena needed to find a way out for herself?


    Everyone lived for themselves. Mrs. Lena was just an ordinary person.


    But her wavering heart was once again settled down at this moment. Let''s wait and see


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t know that the person she trusted most had wavered, at least for a moment to betray her. Walking in front of Mrs. Lena, she had no idea that she had nearly been defeated.


    Nobody knew what ''truth'' and ''inside stories'' they had known from Mrs. Lena who had been serving Mrs. Wilson for her whole life.

 Chapter 454 This Mysterious Man Appeared

    Nina ran away, being embarrassed and embarrassed every time. She almost forgot the time when she was respected and carefully treated!


    After Nina ran out of the Lu Clan''s house, she found something wrong. So she hastily turned into the clothes store to put on a fake look!


    Noticing the shop assistant''s skeptical and weird expression, Nina bought the hat and eyes as fast as she could and ran out of the shop.


    Now everyone knew why Nina didn''t get a chance to get out of the Lan Clan''s house?


    Nina was well known throughout the city, from the age of eighty to six to seven. Newspaper and Internet were all talking about the exciting news related to Nina.


    Who would dare to go out under such a circumstance?


    In the current society, the deeds of heroes would decrease the heat with the time passing. However, the scandals of the rich families, in particular, would not subside for a long time. Even if they were forgotten, they would be found out from time to time.


    ''Do you know the power of public opinion and news?''


    The paparazzi were waiting for Nina, so she didn''t dare to take the lead?


    When Nina ran out of the bathroom, she bought her hat, sunglasses and scarf in a hurry.


    However, everyone was attracted by her dress and makeup.


    Nina didn''t know whether it was true or it was because of her own psychological influence that she always felt that everyone on the street was looking at her! They would laugh at her and watch her being defeated.


    When Nina walked on the street, panic and uneasiness overwhelmed her. At the moment, she felt helpless, sad and pathetic! There was no place for her in this vast world.


    In the Lu Clan, she was just a servant.


    In the Lan Clan, although no one dared to look down upon her, everyone looked at her with strange eyes. And everyone was also discussing secretly.


    Nina didn''t want to go back to Lu Clan, nor did she want to come back to Lan Clan... Find friends? She smiled bitterly. Now she was a street rat. Where did she get a friend?


    Nina''s head felt heavy. The conversations between Sherry and Mrs. Wilson kept echoing in her ears. The contemptuous looks of those men came and went in front of her, and she couldn''t withstand them in a strong heart. It was human nature.


    All of a sudden, she was at a loss. What should she do? What should she do?


    Despite her bad reputation, Lancy just ignored her. Now that she had managed to stay in the Lu Clan, what should she do to make the situation worse?


    The cell phone was ringing. Then it was a text.


    At first, Nina just ignored the message. The phone kept ringing and rang for several times. She impatiently took out her phone and checked the message. When she saw the content, she was flabbergasted and had to stop walking.


    It read, "If you want to take revenge on Lancy, just come here.".


    There was no signature on it. It was an unfamiliar number


    ruth was that a person''s situation was better than a person''s.


    Nina had to lower her head because she was afraid of Boliy.


    Even though Boliy hadn''t said anything, she was afraid of the woman. People tended to avoid disadvantages, and Nina was no exception.


    Different from Marvin and Lancy, the two were known as the grandfathers who hid their breath spontaneously, while Boliy belonged to an outsider.


    From the very beginning, he had meant that people should not get close to him. Moreover, every look in his eyes, every small movement, and even every movement of his was a little overbearing.


    The hostility in Boliy didn''t seem to subside at all, as if she wanted everyone to know that she was a tough woman, and her anger was about to break out of the sky!


    No matter how vicious Nina was, she was brought up in a normal environment. After more than twenty years, she had lived a happy life. The unfairness of her was caused by the unsettled environment. She was totally different from Boliy.


    It was just like a piece of paper. At most, Nina got dirty the day after tomorrow because of some certain reason. As for Boliy, Boliy was completely covered in black.


    It never occurred to Nina that the greatest enemy in her life was either Lancy''s death or herself. She was rooted to the spot just like Boliy. No, she wanted higher.


    If she had known it from the very beginning, she wondered if she would regret it? Would she give up?


    However, there is no if in life Even if Nina really knew it, she would never give up?


    Nina sat still on the sofa and moved her neck, trying to show her weakness. "You have to tell me what''s your name, right?"


    The weird smile on Boliy''s face was lovely, contemptuous and unsophisticated. How could Nina stab someone in the face of a superior officer!


    However, it could be seen that Boliy was in a good mood today. She could turn a blind eye to what Nina did to her.

 Chapter 455 Boliy

    "Boliy. "


    Nina tried to remember this name within a limited time.


    "Why did you... You hate Lancy too? " Nina asked while glancing at Boliy from head to toe.


    Boliy smiled and felt relieved that she was not that stupid. She didn''t ask why she "invited" her.


    Then Boliy took two glasses of wine from the small refrigerator, poured some red wine and handed them to Nina.


    She took a sip and licked her lips. The tip of her scarlet tongue was partly hidden and partly visible. With a third smile and partly coldness in her eyes, she said, "I just hope that she will completely disappear from the world."


    Seeing this, Nina''s spirit was lifted. She could see that Boliy was much better than Mr. Andy. By now, Mr. Andy had abandoned her, and perhaps Boliy would be her last chance of survival.


    Nina wrinkled her brows in an instant. She was on the verge of losing her life. If she continued to take actions and do something stupid, she would be in great danger!


    Seeing the confident look on his face, Nina knew that Boliy might use her.


    "I know that Lancy has got many enemies! Miss Boliy, it''s my pleasure to help you, but... But you should know my situation now. It''s not optimistic. There may not be much I can do to help. " It was rare that Nina became clever.


    Nina''s reaction was as expected and it was just because of her words that Boliy had made up her mind. Originally, she was a little hesitant.


    If Nina made the decision to cooperate with her on the spur of the moment, she would be hesitant instead. How could a person who didn''t even know the situation she was in would work for her?


    If Nina really made that choice, it meant that she was impulsive and unreasonable. How could she do such a considerate thing?


    If Nina chose to get engaged to Becker just because of that, then today would be her memorial day next year. If Boliy couldn''t make use of Nina, who knew the appearance of her, she would never let her go.


    The thought sent a shiver down Nina spine. The prickling hair on her body sent chills down her spine, and she couldn''t tell why. She didn''t know that she had been in the verge of death.


    Boliy drew back her attention and smiled sullenly not far away, "don''t worry. I have important things to deal with. You only need to do one thing. You don''t need to worry about anything else. "


    "What is it?" Nina frowned. Obviously, she didn''t believe that it was just for a little thing.


    "Put something in Lancy''s bedroom." Boliy lifted her eyes and said with a half smile, "if we do it secretly and without arousing anyone''s suspicion, you''re the only one who can do it, right?"


    Nina couldn''t figure it out. Her brows were twisted with confusion.


    "You just need to pour that thing into her closest object. I will arrange everything else." Boli


    he would pay for it without knowing how she died.


    Boliy said no more. She took out the bottle, put her index finger in it, dipped it a little bit on it, and then opened it, licked it.


    Nina widened her eyes in disbelief the whole time.


    Boliy''s actual actions had shown that there was no poison in it. It was harmless to human body.


    Otherwise, Boliy wouldn''t lick it.


    Staring in panic, Nina was unable to reach the bottle that Boliy directly threw into her arms which to prove that it was from overseas!


    ''Is that all?''


    Nina would never believe her words if she didn''t personally show it to her.


    But that was the truth.


    Nina was completely confused as she gripped the glass bottle. She stared at Boliy and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Of course, Nina didn''t understand the actions of Boliy. A person like her must be an excellent spy during the fight.


    Each step of the project was taken by different people, who were not familiar with each other. That was to say, it would be difficult to find out the connection if there was someone investigating in the process.


    For example, since the plan had something to do with Nina, it was neither harmful nor profitable. It was as easy as eating and sleeping, and it was not aggressive at all. But if it was put in the overall situation, it was totally different from the overall plan.


    Only Boliy knew the meaning of it.


    "You should sprinkle the powder to the ground beneath Lancy''s bed. It would be better if there were flowers in her room. The most important thing is to sprinkle the powder beside her pillow. Pay attention to the dose, it''s better that she doesn''t find it." Boliy took a slow layout. In her spare time, she sipped at the red wine, "do it every three days. Don''t forget this time."


    Nina pricked up her ears while her mind was racing.

 Chapter 456 What Is She Up To

    Although she didn''t know what Boliy was going to do, as long as there was no problem, it would be harmless. Even if she was caught, she could deal with it with ease.


    "So, dare you or not?" Boliy asked defiantly.


    Nina clenched her teeth and gave a stern look. "Yes, I dare. So what?"


    After she concluded that she has nothing to lose, Nina agreed without hesitation. There was no reason for her to refuse Boliy. "When will you take actions?"


    Now that Nina had screw it up, there must be someone else who was as important as her.


    Boliy shot Nina a glare, pouted and said, "The Lu Clan must be very busy these days, right?"


    Nina rolled her eyes and replied, "Yes. Because of the marriage between Carl and Freda, the Lu Clan has been busy recently. The date of engagement and marriage is less than a month apart. "


    "What would happen on the day of engagement if Lancy messed everything up?" ''I can''t wait for the day when Carl and Freda get married, '' Boliy thought.


    She calculated the time and found that everything was ready in one go.


    Nina seemed to have understood something and thought for a while, but she didn''t go on asking.


    "Don''t forget to replace her position once every three days. Don''t do as I tell you and don''t make any mistakes. Do you understand?" Boliy narrowed her eyes and gave a murderous look. Boliy intended to lose her head and regain the initiative to frighten Nina.


    Nina felt goosebumps all over her body. She mustered up all her courage and said in a weak voice, "Don''t worry. I will make it."


    Turning her head to one side, Boliy fixed her eyes on Nina. With a meaningful smile, Boliy said, "It seems that you really hate Lancy."


    Those weren''t embarrassing words. But to Nina, she shivered with fear. She didn''t dare to see the deep and creepy eyes of Boliy.


    "You don''t even ask for benefits or prices and just let it go? Very well, very well... " No one knew what Boliy meant.


    But it didn''t matter anymore.


    The car was parked at the place where they had started, and the meeting was finished.


    "Get off now. It''s time to go,"


    Reminded by Boliy, Nina realized that the car had stopped.


    Nina put the bottle in her pocket, thought for a while and then got out of the car without hesitation. She left the room as if nothing had happened, as if she had never been in a car or met Boliy.


    Boliy''s eyes curved in satisfaction. She was a clever woman. She just shut up obediently without saying much, knowing what to say.


    So that she didn''t have to waste her breath anymore.


    In fact?


    When Nina got out of the car, she saw something dark. It was no wonder that she was so frightened that she behaved like a kitten.


    It was a small pistol. And Nina recognized it clearly. And now, the man with the gun was aimed at Nina! How could she not recognize it!


    It was true that Boliy showed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    , Mrs. Wilson was pretending not to hear anything. She concentrated on Mr. Sidney''s talks, having no idea what happened here.


    Because it was Freda, not Sherry or Lancy.


    Feeling helpless and alone, Nina could do nothing but smile and pretend not to understand what Freda was saying! Anyway, she wanted to go straight to her room.


    Nina comforted herself like that.


    "Then I''ll go back first." Said Nina, walking towards her room.


    After walking into the room and closing the door, the tense nerve of Nina slowly relaxed. It was also in this relatively safe environment that she found herself in a cold sweat.


    She sat quietly on the bedside. After Lee sent the food in and went out, she took out the glass bottle from her bag.


    She stared at the bottle for ten minutes as if she could find out the trick. Then Nina took out her phone and checked the calendar.


    According to Boliy, it would be enough for her to change five times a day. And she only needed to take action after Carl and Freda''s engagement


    Nina didn''t realize that until now. Boliy had investigated all the information of them! ''Up to tomorrow and the day before engagement, it''s exactly fifteen days!''


    How many members of Boliy''s camp were in the Lu mansion?


    Nina was so nervous and excited that her heart was pounding. She clenched the bottle subconsciously.


    That meant she had to take actions from tomorrow on, and she couldn''t waste even a second.


    She needed to think it over


    She just wanted to think about how to get in there, how to start with them, and how to name them!


    Oh, right! Sherry! Sherry! Nina was so excited that she almost jumped up from the bed. Now Sherry was living in the Central Lake Pavilion. She was here to "help". So it was right that she went to the Central Lake Pavilion to find her?


    Nina made up her mind secretly. There was not much time left. She had to make a good plan

 Chapter 457 An Uncomfortable Drawing

    Hearing that, Lancy was getting more and more annoyed, with her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled together and never loosened at all.


    After taking the book from her hand, Marvin pretended to ask casually, "You''re in a bad mood because of Nina? If you don''t like her, just send her back. Don''t worry about anything else. "


    Lancy shook her head and couldn''t help laughing, "if it weren''t for her, she would bring disgrace on her own. What else could I say? If we really try to drive her away, maybe Mrs. Wilson will say something to blame us! " Sherry was her main concern.


    "Let her be. I don''t care what she likes. Now, I can''t take my actions." Lancy thought for a while and turned down Marvin''s suggestion, "I''m relieved that your mother can deal with her."


    Lancy was gratified that she had known what had happened in the daytime! Previously, she had thought of an excuse to send Nina back, because she was afraid that it would be difficult for Sherry to deal with Nina.


    ''Now that Sherry is more than enough to deal with Nina, there is no need to confront Mrs. Wilson.'' she decided.


    Every family has its own problems. This was absolutely right!


    If it was someone else, with the quick and ruthless means of Lancy and Marvin, they could kill each other in a minute! But Mrs. Wilson was the old lady of the Lu Clan and the grandmother of Marvin. What could she do except counterattack?


    Did she shoot Mrs. Wilson?


    It was an international joke!


    Since he couldn''t do anything to her, he could only try to avoid her! Moreover, it could be regarded as a reasonable reason for Mrs. Wilson to help others. As a junior, she had to show respect to Mrs. Wilson?


    Therefore, from the very beginning, Lancy had made up her mind to let Nina be a good housemaid and just let her be.


    Anyway, she had the ability to protect Sherry.


    However, after she knew that Sherry had the ability to protect herself, she was really gratified.


    That was exactly what was going on in Marvin''s mind! No, after his mother came back, he was more shocked than Lancy was. Although Marvin didn''t say anything, he always paid attention to the changes of his mother.


    She was so different from before!


    His mother had become stronger, more open-minded, and had really placed Arvin, Angela and Arvin in her heart. From her love for Freda, he could know that Sherry was no longer a cold stone.


    In order to Freda, Sherry confronted Mrs. Wilson face to face... In the past, this was impossible.


    Seeing his mother defending his little sister, Marvin was gratified and extremely happy.


    Lancy could see that.


    When Freda narrated her mother''s story in the daytime in details, Marvin''s eyes were full of bright smile.


    "Then why?"


    Lancy sighed and took back the book from the man. "Of course it''s for Leona! Although Glen sends messages from time to time, we haven''t found Leona yet. How can I not worry? Glen couldn''t even find Leona, could Leona... "


    Lancy dared not to say anything more.


    Upon hearing that, Marvin''s face darkened. T


    idn''t take it to heart.


    Marvin looked at the other decorations in the room and said with a faint smile, "if you find that the bed sheet is changed tomorrow and the cup is different, don''t be too surprised."


    This was Marvin.


    Although the Central Lake Pavilion was well protected like a bucket in a major event, he could turn a blind eye to such a small detail.


    Perhaps, this was the tolerance and bottom line to the family.


    "Okay, I know. I won''t blink my eyes even if the whole room will be blown up tomorrow." Lancy said in half-joking way.


    Marvin unbuttoned his suit and shrugged. "I don''t care. I just want to stay in bed with you."


    "Stay!" Hearing that, Lancy could not help but smile. She wondered whether he was joking or not?


    As if he had already seen through Lancy, Marvin was faster to untie her clothes. "Lancy, I''m not kidding. In order to keep up with our brother-in-law, we have to do something fast, day and night! "


    After doing that, Lancy felt that she had an auditory hallucination, which must be real


    It must be her hallucination!


    Hearing that, Lancy could not help but roll her eyes. He had always been talking nonsense like this every time! Lancy complained in her heart, but she couldn''t help blushing.


    The night was still long, and there was enough time for Marvin to get what he wanted, wasn''t it?


    It was a sleepless night for Nina.


    Whether Nina was nervous, excited or her own personality. Nina was always so eager to be calm and composed in any situation.


    After a long time, the sun finally lit up in Nina''s anticipation.


    The next thing she could do was to wait until Lancy and Marvin went to work.


    The good thing about her was that she could stay here fair and square without going to work.


    When she lived in the Lu mansion, Nina had learnt that everyone in the Lu Clan, including Lancy, had a regular lifestyle.


    The Lu Clan had a regular lifestyle. They didn''t even bother to sleep and get up early.


    After all, they had sex in the Lu mansion.

 Chapter 458 Scheming To Enter The Main House

    After she was sure that Lancy and Marvin had gone out, Nina began to take actions after some time.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the servant of the Lu Clan was cleaning up every room.


    The Central Lake Pavilion was no exception. Only at this time would there be more people in and out, not so eye-catching. And the guards outside would also be relatively loosened.


    It was at that time that Nina went to the Central Lake Pavilion.


    She held a pile of documents and could faintly see the pictures in them. She was so nervous until she was stopped.


    At that moment, Nina felt like her heart had stopped beating.


    "Miss Nina?" It was Allen Chen, the captain of the security guards of the Central Lake Pavilion who had caught her. The security guards were not removed from the lake after Marvin Lu was locked in the house.


    Allen had received the order from Marvin that he would not let Nina get close to the Central Lake Pavilion.


    "Miss Nina, why are you here? Are you here for Mrs. Lancy? But Sir and madam have gone out. " Allen was just the director of the security department. He would not offend people who he shouldn''t offend. Of course, he had to be polite.


    After all, Nina is Lancy''s sister, the eldest daughter of the Lan Clan.


    Nina paused for a while and had already had an explanation for it. "I''m here to send some materials to Mrs. Sherry. These are the flower varieties, pictures and prices of the city. Is Mrs. Sherry inside? "


    "Well... Mrs. Sherry is in it. " Allen was not sure. He was here for Mrs. Sherry. It was not easy to ask her to leave.


    "Yesterday Mrs. Sherry asked me to order the flowers for Miss Freda, so Mrs. Sherry is the only one who can make the decision for such a big matter." Nina said apologetically and anxiously.


    Allen thought for a while and realized that all the people in Lu Clan knew Mrs. Sherry and Mrs. Wilson quarreled with each other in the garden yesterday. As far as he knew, Miss Nina held a special place in the Lu Clan.


    Being a guest not a guest was something that was even more embarrassing than her.


    Then Allen gave way to her, "Miss Nina, please."


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the Central Lake Pavilion, pretending to be calm.


    It had been several days since she arrived at the Lu mansion. It was the first time she set foot on this place.


    How ridiculous! After all, she was Lancy''s sister in name. It was the first time that her sister had lived in the house of her parents in law.


    Fortunately, she had figured out the general location of the house.


    In fact, the person of the Central Lake Pavilion was simple. There were only two people, Lancy and Marvin. Now only Sherry was added. In a hotel like Lu mansion, the main room, study room and guest room were separated from each other so that Sheryl could know where they were at a glance.


    Therefore, although it was the first time for Nina to be in the VIP room, she was not in a panic.


    When she approached the main house, Nina knocked the door open deliberately.


    "


    so she required Nina to be cautious and cautious.


    In her eyes, what Nina was worried about was not Lancy, but the smart man, Marvin. Therefore, their ultimate goal was achieved even if they had wronged each other.


    When she finished her work on the vase, Nina turned to look at the oversized bed.


    Nina stood still on the bedside, lost in thought.


    Probably, it was because Lancy had been loved by this man on this bed? She directly stared at the double pillows that was thrown out. But for one second, she really wanted to tear up the pillow!


    No, no, she had to calm down. She couldn''t leave even a tiny bit!


    Nina clenched the bottle and found that there was only a second left. She then squatted down silently and got in.


    Yes, Nina got in.


    When did the noble lady of the Lan Clan get into his bed like a thief?


    But she had no choice. Boliy said the position of the powder must be close to their pillow. Since she was not sure who slept on the left and who slept on the right, the only safety method was to surround the fixed position!


    After she was done, Nina still smelled the odor. It was light but she could get the answer.


    So she got out of the bed and smelled it again.


    After trying again and again, she found that they were in different places, the left, the right, the close or far. At last, Nina muttered, "What the hell is this? Boliy, have you even set up a trap? You really can''t smell anything, not at all! "


    Unless Lancy and Marvin were lying prone on the bed, they would never discover.


    After Nina checked all the details that Becky could think of and made sure that there was nothing wrong with her, she quietly walked out of Lancy''s room and left there.


    In the following days, Nina went out of the Central Lake Pavilion with all kinds of excuses.


    As time went by, it was getting closer and closer to Miss Freda''s engagement ceremony. The whole Lu Clan was so busy that they had taken Nina lightly. Under such circumstances, they didn''t care so much about this woman.

 Chapter 459 Her Own Husband

    Because of this, no one noticed Nina''s little trick and things went quite smoothly.


    Time flied and it was the day for the engagement.


    The place where she was engaged was at the Lu mansion. She was supposed to go to the man''s family. However, since the engagement date was very close to that of their wedding, both Mr. Sidney and Marvin loved Freda. Since Carl was an orphan, after the discussion, they decided to go to the Lu mansion.


    When they got married, the party would be held by the man.


    Although Carl didn''t have a father and a mother, he still had a group of good brothers! They could hold his engagement party in the Lu Clan''s house, but if they hold the wedding ceremony here, others might think that the Lu Clan bullied Carl.


    Besides, it was a happy thing for a husband to personally prepare a wedding. Carl prepeared everything himsel, therefore, Marvin was glad that Mr. Sidney didn''t oppose it.


    That was because he could see from the preparations that the man was attentive to her granddaughter.


    This day finally came with tension and excitement.


    Carl was so excited that he didn''t fall asleep the whole night.


    He wished he could come to visit her at dawn. However, it was a perfect day for her, he was too impatient to come at this time.


    The Lu mansion was the most bustling today. The relatives of the first and second branches of the Lu Clan all attended the banquet. It was really a sea of people. They were surrounded by a dense mass of people.


    Almost everyone in the Lu Clan had arrived.


    However, Carl was not alone. He was absolutely well matched in strength and didn''t lose the battle!


    In fact, Suaby, Ghost and the others could more or less control their aura, but the rough men behind them were not necessarily the same.


    Obviously, they didn''t match the Lu mansion. However, Mr. Sidney didn''t mind and Marvin didn''t mind at all. As for other people''s opinions, it didn''t matter.


    At the same time, Mr. Sidney and Marvin Lu knew that the people who followed Carl must be whom they trusted.


    Maybe they were rough men, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that they were happy for their boss.


    However, Marvin wasn''t that sure. He narrowed his eyes and saw that the people behind Leo were all blushing with excitement... Did they drink before they left?


    It seemed that Marvin was right.


    Carl had a sleepless night, and his brothers were more excited than him! Who says that only the bridegroom is nervous?


    So, tthey had drunk two glasses of wine before they went out.


    Mrs. Wilson wondered what was going on with these people? They said in a coarse voice. They should have controlled themselves no matter how happy they were, shouldn''t they?


    thin. And I have taken your pregnancy into consideration when I wore the cheongsam. It certainly suits you well."


    Freda pulled her dress and touched the lines on it back and forth.


    The unique cheongsam was handmade by a famous brand in Y country. It was hard for ordinary people to imagine how valuable it was. Even if he was rich, he might not be able to buy it. It was just for the engagement party.


    "Take it easy, little girl. You look gorgeous today." Lancy praised.


    Freda nodded and looked at herself in the mirror, lost in thought. ''I''m finally married.''. It was not a commercial marriage. It was just that she married the man she loved deeply. It was at this time that she couldn''t help thinking about what had happened before, and finally she couldn''t help laughing.


    "What makes you so happy?" As the hostess of Lu Clan, Lancy dressed up well today. She was no less graceful than the bride to be. "Yes. Your wedding night? Well, tonight is not our first wedding night, at most our first engagement night. "


    So, the married women tended to be careless...


    With a red face, Freda gave Lancy a blaming look and pouted, "what are you talking about! I''m not thinking of that. I just... "


    "Just what?" Lancy said like a playboy.


    "I just think of my brother." Since it was impossible for her to tell Marvin, it was easier for her to tell it to Lancy. "I was young at that time and didn''t know what to do. I always thought that my brother was too ruthless, and ruined my love time and time again. I remember that it was because he stopped me again and again that I met Carl, a man who really loves me and treats me well. "


    Freda''s eyes became red, because he felt annoyed and amused at the thought that she had blamed his brother for many times and that she had resisted for many times.

 Chapter 460 Meeting Leona Again

    Sometimes, closely involved could not see clearly the real meaning of a game. Only after a long time had passed by when one was under a circumstance, one could understand the meaning of it.


    Lancy was listening carefully. She tap Freda''s head and said, "why do you think so much? Enjoy now! Let the past be the past. Your brother won''t mind. You are his only sister. Who else will he protect except you? It''s not a big deal for a man to be wronged. "


    "¡­¡­ Is my brother really your husband? " Freda burst into laugh.


    "You ungrateful guy. Who am I doing this for?" Lancy glared at her.


    "Yes, you are right. I know you are the best sister-in-law." Meanwhile, Freda was not nervous but smiled happily.


    Lancy rubbed between her eyebrows and made fun of Freda.


    If she hadn''t put on makeup, they would have found her haggard at first glance.


    Freda had noticed what was happening. "Did you sleep well last night? It must have gotten up too early. I''m just engaged, not for wedding. I really don''t need it... "


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my problem." "I don''t know what''s wrong with me these days because I couldn''t sleep well every night and had nightmares, and I woke up at five or six o''clock every morning," Lancy replied


    It was a great surprise for Freda to find the tiredness between Lancy''s eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Why don''t you go to see a doctor? Why can''t you have a good rest for so many days? "


    "It''s okay. Maybe I''ll be all right in a few days." Lancy hadn''t taken it seriously because she hadn''t slept for a week when she had been on a mission! ''Maybe I worried too much about Leona. I have a bad feeling. Something bad happened to her.''


    Only Lancy knew clearly that she didn''t sleep well these days, and her heart beat obviously faster. It was really uneasy to eat and sleep. ''I must go back to organization after I get rid of the things here.''


    However, Lancy never thought that she couldn''t wait to change her plan.


    Freda thought it was because Lancy was busy with her wedding, she felt very sorry and said, "I''m so sorry, Lancy. It''s all my fault."


    "Stop!" Lancy raised her hand and said. "Don''t blame yourself for everything. Mother in law is the one who takes care of your affairs. I didn''t help you at all. I''m not getting what I deserve."


    As soon as she finished, she heard some noise from outside. The door was opened by someone from the outside.


    Lancy became excited at once.


    Lancy made a gesture to Freda and the latter understood what she meant. Stepping on the ground, the latter flushed and complained, "come in if you want. What are you doing there secretly? Are you a thief?"


    The man walked in, smiling awkwardly. He was exactly Carl! He touched the back side of his head awkwardly which was rare for him, and said, "I''m afraid of disturbing you."


    "You know to be an interruption. Why don''t you stay in the front hall to receive the guests?


    nsed. She was full of resentment, which almost tore her apart. She hated Emily, but she couldn''t control her anger.


    "You have a son, a daughter and a husband who loves you so much. You must be very happy now, right?" However, Leona said those words in a mechanical tone. Perhaps it was because she was very resentful, or there were other reasons, she didn''t even pay any attention to Lancy''s reaction.


    "Leona, do you know what you are talking about?" Lancy was constantly giving in. She had no way to deal with her sister. "Or what did you find after you went back?"


    Not knowing when Lancy said something wrong, Leona suddenly launched an attack.


    She pushed Lancy out, and Lancy crashed into the front of the wash basin, groaning in pain. In the next second, she really got choked and Leona''s face suddenly enlarged by countless times. She pinched her neck with all her strength.


    She didn''t even feel a hint of murderous will. What she did proved that she wanted to kill her!


    Generally speaking, few people would really understand this kind of feeling. Only those who were hanging by a thread would personally understand the other party''s intentions! They were not just putting on a show. They were not faking it. But from the strength of Leona, they knew that she did it without mercy.


    Only hatred could make people do this.


    Lancy tried to open her eyes and look straight into Leona''s eyes! Although she didn''t know what had happened, she could guess it from her instincts.


    If Leona had left because he wanted to investigate what had happened in the past, now she was finally back, but her attitude had changed greatly! There was only one explanation for it: the result of Leona''s investigation...


    "Well, does it hurt? Do you know how it feels to die? " Leona''s face became extremely ferocious, and there was no color in her eyes at all. She didn''t care about Lancy or anyone else. "Damn it! You know what?"


    What?

 Chapter 461 Blood Stained Her Hands

    Lancy patted on Leona''s hand, but only a few times.


    It suddenly occurred to Lancy that if it was for her, her life would be in the hands of Leona at Roxie''s grave.


    So, did that mean Roxie died because of her?


    That was to say, she really betrayed her sister?


    When her life was hanging on a thread, countless guesses welled up in her heart. Because of Leona''s single stake, she fell into unprecedented suspicion, and suspicion of herself.


    Sometimes people were just so strange. Sometimes they were as strong as walls, but they would be knocked down by a straw.


    The reason why Lancy was depressed was not because of Marvin, or the two children who were about six or seven years old all of a sudden, or their marriage, or their flee from organization, but the separation of sisters, and their previous betrayal of sisters.


    She didn''t believe, she didn''t believe that she would kill Roxie, she didn''t believe that she would betray everyone.


    She would never believe it! The top managers of the organization had laid the evidence in front of her. Even if that person was Marvin, she would never believe him!


    However, the woman was Leona, not anyone else. It was Leona!


    How could she not believe it? How could she not believe it?


    Lancy stopped resisting. She thought, ''I''ll let you be this for only a second...''


    Lancy was losing her consciousness. If there was another person present, if Lancy could open her eyes, she would find that her pupils were exactly the same as those of Leona.


    The difference was not too far.


    But before Lancy lost all her consciousness, Leona stopped.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" She was almost out of breath, and the air surged again, then Lancy couldn''t stop coughing, she couldn''t say a word, she was paralyzed there.


    Leona looked down at Lancy with cold eyes.


    The expression in her eyes was somewhat erratic, and people would not notice if they looked at her carefully. Unfortunately, Lancy was on the verge of breaking down, or else they would have found something wrong.


    "Do you want to die? It''s not that simple. I won''t let you die like this. This is too easy for you, too easy for you! " Leona walked back and forth in front of Lancy as if she was talking to her, or talking to herself. "Why did you betray us for a man, just for a man?"


    Not knowing how to reply, Lancy kept asking herself, ''is it true? is that true?''


    A hint of madness flashed through Leona''s eyes. She suddenly squatted down to pull Lancy''s hair off her head and yelled, "you damn it! He damn it too! You betrayed us because of him. He deserves to die! "


    Lancy felt like her head was about to explode. All her strength was run out. The only thing she could do now was to listen!


    Now she was like a puppet, controlled by anyone.


    "You tell me, am I right?" Leona''s speed was sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes harsh, and


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . Show mercy to your losers is also a considerable blow. "


    "Besides, Nina is already at the Lu family mansion. She is the only one who can do that thing."


    Still having no clue, Adolf asked again, "what on earth did you give her that day?" Boliy has personally tasted it and it has proved that it''s nontoxic, isn''t it?


    Boliy gave a half smile with a tinge of laziness and satisfaction. "What have you learned in the professional class? Ruthlessness doesn''t mean she is harmless. Do you think you can hit her with one move when you are dealing with people like Lancy? "


    Her plan was interlocking.


    "The day before Nina did it, I asked someone to change a painting in Lancy''s room," The corners of Boliy''s mouth were slightly lifted. "In order to deal with Lancy, we have to start from psychological line of defense. She knows the person who started. It''s one of the ways to break through the defense line. After that, she needs psychological suggestion, which is the hypnotism understood by ordinary people. "


    "But people usually use hypnotism to relieve pressure and treat mental disease."


    "Hypnosis attack..." Adolf blurted out without thinking.


    In the medical field, hypnosis attack was prohibited.


    Once he was caught, his career as a doctor would be ruined.


    Everyone thought about how the hypnosis was usually used, and only common sense was enough to tell. Hypnosis required a patient to relax, give his or her body to the doctor, let a stranger pry into his or her mind, and find out the source of his or her pain. It was also meant to control his or her brain.


    If it is treatment, some psychological hints are feasible, which can help the patient move on from the past painful past.


    But, if it was hypnosis attack... So it''s the opposite. There were many international criminals who had been hypnotized and mistaken himself for a murderer. It was horrible just to think about it!

 Chapter 462 Hypnosis Attack

    Of course, hypnosis attack was not a common attack. It needed a good hand to control others without being noticed. In particular, Lancy was a determined person, not ordinary people.


    Now that they had chosen to attack her mentally, they needed to find a way out.


    That dark painting was her first step to open up Lancy''s psychological line.


    Human beings are sensitive to all things, such as happiness, sorrow, and darkness. Thus, they have different feelings!


    The painting, through the layers of patterns, was presented at a different angle. But they all showed negative emotions, which made people feel that.


    Boliy knew that though Lancy might choose to throw the painting away, it was enough for her.


    However, the truth was that both Lancy and Marvin thought that it was Mrs. Wilson who had done it, so they just let it be. It could be seen that the function of the painting was far greater than that of Boliy.


    Then it was time to take a look at Nina.


    ''I''ve told you that ruthlessness does not mean being harmless!'' It was an ordinary orchid flower powder, which was not rare or mysterious. So Boliy would taste it in person that day.


    The orchid powder was gathered and ground into powder when the orchids blossomed most dense with a denser fragrance. After specially treated, the scent seemed faint but would slowly seep into people''s nose. It was hard to guard against.


    That was why Boliy had asked Nina to take care of it. Even if she was exposed, she wouldn''t expose his plan.


    It was well known that the fragrance of orchids contained multiple ingredients, and the biggest taboo was to stay in the bedroom for a long time, which would seriously affect people''s sleep.


    The special orchid powder tasted light, but it had special functions. So Boliy let the pillow under Lancy''s bed and even the vase in the master bedroom spill it out just in case, to minimize the harmful effect to Lancy''s health.


    It turned out that Boliy succeeded.


    For ten days, Lancy had nightmares. Although the daytime was not as energetic as before, she was always in a tense state and her heartbeat was always accelerating. Therefore, it was easy to find out the truth, but for various reasons she could not detect it.


    Both psychologically attack and pollen are a final step.


    Today is the day.


    Otherwise, do you think it is so easy for Leona to "persuade" and "control" Lancy? What Boliy didn''t tell Adolf was that she had already succeeded in experiments on Leona before the investigation of Lancy.


    And Leona''s every word and expression today was the real last step! When Lancy was suffering the mental breakdown, he gave her a hint and controlled her completely.


    She has a harmonious family, doesn''t she have a husband who loves her and doesn''t dislike her mother-in-law? ''if Lancy kill her husband, then what will happen?'' Boily mused.


    Bo


    ing. It seemed that he hadn''t seen Lancy since he got up.


    It''s strange that she accompanied Freda earlier. Now Freda has come out. Where is the girl?


    After looking around, Marvin still didn''t find Lancy, so he took the chance to pull Freda aside.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?" Meanwhile, Freda was holding her red face, and its eyes met Carl in the air. It was easy to tell that they were deeply in love.


    It was until now that Freda was able to tell the truth.


    "Where is Lancy? I thought you were with her before. Why didn''t you see her?" he asked in a teasing tone as he squinted at Carl.


    "It turns out you haven''t seen her yet. " Freda is joking. She looks left and right. Don''t say, she really hasn''t seen her sister-in-law! "No, Lancy came down early. Didn''t you see her, brother?"


    "I haven''t seen her for a long time." Marvin''s eyes darkened as he said coldly.


    Marvin got panic and was to look for her.


    "Brother, I think Lancy has gone back to her room? She doesn''t look well. Don''t worry. " It suddenly occurred to Freda that.


    Does Lancy feel well?


    However, Marvin didn''t stop but said, "I want to see her."


    "Brother..." It''s too late for Freda to stop it. It''s hard to see brother''s eager side. She shook her head with a smile. ''fine, I will hide something from my brother and sister-in-law. Anyway, the engagement ceremony has ended.


    Later, Freda was very glad that elder brother cared about his sister-in-law very much, and also very glad that because of that worry and tension, elder brother left first.


    Otherwise, the situation would really get out of hand!


    The thought of it frightened Freda.


    However, she doesn''t know now that when her elder brother comes out of the hall, and a series of events will overturn her life, even affect the whole Lu Clan.


    Marvin strode towards the Central Lake Pavilion, but did not find Lancy. Now he was completely panicked.

 Chapter 463 Kill Her Husband

    He couldn''t wait to look through the whole Lu mansion, but he needed to calm down! He should not show a trace of panic. It was important to keep calm at this critical moment! Maybe Lancy was just taking a walk in the garden...


    Upon thought this, Marvin headed for the back garden.


    In the farthest corner, there were fewer people. Finally, Marvin found Lancy in the deep bamboo forest.


    Lancy leaned against the railing with her back to Marvin all the time. She seemed to lower her head, not knowing what she was looking at or thinking.


    "Lancy..." Marvin breathed a sigh of relief. She was safe and sound. That was not better than this.


    If only Marvin was facing Lancy, he wouldn''t have set his mind at rest so soon.


    But Lancy was sweating profusely.


    Every inch of her muscles was trembling, and her eyes were slowly filled with confusion and struggle, as if she suddenly did not know who she was, where she was, and where she should go!


    She only knew that she was very uncomfortable. Every pore on her body was uncomfortably painful. It was the pain, the torment that she had suppressed to the extreme!


    She seemed to be enduring something, or she had lost herself.


    If he didn''t get close to her, it was difficult to find her abnormality! She was already drenched in sweat, and her thin clothes were wet with cold sweat. However, she did not notice that, and was just staring blankly at the dagger in her hand.


    Yes, she was in a daze.


    It was obvious that Lancy was absent-minded. However, it was not difficult to find that her mind was blank now from her absent-minded expression.


    Marvin frowned. He called her several times, but she didn''t respond. "Lancy, what are you doing? Are you uncomfortable? "


    Marvin couldn''t wait any more. He walked to her and put his arm around her shoulders to force Lancy to face him. In the next second, his endless worry turned into shock. He had never been so panic like this before. Marvin had always been calm and indifferent. He was always calm and collected.


    Even Lancy''s lips were trembling. She stared blankly at the man who suddenly appeared. It didn''t make any sense for her to merely look at him. It seemed that no matter it was a man or a woman who stood in front of her, it didn''t matter at all. She just looked at him.


    Marvin clutched her jaw and stared at Lancy with Eagle like eyes. There was something wrong with her. It was very strange! "What''s wrong with you! Tell me, Lancy "


    Lancy was still stunned. The only thing she could do was secretly grasp the dagger.


    However, Marvin didn''t notice her little trick because he only cared about her more.


    Marvin keenly found that her eyes were dull and lifeless. Such response... The man''s heart sank, and he tried to persuade her, "Lancy, look at me, look


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed him taking care of Lancy with his own eyes, and then he helped her to stand with him as if nothing had happened.


    It was a long distance from the bamboo forest to the Central Lake Pavilion.


    However, it was enough to make an injured person more seriously injured.


    Myron had to admire his brother for that. If he didn''t know the situation in advance, he wouldn''t have discovered something wrong with his brother.


    It was a difficult process for both the injured Marvin and the perturbed Myron.


    Luckily, it passed and no one was informed.


    That''s right. Almost everyone''s attention was on the hall, and few people paid attention to them.


    However, only Marvin knew that intent was not included in those "people".


    Yes, although Marvin was injured, it didn''t reduce his vigilance. He had ignored that on his way to the door, more than one person deliberately looked at their direction. He wondered when these strangers appeared in Lu Clan?


    Marvin kept silent, ignoring those deliberate faces!


    As things developed to this point, if Marvin did not know the reason, he would have died for nothing! There must be something wrong with Lancy.


    ''no matter what happened to Lancy, it''s impossible for her to be like this in such a short period of time. In Marvin''s eyes, he would never believe that Lancy wanted to kill him or that she would commit suicide.


    However, Marvin couldn''t come up with a good idea in a short time. The best way for him right now was to stabilize the current situation.


    As long as he entered the Central Lake Pavilion, he would be safe.


    When the three of them arrived at Central Lake Pavilion, Marvin took a deep breath of relief, and then told the gatekeeper, "Mrs. Lancy is not comfortable. If the Mrs. Sidney asks, just say so. As for others, don''t let anyone in without my permission, understand? "


    "Okay."

 Chapter 464 Just For A Truth

    Marvin exchanged a knowing look with Myron before they let out a sigh of relief.


    After he went back to the master bedroom, making sure that there was no other people and that there was no one else, Marvin finally could relax.


    It hurt! Of course it hurt?


    He is not a wooden man, and his pain nerves are not damaged. How can he not feel the pain?


    "Put Lancy on the bed," Sweat trickled down his forehead. By this moment, the one Marvin cared most was still the one who had hurt him.


    "Okay," replied Myron. After he arranged Lancy properly, he walked out of the master bedroom.


    At the same time, Marvin got into his study and took out the first aid kit to deal with his wound.


    After he took off his coat, he realized that it was useless to bandage his wound in the garden. If he wanted to maintain the normal way of walking, he had to pull the wound open and simply bandaged it without stitches. It was just like a mantis trying to stop a car.


    The shirt inside was almost dripping, but the neckline and the sleeves were the same color, and the rest were already filled with bright red.


    After he took off his shirt, his strong chest was exposed. It was not until then did Marvin realize that his wound was much deeper than he had imagined.


    At the moment, Myron took a deep breath.


    His eyes turned red because of the ferocious and bright red wound.


    All of a sudden, Myron felt his throat tightened and didn''t know what to say.


    It was not that Myron was not sophisticated. He was a man, and also a man of courage. He thought that he had seen all kinds of scenes that he had never seen before.


    Everyone would become rebellious.


    Myron won''t be scared by the blood! But the problem was who was the bleeding and who was the injured. Myron admitted that the relationship between him and his brother had dropped to the freezing point during these days. It was a cold war that had never happened in more than 20 years.


    Yes, a cold war.


    Myron didn''t remember when they had a good chat last time. He only knew that they had tried to avoid him again. He hadn''t seen his brother for a long time.


    As for Marvin, maybe he knew what Myron wanted, so he chose to let him go.


    Time is the best medicine for love.


    One day, Myron would walk out on his own. That was what Marvin hoped.


    Both of them had their own thoughts. Thus, they went further and further along the way.


    As Myron was absolutely the most sweet and obedient brother in the world, compared to his father, because of the growing environment of his family, Marvin was more like a father to the brother and sister.


    They knew from their childhood that their elder brother had shouldered all the responsibilities and pressure for them, so they grew up without worries.


    For example, even if Freda was angry and upset, a relationship end up again for some reason. Finally, Freda had to compromise.


    It showed that Freda and Myron care about Marvin.


    Myron admitted that he had a strong f


    er again to keep her in the future? "


    Myron''s remarks were so agitated that he didn''t even notice the expression on Marvin''s face and the clenched fist he had just clenched.


    "That''s our business." Marvin shouted, running out of his patience.


    Myron was stunned. He unknowingly raised his voice by two times, "I know! I know. You are my brother and she is my sister-in-law. There is no way to get you two apart. I know, I know! "


    Because I knew that, I had been restraining myself and suppressing my feelings.


    Myron sobbed. His voice was choked with sobs.


    He loved his dearest woman dearly, desperately and depressed. At the same time, he had to witness the intimate love between them.


    Myron knew that he was wrong and he shouldn''t have done that.


    However, he couldn''t convince himself, or perhaps, he didn''t have the reason to convince him to give up.


    "I just want to know the truth!" He only wanted the truth...


    Myron even behaved humbly. Men never shed tears. But he had been depressed and hidden for a long time before they reached the point of sorrow.


    Even Myron felt ashamed of himself. His sister didn''t agree with his idea! Shame is not his love for her, but his own. He knows that it is against ethics, that it is not right, that she is a sister-in-law, and that he has despicably let that love go.


    He had to admit that at the moment he knew his brother''s "secret", the extravagant hope in his heart was finally out of control, and he was completely submerged like a flood or a beast.


    This was why Myron regarded him as a despicable and shameful person.


    As time went by, Myron had lost his direction. Now, even he himself didn''t know what on earth he wanted to do? What did he want?


    "Truth?" After pondering for a while, Marvin raised his head and stared at Myron with scorching eyes. "Do you really want the truth?"


    Myron''s sudden outburst made Marvin unable to hold back his anger any more.


    After all, it was not Myron who was patient.

 Chapter 465 Miss The Party

    Marvin lost his patience and asked," What are you going to do after knowing the truth? If I were with Lancy, would you give up completely? If we break up now... Are you going to chase her? "


    Myron was shocked and numerous ideas came to his mind at that moment.


    His gaze met that of Marvin. His elder brother''s eyes were cold, even more frightening than the snow in winter. Such cold was enough to calm Myron down.


    Myron went back to his seat, he was downcast. "I don''t think so! Anyway, I have known about it. What''s more, how long can you conceal your injury? Now grandpa is at home. Can you keep yourself in Central Lake Pavilion and not let others in? You need help now.


    Let''s leave you two aside first. If you still want to be together, you can''t let anyone else know about it. No matter how much grandpa likes her, he will never forgive anyone who dares to hurt you."


    Upon hearing this, Marvin fell into silence, which was exactly what he was worried about.


    If this matter was known by others, Lancy would be in a dangerous situation in this family!


    Marvin was lost in thought and didn''t mention Myron''s departure.


    After giving his brother a meaningful look, Marvin turned around and walked into the bedroom. Lancy fell asleep in his deep black eyes. Perhaps she would be much quieter only when she was in a coma?


    He would never forget how crazy she was in the back garden.


    In fact, in the face of Myron''s questioning, Marvin did not want to say. But he was more important that he did not know what had happened to Lancy.


    Actually, he was uncertain.


    Marvin had suspicion.


    Marvin touched Lancy''s forehead. Strangely, the temperature was a little high? ''Does she have a fever?'' But how could that be?


    Following behind Marvin, Myron also noticed his petty action. "A high fever? When will Dr. Joseph be here? Do we have anti fever medicines? "


    As soon as he said that, he turned around to look for tthe madicine, but was stopped by Marvin.


    "No, not now."


    "Why not?" Regardless of his identity and gender, Myron touched Lancy''s hand. Her temperature was really high! "Are you going to let her have a fever? There must be anti fever medicines at home. I''ll go and get them... "


    "You, stop!" Marvin lost his temper. He finally managed to reveal his true feelings. "If you want to stay here, you must listen to me! Otherwise, get out! "


    "But..." Myron wanted to refute.


    Marvin waved his hand and interrupted him again, "it''s up to me whether you want to go out or not."


    "You!" Myron had no choice but to compromise. He looked at Lancy worriedly and asked, "do you wan


    ied? Besides, your parents already accepted me as their son-in-law! "


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. But we haven''t." Replied Freda.


    Hearing this, Carl was stunned. Then he looked at Freda with shining eyes and said, "why don''t we go to get the marriage license tomorrow? That''s the way it is now. Whether it''s an engagement ceremony or a wedding ceremony, they can get the marriage certificate first! What do you think? Go ahead? I think today is the day. How about tomorrow? "


    Why didn''t Carl think of this before? So he thought it was a good idea. A strong man like Mr. Carl even dared to act cute in front of Freda.


    It was just a sudden change of style, and it was not difficult at all.


    Looking at her poor little eyes, Justin was full of expectation and anxiety, just like a child asking mommy to buy toys, as if he wouldn''t leave or stay.


    Freda was so amused by him that she couldn''t help laughing. Carl behaved like a child.


    However, what Carl did made Freda so sweet and comfortable.


    "What do you think? Freda?" Tomorrow? " Carl drew Freda and was unwilling to let her go.


    Finally, under the look of Carl, Freda nodded shyly.


    Just as what Carl said, a wedding ceremony was important, but the real marriage relationship needed to be registered in the Civil Affairs Bureau. Moreover, she was going to marry him. No, it didn''t matter even if they got the marriage license as soon as possible.


    In fact, Freda liked to see the way Carl behaved eager.


    Carl finally got what he wanted. He couldn''t keep smiling, showing his white teeth. "Then tonight..." The ending of the speech was long, and this was probably a hint that was most likely.


    ''shame on him! After so many things, why was he still talking about this?''

 Chapter 466 Blocked Outside The Central Lake Pavilion

    "What?" Carl blinked.


    But Freda turned her head away, refusing to look at Carl. It yelled, "oh my God! Why did you say! Even if we can live together, it''s still the same as living in separate rooms! Lancy said we should sleep in separate rooms today and even on the wedding day! "


    The corners of Carl''s eye twitched. He remembered what Lancy had said to them this morning.


    "Freda, I... I just want to hold you to sleep. Don''t worry, I will be quiet. " Carl narrowed his eyes and thought, ''for the sake of the baby and her, I''m not an animal, okay?''


    But, Freda, is your expression full of doubt and distrust?


    Was it too straight and too hard to hide?


    "Freda..." Carl''s voice sank. "What''s this expression on your face?"


    After clearing his throat, Freda touched her smooth face and said seriously, "well, it''s better to sleep in separate rooms. It''s safer."


    "You don''t believe me?" Carl frowned and thought that they would never sleep in separate rooms after they got married? Was he really that untrustworthy? How could they love each other during the early stage of her pregnancy? The scene was so beautiful.


    Carl suddenly felt that it was necessary to figure out the problem clearly?


    "Freda, look at me, you really don''t believe me? I''m a man who always restrain himself. Okay? " So, Mr. Carl really didn''t need to say the last sentence.


    Freda glanced at the moon in the sky, feeling light and restless. Meanwhile, she rubbed her belly, murmuring, "restrain yourself. Are you kidding me?"


    If this man could restrain himself, they would not get married in such a hurry?


    He had assured that at the very beginning, but it turns out that he didn''t? She didn''t want to say anything more!


    Carl didn''t know how to respond. "You can''t blame me because you''re too delicious."


    "What are you talking about?" Freda almost screamed


    The girl was so embarrassed that she wanted to shout at Carl! "Anyway, you''ll sleep in the guest room tonight. You''re not allowed to have any comments. You can keep any comments.


    "What about tomorrow?" After a long and exaggerated sigh, Carl stretched out his hand to hold Freda, trying to poke on it. After all, it was just for fun!


    "¡­¡­ Let''s talk about it tomorrow! " Freda shook off his hand, pouted and rushed forward like a train.


    But before she could take any step forward, Carl stopped her in a hurry and reminded her, "slow down! Be careful not to fall. Okay, okay. You take it easy. I won''t tease you anymore. "


    Freda made a face and almost forgot that she was pregnant.


    Carl touched her nose and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to your room. Only for this time. Don''t drive me out to sleep in the future, okay? "


    "Uh huh," Freda replied in a muffled voice. Then it recovered and said, "not now. I have to go to the Central Lake


    y. When their eyes met in the air. It was full of challenges and accusations, while another kept silent.


    Meanwhile, Freda had already been accustomed to his silence. After taking a deep look at Myron, she pushed away Carl''s hand and walked inside.


    "Miss Freda, you can''t..." Mr. Chen exclaimed, trying to stop them.


    "If you stop me again, do you believe that I will invite Mr. Sidney here?" Freda''s face was cold. She just wanted to go in and find out the truth. She didn''t care about anything. "Do you have to refuse me like this when Grandpa is here?"


    She seemed to have been pointing at the youngest brother all the time, because she knew that Lancy didn''t like and had no feelings for Myron...


    For a long time, Freda had never shown her fear. Because she knew, once this matter was known by others, not only the two elder brothers, but also her sister-in-law, and even the entire Lu Clan would be affected. Because she knew how strong and unforgettable the feeling of Myron for Lancy was.


    Maybe Myron can put up with that for a year or a half. Then two years, three years, what about the future? You will blow it up one day, right? What Freda was afraid of and worried about was the day of the outbreak.


    Since Myron had been organized and found to avoid the attack, Freda couldn''t help but think more!


    "Miss Freda, that''s not what I meant." Mr. Chen had a hundred mouths, but it was hard to say.


    Skepticism was shining in Freda''s eyes, so she asked aggressively, "Mr. Chen, I remember you just said that no one is allowed to come in without my brother''s permission, right? Then how did he get in? "


    Then he explained, "Myron went inside with the master and Lancy."


    As soon as his voice fell, the atmosphere in the whole room suddenly changed. Mr. Chen looked blankly at the angrier Freda and the more silent Myron, did he say something wrong?

 Chapter 467

    "What? Went together?" Freda narrowed her eyes, '' does he think that there is no problem. For those who knew the truth, this was a big problem!


    "Freda, let''s go back." Of course, Carl knew something was wrong, but that was why he stopped her.


    But Freda didn''t move. She stared at Myron and didn''t move for a second. "Myron, how about we go together? It''s getting late. Marvin and Lancy should go to bed now. "


    "¡­¡­ You can leave now. " Myron replied.


    Did he mean that he would not leave?


    Freda nodded with a smile. ''If you don''t want to go, we don''t go as well!'' Thinking of this, she pushed captain Chen away. Then, she stepped into the Central Lake Pavilion directly.


    Myron frowned and stood in front of her, "Freda, don''t be willful. Go back."


    "What? Am I willful? Why do you say that? If you don''t leave, why should I leave? Well, an I the only one who can disturb Marvin and Lancy? Won''t you disturb them? Or do you want to leave with me? " God knew how hard it took for Freda to control herself.


    She really wanted to pull Myron''s collar and ask him what had happened? Did it have anything to do with him? Did he say something he shouldn''t say and do something he shouldn''t?


    Freda was extremely worried and scared. At this moment, she broke out completely! Her complaints, reproach, worry and disappointment towards Myron gathered together. She felt that she was going crazy.


    With the last glimmer of hope, Freda asked, "Myron, shall we leave together?"


    If Myron was willing to leave with her, she could ignore what had happened or pretend that she knew nothing. She could forget all the so-called doubts and suspicions. To put it bluntly, what Freda wanted was only the attitude of Myron.


    She wanted to proved that Myron was able to deal with the relationship between him and Lancy.


    Unfortunately, Freda was doomed to be disappointed. Lancy hadn''t woken up yet, and the doctor hadn''t come yet. He had finally begged his brother to stay, so how could he leave at this time!


    Myron shook his head and refused without hesitation, "brother has agreed to let me stay. Carl, thank you for sending Freda back. "


    Even Freda felt strange, but how could Carl not notice it?


    It was just that he didn''t want to get involved.


    In his observation, he had found that both Marvin and Lancy had a secret identity, and Freda didn''t know about it at all. Carl had checked it several times, which made him more sure that the identities of Marvin and Lancy were not simple.


    That was why Carl didn''t stand on the side of his fiancee, Freda, in the face of such a complicated and strange situation tonight. Because he knew that it was indeed not appropriate for her to get involved in some things.


    Marvin was a good brother. He must have a reason to do so.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on the bed from time to time. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask, "brother, is her fever gone? Dr. Joseph hasn''t come yet. It''s not a good idea to keep doing this. Isn''t there an existing antipyretic at home? "


    Freda was shocked and looked at Marvin, "brother, Lancy is sick like this. Why haven''t you seen the doctor?"


    Not to mention Myron, but also Freda. How could she believe that her brother, who loved his sister-in-law so much, didn''t even invite a doctor and didn''t allow her to take the antipyretics?


    It was so strange.


    Carl remained silent at the end. Did everyone know what was the most strange thing? The most strange thing was that the three of them spoke so loudly, but the woman lying on the bed did not move at all, not affected at all.


    This was the most strange thing.


    Is it true that she has been that sick? Or did she lose her consciousness?


    Marvin covered his forehead with his hand. He had a terrible headache. The two men''s quarrel made him headache. The wound, which was already aching, seemed to be even more painful!


    After all, Marvin just did a simple treatment without taking any pain killer.


    It was not easy for him to endure till now.


    On the other hand, Marvin touched the injured part of his body subconsciously, which was seen by Carl.


    Carl had experienced this before. No matter how obscure and unnoticeable what Marvin had done, Carl had found it. ''Has Marvin been hurt?'' Carl was wondering. Carl raised his eyebrows. His eyes met with Marvin''s.


    He couldn''t hide it anymore...


    Marvin''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had made a decision. From the moment he was caught by Myron, he should have known that he couldn''t hide it.


    "Enough! Stop arguing!" "Don''t argue here. Lancy needs a rest," said Marvin in a low voice.


    ''How could I forget that Lancy needs a rest?'' Freda realized.

 Chapter 468 The Tranquility Before The Storm

    Lancy must be seriously ill, or she must have woken up when they were so noisy.


    Marvin led the three out of the bedroom and sat down on the sofa in the main hall. For a moment, everyone fell into silence.


    "You three, just stay here tonight. Don''t disturb mother''s rest. You can choose any guest room." Marvin pointed to the direction of the guest room. There were two layers of meaning in total. First, don''t let anyone know about it, especially his mother who lived in the attic. Second, since he had come, now that he went out, he had to hide his suspicion. It was better to stay here directly as a celebration of the engagement of Freda and Carl. It made sense.


    Freda didn''t know what to do and looked at her brother in frustration. It turned out that Marvin really left him here? But why? How could it be?


    "Myron will tell you what happened." Marvin knocked on the tea table and said, "if you have any questions, you can ask me. But I hope that only a few of us know about it. Besides, I hope you won''t jump to a conclusion easily when the truth is unknown. I''ll go out. "


    Marvin''s words were brief and to the point, leaving them only a cold back.


    It was time for the doctor to come., Freda was left behind with a confused look on her face. Curiosity was not enough to describe her mood at the moment. She stared at Myron, who was staring at her quietly. All of a sudden, Freda had a subtle and mysterious feeling. She was a little nervous and uneasy. Looking at Marvin''s face, it seemed that something bad had happened!


    "Myron?" Freda asked uneasily.


    Myron had thought that it was an accident for him to get involved, and Marvin had no choice but to do so. Marvin''s past was a secret, and what happened today was even more secret. He was even ready to see how Marvin could muddle through.


    He didn''t expect that Marvin would... Didn''t he plan to hide it from Freda and Carl?


    Myron was confused. He really couldn''t understand his brother.


    "Myron, what''s going on? Tell me!" Freda was so anxious that she stamped her feet. Apparently, her patience was running out.


    Why did Marvin do that?


    On the one hand, it was impossible to hide it now; on the other hand, Marvin really needed help in the next few days. However, the third most important thing was that Marvin wanted Myron to feel how to weigh the pros and cons and struggle.


    It was up to him whether to tell the truth or not.


    This matter was really shocking. Myron could choose to speak because he was afraid of frightening Freda, or he could choose to tell the truth.


    It must be a lie if he didn''t struggle at all in this journey of his heart.


    Marvin hoped that through this matter, Myron could experience it by himself. Sometimes, lies and concealment were really in a state of protection. He should try it himself and make a choice between concealment and


    that Lancy was harmless to this family and no threat to her family.


    Marvin was her biological brother.


    She had no choice. Her love for her brothers had already made a choice for her.


    About an hour later, Marvin finally came back, followed by the doctor. Myron and Freda were not unfamiliar with him. They had seen him several times before.


    And Joseph came to visit late at night, and they needed to bother Marvin, so they would definitely not go to the front door.


    The reason why they didn''t choose the front door was that Marvin had his own considerations. It was normal for him to invite the doctor here on the excuse of Lancy''s illness. However, the reason why Marvin did so was to show it to the person who planned it. Only when the person couldn''t touch the real situation could he easily catch the tail.


    Even if he couldn''t catch the person behind it in a short time, it would be good to make him anxious.


    As expected by Marvin, Boliy on the other side was about to go crazy.


    As time passed by, there was no news from the Lu mansion. Boliy knew that the truth was exposed and the result was definitely not what she wanted.


    She looked at the Lu mansion under the surveillance. The guests were all happy and there was no sign of panic! At the beginning, Marvin appeared in front of the camera, and at last, he was also nowhere to be found.


    "No, no, it can''t be like this. Something must have happened." With a gloomy face, Boliy walked back and forth in the room.


    Adolf stood aside, trembling with fear. She could do nothing but watch Boliy walking. She didn''t dare to persuade or speak. She kept her head down, hoping to lower her sense of existence.


    Boliy talked to himself and tried to recall the whole plan. There was no mistake. Ron was the perfect first step, the second step, and the third step. Every step was perfect. What was wrong? Where on earth was it?

 Chapter 469 Restless Night

    All of a sudden, an idea occurred to Boliy. When She raised her eyes, her eyes were full of madness. "Adolf, I didn''t lose. I''m sure I haven''t lost! I made it. Lancy must have made it, or the Lu mansion wouldn''t be so quiet. It''s so quiet that the flaw is revealed. If nothing really happened, she should have appeared, not disappeared with her man. "


    Adolf''s eyes lit up. "Boliy, what do you mean?"


    "Adolf, hurry up and inform those people not to leave the Lu Clan for a few more days to inquire about the news for me." Boliy gave an order in a hurry, "something must have happened to Lancy. The current situation is more like she deliberately hides it. Think about it. If you kill your husband, what will your first reaction be? "


    In an instant, Adolf caught up with Boliy. She murmured, "either I die together, or I hide it. Then, I will get rid of it without anyone noticing... "


    Boliy nodded approvingly and clapped her hands, "yes, that''s right! Lancy was a woman who was afraid of death. She must have chosen the second plan. However, she was doomed this time. Since Marvin was the ruler of the Lu clan, Lu Clan would not let her go. If she want to escape after dealing with it without anyone noticing, it depends on whether I agree or not. "


    "Adolf, you keep an eye on them. If they haven''t made any movement before tomorrow morning, you should find a way to lead Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson into Central Lake Pavilion and let them check it out personally. What''s more, tonight is especially important. Pay attention to every entrance of the Lu mansion. If there is any suspicious person coming in and out, destroy the alarm bell of the Lu mansion and must stop the suspicious person from leaving. Got it? " Boliy made a prompt decision, trying to make a new plan in a limited time.


    "Yes, I understand, Boliy." As soon as Adolf took the task, she rushed to the Lu mansion.


    Boliy was proud of her wit. Lancy, Lancy, you must have never thought that I would have a backup plan, right? I''m looking forward to seeing you again!


    Lancy didn''t expect that, because she had already passed out without any consciousness.


    To be honest, Boliy was right in her mind and direction. However, as she had said before, there was a huge bug in her seemingly perfect plan.


    That was Marvin. She had wronged the role of Marvin in it.


    In Boliy''s view, Lancy''s man, Marvin, was the only person who could be used as cannon fodder. On the happy day of his sister''s engagement, he was suddenly turned over by his beloved wife. He was the most typical person who would die with regret.


    Unexpectedly, Marvin was the biggest variable.


    Boliy was right about the beginning, but wrong about the end.


    Her plan went smoothly. She successfully calculated Lancy and controlled her. However, because of Marvin, the result was totally different.


    Lancy did hurt Marvin. She didn''t want to hide it, but the injured man wanted to hide it for her. Lancy would never escape from the Lu mansion tonight. At this moment


    Raising his eyes to take a look at Carl, Joseph asked unhurriedly, "as you know, that''s for ordinary person. She is not an ordinary person. From what Mr. Marvin said about the whole process, she should not have an ordinary high temperature. There must be other reasons. "


    Myron and Freda didn''t understand. No matter what reason it was, what else could they take except antipyretics? Besides, as long as she could lower the temperature of her body, it was always right, wasn''t it?


    At first, Myron''s worry was reasonable. What if she had pneumonia and brain?


    However, Marvin uses towel to apply from the side, which should not happen.


    "But..." Myron still didn''t understand.


    "No buts." Joseph directly interrupted Myron''s words, "the reason is different. Are you responsible for the wrong medicine? Don''t you know what complications are? "


    As Joseph spoke, he didn''t stop his work and soon finished the inspection.


    "It''s a preliminary examination, but we can''t get any result." Joseph was unusual. He was a highly skilled doctor, but he was not so good as to be found out only by one-sided examination. "The only thing I can be sure is that she is not in danger for the time being."


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    The three of them, Myron, Freda and Carl, looked at each other and wondered if Dr. Joseph was joking? What about the agreed highly skilled doctor? What the hell was no life safety? Could you give me a meaningful answer?


    Otherwise, why did they wait for him to come?


    However, when Marvin heard what Joseph said, his eyebrows softened. It could be seen that he was the one who really understood the meaning of Joseph''s words.


    In fact, there was no other reason, just because Joseph said that Lancy''s life was not safe, then she must be safe.


    Taking out a needle tube from the medical kit that Joseph carried with him, he injected the liquid medicine into Lancy''s body and said, "in that case, she won''t have a fever. As for other things, I advise you to send her to the hospital. "

 Chapter 470 Flaws

    "If I could send her to the hospital, I wouldn''t have come to you." Marvin cast a sidelong glance at Joseph and thought, ''isn''t this nonsense? He knew clearly that how could he send her to the hospital at this time? If his guess was right, the people behind it must have been keeping an eye on the Lu Clan.


    At this time, she couldn''t stand out.


    After a moment''s silence, Joseph asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?"


    The two of them said something that the others couldn''t understand.


    Myron was anxious. He had a lot to ask and say, but he didn''t know where to start! Especially Marvin and Joseph. They talked to each other. He felt that he was excluded and knew nothing.


    "You will move in from today on. As for the medical equipment, isn''t your home very complete?" "I''ll ask someone to move all the equipment from your house. From now on, you can stay here twenty-four hours a day. You must figure out what''s wrong with Lancy! "


    Joseph sneered. Marvin couldn''t deceive others, not him. "Tell me what you think first."


    Hearing that, Marvin frowned and said, "that''s just a guess."


    It was about Lancy, so it was useless to guess! Even if he had some thoughts, Joseph would definitely come. In other words, the result would not change.


    "As you said, everything is without any signs! How could a person be fine in the morning and crazy in the afternoon? I have done a thorough physical examination for Lancy. She doesn''t have any family disease, so we rule out the possibility of a sudden outbreak of the hidden disease. "


    "Mr. Marvin, what happened between you and her recently?" Joseph asked jokingly.


    "No." BOSS replied immediately.


    "Did you hide anything from her? Is the concealment so serious that it can stimulate a person to go crazy all of a sudden? "


    Hearing that, Marvin was stunned. Apparently, he thought of what happened to Leona. Then he shook his head and said, "No."


    Seeing his hesitation, Myron was more sure that Marvin had one!


    Obviously, he was hiding something. Myron clenched his fists. Others didn''t know, but he knew it clearly. He was more sure that it was really related to his brother''s secret.


    Myron was furious. He gritted his teeth and really wanted to question his brother how long he wanted to hide it?


    "Since nothing serious happened and it''s not caused by illness, there''s only one possibility left." Joseph said with a faint smile.


    But his words were interrupted by Marvin. Marvin''s black eyes darkened, as if he was staring at Joseph, or looking into the distance through him. "That''s man-made."


    "Man-made? What does that mean? " Seeing that Joseph seemed to mean something, Freda couldn''t help but put down her opinion on this matter.


    It seemed that what Joseph said made sense.


    Joseph stood up and glanced coldly at Freda, "I mean literally."


    "What do you think? Just


    ion not to hide anything from his sister.


    Was it because what happened today was too sudden? Marvin didn''t look like his usual self anymore.


    Myron widened his eyes in astonishment.


    Marvin was tired, really tired. He was exhausted both in the face of his brother''s entanglement and in the face of his sister''s confusion.


    Especially for his brother, Myron.


    "You can go out first. Joseph, your room is next door. Myron and Freda you can pick yours.


    "Brother..." Freda wanted to say something, but was stopped by Carl.


    Carl blinked at her and said gently, "if you don''t rest, the Baby also needs to rest, right? The doctor said that pregnant women shouldn''t stay up late. What time is it now? "


    Freda wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. At last, she had to compromise and leave with Carl.


    Since Marvin said that in front of Myron, it meant that he would not deliberately hide it from her. She should know it.


    While Myron was doubting himself, he had to follow her out.


    Before Joseph closed the door, he saw that Marvin was holding the corner of the quilt for the girl on the bed. He shook his head and smiled.


    Tonight, no one could have a good sleep.


    In the early hours of the morning, when the sky was slightly bright, the instruments and equipment needed by Joseph were transported in with the vehicle gods purchased by Lu mansion unconsciously, while the Adolf who stayed up not far from Lu mansion all night missed the opportunity to pry into the truth due to her poor spirit.


    Adolf was sure that no one had escaped from the Lu mansion that night. Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, she had to reply to Boliy.


    However, there was no disappointment in Boliy''s words. Since there was no suspicious person leaving, Lancy must be still in the Lu mansion. It was a good thing, a great thing for her.


    Finally, Lancy woke up under everyone''s expectation.

 Chapter 471 The Situation Was Serious

    It was about five o''clock in the morning when Freda, Carl and Myron heard the hysterical scream. Although it lasted for a short time and quickly returned to calm, they were still awakened.


    The three of them had something in their minds and wouldn''t sleep too soundly.


    Fortunately, Sherry''s room was far away from the master bedroom because she needed to be quiet. Otherwise, even if they didn''t want to wake her up, they couldn''t do it.


    Regardless of Carl''s resistance, Freda put on it as soon as possible and ran towards the master bedroom.


    However, Myron pushed the door open faster than her and saw that Joseph was giving Lancy a tranquilizer. The people who had been struggling gradually quieted down.


    However, she fixed her eyes on Marvin and never looked away. As for the others, it seemed that they didn''t seem to exist. At least, it didn''t exist in Lancy''s world.


    A little closer, he could hear what Lancy was talking about.


    The word "die" was enough to frighten Freda to death.


    Seeing is believing. When what she was afraid of really happened in front of her, the impact could not be small, and it could not be described as shock.


    How could a person in good condition become like this overnight? Freda hesitated and stepped forward. At this time, she had no time to complain. Her worry for Lancy and disbelief about it in front of her prevailed. "Oh my God! How could this be? How could it be?"


    "When Lancy were with me yesterday morning, she was fine. It had only been one day. Why did she..."


    It was not that Freda was making a fuss, but that she was really frightened.


    Anyone with eyes could tell that Lancy was not a normal person at all. Although she couldn''t tell, she just felt that such a Lancy was abnormal, absolutely abnormal.


    Another person who couldn''t believe it was Myron.


    He also sighed. Although Myron had witnessed the whole process of the incident, in his opinion, it was more like that Lancy was irritated and lost her temper.


    Being stimulated and losing temper was totally different from being in a state of madness.


    If the Lancy he saw yesterday still looked like a normal person, then what he saw now was more like a lunatic, a complete lunatic.


    "Her pupils are dilated, and her eyes are glassy. Her pupils are one circle smaller than the normal proportion. She is delirious, but she is still obsessed with one thing. Now I am sure that she has been hypnotized. " Joseph looked more serious than ever.


    With the help of Carl, Freda could barely stand still. "Dr. Joseph, how could hypnosis attack people?"


    "Why not? Hypnosis can make a person reveal the secret he or she has hidden in his or her heart, and make a person think that he or she is a cat or a dog. Why can''t he or she attack a person by imitating the cat''s bark or the dog''s bark? " Joseph snorted. He had always hated such things. "It''s just that it takes more effort to do it. Obviously, the person behind the conspiracy gave her the order to kill you and herse


    still couldn''t figure it out. A person who couldn''t sleep for ten days could still stick to work and rest in the day. It could be seen how determined he was.


    All of a sudden, something occurred to Marvin. "That painting..."


    Then he took down the words on the left wall.


    On that day, because Lancy didn''t like this painting very much, they had planned to change it to another position. At the left corner, it was a blind spot, and normally it wouldn''t easily appear in their sight.


    "That''s it!" Joseph''s eyes lit up and finally found a clue. "It''s it. A single glance can cause a great impact and stimulation. "


    After a glance, Freda quickly looked away.


    It was too dark and uncomfortable.


    Especially for pregnant women, such a visual impact was no less than bloody scenes.


    Even Carl felt uncomfortable to see people who were used to fighting and killing.


    "Damn it!" Marvin smashed two fists at the edge of the bed. He was careless. He thought it was the Mrs. Wilson''s trick without verification. How could he know that someone had made it on purpose!


    He should have been more careful. He could have avoided such a thing!


    Finally, Marvin realized his problem. He was immersed in happiness. He was paralyzed by that beautiful feeling and lost his vigilance in the past. That was why he made a mistake today.


    "Brother, please don''t do that. It''s not your fault. We don''t want it." Seeing this, Freda was anxious. "It''s all that people''s fault. The schemer is too shrewd to think of such a trick. It''s too much. Is that man coming for you or Lancy? "


    In the eyes of Freda, her sister-in-law, Lancy, was the most aloof person. Even if she had offended some people, she wouldn''t have been set up like this.


    However, Marvin had made many enemies in the business world and many people were plotting against him secretly. Now she thought about it. After being hypnotized, Lancy waved the knife at her brother. It could be seen that the man was aimed at her brother, right?

 Chapter 472 Something Happened

    The more Freda thought about it, the more complicated it became, but she couldn''t come up with a clue.


    "Of course it''s his fault." Joseph retorted sourly, not blaming Marvin for this. With Marvin''s super vigilance, how could such a thing happen?


    This time, it was Lancy who was framed. What about the next time?


    Did they really want to die?


    "Dr. Joseph, what are you talking about?" Freda widened her eyes.


    Joseph remained unmoved. His eyes were full of concern for his friend. The most taboo for them is to lose their vigilance, to be unaware of the flaws and the coming of crisis. This is to tie their heads to their waistbands and fall on their heads anytime and anywhere.


    Since her friend was injured this time, it could be regarded as a lesson.


    "Joseph is right. I understand." Of course, Marvin knew his friend well. "Thank you."


    Joseph felt a chill down his spine. Boss said ''Thank you'' in a serious manner. His sudden move was really surprising! Well, let''s get down to business.


    "I think Lancy''s condition can''t be better in one or two days. You have to think of a complete explanation. It''s definitely not a permanent solution to hide it. It''s difficult to explain to Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson, especially you have protected the Central Lake Pavilion well. "


    These words were not only for Marvin, but also for Carl, Freda and Myron.


    "We understand, Dr. Joseph." Freda nodded incessantly. She was relieved to know that Lancy was hypnotized, and the idea had been shifted to the chief culprit. She finally understood what her brother meant by saying, "What you see is not necessarily the truth. Don''t make a decision easily before the truth comes out.".


    But was it her illusion? A hint of confusion flashed through Freda''s eyes. Why did she think that the reason why her brother said that was not only about his real sister-in-law, but also something else?


    Did he mean himself?


    Freda can''t help but feel puzzled. Now the most important thing is Lancy''s business.


    "Dr. Joseph, is there any solution for her?" Myron said after a long silence. He couldn''t interrupt the conversation between his brother, Joseph and Freda, but he listened carefully.


    Of course, Joseph was disgusted with the treatment, but there was another problem involved. Why did Lancy''s condition get worse and worse?


    Instead of answering Myron''s question immediately, Joseph stood up and walked around the room.


    Joseph looked around and finally stopped in front of the bed, his eyes scanning like the most elite radar. They didn''t know what he was looking for and what he was looking for. He suddenly thought of something while thinking. He grabbed the other pillow on the bed and sniffed hard.


    Well, what''s going on now?


    Freda was totally in a mess. How could he smell the pillow in front of the owner? That was too, too, too?


    That''s ri


    e person who is carrying out the task doesn''t know why he did so. "


    "So, even if someone catches him on the spot, even if he doesn''t know what to do, how can he show his flaws and expose his plans?" Carl had figured out the reason.


    "The person behind it must be very generous!" Marvin narrowed his eyes dangerously. The aura he released was depressing.


    Joseph clapped his hands and threw all the troublesome things to Marvin. "Well, everything has been sorted out, and the patient has returned to a new environment. I''ll leave the rest to you! I just need to treat my patients wholeheartedly. "


    Joseph said and then walked out of the bedroom to prove his words.


    The three brothers and sisters were left to discuss on their own.


    Freda looked at her brother and then at her brother, Myron, pouting. She was not used to the current situation.


    Marvin took a deep look at Myron and said, "I said I would let you know the truth. Now, you have known everything you should know. Have you given up? "


    This made Freda''s heart tighten. She unconsciously pinched Carl''s hand. Did they talk about it when she didn''t know? Did Marvin tell Myron everything?


    Noticing the nervousness of Freda, Carl really wanted to give a long sigh. If it were him, he would have made a scene! Seeing his woman worrying about one, one, and another, he felt tired for her.


    Myron was a little embarrassed. It took him a long time to find his voice. "I''m sorry, brother. I..."


    "Myron, you''re not sorry. You''re making a deliberate mistake. It''s the same for me and Lancy. " It was the first time that Marvin had been so harsh to his brother. "So, it''s better not to say sorry than to say it out. Think about it yourself. I just hope you can remember one thing. "


    If Myron didn''t feel embarrassed in front of his sister and brother-in-law Carl, it must be fake.


    But so what? He couldn''t stop his brother, Marvin.

 Chapter 473 Seeing Is Not Believing

    In another way, the reason why Marvin was so harsh was that he was forced to do so.


    He was a man. No man would tolerate other men to have hope and daydreaming for his woman, especially this man was his own brother.


    Marvin had endured it for a long time, really long enough.


    As a person who knew the truth, Freda felt ashamed and guilty for Myron.


    She had told him to stop at the right time and get rid of the unrealistic fantasy as soon as possible. Wasn''t it a tragedy for him to do this?


    Myron''s face turned blue and red. He didn''t dare to look up at his brother''s eyes. However, even so, there was another voice in his heart, a voice of refutation.


    Looking at him coldly, Marvin knew that it was useless again.


    Noticing that the atmosphere was too cold, Freda had to try to mediate, "well, brother, what should we do next?"


    "Next?" "You just need to keep this secret. As for Freda, Carl look at her. Don''t let her behave like last night. She is pregnant. There is no need to worry about it. "


    "Brother!" Freda was so anxious that she stamped her feet.


    "Don''t you remember what Lancy said before? Don''t you know what''s going on with you? You won''t stop until you hurt the baby, will you?" Marvin said seriously


    Obviously, Freda was scared by his roar.


    She had been so comfortable these days that she even forgot how terrible her brother was when he lost his temper.


    Feeling wronged and warm, Freda softened her tone and said, "I''m worried about you and Lancy."


    "What''s the use of worrying? Can your worry solve the problem? Now everything is clear. Don''t you know how capable Joseph is? Your most important task is to take good care of yourself. I''ll take care of it. " Looking at the red eyes of Freda, Marvin said in a less serious tone. "It''s not that you can''t do anything. You and Myron should be responsible for comforting grandpa and grandma. Remember not to make the two of them suspicious. "


    After receiving the order, Freda burst into laughter.


    Marvin looked at Carl and said, "you have worked hard all night. Go back and have a rest."


    "Okay, brother."


    Freda nodded obediently. She was relieved to know that her brother still needed her help.


    How could she not feel sorry for her own baby? How could she want to torture the Baby?


    Before she left, she took Myron with her. The three of them adjusted their mood and left the Central Lake Pavilion as if nothing had happened.


    Freda'' room and Myron'' room are very close to each other. They leave together and go their separate ways. Freda doesn''t say a word to him.


    Because Freda thought what her brother had just said was extremely harsh.


    If Myron still didn''t listen to him, it didn''t make any sense no matter how much she said.


    Myron seemed to be still immersed in the blow and went back to his room in dejection. He was defeated as if he was fleeing, because he knew that his sister and brother-in-law were always follow him.


    It was no exaggeration to run away.


    "Stop looking, Honey.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e way Freda acted as if she had taken advantage of him. This silly girl, he had never planned to stay out of this matter. He knew more about Lancy than Freda.


    But the more she went out, the more serious the matter was.


    Perhaps it was because of his curiosity that Carl had never thought of ignoring it. Since he had deliberately suppressed the "task", he was destined to be in it.


    However, Freda didn''t know the twists and turns. Carl had already seen that Marvin and the others had protected her well.


    Carl couldn''t comment on this.


    He didn''t like to hide anything, especially when it came to people close to him. From the fact that Carl deliberately revealed his past and his association with the underworld in front of Freda at one point one, he knew that he was not a person who would choose to hide it.


    Carl lowered his eyes, with ups and downs in his eyes, and soon returned to normal.


    Well, brother and sister are different from husband and wife. A brother wanted to protect his sister, while a couple had to fight side by side and grow old together. Therefore, the two methods were different only because they had different positions.


    Let''s wait and see. At present, the body of Freda is the most important. Telling her what the truth only increase her psychological burden. It would do her no good.


    Freda shook her hand in front of him and asked curiously, "Hey, what are you thinking about? Unwilling? "


    Carl took advantage of the opportunity to hold her hand and raised a dissolute smile, "yes, my wife. I will do my best."


    These words was Carl''s inner thought.


    Freda''s face turned red, but she held the man''s hand in silence. They were the closest couple in the world. Why couldn''t they rely on and trust each other?


    Carl clasped his fingers and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of Marvin and Lancy."


    "Well, I believe you." Freda raised her head. After the rain, there was no haze anymore.


    It felt so good to have someone you could trust and rely on...

 Chapter 474 The Ultimate Conjecture

    Carl and Freda were kind-hearted, but things developed much faster than they expected, which was really a surprise.


    Among all the people who knew the truth, only Marvin and Joseph were sober.


    From the moment the day broke, they knew that the war had begun. Today''s Lu mansion must be more lively than yesterday, and the person behind it must make a move like today.


    On the other side, when Boliy, who was also waiting anxiously, confirmed that Lancy was still in the Lu mansion, he immediately released the news. According to the plan of the Lu mansion, he would definitely expose it to the tycoon of the Lu clan.


    It was not his fault that Boliy went further and further on the wrong path. From the beginning, Lancy had disappeared, and there was no news about Marvin. Everyone would think in a "reasonable" way.


    What they didn''t know was that there might be another landscape hidden under the seemingly reasonable condition.


    However, it was a pity that Boliy took a wrong step. The only possibility for her to succeed was that she caused a chaos in Lu Clan?


    In the Lu Mansion...


    Mrs. Wilson got up a little later than usual because she was exhausted both physically and mentally yesterday. When she woke up, it was almost noon. What had happened in the morning in the Central Lake Pavilion had come to an end, so Mrs. Wilson certainly didn''t know what had happened.


    However, although she missed the "live broadcast", it didn''t affect her knowing afterwards.


    The nail that Boliy inserted was not bad. At least, it hadn''t aroused some people''s suspicion yet.


    According to the instructions, as long as these people moved their mouths, there was no faster spread in this world than gossip. Let alone in the Lu mansion.


    The situation in the Lu mansion was complicated, and it was roughly divided into several groups. Some were loyal to Mr. Sidney, and some were loyal to Marvin, because they were in the inner house, and there was no need to go out. More importantly, they were loyal to Mrs. Wilson.


    Under the deliberate flirtation and promotion, Mrs. Lena soon heard the difference of the Central Lake Pavilion.


    Mrs. Lena told Mrs. Wilson immediately.


    Mrs. Wilson had just washed her face and rinsed her mouth. She sat in front of the dressing table and tidied up her hair. When she heard Mrs. Lena''s words, she couldn''t help but stop what she was doing.


    Mrs. Wilson was surprised. "What did you say? Is there anything wrong over there? "


    Mrs. Lena whispered in Mrs. Wilson''s ear for a while. Suddenly, Mrs. Wilson''s dim eyes lit up. "You mean that since last night, Marvin and Lancy haven''t shown up again? Was Central Lake Pavilion forbidden to get in and out by Marvin? Did Myron stay with them last night? "


    Mrs. Wilson repeated it, trembling with fear. It was not that Mrs. Wilson was timid, but that these people were invo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    from the other end of the line that they wouldn''t come for dinner. Nina''s heart was hung high again. She seemed to smell a strange aura hidden in it. Did she succeed?


    God knew that Nina didn''t even know what the whole was. How could she judge whether it was a success or a failure? It was nonsense.


    Nina was patient and she said, "Lancy is seriously ill, so Marvin is taking care of her. I''m afraid Freda and Carl were tired yesterday and haven''t got up yet. "


    Mrs. Wilson directly blocked Carl and Freda, and focused on the first half of the sentence, Lancy was seriously ill.


    The Mrs. Wilson sneered. How serious could it be? They didn''t even invite a doctor. Who was they fooling? Was he seriously ill or was he hiding something else?


    "Forget about Freda and Carl. Lancy didn''t come out yesterday. Why can''t she come out today?" Mrs. Wilson pretended to be pitiful and sighed, "Myron is nowhere to be seen. What''s wrong?"


    It sounded as if Mrs. Wilson and Lancy were in a good relationship. Did it really mean that one day apart was like three years? Obviously, she was mean to say that.


    Sidney was very clear in his mind. How could he be deceived by her words?


    In the past few years, Mr. Lakin had become more and more fond of quietness, and what Mrs. Wilson said was what he hated most. "Okay, finish this topic. Children have their own lives when they grow up. What are you talking about? "


    Mrs. Wilson was so angry that her heart ached.


    Fine, fine. Anyway, she could do whatever she wanted to do? This time, she was about to drag him into the Central Lake Pavilion. She wanted to let Sidney see what his proud grandson and granddaughter in law had done!


    Well, Mrs. Wilson was completely gloomy.


    She thought dirty and shameless.


    This was what the common people thought. Once a man and a woman were involved, there would always be endless XX plots, no matter how dramatic.

 Chapter 475 The True Love Of Myron

    As an outsider, Nina didn''t dare to say a word, but she was completely different from usual.


    Speaking of this, the engagement ceremony should have been completed, and miss Nina, who had helped her, should have left unscathed. However, the Lu Clan was so busy that they forgot about it.


    It didn''t matter. After all, there would be a wedding ceremony next. It would be better to have one more person to help.


    Of course, Nina didn''t dare to say a word. She was afraid that someone would mention it!


    No one said a word from beginning to end. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that they were in a bad mood.


    Fortunately, Sherry didn''t come today, or he might be provoked by Mrs. Wilson again.


    After dinner, Mrs. Wilson followed Mr. Sidney into the lounge, which was unusual.


    It was obvious that he had something to say.


    Instead of opening his mouth immediately, Mr. Sidney made tea leisurely.


    There was a note of importance in making tea. It was not like pouring the tea into the pot with some boiling water, but the equipment and processes were indispensable. The tea ceremony required a gradual process.


    In the process, Mrs. Wilson almost choked to death.


    However, even so, Mrs. Wilson didn''t dare to disturb him halfway, which was a taboo and also the bottom line of Mr. Sidney.


    The long wait finally drew to an end. Mrs. Wilson could finally breathe deeply. She stared at Mr. Sidney with burning eyes, fearing that he would slip away from her again.


    Oh, yes, yes, slip away.


    God knew how many times Mr. Sidney had sneaked past under the eyes of Mrs. Wilson. Every time he didn''t care about his own feelings, or he ignored her existence again and again.


    This time, Mrs. Wilson swore to God that he had to listen to whatever she wanted to hear or not.


    Perhaps it was because Mrs. Wilson''s eyes were too red that Mr. Sidney sighed slightly. After the last step, he finally looked up at her and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t want to hear those cliches." Mr. Sidney was very straightforward. Perhaps he was getting older and older, and he became impatient to pretend to be a snake at home. Or perhaps it was because of the frequent small movements of Mrs. Mrs. Wilson, who had annoyed him again and again, had worn out his patience.


    Fortunately, there was no third person here, which was for the sake of Mrs. Wilson''s face.


    Mrs. Mrs. Wilson blushed. She couldn''t bear to be disliked before she opened her mouth!


    He didn''t like to listen to her, did he? Don''t you think so? Then she would say something new today


    Mrs. Wilson''s eyes turned red. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not about crying, but anger.


    Mr. Sidney looked at her quietly and then looked away. Since he had nothing to say, he could go out. Mr. Sidney said he had a variety of spare time ac


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    leverness, don''t you notice anything unusual? You are so angry because you think I am right, aren''t you? "


    Perhaps Mrs. Wilson was too old or too angry to make a choice.


    Mr. Sidney was out of breath. He admitted that what Mrs. Wilson said was true. For example, he saw something wrong with Myron. Perhaps he didn''t notice it before, but when he heard what Mrs. Wilson said, he suddenly realized.


    But even so, it only meant that Myron was a little picky, but it didn''t mean that the person he loved... He liked Lancy. It didn''t mean that the two brothers had already been at odds with each other because of this.


    Mr. Sidney was a shrewd man. He was not the Mrs. Wilson who was bound by the backyard. He would not be dazzled by any conjecture.


    He would not doubt his grandson just because of a few words of others, even if this person was his nominal wife.


    "Mrs. Wilson, I have indulged you too much these years, haven''t I?" Mr. Sidney thumped the table heavily. What Mrs. Wilson said today had crossed his bottom line completely. He couldn''t stand it.


    She shouldn''t have made mischief between Marvin and Myron.


    It was not only about the reputation of the children, but also the reputation and face of the Lu Clan. This was not just an internal conflict.


    Mr. Sidney couldn''t bear it. No matter what the truth was, what Mrs. Wilson did was already putting the whole Lu Clan in danger.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wilson was the first one to bear the first wave of his anger.


    It seemed that Mrs. Wilson had heard a big joke. "Indulgent? My lord, you are so heartless. Have you ever indulged me? You only indulge those young men... "


    Mr. Sidney opened his eyes wide, which looked like he could eat a man.


    Mrs. Wilson straightened her neck and became weak under the glare of Mr. Sidney. After all, she was just an housewife. How could she compare with a man?

 Chapter 476 Ill Divorce With You If You Keep Making Trouble

    "Mrs. Wilson, do you really think that I won''t divorce you?" Sidney''s eyes were bloodshot. Mr. Sidney couldn''t stand it anymore, so there must be something hateful about the poor. It was not his fault that Mr. Sidney was cold to Mrs. Wilson.


    Why did he say that? It was all her fault!


    Blue veins stood out around Sidney''s eyes. He almost roared. God knew how many years he hadn''t been so emotional. It was just how capable Mrs. Wilson was to drive him crazy.


    Was he serious?


    In shock and disbelief, Mrs. Wilson closed her mouth. Divorce with her? Divorce?


    Mrs. Wilson collapsed on the sofa. It happened too suddenly. She thought that Mr. Sidney might be furious, and she was even happy to see it. She also thought that Mr. Sidney might suspect her for a moment.


    But she never expected that Sidney would say the three words "divorce with her"? To Mrs. Wilson, this was undoubtedly a landslide.


    The word "divorce" appeared only once in Mrs. Wilson''s life (not counted this time).


    The only time was after that bitch died. On the night of the funeral, this man proposed the word "divorce".


    After that, after weighing the pros and cons, he didn''t mention it anymore. Following that, he gradually distanced himself from her. They seemed to be a couple, but in fact, they were even worse than strangers.


    In the next ten years, no matter what she did, Sidney had no objection.


    Except for some unimportant people and things, Mrs. Wilson had a good life these years. Perhaps it was because she had lived a smooth life for too long that she had forgotten that her marriage with Sidney was not one hundred percent guaranteed.


    Even now they were all grey haired, there were still a lot of divorces at this age outside?


    More importantly, Mrs. Wilson used to have the support of her parents, but now... Mrs. Wilson''s face darkened. She finally remembered that she had broken up with her mother''s family because of Zelda.


    Without the support of her family, it meant that if she was really kicked out of the Lu Clan, she would have nothing! It was not until then that Mrs. Wilson realized the seriousness of the problem that she regretted so much.


    She didn''t know if it was too late to straighten out her attitude?


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Sidney up and down secretly and found that his face was still gloomy. At this moment, she realized that it was wrong to challenge someone at a higher level.


    She squeezed her hands nervously, and her tone was obviously soft, without any arrogance and domineering. "Mr. Sidney, I, I did it for the sake of our Lu clan."


    Seeing that Sidney was about to scold her again, Mrs. Wilson hurriedly explained, "I won''t say these words without any evidence. Trust me. Last time, at a banquet held at home, someone saw Myron expressing his love to that girl... I was suspicious because I heard those words. "


    Sidney was surrounded by a sto


    hining in his eyes, Mr. Sidney slowly moved forward. It seemed that something was wrong with Myron since he came back from abroad?


    In just a few minutes, Sidney''s brain was working at high speed, but he couldn''t think deeper, because they arrived Central Lake Pavilion.


    What surprised him more was that someone stopped him.


    The person who stopped him didn''t expect that Mr. Sidney would come at this time. Didn''t he pass the test when he sent the message earlier?


    The captain wiped the sweat on his forehead. He just wanted to say that he was just a passer-by and really didn''t want to be the cannon fodder!


    Allen''s face was covered with tears. Since last night, his life became worse and worse


    "Captain Chen, how dare you!" Mrs. Wilson rebuked loudly. It was not difficult to find the high spirit in her words. "Who are you stopping?"


    Allen''s knees went limp. If it was in ancient times, he would kneel down in a minute! He didn''t expect that they would be Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson.


    "I No, it''s not like that. " Allen stammered, "Mr. Sidney, Mrs. Wilson, how dare I stop you?"


    With a cold face, Sidney didn''t want to waste time on this matter. He just went in.


    Allen stepped forward again, trembling. How dare he step aside.


    Right now, it was in a dilemma. ''retreat! The master has given an order, and I''m afraid he will be angry at me. If I don''t let him go, I won''t be able to get through it right now... '' Allen even wanted to commit suicide... However, his family still lived on his job.


    "What? Are you trying to stop me?" Mr. Sidney was not angry but powerful, and at this moment, he had already been magnificent anger.


    The first fire was lit by Mrs. Wilson, and the second one was Allen.


    "Mr. Sidney, it''s not convenient for the master of the clan now..." God knew what excuses and lines he should use. Allen felt like weeping but had no tears. "How about I go in and inform them?"

 Chapter 477 Blocked Outside

    With a sneer, Mrs. Wilson stopped captain Chen who was about to go in and report, "stop! It''s daytime. Why is it inconvenient? Do we still have to wait for him outside? Did he do something shameful? "


    She knew there must be a secret hidden in Central Lake Pavilion.


    Mrs. Wilson felt that her guess was right, and this trip was more right.


    "No, I..."


    Allen was unable to defend himself. He was just following orders. He didn''t know why his master gave such an order.


    Just when Captain Chen was in a mess, the Savior arrived.


    There were more than one of them. As a result, Myron and Carl came together. They must have heard some rumors and rushed here in a hurry.


    Fortunately, although the two of them were anxious, they knew that they had to be calm at this time, at least on the surface.


    This formed a strange phenomenon. The two of them were calm, but their steps were not calm at all. Fortunately, because of the chaos at the gate of Central Lake Pavilion, no one noticed the difference of the two of them.


    Myron''s uneasiness finally proved that the last thing it shouldn''t come and the last thing it couldn''t have come was still coming He subconsciously glanced at Mrs. Wilson and smiled bitterly. Sure enough, he had no time to think about it. How could he forget that his grandmother was always here, and how could he not go here.


    It was much faster than he expected and caught him off guard!


    Myron calmed down and walked over with a smile. After a few steps, he greeted, "Grandpa, grandma."


    Seeing that it was Myron, Mr. Sidney subconsciously glanced at Mrs. Wilson and said, "Oh, it''s Myron and Carl. Why are you here?"


    "It''s not. Doesn''t he have a break now? Why does he come here all of a sudden? " Mrs. Wilson looked at Myron coldly and carefully. There were words, which were trying to hide but trying to hide. The person who was resting rushed over, not because he felt guilty? What was more?


    On the way here, Carl had already come up with an excuse. He smiled politely and looked steadily forward, "Lancy get sick yesterday. We saw that she was seriously ill. We were still a little worried today, so we decided to come here together to have a look."


    "¡­¡­ Yes, brother took care of sister-in-law the whole night, and he didn''t have a good rest. I''m really worried about him. " Perhaps that was why Myron was facing a crisis. His long lost intelligence quotient was finally online.


    As Mr. Sidney had said, although Myron was not as good as Marvin, he was also outstanding. Although he was in the police station now, at a critical moment, it was related to the safety of the person he attached great importance to. He had to be vigilant and had to cheer up twelve points.


    With a gloomy face, Mr. Sidney didn''t know whether he was happy or angry. He acutely caught several


    rom Marvin. Did he really not know, or was he deliberately avoiding it? No matter what kind of possibility it was, in the eyes of Mr. Lakin, it was extremely suspicious.


    The people in the attic must have heard such a loud noise.


    Now, Sherry, who was busy preparing for the wedding of Freda, had come, let alone Marvin and Lancy?


    Sherry lived in a remote place in the Central Lake Pavilion. She had been busy with her daughter''s affairs for many days and was indeed a little tired, so she didn''t know what happened in the attic last night. She got up late this morning and missed the time when Freda, Myron and Carl left.


    When she got up, she went out again. When she came back, it was already lunch time. Sherry directly went back to Central Lake Pavilion. He didn''t expect to meet Allen at the door and then knew that something serious seemed to have happened. Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson had come. From the vague description of Allen, Mr. Sidney seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Without any hesitation, Sherry hurried to the bedroom of the main room. From afar, he heard the strange voice of Mrs. Wilson, and an ominous premonition arose.


    "Mr. Sidney, Mrs. Wilson, why are you here?" With a faint smile, Sherry stepped forward and glanced at the room without being noticed. He was shocked.


    What was going on?


    Sherry swallowed the question, looked around and said the same words as Mr. Sidney, "where are Marvin and Lancy? Lancy is sick, isn''t she? I came to see her yesterday and she was in a coma. Why is she... Has she been sent to the hospital? "


    Only two people, Carl and Myron, knew the truth. Sherry didn''t come yesterday. Obviously, she was trying to mediate!


    "Did you come up to see them last night?" asked Mr. Sidney, confused


    Sidney was lost in thought. How could he forget that there were not only two people, Marvin and Lancy, but also Sherry!

 Chapter 478 Rescue In Sherry

    "Yes, Lancy is seriously ill. I''m worried about her, so I come here to have a look." Sherry smiled and pretended to complain. "I told you last night that Marvin that Lancy should been sent to the hospital. It''s a waste of time! I will talk to him when he comes back... "


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t believe a single word of Sherry''s words.


    She understood that Sherry was protecting his child now. If anyone bullied her child, she would definitely fight to the end.


    ''Sherry, Sherry, are you really something?'' She lied without even blinking her eyes.


    "Sherry, I remember where you lived, right?" "It''s time for Marvin to have a talk. How can he let his mother live in such a remote room?" said Mrs. Wilson abruptly


    The implication was that even if something happened, Sherry must not know. Not to mention the distance, even in the next room, not necessarily know, sound insulation is good!


    With a smile on her face, a trace of regret flashed through Sherry''s eyes. "Marvin is filial. He knows that I don''t like changes, and he has kept that room for me all the time. It''s not his fault."


    "Well, did you really come here last night?" Mrs. Wilson raised her eyebrows and asked impatiently.


    "Of course. Why did Mrs. Wilson ask that? Is there any problem? " Sherry looked at Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson innocently. Anyway, he should stick to this matter.


    In fact, Sherry''s mind was very simple. Seeing that Mr. Sidney came to Marvin and Lancy angrily and the room was like this, she also thought that the young couple had quarreled, and it seemed that the situation was very serious!


    Sherry just wanted to cover up one or two things for his son and daughter-in-law for the time being. The fastest reason she wanted was the reason that Lancy was sick and uncomfortable, and also a more reasonable excuse in her opinion.


    She thought that she would have a good talk with Marvin after Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson left.


    How could a young couple not quarrel?


    But it was too much to make the room like this...


    Sherry cleared his throat and didn''t want to look at the master bedroom for the second time. She couldn''t imagine that her cold son would make a fuss one day.


    The scene was too beautiful to imagine and bear.


    So, Mrs. Sherry and Mrs. Wilson, what are you thinking about?


    Carl and Myron looked at each other and saw surprise in each other''s eyes.


    However, the two of them would definitely not do that, would they?


    "We were all there when mother came yesterday." Myron breathed a sigh of relief secretly and made an explanation based on his mother''s words.


    Mr. Sidney''s face softened a little. He raised his voice unconsciously, "We? Everyone? "


    "Yes, grandpa! Last night, I, Freda, Myron and Marvin, Lancy. We were all there when mom came! " Carl took advantage of the opportunity to strike while the iron was hot and told him half the truth that everyone was here


    fully armed.


    Mrs. Wilson couldn''t help but take a few steps back, as if she wanted to hide to the ends of the earth. She covered her nose and mouth while retreating. Was an infectious disease?


    Mrs. Wilson''s performance satisfied Marvin. That was exactly what he wanted.


    Now, he couldn''t hide it anymore. Since he couldn''t hide it, he''d better put it on the table. In this way, Lancy could get the best treatment, and there was no need to hide it.


    When she was satisfied, Marvin started to explain.


    With a serious look on his face, Marvin said to Mr. Sidney, "yesterday, Lancy suddenly fainted, and then Dr. Joseph found some unknown powder under the bed of the master bedroom. The furnishings in my room were also tampered, so I simply changed the room. Ask Dr. Joseph to do his best to treat Lancy. "


    Unidentified powder? Did someone do something?


    Did Marvin mean that someone was deliberately scheming against Lancy?


    "Yes, the medical equipment has just arrived. Dr. Joseph is having a blood test." Marvin explained the whole thing concisely, which made Myron frown.


    Is Marvin going to tell them everything? Didn''t he want to protect Lancy?


    If that was the case, with Grandpa''s personality, Lancy would have a hard time in the Lu clan in the future.


    At the beginning, didn''t brother say that he would hide it from others? Why...


    Myron couldn''t hold his breath and was about to speak, but Carl hit him with his elbow quietly.


    Glancing at Myron indifferently, Marvin pursed his lips and said, "we don''t know what kind of powder it is and what kind of sequel it will have, so I didn''t dare to make a sound, so I forbade anyone to go out of the Central Lake Pavilion. I planned to tell Grandpa when the result comes out. But I didn''t know, it was my fault. "


    Sidney''s knitted eyebrows smoothed. He looked at Lancy up and down. Her face was bloodless and there were several needle holes on her arm.

 Chapter 479 Being Exposed

    Yes, it was a pinhole.


    Lancy struggled hard after she woke up. The traces left when she was injected with tranquilizer and then her blood was drawn. That was what Mr. Sidney saw.


    "Are... Are you kidding?" Mrs. Wilson was relieved. She was anxious, unbelievable and even more ridiculous. "What powder? What symptoms? Marvin, where do you think we are? What kind of society is the society nowadays? Do you think this is shooting a TV series? "


    Mrs. Wilson thought if she really believed it, she would be crazy.


    It was not that they were crazy, but she herself was crazy.


    Mrs. Wilson had been living in comfort for a long time, so long that she had forgotten too many things.


    Speaking of medicine, Mrs. Wilson should not feel unfamiliar. When she was in the backyard to deal with her husband''s affairs, she had used a lot of drugs. In this way, it should be those methods that were easy for her to use.


    Maybe it was because she had lived a comfortable life for too long, or maybe it was because Mrs. Wilson thought everything in front of her was ridiculous, something she didn''t believe, something she didn''t believe. No medicine could make people like this in a short term, which made Mrs. Wilson unable to accept.


    Then, the only explanation was that it was a scene they had planned in advance.


    Mr. Sidney''s attitude was subtle. He didn''t show the same excitement as Mrs. Wilson, nor did he show obvious believe or disbelief.


    Mrs. Wilson shouted. Although Mrs. Wilson was old, she was full of energy!


    The roar made everyone''s ears buzz. It was really deafening!


    "Mrs. Wilson, please calm down. The patient needs to be quiet." Joseph hated it the most when someone was making noise in a patient''s room, and he also hated it when someone disturbed him during the treatment study, so his tone was very bad.


    Especially, was Mrs. Wilson doubting him?


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask the doctor you trust to come at any time." Joseph looked at Mrs. Wilson arrogantly. He didn''t take Mrs. Wilson''s anger seriously at all. "Now, please go out."


    "You are just a doctor..." Mrs. Wilson was so angry that her hair was trembling. How dare he, how dare this man! Who gave him the guts to talk to her like this? Sure enough, the people around Marvin were the same as him, hateful. He didn''t know what to do.


    Marvin''s eyes twinkled and said coldly, "Dr. Joseph is well-known in the world. Major hospitals at the provincial and municipal levels in China want to get the advice of Dr. Joseph. This time, we can invite Dr. Joseph is also looking at the face of our Lu Clan." What he meant was that Joseph''s medical ethics and medical skills were not to be doubted by anyone.


    "Grandpa, this is not a place to talk. Let''s go to the main hall." Ignoring Mrs. Wilson''s livid face, Marvin turned to Mr.


    re was a woman at home.


    Nina, Lancy didn''t take that woman seriously before, but now... A murderous look flashed through his cold eyes. He needed to investigate that woman carefully.


    The woman who shouldn''t have appeared in front of others suddenly appeared in this house. Although Mrs. Wilson invited her, Nina had to be willing to do so.


    He had thought that she was preparing for her comeback, but now he realized that it might not be the only reason.


    Nina just registered in front of Marvin. No one knew what would happen in the future. We can only mourn for her for three seconds since she is targeted by BOSS.


    "Wow, you know it too?" Mr. Sidney snorted coldly.


    Mrs. Wilson''s face turned pale and she pursed her lips bitterly.


    Without paying any attention to her, Mr. Sidney turned to ask Marvin, "Marvin, do you think Lancy has offended someone? This was a big plan. If anything went wrong in any step, it would collapse. What was the purpose of the people behind it? Did they just want to make Lancy seriously ill? Or... " Die?


    The biggest doubt in the whole event was that what benefit would Lancy have to the person behind her if she became like this?


    "So, Joseph is still doing a comprehensive research... Ah... " All of a sudden, Marvin frowned and covered his wound with one hand. Although it was just a small action, he regained his composure.


    But he couldn''t hide it from Mr. Sidney.


    Sidney seemed to realize something. Almost at the same time, he stood up and said, "you are injured!"


    This was not a question, but a statement. As a man who had seen a lot of ups and downs, Sidney had guessed the reason for Marvin''s small action.


    "Marvin, what on earth are you hiding from me?" Sidney roared. He stared at his grandson with sharp eyes and didn''t let go of any expression on his face. He couldn''t allow him to hide anything about it.

 Chapter 480 What About The Protection

    Myron''s heart was in his throat. If he hadn''t controlled himself well, he would have almost jumped out of the seat. Brother, have you finally decided to tell me everything?


    No, no! Brother, didn''t you say that you would protect her? Didn''t you say that you would protect her in your own way? Then what was it now? What the hell was it?


    Unbelievable, angry, Myron even felt betrayal. He didn''t know whether it was his own feeling or his natural feeling for Lancy''s unworthiness.


    Myron was immersed in his own world, while Carl, as the most calm and rational person present, chose to wait and see.


    Although he was a member of the Lu clan, there were some things that he couldn''t interfere with.


    Things were getting more and more weird. Who would have known that Marvin was injured? Who was so capable to hurt Marvin? That was what Mrs. Wilson thought. She was too stunned to close her mouth.


    "Grandpa, they come for me, not for Lancy." Marvin frowned. It was not difficult to see that he was not in a good mood. Anger was reasonable, and there seemed to be a bit of frustration in his suppressed anger.


    The moment Marvin said this, there was a moment of silence.


    Carl raised his head in astonishment. He didn''t expect that Marvin would say that and take all this on him. Maybe others didn''t know, but he did know it clearly. That person was obviously aimed at Lancy. Assassination, and so did this time.


    Myron was also shocked, and then he lowered his head in disgust. He judged a gentleman in the heart of a villain. Unexpectedly, he has become a villain now.


    Myron blamed himself, self abased and despised himself. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he couldn''t compare with his brother, and would never be able to compare with him.


    After all kinds of events, Myron''s confidence was worn out unconsciously. He wanders on the edge of morality and justice. Sometimes for people, the biggest enemy is himself. There is nothing more aggressive than self pity and self repudiation.


    Thinking of his dissatisfaction and suspicion towards his brother a few minutes ago, Myron wished he could slap himself. He was undoubtedly ashamed, but what was the use?


    Whether it was for Marvin or for Myron himself, if Myron couldn''t really let it go, these so-called tangles, shame, were useless at all.


    Mrs. Wilson looked at Marvin up and down and found that he didn''t seem to be lying. She tightened her grip on his ten fingers and believed what he said was true.


    It was not like what the Mrs. Wilson had guessed, such as scandals of rich families. Just now in the room, she saw clearly that there were no obvious scars on Lancy''s body and face, which meant that there was not much fierce quarrel and dispute between them.


    Then she looked at the present situation. She didn''t know whether what Marvin said was true or not for the time being. If he really detested Lancy, he wou


    Marvin was a little hesitant and seemed to mean something, but the decisiveness in his words could not deceive others. He had made a decision. "No, I''ll take care of it."


    "Why?" It never occurred to Mrs. Wilson that she would be ungrateful when she finally chose to side with them? Why did Marvin say that he had to solve it by himself? Was he slapping her in the face?


    Was it because she was Mrs. Wilson who made this suggestion, so Marvin object?


    Sidney stared at his grandson, and so did Marvin.


    Mr. Sidney was sure that his grandson was hinting that this was not a simple incident, nor someone he had offended in the business world.


    If he just offended someone in the business world, he would definitely not hire a killer. The answer of Marvin confirmed Mr. Sidney''s guess. There must be some power abroad behind it.


    As had been said before, Mr. Sidney knew something about Marvin''s experience abroad. Although it was not clear, he knew what the situation was.


    In other words, even if Marvin had never mentioned it face to face, Sidney had already guessed it.


    Therefore, he asked for Marvin''s opinion. Even he himself was not sure whether he should call the police or not, so he had to ask Marvin. Mr. Sidney exhaled a deep breath secretly. What he was worried about finally happened.


    Back then, when Marvin left and came back from abroad, he had changed completely, both in personality and in mind... No, it should be said that when he gave the child to his good friend to look after him, he had already tacitly agreed in disguise, but he had been deceiving himself all the time


    Sidney never asked, and Marvin never said it. But there was something that could not be deceived. Both of them tried to maintain the tacit understanding between them.


    It at least proved that Sidney didn''t complain about the hidden identity of Marvin. On the contrary, he even felt guilty...


    Even Marvin didn''t understand that.

 Chapter 481 Plan To Leave

    "Well, why do you ask so many questions? Can you help him? " Mr. Sidney rubbed between his eyebrows and snapped back at Mrs. Wilson. "Don''t worry about what you shouldn''t and what you shouldn''t worry about."


    The warning was self-evident.


    Forcing a forced smile, Mrs. Wilson nodded obediently, "I see, Mr. Sidney."


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t say anything to refute. Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyebrows and gave Mrs. Wilson a strange look. Even Myron felt that there was something wrong with Mrs. Wilson''s painting style. Mrs. Wilson used to make trouble for her.


    They didn''t know that Mrs. Wilson was shocked by Sidney''s words of divorcing with her. She didn''t want to retort. She was scared.


    Mrs. Wilson had enjoyed the wonderful life in the Lu clan. If she was kicked out, it would be the biggest joke in the world.


    Therefore, Mrs. Wilson didn''t dare to say a word anymore.


    "Grandpa, please take care of the group these days. Joseph will help us with Lancy''s condition. I may need to block the Central Lake Pavilion. " Maybe the last sentence was the key point.


    Marvin wanted to block the Central Lake Pavilion and keep Lancy by his side.


    Previously, doctor Joseph said that Lancy''s disease might be infected!


    It made sense.


    For the safety and health of the Lu clan, of course, it had to be blocked.


    Mrs. Wilson''s face darkened. It was not until now that she realized that the woman''s disease was likely to be infected, and she was the closest one to her.


    She suddenly wanted to go back to her room to take a shower and see a doctor!


    Mrs. Wilson felt that she was infected with virus and she was in a bad mood. But since Mr. Sidney didn''t move, she didn''t dare to.


    Even so, Mrs. Wilson still felt uncomfortable. The older a person was, the more life he cherished, and Mrs. Wilson was no exception.


    "You are right." Sidney smiled with relief. No matter how much he liked Lancy, he would not let go of the safety of the Lu clan. Mr. Sidney would never forget his responsibility, even if he had handed over his position to his grandson, Marvin. "Well done, let''s do it."


    "Mr. Sidney, that''s a kind of infectious disease!" ''Isn''t it a joke on the life of the whole family?'' Mrs. Wilson exclaimed?


    "Grandpa, when the test result comes out... If necessary, I will take Lancy back to the villa. Don''t worry about it, grandma. " With a cold smile, Marvin squinted at his grandmother.


    It was good to take Lancy out alone without any restraint. There was no need to worry that someone would stab them in the back when they were not careful.


    However, Mr. Sidney was not willing to do that. He widened his eyes and said, "nonsense! Go out and live with her. Don''t you think I don''t need to worry about you? "


    However, Marvin remained unmoved. He had made up his mind. "Grandpa, that person can make such a plan, which


    His cold heart had already melted in the little change of his mother when she came back.


    Perhaps it was when her mother was close to him, or when he saw her mother don''t give in to Mrs. Wilson for younger sister''s marriage, her change was unquestionable.


    Under the almost pleading gaze of Sherry, Marvin finally nodded and said, "Mom can go with us, but you have to promise me that you won''t be too tired, and you have to listen to Dr. Joseph. I don''t want to see Lancy fall, so do you. What''s more, you are needed for Freda''s wedding. "


    Sherry was flattered. He waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about Freda. The engagement and wedding time are close, so I''ve prepared a lot of things. I will listen to the doctor. Don''t worry. "


    Since the two of them had reached an agreement, Mr. Sidney couldn''t say anything more. He was relieved to have one more person to take care of Marvin.


    Marvin couldn''t be in trouble.


    Sidney began to think about sending those people to follow them. There were few servants in the villa, so he had to find some reliable people.


    Mr. Sidney took a deep look at Mrs. Wilson. Needless to say, he would rule out Mrs. Wilson''s subordinates as soon as possible. All the people who appeared on Mr. Sidney''s list were sure to be loyal to him. With Marvin''s own people and Sherry''s watching, there shouldn''t be any problem, right?


    "Wait for Lancy to be more stable, then leave. " In other words, Mr. Sidney agreed.


    Marvin smiled faintly. As for what he was laughing at, others might be able to guess one or two, but not all.


    Mrs. Wilson also secretly wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. It was the first time that she raised her hands in agreement with Mr. Sidney''s decision. Lancy had to be isolated. Who knew whom she would infect?


    Keeping her at home was like a time bomb at home, which could explode at any time. She didn''t want to die, did she?

 Chapter 482 Beat

    It would be the best if they took her out.


    Since Marvin wanted to leave with her, it was the best. Could it be counted as the surprise today? It would be best if the two left the door and didn''t come back. No one knew whether they could cure the infected disease or not.


    As for Sherry... I''m sorry that Mrs. Wilson ignored her. But now, Sherry was no longer the woman Mrs. Wilson could suppress. The disobedient chess piece was useless except for throwing it away.


    However, because this chess piece had raised a "good son", Mrs. Wilson could do nothing to her. If such a person stayed in the Lu mansion, it would only make Mrs. Wilson unhappy.


    It would be great if she left. Mrs. Wilson didn''t have to listen to her in the Lu Clan. As the saying goes, "Out of sight, out of mind.".


    It was indeed a mother and a son''s filial piety. The estrangement between them for many years could even be reconciled today.


    Mrs. Wilson''s eyes darkened and turned her face away.


    Sherry was a divorced woman. How could she have the face to live in her mother-in-law''s house. It would be better for Sherry to leave by herself, in case Mrs. Wilson drove her away. Mrs. Wilson had long been discontented with this.


    Mrs. Wilson took a deep breath. Although it didn''t work as she expected, she was satisfied that she could get rid of all the annoying people.


    Everything had been sorted out. As a result, Marvin had achieved his goal. Mr. Sidney had got the truth, and Mrs. Wilson was satisfied. The matter about Lancy had been known to everyone and everyone was happy.


    It was time to leave. Mrs. Wilson wished she could have wings and go back to take a shower and take medicine to see the doctor. Compared with her uncontrollable abnormality, Mr. Sidney was much calmer.


    After dealing with the matter, Mr. Sidney''s eyes fell on Myron by accident.


    After thinking for a while, no one knew what Mr. Sidney was thinking about. He suddenly said, "Myron, don''t you have any idea since your brother and sister-in-law are still together?"


    Being called unexpectedly, Myron was caught off guard. He subconsciously raised his head and looked into grandpa''s eyes. He didn''t know why he felt so scared as if his grandpa had seen through something. "Grandpa, I..."


    Myron pretended to be calm and said, "Brother and Lancy love each other so much. I''m so envious of them. What else can I think of?"


    Mr. Sidney didn''t let him go. He looked at him up and down with mischievous eyes. After a long time, Mr. Sidney finally shifted his attention. "Since you long for this, you''d better get married as soon as possible. Although men were ambitious, they couldn''t give up their family. Look at your brother. He has already had a son and a daughter. You are not much younger than Marvin. It''s not a good idea to go on alone like this. "


    It was supposed to be a sincere concern, but somehow, it sounded more like a hidden warning to Myron. Hit o


    was the first time that her eldest son took the initiative to talk to her and make a suggestion. In the past, although he didn''t say anything clearly, he wouldn''t take the initiative to say anything. Most of the time, Lancy accompanied her to talk, he would just listen to them.


    If it weren''t for the case of Lancy, Sherry would really think today was her lucky day, and there would be no happier day than today.


    Her son not only agreed with her suggestion to go to the villa with them, but also reminded her of what she should prepare. Sherry couldn''t help but smile.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Sherry went to pack up his clothes and other things in a hurry.


    Marvin would take care of everything for Lancy, wouldn''t he? Sherry was a little hesitant. She was not sure if Marvin would be unhappy if she touched their things Well, take it easy. You don''t have to care about these details.


    For a moment, there were only two people left, Marvin and Carl.


    There were some things that Marvin could hide from Myron, Freda and others because he had concealed them from the very beginning. That was because his brother and sister had a completely different life from him. But Carl was different.


    "You are a smart man..." Marvin said all of a sudden. His cold eyes swept across Carl, like feathers, not too heavy.


    Carl smiled, "I''m also on my own."


    He was not one of them. Since he fell in love with Freda, he was not destined to be an enemy of Marvin. Unless that love was fake and could be easily shaken.


    "Is there any news from the Group T?"


    "Yes, they have urged me several times, but I haven''t taken action yet. Recently, they suddenly stopped. I guess the employer didn''t urge you anymore. "


    What Carl said seemed to mean something, which made Marvin think too much. He didn''t urge Carl again. The most possible reason was that he had plotted something else. Considering what had happened now, he could guess a lot.

 Chapter 483 The Destined Strong Man

    "Keep an eye on the people from the Group T." Marvin was still worried, "That person did not succeed. Maybe there is a later move."


    "Don''t worry, brother." Carl was indeed a smart man. He was convinced by the ability of Marvin, let alone other things. This man was a man that everyone admired and willingly followed.


    Men also appreciated each other.


    Especially for a man like Carl who fought with his fists, only a more powerful and domineering man could make him really admired.


    Marvin was such an existence.


    As for men, they would only follow the strong, the real strong.


    "As for the Group T, you don''t need to worry about it. I know the priority," Obviously, Carl came to a conclusion after thinking for a while. "But I can''t help you in other places."


    What Carl said was reasonable. It seemed that Marvin knew Lancy''s secret, and Marvin obviously didn''t want to be found out by anyone.


    That was to say, it was not that Carl was unwilling to help, but that he really couldn''t. He has to know the ins and outs to find the cut in point, hasn''t he?


    Marvin was very satisfied with this. His cold face softened. "That''s enough. Thank you, Carl. For you, Freda should be the people you most care about. "


    BOSS Lu''s words was brief and to the point. He did not forget that his sister was pregnant and needed to be taken care of most.


    Therefore, it was enough for Carl to do this.


    Carl nodded, and the two smiled at each other. They had a tacit understanding that they could start cultivating from this time.


    The news of Mrs. Lancy Long''s serious illness spread to every corner of the Lu mansion. Soon, even the cleaning lady knew that Young Mistress was seriously ill and could be infected.


    The Lu mansion fell into panic in an instant. No wonder the master would block the Central Lake Pavilion and kill people.


    Everyone felt that their safety was threatened, but what could they do? What else could they do except for asking for leave?


    Everyone couldn''t ask for leave, could they? Did they want to continue to work in Lu Clan?


    Fortunately, the news quickly spread that the master of the clan would lead the seriously ill Mrs. Lancy to hide in the villa tomorrow morning. Then everyone put their hearts back to where they should have been.


    Congratulations! They all wanted to celebrate.


    The chief of the clan is so brilliant!


    After the crisis was solved, these people also felt guilty. Therefore, when Lancy came back in the future, she would find that the people in the Lu mansion were very enthusiastic, and even the gardener who watered the flowers were respectful to her too. That was a later story, let alone mention it.


    It was such a big news that Nina knew it.


    After hearing that, she was stunned for a while. Then she went back to her room silently and sat on the small sofa, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    ''Infe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ome soon.


    More importantly, this news spread to Boliy and the others.


    No, it should be said that there were four rumors in the Lu mansion. She knew it when everyone was boiling.


    Boliy had an indescribable strange feeling. The only thing she was sure was that this was not the result she expected, but there was still something that she was not satisfied with.


    As a matter of fact, Lancy was not detested by her mother-in-law, and her life did not end until she fell into a low valley. As for Lancy, she would not live long...


    She would not live long!


    Boliy''s face turned pale with fright. She finally thought of the reason why she felt uneasy. What kind of infectious disease? What kind of disease would not be born soon? Even if the chip in Lancy''s body had been hypnotized, it would not be associated with the disease!


    There must be something wrong.


    Lancy should have killed her man, but why did it look like that Marvin was fine? Did hypnosis lose its effect?


    No way! Boliy was determined because she had strong evidence -- Leona. Leona was fine and completed the task perfectly.


    "Boliy, how could that woman get infected?" In fact, what Adolf wanted to ask the most was whether the so-called infectious disease was done by Miss Boliy. If so, Adolf really wanted to say, "Boliy, please take my knees. How did you do it?"!


    "Shut up!" Boliy was annoyed.


    If she couldn''t explain it, it meant that there must be a ghost.


    However, Lancy was transferred on the third day of the incident. With the nails in the Lu mansion, Boliy couldn''t get any useful information at all.


    Now, Boliy was like a blind man crossing the river. He knew nothing but feeling.


    But now, her feeling told her that something was wrong, really wrong.


    The safe and sound Marvin and the sick Lancy were completely out of her control. The worst thing was that till now, Boliy still didn''t know what was wrong.

 Chapter 484 The First Failure

    This was the most deadly and dangerous thing for Boliy.


    "Is there really any sequela?" Boliy rubbed her chin and pondered. The news from the Lu mansion didn''t seem to be fake. Was the chip the sequela?


    However, there was nothing unusual about Leona. Wasn''t it too strange?


    Boliy recalled the difference between Lancy and Leona. The only difference was the time of the chip... Boliy seemed to think of something and called the doctor. The doctor would deal with the sequel.


    As for Lancy, her eyes were as sharp as swords. Boliy wouldn''t relax her vigilance because of the news outside. Things would develop in the opposite direction at the extreme. There must be a trap.


    "Adolf, go and check what happened at the Lu mansion." Boliy was a smart woman. She had always prepared for both sides. "What''s more, don''t miss the exact location of Lancy now. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Miss Boliy," said Adolf.


    As for the third person in the room, Leona, in an accident, Boliy ordered someone to inject medicine into her body every day to ensure that she could stay quietly in the room.


    Boliy didn''t take care of anything else. After all...


    There was a hint of anxiety in Boliy''s eyes. After all, she didn''t have much time. It was a secret activity, which was a taboo in the organization.


    If her tail was caught, even she couldn''t explain it.


    Because till now, Boliy was still not sure what the leader meant to deal with Lancy''s problem?


    She had wasted too much time in Alaska. She had to finish the battle as soon as possible.


    Boliy clenched his fists. She couldn''t believe that she couldn''t win over a mere Lancy. She won seven years ago, and this time, she will definitely win.


    After leaving the Lu mansion, Marvin and the others who were resting in their own small world seemed to be isolated from the world.


    Marvin was right. Since he came back to the villa halfway up the mountain, the whole world seemed to be quiet. Mr. Sidney''s call was very tight and quiet, with only about five people.


    Of course, these five people were not the security guards at the periphery.


    Instead, they could get in touch with the insiders. Two of them were cooking, two were taking care of the daily life of Marvin, Sherry and Joseph, and one was cleaning. Except for Marvin, Sherry, only the five of them were allowed to walk around the villa.


    Of course, even these five people can only walk around when they need to do something. Once they have finished the work in their hands, they will go back to their respective rooms and dare not say a word more.


    On the other hand, Sherry mainly took care of Lancy''s freshening up when Marvin went out to deal with business. When Marvin was around, he did most of the work himself, so Sherry was not busy.


    Oh, by the way, there is another more important task for Sherry, which is to watch the five servants at home and pay attention to whe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r ordinary people to override, but once mastered, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Marvin has seen the whole process of Hypnotism of that hypnotist. It''s not just a matter of learning cat''s barking and dog''s barking. That master really intruded into people''s brain, making people forget who they had met, what he had said, and even chose to end their lives because of the instructions.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t have found any flaws.


    That was the truly terrifying thing... Marvin should be glad that that man''s hypnotism has not reached the level of ecstasy before it can be detected by them.


    "I remember that you once told me that there is a very powerful hypnotist. Maybe he has a better way." Joseph and Marvin thought of the same person.


    Without raising his head, Marvin curled his lips and said coldly, "I''ve already killed him."


    That happened three years ago. The grass at the tomb of the master must be ten feet high?


    Joseph was not surprised at all.


    "You have a solution, don''t you?" Marvin took a deep breath and said, "I know you can do it."


    After two seconds of silence, Joseph sat opposite to Marvin and said, "yes, I have a solution, but you know it, don''t you? So, it depends on you. "


    Hearing what Joseph said, Marvin was stunned. Then he looked at Lancy, who was restless. It seemed that she was struggling and fell into a battle between heaven and earth.


    Yes, Joseph was right. He knew what he should do.


    If Lancy couldn''t be awakened in the usual way, then there were only two choices left. First, let her complete the instructions and naturally wake up. Second, using poison to stimulate her brain to force her to wake up.


    The second method was the most harmful to people. That was why Marvin knew it was a tortuous way. Seeing that Joseph failed again and again, he never mentioned this method. That was also why Joseph asked for the consent of Marvin.

 Chapter 485 A Difficult Choice (Part One)

    "You should know that it''s not a good way for her to lie here all the time. Always maintain life with drugs, even if the body is OK, sooner or later there will be problems. " Joseph sighed. He really tried. If he could, he would not put forward a second plan or ask him to make a choice.


    No matter how healthy a person was, it was impossible for Lancy to lie on the bed without eating or drinking, not to say anything else. For a long time, her limbs would be slightly hardened, and if it was serious, her muscles would probably shrink.


    Therefore, no one''s will can be tolerated.


    Marvin, he is reluctant to use that way.


    However, Joseph didn''t expect that it would be so hard for him to make a choice.


    Marvin held Lancy''s hand tightly. Her soft hand was only a little warm, but there was no reaction at all.


    After all, Marvin was Marvin. Although he was reluctant to leave and hesitated for a long time, he could always distinguish what he was doing in the shortest time and figure out the gain and loss.


    What was the best choice for Lancy.


    Now, the result was clear and there was no suspense.


    "What is your success rate?" When Marvin looked up again, he had regained his composure and became the man who would always be calm when something happened.


    "Seventy percent." Joseph replied affirmatively.


    Seventy percent of Joseph referred to the opportunity to wake up Lancy. He couldn''t guarantee what kind of harm she would suffer.


    The conversation between the two was very clear. They both knew about hypnosis.


    That''s to enter the human brain. Two sides fight... Should he ask why?


    "Seventy percent, seventy percent..." Murmured Marvin. Finally, he made a decision. "Okay, do as you said. Joseph, please. "


    Joseph breathed a sigh of relief and regained his composure. "You don''t have to say that between us."


    "Okay," replied Marvin. He touched Lancy''s head and felt a little cold.


    "Lancy, you must be fine. You must be fine."


    Joseph shook his head. Now that he had made the second plan, he was about to start preparing.


    First of all, a professional hypnotist was needed. Unfortunately, Joseph knew a little. He couldn''t say that he was proficient, b


    swaying with the waves.


    Lancy held her head and her stomach was churning. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She only knew that she couldn''t continue to be dizzy. It was time to get up.


    Lancy was overwhelmed by the uncomfortable feeling and had no time to care about anything else. She was so dull that she didn''t notice that there was anyone else in the room besides her.


    Marvin was the first one to find that Lancy had signs of waking up, but he didn''t dare to go forward. He was afraid that Lancy would be as active as before as soon as she saw him.


    Joseph raised his hand, hinting him not to act rashly.


    When Marvin hid in the corner of the counter, it was difficult to find his position from Lancy''s point of view.


    Only then did Joseph step forward and enter the sight of Lancy. He pressed her body and looked at her present expression, especially the expression in her eyes. "Don''t move. The bigger your movement is, the harder you will be."


    Sequel, that''s the sequel.


    Lancy''s black eyes were misty. It took her a lot of effort to see the person in front of her clearly. "... Joseph? " Subconsciously, she called out the name of Joseph.


    Joseph turned around and took a look at Marvin. The two of them looked at each other and nodded. Good, better than before. At least this time Lancy could recognize each other. In the past, Lancy didn''t recognize anyone. She was crazy and only knew to execute orders. She was totally insane.

 Chapter 486 A Difficult Choice (Part Two)

    "Yes, it''s me." Joseph comforted her, with a hint of bewitchment in his voice. "Calm down. Don''t think about anything. Calm down and relax yourself. Only in this way can you feel better..."


    Joseph''s voice was soft and gentle, as if it had some kind of indescribable magic. Lancy stared at him, and gradually relaxed under his comfort.


    At the moment when Lancy was relaxed, Joseph turned around and clicked the prepared music.


    The music was slow and long, like the running spring water, or white snow all over the sky. The whole world seemed to be quiet. It was really a sense of security and comfort, as if she was leaning on soft feathers on her back, and even the feeling of fainting seemed to disappear without a trace.


    Lancy was very familiar with it. It seemed that she had heard it one thousand or ten thousand times. The trust from the bottom of her heart could not be described in words.


    This feeling made Lancy squint her eyes comfortably. She rubbed against the pillow and smiled with satisfaction. It was obvious that she was very happy now.


    Joseph observed it carefully and said slightly, "yes, that''s it. Don''t have any burden or think about anything. Calm down and enjoy this rare moment of peace. "


    Lancy''s breath gradually became smooth, without any hesitation or hesitation. She would do whatever he said!


    After Lancy was immersed in her own world, Marvin quietly turned from the dark to the light. He didn''t want to wake her up.


    They knew that it was a success. They hit it in one shot and it was finally natural.


    The foreshadowing and planning over the past few days were for today.


    Marvin and Joseph looked at each other and nodded. They knew that they could make a move now.


    Sitting not far from the bedside, Joseph talked a lot. It was not until he was sure that there was no problem that he changed the subj


    ! I didn''t! I didn''t kill Roxie. I didn''t betray everyone. I didn''t. It''s not me. It''s not me! "


    Lancy screamed. No one expected that she would suddenly explode.


    Joseph stood up in a hurry, pressed her body and shouted, "Don''t think about it anymore. Relax, calm down. There is no Leona, no Roxie, no one else here except you and me! You are safe and calm now. Come on, follow my rhythm, take a breath, take your time... "


    Not only [À¼á°] was sweating, but also [À×ŵ].


    If Lancy woke up at this moment, something big would happen! What they had done was really in vain. More importantly, when she remembered what happened that day and what the man had said, she would be sober and probably the situation would be more serious than before.


    At that time, he might really be at a loss.


    While Joseph comforted Lancy, Lancy also injected tranquilizer into Lancy again.


    Although the tranquilizer didn''t work much for Lancy, it was enough to calm her down at this time.


    Finally, after the two of them made great efforts, Lancy finally calmed down.


    Taking the opportunity, Joseph whispered in her ear, "Roxie is alive and no one betrays her. Everything is fine. Don''t hurt yourself, and don''t hurt anyone because of this... "

 Chapter 487 A Difficult Choice (Part Three)

    Lancy shook her head hard and said, "no, no, it''s not like that! Leona said it''s me, it''s me... "


    No matter what kind of order Joseph issued, it could only be refuted by Lancy.


    It could be seen that Lancy was really different from ordinary people.


    With the help of medicine and hypnosis, she would have been at the mercy of anyone else for days. It was inconceivable that Lancy could still maintain the bottom line of trust in people and things at this time.


    At this time, Joseph couldn''t help wondering how much she trusted the woman named Leona?


    However, it was ironic that it was that woman who had caused her to be like this.


    Joseph thought for a while and said, "yes, Leona said it''s all your fault! But do you really think you are the one to blame? Do you really admit that you killed Roxie and betrayed everyone? "


    Lancy shook her hand in the air and shook her head desperately. "No, no..."


    "Then get up, open your eyes and investigate. Otherwise, Roxie wouldn''t rest in peace. As for Leona, she will hate you for the rest of her life, wishing to eat your flesh, drink your blood and tear you into pieces! By then, what will you do to see the dead Roxie? "


    "Even if you die, you will never rest in hell!"


    "No, no, no!" Lancy screamed hysterically and finally sat up from the bed.


    The moment she got up, she opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were wide open, no longer lifeless and empty, and she looked more energetic! Lancy''s change was noticed by the two men.


    This situation only lasted for less than ten seconds before Lancy fell down again.


    Marvin''s palms were sweating, but did everyone know what was the most painful thing for him? He couldn''t talk to her or touch her. He was afraid that it would irritate her again. The only thing he could do was to wat


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    He looked at Joseph, and everything was silent, endless anxiety and sharpness.


    The more he cared about her, the more chaotic he was.


    Joseph carefully examined Lancy, which was also a comfort for Marvin. "Don''t worry. She''s fine. We made it! From the moment she called you just now, it was enough to prove that. She is exhausted. She will be fine after she wakes up. "


    "Exhausted?"


    Joseph thought for a while and explained, "by doing so, we broke the hypnotism in her body and pulled her out forcefully. Fortunately, her brain was not hurt. It''s normal for her to be like this. "


    "I will give her a thorough examination when she wakes up tomorrow. Generally speaking, the sequelae will appear in memory, and she may have a memory fault. You have to be mentally prepared. " Joseph had warned Marvin in advance.


    Seeing that Marvin''s face darkened, Joseph touched the tip of his nose subconsciously and coughed slightly. "Well, I''m not sure. I just said maybe. Even if there is a fault in one''s memory, it will only happen in the short term. Of course, it can''t rule out the long term... "


    Dr. Joseph, are you really explaining? The more you explained, the more difficult it was.

 Chapter 488 What Is The Sequel

    Hearing that, BOSS was even worse. He was enveloped in black smoke, giving off a sense of keeping people away.


    Joseph was a little confused. In his opinion, Lancy''s problem had almost been solved. No matter how bad it was, it would not be worse than now. What''s more, things were getting better. Why was this man so gloomy?


    Joseph asked himself. He didn''t think he had said anything wrong.


    The sequel were very normal. Even if an operating room was pushed out, it would lose consciousness because of general anesthesia. For a period of time, it would be chaotic, let alone Lancy.


    Lancy''s condition was far more serious than those conditions. It was not surprising, but expected.


    Joseph had no idea why Marvin was so gloomy. He couldn''t figure it out.


    However, Joseph didn''t know that there was a reason for Marvin''s dark face. It was because of the so-called after effect, on the memory fault.


    Marvin rubbed between his eyebrows. Another memory fault? She had broken up with him last time, and she had completely forgotten all the memories in the past few years. But fortunately, she still remembered him.


    Again... BOSS really wanted to laugh. If she did it again, maybe she didn''t even know his name? A stranger?


    Honey, you forget me every day. What should I do? I am in a hurry?


    That was how BOSS was feeling now, wasn''t it? Oh, it was lively and vivid.


    Marvin was even more depressed. The previous time, because she still had the initial memory, she was reasonable. If this time, everything was cleared up, the BOSS would think of the girl who would get up tomorrow morning and ask innocently, "uncle, who are you? He is in a bad condition and his head hurts more. What should he do?"


    Marvin held Lancy''s fingers tightly. Even if Lancy lost her consciousness, she couldn''t stop him. Maybe only in this way could the man really feel at ease.


    Joseph was standing aside. He suddenly found himself a little embarrassed.


    These two people are sleeping and showing their love by force. How can''t Joseph think that he is an outsider and shouldn''t appear here. Especially in the middle of the night, it was still early outside!


    Oh, no, he was an outsider.


    Joseph couldn''t bear to see such a scene of love between a man and a woman. He had goose bumps all over his body, but he just stood there, feeling strange all over.


    Looking coldly at the atmosphere between Marvin and Lancy, Joseph understood that it would be disgusting if he stayed here any longer! He hadn''t had a good sleep these days!


    The single doctor Joseph snorted and walked out valiantly with his head raised high.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Marvin silently expressed his acquiescence and pleasure to Joseph.


    There were only two people left in the big bedroom, Lancy and him.


    Staring at her sleeping eyes, Marvin stroked her hair with his right hand from time


    to be thinking about the decision seriously.


    For example, when would he do it?


    For example, how to take off Lancy''s trousers (BOSS''s justice face, isolation clothes won''t hurt. £©


    Or should he give her a punch, or ten times?


    Well, this is a very serious question.


    Hey, BOSS, where is the tender love? What about the love? Was you really a man?


    Lancy''s face itched because of Marvin''s scratch. She couldn''t help but slap his hand off. "It''s wrong to harass a person who is sleeping, BOSS."


    Lancy blurted out casually. She was stunned, and so was Marvin.


    Hearing that, Marvin''s pupils shrank all of a sudden. He turned over and sat up. At the same time, Lancy did the same thing with regret. When she was about to get out of bed dejectedly, she was caught by Marvin.


    The man grabbed her shoulder hard, and his cold eyes flashed with ecstasy. "Lancy, what did you call me? Call me again?"


    Lancy felt a little pain because of his grip, but she didn''t care about it at the moment.


    She didn''t expect that her unintentional words would make the man so excited. She counted with her fingers and said, "BOSS, BOSS, Marvin, Marvin, choose whichever you like."


    "Don''t go back on your word once you have chosen it, okay?" Lancy''s small face was almost wrinkled into an awkward word. It was lively and vivid, but unexpectedly cute to the extreme.


    It was wrong for a man to be too fickle. Lancy clenched her fists and nodded seriously.


    Such an expression, such a tone, and such a unique way to focus, were so familiar, but also so strange.


    What was familiar was her appearance when the two met again.


    Strangely, he hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Was this a sequel?


    The expression on Marvin''s face was a little complicated. It seemed that he was not as happy as he thought about Lancy''s return to that innocent and romantic girl.


    There was joy, melancholy, and unspeakable depression.

 Chapter 489 Not Much Time Left

    If it were other men, such as Kevin and Myron, they would be happy to see it, wouldn''t they? Because in their hearts, Lancy should be like that.


    However, Marvin was different. He was different after all.


    Noticing the abnormality of Marvin, Lancy didn''t know how she felt. She looked at him with softer and more delicate eyes. At last, Lancy smiled.


    "What are you doing? Haven''t you woken up yet?" Lancy blinked her eyes and joked, "since you can''t make a decision, I''ll do whatever I want."


    Marvin was stunned and didn''t come to his senses.


    Marvin was stunned for a while and then realized what the girl meant.


    Marvin''s mood was particularly complicated at the moment, but he only indulged himself at this moment. Soon, his mind returned to normal. He held Lancy''s wrist with one hand and pressed her back. "Don''t move. I''ll call Joseph in."


    Seeing that Marvin walked out, his steps were a little messy. This was almost impossible for the steady Marvin.


    However, the reality was right in front of her.


    Her bright eyes sparkled wantonly, as if something had disappeared from the bottom of her eyes, but because it disappeared too fast, it was too late to explore.


    Lancy only knew that she had never been as sober as she was now.


    And she finally caught the feeling that had been bothering her in this state.


    Lancy leaned against the pillow behind her and squinted slightly. Nobody knew what she was thinking... In other words, she was recalling something.


    No one knew what she was thinking?


    The only thing that could be sure was that Lancy was not as crazy and gloomy as she was a few days ago. There was a faint expression between her eyes. It could be seen that she was in a good mood.


    Compared with Lancy''s good mood, it was raining heavily on Boliy.


    Indeed, Adolf had got the accurate news. The tone of the people in the Lu mansion was the same, and there was almost no flaw. Everyone said that Lancy was forced to leave the Lu Mansion because of a sudden serious disease. At present, the villa was isolated, and there were professional doctors and servants following her.


    Many people in the Lu clan saw that when Marvin left with Lancy that day. However, there was nothing wrong with Marvin.


    From the way he walked and all the details, there was no trace of injury. In other words, his action was a failure in the end. Marvin was not injured at all, and there would be no possibility that Lancy would kill his husband.


    Otherwise, that man wouldn''t leave with her, would he?


    From an outsider''s point of view, the whole thing was very clear.


    Adolf had already found out the specific location of the villa. Now, she was waiting for Boliy to give the next instruction.


    During the whole reporting process, Boliy''s face became colder and colder. At last, he couldn''t help but snort, "under the condition


    iy?" Her face was deathly pale. Was Boliy going to detest her?


    Adolf''s thoughts couldn''t be hidden from Boliy''s eyes. Her panic and fear had pleased her to a certain extent. Boliy licked her scarlet lips and laughed. "Don''t panic, Adolf. I appreciate you very much."


    Adolf was still in a tense state, not relaxed by what Boliy said.


    "You are responsible for the periphery and make sure that Leona can enter the villa." Boliy was almost frightened and finally got to the point. "Then you wait outside. If there''s any movement inside, you rush in. If Leona succeeded, you would leave, if she failed, you would complete the task she failed. "


    The reason why Leona made a move was that she had a higher chance of success.


    It was thanks to Leona that Lancy had become like this. It could be seen that the woman trusted and valued her sister very much.


    If the news she got was true, Leona could get it easily.


    If it was just a trick of inviting a man to a trap, the one who was invited was also Lancy''s own person. That was why Boliy asked Adolf to wait outside and see what was going on.


    No matter what, this time, he could only succeed and could not fail.


    As for whether Leona succeeded or not, and her safety, it was obvious that Boliy didn''t care. If she made a mistake, even if she was killed by Lancy on the spot, it was a matter of their love and killing, and it had nothing to do with them.


    It would be good if they could love each other and kill each other. In this way, she wouldn''t have to waste Adolf''s energy.


    Last night, Boliy received the news that she was asked to go back in five days. After returning, she couldn''t help explaining her whereabouts during this period of time. No wonder Boliy was a little impatient.


    She didn''t have much time left. She had to do it well before she went back. Otherwise, how could she be reconciled? How could she be reconciled?

 Chapter 490 Repeat The Same Trick

    The existence of Lancy was a big trouble for her.


    In the past six years, did everyone think that Boliy had never thought of dealing with Lancy in person? However, Lancy was just like a loach, whose whereabouts were uncertain and unable to be caught. How could she go out in person.


    However, this year, Lancy stayed in Alaska, which was quite unusual. She was still in the an family here. It was not until then that Boliy found an opportunity.


    Let''s think about it. This is the only time in seven years... Boliy couldn''t imagine how long she would have to wait if she missed this time?


    In particular, the new leader was uncertain about joy and anger. Boliy indistinctly felt that the leader seemed to have other arrangements for Lancy, and there was also a sign of compromise... Therefore, Boliy had to take risks and buy time.


    Because she was really not sure if Lancy would really be safe after missing this time.


    "Got it. Don''t worry, Boliy." Adolf felt danger and unprecedented pressure.


    Fortunately, Leona took the lead... Fortunately.


    Boliy and Adolf were discussing what to do next, but they didn''t know that they thought she was obedient and quiet. Unexpectedly, Leona, who was in trouble, had woken up.


    According to Lancy''s condition, Leona also had the same symptoms.


    The effect of the tranquilizer had gradually lost its effect on her, and Leona took a longer time to use it than Lancy.


    Leona woke up after tossing and turning. Different from Lancy, she had regained her mind without any help from others.


    The most fundamental reason was that she had completed the task, to a certain extent.


    As the time went by, Leona''s waking up was within her expectation, and there was nothing surprising about it.


    However, it was obvious that Boliy had overestimated the effect of the drug and the control of the hypnosis. After all, she was not a professional... Moreover, she believed in the doctor''s ability very much, so she did not expect that Lancy was likely to wake up.


    Since that day, Leona had been under the control of Boliy. It was not strange for Boliy to be so confident.


    Moreover, Boliy also had her own pressure. Time was pressing, and she couldn''t care too much. More importantly, the doctor''s favorite disciple would come soon. Even if there was something wrong with Leona, it was not a big problem. Anyway, it would be controlled again soon.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Boliy, the most dangerous person in the whole plan was Leona, and the most uncontrollable one was her.


    In this way, Leona hoped for a chance of survival.


    Leona maintained her original posture, with her eyes tilting down at forty-five degrees. Leona felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. She hadn''t eaten much in the past few days, so she had no strength at all.


    Leona tried to open her eyes, and her dark eyes gradually began to focus. Slowly, she saw clearly the environment she was in and felt a little familiar.


    Yes, it was whe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    woman inside was almost dead silent. Her eyes were hollow and dull, and her body was obviously dull.


    Curry couldn''t help but remember what his teacher had told him when he came here. Was this woman the container for his study? It seemed that the result was not bad...


    Curry knew one or two things about the project his teacher was studying, and he was also involved in it. However, he didn''t participate in this case which was said to be a very successful one. Today, he finally had the chance to meet her.


    Curry adjusted his glasses, and his eyes flashed behind them.


    As for what she had to say, she didn''t need to repeat it since Boliy had already told Curry. She looked at the lifeless Leona with satisfaction and turned to Curry, "I''ll leave it to you."


    Curry nodded and his eyes fell on Leona''s left hand quietly. That woman''s hand moved slightly!


    Interesting, really interesting...


    Curry smiled and said respectfully, "don''t worry, Boliy. I''ll take care of this. The teacher has told me everything."


    Hearing this, Boily felt relieved. She nodded with a smile and left with mark. At last, she didn''t forget to close the bedroom door.


    The moment the door was closed, the docile little sheep turned into a big wolf in a second.


    "Curry." an evil smile appeared on his face. He looked at Leona up and down undisguisedly, so straight, piercing and aggressive.


    Under such an urgent gaze, it was not easy for Leona to maintain her current state.


    This man was definitely not a good person.


    At this moment, Leona''s heart tightened.


    Squatting in front of her, Curry put down the medicine box and stared at Leona with burning eyes, as if he could see through something from her.


    This man had the ability to see things through like a jackal.


    Leona kept her head down and stared at herself. She couldn''t let this man see through her, but she had a feeling that he was threatening her.


    How could he be indifferent in such a situation?

 Chapter 491 Be An Obedient Good Child

    Especially, the man''s gaze made her very uncomfortable.


    It was difficult for ordinary people to control their subtle expressions, and Leona was no exception. Curry curled his lips and a glint flashed in his eyes. As if he hadn''t found anything, he changed the subject. "Beautiful lady, do you know what your next task is?"


    Curry said casually as he prepared what he needed.


    He made all the preparation in a casual way. Curry seemed to be well organized, but in fact, he was not so careful. No one know if it was because of Curry''s original way of doing things, or he had other plans.


    Leona didn''t say anything. She had no idea what this man wanted to do and what he would do! She didn''t know what he meant and what he wanted to tell her?


    Her black eyes moved and glanced at the man. Then she returned to her original position and continued to look lifeless.


    Curry snorted with a faint smile, but he didn''t find anything unusual the next second.


    He muttered to himself, "judging from your state, you shouldn''t be much better, right? No wonder it''s a teacher''s work... " Curry, are you sure it''s irony?


    "In that case, my work will be much easier." Like a lover, Curry held Leona''s face in his hands, so focused and affectionate.


    People who didn''t know the truth might think that this man had something to do with Leona!


    "At first, I sympathized with you. I didn''t want to do this to you. But, beautiful lady, you should also understand me. You have to suffer this time! " The man held Leona''s shoulder tightly and smiled sinisterly.


    Leona''s black eyes suddenly shrank. Obviously, she didn''t expect this change. She looked at the man in surprise, and the marks on her face became more and more obvious.


    Curry''s smile could be made, but the next second, it turned into a murderous look. "Be obedient, resist, or you will only suffer..."


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Finally, Leona couldn''t help but speak.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Curry seemed to ask, "Why don''t you continue pretending?"


    Curry stroked Leona''s head and said in a standard posture of playing with cats and dogs, "Listen to me. And you will be fine."


    Hearing that, Leona opened her mouth and suddenly felt something wrong with her arm. She lowered her head and found a needle inserted in it. "You..."


    Leona''s eyes were wide open and she didn''t want to close them. Finally, the man covered her eyes with one hand and felt that her body was gradually softened.


    "That''s it. Be a good girl. Don''t resist and don''t be on guard. I promise that you will leave here as you wish in the end." The man murmured in her ear, not caring whether she could hear him or not.


    As for what he said, Leona could leave here as she wished, it was unknown whether she meant to leave when she was on a mission or something else.


    Anyway, more than an hour later, Curry came out. It was a good news for Boliy.


    Seeing that Leona see


    her thigh, Sherry shouted, "Yes, yes, I almost forget. I have to keep an eye on them. You guys talk first. I''ll go downstairs to have a look. "


    "Mom, thank you." Lancy smiled innocently. The kind of honesty and kindness that a person treated you from the bottom of her heart couldn''t deceive others, so Lancy changed the way she addressed Sherry.


    Mom, not mother-in-law.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that it was not appropriate to call her mother-in-law. After all, it sounded that it was not as close as "Mom".


    Sherry was stunned, but soon reacted. The smile on her face became more brilliant, as if the whole world she saw was bright. "Hey!" She replied seriously, "I''ll show you the chicken soup now. It''s nutritious and delicious."


    Sherry went downstairs while grinding her fists, followed by Joseph, who claimed to help her.


    How could he not see that the young couple had something to say? Joseph said that although he was a single man, he absolutely had no interest in being abused.


    Since he couldn''t stop someone from "abusing a dog", could he just avoid it?


    The sunlight came in through the French window and sprinkled on Lancy, making her face not as pale as before.


    The haze in her bright and clear eyes had already dissipated, and she had returned to clear.


    When she looked at Marvin, she was so focused that he was the only person in her beautiful eyes. As soon as Lancy looked down, she saw the belly of Marvin. She still remembered the position where the knife was cut that day. "You..."


    "You..."


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time, but stopped at the same time.


    "Go ahead." Marvin pouted and gave a hint.


    Lancy touched her nose and whispered, "How''s your wound?" It must be a lie to say that she didn''t feel guilty. From Joseph''s words, Lancy had known what Marvin had done for her, and she felt more apologetic.


    Marvin patted his belly and said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a minor injury."

 Chapter 492 Be Frank With Each Other

    "I''m sorry, I..."


    The word "sorry" was still on the tip of her mouth, but was stopped by Marvin''s index finger.


    "We are a couple, not outsiders. It''s just a minor wound. You know that anything will be fine as long as you''re okay. " For people like them, it was really nothing.


    In this way, Marvin told Lancy that the wound was really not important. It was just like a small cut on her hand when he was cutting fruit, which could scab in a day, not a wound at all.


    It seemed that Marvin was still worried about Lancy. After thinking for a while, he finally made a decision. "It''s natural for a husband to bleed for his wife."


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned and burst into laughter.


    Who taught him these sweet words? Looking at the awkward expression on BOSS Lu''s face and the serious tone when he spoke, it could be seen that the person who said this was also very hard, and she was sure he had a psychological struggle before!


    Hearing that, Lancy thought that she also felt hard to hear.


    "Compared with bleeding, I want to see you cry for me." Lancy held her chin with one hand, and her fingers naughtily danced in his broad palm.


    Hearing that, Marvin''s thin lips twitched. He squinted at Lancy and thought of his tears...


    "There will be no chance."


    BOSS Lu said firmly.


    Lancy was so happy that she almost couldn''t breathe and coughed.


    Marvin patted her on the back and said in a stiff and uncomfortable tone as usual, "You just woke up. Don''t be too emotional."


    It took Lancy a long time to control her laughter.


    Strangely enough, she was completely awake and should be fine. However, Lancy still felt that her heartbeat was still high and she was still weak. She hadn''t eaten any main food for days, and then she should have a good appetite, but she was not interested in it at all.


    Joseph had checked her blood pressure and heartbeat, but there was nothing unusual.


    Perhaps, this was the sequela that Joseph had mentioned before.


    She would be fine after a while... Both Lancy and Marvin thought so. As the attending doctor, Joseph didn''t take it seriously.


    However, in case of any emergency, she had to do a routine examination every day in the following days.


    "The people over there didn''t succeed this time. They may take big actions in the short term." In order not to make her in stitches, Marvin quickly changed the topic.


    However, halfway through the sentence, he tried to swallow it back, and then shut up.


    Marvin was not sure whether she could understand what he said or not. The version that Joseph told her was the version that he told grandpa and others, so Marvin was not sure.


    It should be said that what Lancy had done since she came to her senses made Marvin completely unsure. His guess seemed not to be so accurate.


    Lancy was still the same, but her words and deeds showed the unique innocence i


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ht seven years ago, the two of them didn''t even know who each other was.


    When they met seven years later, Lancy showed another side, but not the complete one.


    It was a pity that the two people who appreciated each other in many tasks didn''t have that memory. Marvin was really satisfied.


    The tip of their tongues intertwined for a while, and the two of them let out a satisfied sigh at the same time.


    The innocent woman opened her misty eyes, confused and immersed.


    When she was about to suffocate, the man took a deep breath. The long kiss ended in reluctance.


    Marvin didn''t let go of her at the first time. The two of them put their foreheads against each other''s foreheads and the tip of their noses against each other. Only [dzdz] breathed, the two of them smiled at each other.


    Why did they laugh?


    What were they laughing at?


    Only Lancy and Marvin knew it.


    Since then, there was nothing else that could be alienated between them.


    "It''s not over yet!" Lancy poked the man''s arm with a serious look. "Now, I don''t want to stay out of it. Marvin, I''m not a flower raised in the greenhouse. I can''t hide behind you forever. "


    Marvin tilted his head, his cold eyes reflecting her figure. His expression was obscure, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Lancy''s words, at first glance, absolutely meant to refuse and distance herself from her.


    "The higher ups came to me. They won''t let me go until they get the result." Lancy said with a nasal voice. When she found back the past memories, many things would be clear. It was obvious that someone had set her up! She remembered that at that time, Leona''s attitude towards her not only set her up, but also her friends.


    Roxie... A hint of cruelty flashed through Lancy''s eyes. Roxie was dead!


    Thinking of this, Lancy clenched her fists.


    Who on earth was so generous to kill her.


    "What happened that year?"

 Chapter 493 The Reason Of That Year

    "It''s almost the same as what Leona said. After that night, my relationship with you was known by the organization. Then they began to investigate and talk to me. I didn''t know why, but the rumors were getting more and more intense. Even when we were together and when we left, they all are clear. "


    "As you know, I was regarded as a traitor." Lancy smiled bitterly. Not to mention that Leona couldn''t believe it, even when Lancy recalled what had happened in the past, she couldn''t believe it.


    Lancy had been in "S Group" for twenty years. Her power could not be underestimated, not to mention to be omnipotent. Everything happened so fast that she was caught off guard.


    Overnight, there were witnesses and material evidence, and she couldn''t explain at all.


    Who would have thought that the tall tower in the sky would collapse in an instant? Even Lancy herself couldn''t believe it.


    "You didn''t do anything back then?" This was the problem that had been bothering Marvin all the time. As far as he knew about her, it was impossible for her not to discover anything and explain anything, so as to let the unnecessary charge fall on her. She had a solid foundation in S Group. How could she be set up like this?


    Lancy looked up at the man with subtle eyes. She seemed to be hesitating about something. Fortunately, she quickly figured it out. Seven years had passed, and now there was nothing that could not be said. "At that time, it was not that I couldn''t do anything, but... At that time, I found myself pregnant and I couldn''t care about anything else. "


    Marvin was silent. It turned out to be like this. Yes, it was the only way it could be explained.


    "They know that I''m pregnant, which is the evidence of my betrayal to the organization, and i t was the evidence of mark." Lancy recalled that period of time, and it was not too much to describe it with the word, dark. "At that time, I knew that I couldn''t defend myself with a hundred words. It''s useless to say anything more. The only way is to escape."


    No one knew the so-called loyalty better than Lancy.


    It''s easy to make the leader believe you. As long as you can finish every task well.


    However, once they became suspicious, and then what she said or did would be useless. There was a gap between them. Everything would be wrong.


    What''s more, she had sex with Marvin, and she was pregnant with the enemy''s child.


    Even if she was set up.


    Hearing that, Marvin''s black eyes darkened. After a long silence, he said indifferently, "In fact, you can choose..." She could have given up the baby in her belly.


    Marvin was telling the truth. Even though he looked much colder when he said, he still did it.


    Back then, if Lancy had killed the baby in her belly without anyone noticing, she might not have ended up like this. She had lived a wandering life for six years, and her life was alwa


    Not knowing since when, the two of them leaned against each other again. While asking, Marvin pulled the quilt.


    Lancy snorted coldly and said, "After all, those guys must have done it. Now I have recalled everything in the past. I can always find that person out. Look, that man''s plan has failed. He won''t let it go. Maybe he will show up soon. "


    Lancy had a hunch that the man would take action soon.


    However, they didn''t expect that this "soon" would really happen in that night.


    The villa was halfway up the mountain, and the environment was extremely quiet. Needless to say, it was far away from the downtown. There were only a few families at the foot of the mountain, and most of them had moved away. Basically, there was no smoke here.


    It was indeed very quiet.


    There was no hustle and bustle of the city, and no passers-by, as if they were isolated from the world. The fragrance of birds, the blue sea and the blue sky were indeed a good place to rest.


    However, it was not a good place either.


    If someone died here, no one would know for ten days or half a month. Especially the residence of Marvin, which was carefully chosen by him. It could be seen what kind of place it was.


    Before Adolf took action, she had already checked the environment here. It could be described as ecstasy with the four words. In her eyes, it was like "God helps me!"!


    Rich people always preferred to live a different life. It was said that if an ordinary person wanted such a place, he would have no money to support it. It was useless to think about it.


    Otherwise, how could the rich live in such a villa?


    As Boliy planned, Leona was in front of Adolf and Adolf would cut off the rear. Oh, no, in fact, it should be Adolf who led ten skillful killers to kill the people outside the villa, so that Boliy could smoothly sneak into the villa.


    In fact, the two of them did it almost at the same time.

 Chapter 494 A Killing Night

    Throughout the security layout of the villa, there were always dense places, of course there were also sparse places, which were called as the breakthrough.


    In the southeast corner, there was not under the monitor. As soon as Leona climbed over the wall and entered the villa, Adolf was in charge of luring the tiger away from the mountain lair and attacking from the front door, in order to attract the main security guards in the villa to the front door and give Leona a chance.


    With an evil smile, Adolf guessed that Leona had already entered the room and then Adolf immediately gave an order - make a move.


    The villa was surrounded by thirty security guards. No one can break in. But so what? But it was just some small potatoes, not even enough to fill her teeth.


    It was now.


    When the clock pointed to 22 o''clock, the villa, which was still bright last second, immediately fell into darkness, and the security system was completely paralyzed.


    In less than five minutes, the people in the villa started the engine and the power returned to normal! At the same time, they also found that the power supply was back to normal, but the security system was still completely paralyzed!


    Just then, Adolf came out of the darkness and stood in front of the door.


    In the middle of the night, a woman appeared outside the villa in all kinds of emergencies. That woman was obviously not a good person. Almost at the same time, the people in the villa fell into the first level of alert.


    Clark, the captain of security guards, led 1/2 of his men to rush to the front door.


    "Listen carefully. Don''t use a gun. Buy time and wait for my order." The first task for her was to buy time for Leona, which meant that Adolf had to play with them in the first half.


    Adolf ordered her men to look down at the crowd in a condescending manner.


    The woman crossed her arms over her chest, expressionless, and there was a trace of contempt in her eyes.


    Clark''s face turned pale with fright. Did she really come with evil intentions? No wonder the master of the clan ordered him to keep up his spirit during this period of time. Someone would attack him in the near future.


    Although he was mentally prepared, Clark could still remain calm on the surface.


    Clark knew that everyone was only looking at a woman, but there must be someone else hiding outside. The brothers exchanged a knowing look. Be careful, be careful.


    "Miss, this is a private residence, not a place you should come. Please leave as soon as possible." Clark said with a smile on his face. He had to ask what should be asked and what should be admonished.


    With an enchanting smile, Adolf stared at Clark viciously and looked back at the person behind Clark.


    There were not enough people, far less than the number she had investigated.


    "Handsome, it''s late at night. Where else can I go! How about I spend the night with you? " Adolf curled her hair. ''Are


    Holding her chin with one hand, Lancy muttered to herself, "Do they want to cut off all means of retreat?"


    Only the two of them knew what they were talking about. As for Joseph, he could probably guess, but Sherry was confused and had a vague idea.


    The noise outside was not for fun!


    Sherry saw the situation at the gate from the window on the second floor and she was really scared. Now she finally believed that someone really wanted to hurt her son.


    There were only a lot of people outside. Was he going to kill them or do something? Sherry felt an unprecedented crisis and fear from the bottom of her soul.


    Haven''t they been satisfied that they have hurt Lancy? Why do they have to kill her?


    In the past life of Sherry, the darkest part of her life was the intrigue in the house, and the most unbearable part was that she was sent out by her husband.


    Today, her bottom line was refreshed.


    It turned out that it was not a big deal. What was really unbearable was that someone wanted to kill his son.


    It had to be said that Marvin had done a good job before, and Sherry believed what he said without doubt.


    "Marvin, call the police! Call the police! It''s not too late... " Sherry''s heart was beating irregularly. She couldn''t imagine the consequences if those people really broke in.


    There was no shop around the village. The police would take a lot of time to come here. If they broke in before that...


    Gritting his teeth, Sherry said, "No, we can''t just sit still and wait for death. Marvin, you''d better leave with Lancy as soon as possible. Dr. Joseph, go! You can leave one by one. "


    Subconsciously, Sherry expressed her true feelings.


    A mother was better. No matter how old her child was, a mother would protect her child at the first time.


    A hint of slyness flashed across Marvin''s eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect his mother to say something like that. However, his mother brought him too many surprises.

 Chapter 495 Mob

    Marvin''s cold eyes were covered with a layer of water. It must be a lie if he said he was not moved.


    "Mom, go back to your room first." Careful people would find that the tone of Marvin was particularly soft, although he still said it expressionlessly.


    Sherry was stunned with his mouth wide open. She couldn''t believe what she had heard. At this critical moment, he actually wanted her to go back to her room?


    "No matter what happens outside, don''t come out." Marvin ordered in a cold voice.


    "But... Marvin, you can''t make a mistake at this time! Let''s call the police, okay? " Sherry was uneasy.


    With a slight sigh, Marvin said in a more serious tone, "mother, you promised me earlier that you would listen to my arrangement."


    "But..."


    "Mom, just listen to Marvin." Lancy was on the side of Marvin.


    "Lancy, why are you so confused?" Sherry couldn''t figure it out. That''s right. When normal people encountered this situation, their first reaction was definitely to call the police and fear.


    It was not until now that she realized that not only her son and daughter-in-law looked calm, but also Dr. Joseph seemed to be too calm to be affected... Yes, they all too clam.


    Sherry was a little confused. She looked at this and that. What was wrong with the world now? Was it because she was getting older and older that she couldn''t understand the world of young people at all?


    It was obvious that their life was in danger. Why did one or two seem as if nothing had happened? Was it because she was too nervous, or because the young children were too careless?


    Sherry really didn''t know what the problem was.


    "Mom, trust him. Everything is under control!" Lancy smiled, but what she said was enough to make someone shiver. "Catch the rat in the jar. We have to know who is plotting against us. I narrowly escaped this time. Who knows if I can escape next time? "


    "Bah, bah, you naughty girl. Buddha, don''t take it to heart." Sherry prayed that they wouldn''t be able to escape next time!


    Fortunately, Sherry was not that pedantic person. If they had a good talk with her, she could understand the stakes.


    "Marvin, are you sure?" Sherry was in a dilemma.


    With a cold smile, Marvin asked, "mother, don''t you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe you." Sherry nodded incessantly. How could he not believe his son? However, she couldn''t help worrying.


    Seeing that they seemed to have a full breast, Sherry gave up. "Okay, okay. I''m going back to my room. I''ll tell them not to step out even if the sky falls outside. "


    Sherry knew that if he really had to fight against those people outside, there would definitely be a big war. The only thing she could do was not to drag them down.


    However, could everything be fine just by locking herself in the room? Don''t you think abo


    at a glance, and that woman just saw her!


    "Leona..." Lancy grabbed the quilt subconsciously. She didn''t expect that it was really Leona.


    Lancy didn''t know whether she wanted her to come or not.


    "Lancy?" Leona called out her name. Strangely, it was a question with a question mark at the end.


    "It''s me..." Before Lancy could say anything, Leona rushed at her.


    At the same time, a gun suddenly appeared in Leona''s hand. Without any hesitation, she knocked.


    With a bang, Lancy was no longer on the bed.


    Adolf heard the gunshot.


    Because none of them used a gun, and their opponent did not carry a gun either.


    Dozens of security guards came up in groups, but they couldn''t fight back at all. It was like playing with a cat and a dog.


    Clark and others also knew why these people looked down upon them at the beginning. They finally knew why the woman named Adolf was so confident.


    She, they were qualified to do that!


    Every move, every move and every move were clearly well-trained!


    How ridiculous it was! Clark and other security guards were also trained specially. They were the elites among the elites. Unexpectedly, the number of security guards here today was N times more than that of the other party, and they could only be beaten!


    Look at those with blue noses and swollen faces, in sharp contrast to them, are the other party''s high toes and high Qi, and they can''t help laughing in the process of operation.


    In such a situation, no one on Clark''s side could laugh. Humiliation, this was humiliation!


    Just then, after the gunshot, Adolf suddenly stopped. She was sure that she did hear the noise. Did Leona succeed?


    "Handsome boy, I''m sorry that I can''t play with you anymore." The sound of gun indicated that Leona had found the target.


    This meant that the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain had succeeded.

 Chapter 496 The Final Winner

    There was no need to keep these people.


    Clark was ahead of the Adolf, "brothers, retreat, immediately!"


    Hearing this, the security guards rushed out from four directions, as if they had come.


    If they were careful enough, they would find that their escape was not like the panic of Andrew, but a little well-trained.


    If it wasn''t for her complacency in the first battle, Adolf would surely find that the route they scattered was planned in advance, so she could evacuate the crowd in the shortest time and disappear into their sight.


    However, they looked down upon the security guards from the very beginning. Seeing them "running around", they laughed happily. How could they pay attention to anything else.


    "You coward!"


    "Wow, this is a once-in-a-century scene."


    Adolf smiled brightly. Apparently, what Clark and the others did pleased her! Therefore, she didn''t care. These people had almost escaped. Anyway, they were in this villa. Where could they escape? Well, she seemed to have found a more interesting way to play.


    Everyone knows how to play cat and mouse, right?


    In the joy of victory and arrogance of ridicule, Adolf changed her plan temporarily. In her opinion, it was not a big deal and would not destroy the whole plan.


    At least, it seemed right now.


    When they were almost done, Adolf stood in front of them and said coldly as a leader, "well, let''s start the hunting. Don''t let anyone go."


    What he meant was that the weapons he had hidden could be used now.


    The ten "experts" whistled and were ready to fight.


    grim? Ruthless? Bloodthirsty?


    So what? They were that kind of people. Licking the edge of the knife and living a life, can they meet the standards of ordinary people? Could they hope that they would have a heart of conscience?


    Stop kidding. The blood boiled them and made them excited.


    There were always people who could find their own fun from other people''s blood. So did Boliy, Adolf and their men.


    However, they didn''t find any hidden and vigorous aura in the air.


    "Ha ha, don''t let go of all of them. I''d like to see who is playing in this game. " The depressing voice pierced through the night sky, looking particularly gloomy and piercing.


    Accompanied by the sound of sand and [ɳɳ], one, two, three sounds were broken into pieces.


    It was definitely not a single person... It was more like a group of people!


    Adolf''s face turned pale with fright! "Who, who is it! Who was playing tricks? Come out, right now! "


    Luke walked out. He was as imposing as an army.


    This man was completely different from the crowd just now. Adolf immediately rang the alarm. But when she saw that he was alone, she felt a little relieved.


    Luke noticed the changes of Adolf. Luke snorted and thought, ''this woman is really stupid!'' Do you think you can let your guard down just because he is alone? If she can bring


    a long time, when she couldn''t hear the scream, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Adolf looked at Luke in a daze, and the two looked at each other from afar.


    "What do you want?" Tod''s voice was erratic. After that battle, she was exhausted. She was in a state of numbness. She had no way to live...


    Luke snorted and looked at the woman carefully. She couldn''t be the leader from her appearance and demeanor.


    She was just a subordinate, at most a close subordinate. Luke came to a conclusion. He glanced at Adolf indifferently and said, "what do you think?"


    With a pale face, Adolf lowered her head and struggled desperately. "I won''t say anything."


    The corners of Luke''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t know why the manipulator behind the scenes would use such a person! "I won''t say anything." it meant "I know what".


    Could she be more stupid?


    "Well, I''d like to see if you have a hard tongue or my means are better." Luke waved his hand, "guards, take her out of here."


    Another fully armed man came out from behind Luke and took Adolf away like a chick.


    About twenty people followed Adolf into the villa.


    From a certain point of view, Adolf might have succeeded. After all, she had indeed set foot here.


    She was held hostage, and her back was pointed at by the gun head in unison. Adolf didn''t dare to act rashly! She knew what these people wanted to do. They wanted to open her mouth.


    What should I do? What should she do?


    By the way, what about Leona!


    A glimmer of light flashed through Adolf''s dark eyes. Unexpectedly, Leona became her last life-saving straw. As long as Leona succeeded, she would be saved!


    Before that, Adolf had scolded Leona in her heart that she shouldn''t be a drag on her. But now, she was hoping that Leona could help him. What''s more, Leona didn''t receive the order to save Leona. Even if she succeeded, it was hard to say whether she would be saved or not!

 Chapter 497 Sister Redemption

    Adolf was desperate to see a doctor, hoping that Leona would succeed.


    She made it for the first time. This time was no exception, wasn''t it? Adolf''s heart was in a mess.


    Leona, how is she doing now? When she stepped into the villa, Adolf found that it was so quiet inside.


    Now she found that there seemed to be no other sound except the gunshot.


    Was it too quiet?


    It was too late for Adolf to think it over. Soon, she was locked up in the dungeon.


    This dungeon was indeed a dungeon to Adolf. But in fact, this was the underground warehouse of the villa. There were three places in total and some things were stored separately. Only this place was empty.


    As a matter of fact, Marvin seldom lived in the villa. He was the only one who had clothes, food, transportation and didn''t have much to store.


    One of the three basement was used to store famous wine and the other to store articles.


    Therefore, the third basement was empty all the time.


    After being thrown into the basement, the only exit was guarded by someone. Adolf really didn''t know what to do. "Leona, what the hell are you doing?"


    Yes, what on earth was Leona doing?


    Leona almost fought with Lancy. Lancy was so weak that she was no match for her.


    As for Leona, she didn''t care what Lancy was talking about at all. All she knew was to kill her, kill her, kill her!


    "Leona, calm down! Please calm down! " Lancy shouted as she dodged. She was really unwilling to make a move against Leona.


    Lancy had nowhere to retreat, but Leona had no intention of stopping. Her moves became more and more fierce, with four murderous intents.


    Seeing that Lancy couldn''t escape, Marvin couldn''t stand it anymore. He rushed to the middle of them, grabbed Leona with one hand and kicked her belly mercilessly.


    Feeling the pain, Leona took a big step back. Sweat dripped from her forehead. She didn''t know what to do with the pain and attacked Lancy again.


    Once again, she was stopped in the middle of the road by Marvin. Marvin squinted his eyes dangerously, with a murderous look in his eyes. "You deserve to die!"


    Marvin really wanted to kill her.


    This woman named Leona had hurt Leona again and again three times. She shouldn''t be kept!


    There was no need to choose between Lancy and Leona. For Marvin, Leona was meaningless.


    Marvin grabbed Leona''s neck tightly with one hand. He was so angry that he would really strangle her to death!


    Leona''s eyes bulged because of suffocation, but she stared at Lancy with her dark eyes.


    It was so deep and unpredictable that there were words in it -- "she won''t give up"! Even if she died, she would never give up.


    Such determination shocked Lancy.


    Even though she had been mentally prepared, the impact on Lancy was unimaginable when she saw it with her own e


    f things to do." Lancy murmured, as if she was comforting Leona, or more like telling herself.


    The good friends just parted in this way.


    We have to find out the reason and the person behind it, right?


    Lancy said a lot. Those were the things that Marvin had never participated in, and they had grown up together with several sisters.


    Lancy tried to arouse Leona''s reason in her own way and help her break through the damn hypnosis.


    Yes, hypnotism.


    It was obvious that Leona''s performance was exactly the same as that of Lancy when she was crazy that day. As for Lancy, she had never seen herself lose her temper, but she could imagine that she could stab Marvin with her own hands.


    Hearing that, Leona''s face was twisted. She pulled Lancy''s sleeve and said nothing.


    Leona heard every word Lancy said.


    There was no doubt that Leona looked painful. The order in her mind was against Lancy''s voice. Different from Lancy''s situation, except for the two voices, there was another voice in Leona''s mind.


    If the human brain is compared to a castle, then the castle belonging to Leona has opened a gap when it was hypnotized for the second time. That was the gap in her psychological defense line. The man called Curry was indeed capable, and he did succeed in hypnotizing her again.


    However, no matter how powerful the hypnotist was, he couldn''t stop the gap created by human heart. Even the doctor couldn''t do it.


    Therefore, this hypnosis had been a hidden trouble from the very beginning.


    Just like the foundation, the foundation is not solid, how can we expect that the building can be as unbreakable as copper and iron?


    Although it was true that Leona would break through sooner or later, she was still very tired. She was sweating all over and her lips were pale. She could only unconsciously rely on Lancy to relax herself in this way.

 Chapter 498 Too Noisy

    Yes, they grew up together. They ate a pot of rice and covered the same quilt. How could they forget the scent of their sisters?


    It was not until Marvin saw that Leona seemed to be really fighting on her own and did not attack Lancy again that he calmed down.


    Even so, he still stood firmly on the other side of Leona, in case she would suddenly attack Lancy again.


    The room was very quiet. Only the gentle voice of Lancy and the occasional nonsense of Leona could be heard. Neither Marvin nor Joseph spoke.


    Joseph didn''t say anything, indicating that Lancy''s current method was feasible.


    At this moment, Luke pushed the door open and came in gently. Perhaps he realized that it was very quiet inside.


    "Boss, they have been caught and locked in the basement. Our men are waiting for... Interrogation. " Luke paused. Apparently, he saw Leona lying in Lancy''s arms.


    Leona was different from what he had remembered. She was exhausted and her whole body seemed to be wet with sweat.


    Luke''s eyes flashed, and it seemed that he didn''t stay on Leona for too long.


    "Okay."


    Replied Marvin.


    This was the tacit understanding between him and Luke, and there was no need to say too much.


    After reporting, Luke] did not walk out immediately. Instead, he found a corner in the room and leaned against it, as if he was taking a rest with his eyes closed.


    No one cared about such small details, and no one knew that Luke accepted Lancy''s words without missing a single word.


    The first time out of the mission, the first time injured, the first time punished, again and again to help each other, sisters get along with the details! They had faced blade, spear and sword rain together, and witnessed each other''s growth.


    Little by little, that was a night full of words.


    Lancy clearly felt that Leona gradually calmed down, and finally she felt that she was as quiet as if she had lost her voice.


    "Leona?" Lancy came to her senses and looked down at Leona. The girl was shocked. "Leona? Wake up, Leona. Have you fainted? Leona? "


    "Joseph, help me check it." Lancy just felt that the blood all over her body was flowing back. No, it would not happen. Leona would be fine.


    The corners of Joseph''s mouth twitched. He just wanted to say, "stop patting this girl, okay? Even Leona''s face will be swollen by you!"!


    Lancy was really afraid. She was afraid that if Leona closed her eyes, she would never wake up again.


    The person who was photographed was indeed full of resentment. Just as Lancy was crying like a tearful person, Leona groaned, "even if I am not dead, I would slapped to death by you!"


    Leona struggled to open her eyes and looked at Lancy.


    Hearing that, Lancy burst into laughter. She looked at Leona in a daze and asked uncertainly, "Leona, are you all right now?"


    Leona felt as if she had been run over by a truck. She also found that her current posture was not very elegant, but she did not even have the strengt


    t beside her. Just like the children in kindergarten, she could sleep at once.


    Joseph laughed out loud. Luke was his boss after all. It was a big taboo to laugh at him in the workplace.


    Lancy opened her eyes and looked at them with difficulty. "You can go out first. Remember to close the door casually. It''s a big deal. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. I really can''t do it... "


    Marvin was so angry that he stared at Lancy, as if he could wake her up.


    Therefore, he knew it would be like this since Leona fell asleep!


    The corners of Marvin''s mouth twitched, as if he had been kicked out of the house. It was really a "sad" story. The BOSS gave Joseph and Luke a ferocious glance. Yes, it was the legendary vent of anger.


    Joseph and Luke looked at each other. Well, they didn''t want to laugh. They couldn''t laugh, or they would be killed.


    The two of them raised their hands and walked out of the room consciously. Didn''t Lancy just say that she was still asleep and asked them to remember to close the door casually.


    Without looking back, they knew that their BOSS was following them.


    No matter how angry the man was, there was nothing he could do. The scene was so beautiful.


    When the BOSS came out and closed the door, the smile in Joseph and Luke''s eyes became even wider.


    "Have you laughed enough?" Marvin grimly revealed his white teeth, and a dangerous voice came from behind Joseph and Luke. As the direct subordinate of the BOSS, Luke was shocked. As for Joseph...


    Joseph touched his nose and said, "can I go home now?" He hadn''t been home for a long time since he started to work. He didn''t know whether the cat was still alive.


    "No, you need stay here for another week." As expected, Marvin, who was venting his anger, retorted immediately. His application was rejected and it was not appropriate to adopt it! "What about the agreed medical ethics?" The patient was still weak.


    [À×ŵ] opened and shut his mouth, but he was speechless.

 Chapter 499 BOSS Vented His Anger

    Luke looked steadily forward. He couldn''t just watch the fire burning on his body? "Boss, are you going to interrogate that woman now?"


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his thin lips slightly and raised his eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, "lock her up for the time being, and wait until Leona wakes up tomorrow."


    Luke understood what the boss meant. If Leona gave him enough information, that woman would be of no use to him.


    In fact, it really didn''t matter. The difference was only one more day and two more days. A hint of coldness flashed through Luke''s eyes. From the very beginning, he had looked at the woman named Adolf as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Anyone who dared to oppose his boss would come to no good end.


    What was ridiculous was that the woman thought she was sure to win. She shouted at the gate with ten mobs, and even mocked the people in the villa.


    How arrogant she was!


    After receiving the order, Luke left. He would personally guard the woman tonight.


    As time went little by little in the morning, Adolf, who was locked in the cellar, sat there in a daze. At first, she had some expectations and hopes. But now, she couldn''t squeeze out any other expression.


    The sound of footsteps seemed to be far away, and suddenly filled the whole space.


    A look of joy finally appeared in Adolf''s eyes. Would it be Leona if someone came?


    The weapon on Adolf''s body had been taken away, and her whole body had been touched with a very humiliating way.


    To an ordinary person''s standard, but to a person like Adolf, it was nothing. What she cared about was the meaning behind these actions. She was like a bird without wings and could no longer fly.


    All her subordinates were dead, and there were many guards outside, with guns in their hands, while she only had her hands. However, what was the use of her hands after her freedom was confined?


    As long as Adolf closed her eyes, the scene of the miserable death of his teammates would appear in front of her, and it would not disappear for a long time. Therefore, Adolf could only open her eyes. Even if she was staring at the ceiling, she had to hold on.


    When she was almost desperate, she finally heard the sound.


    Was it Leona? Adolf craned her neck in ecstasy, as if she could see through the closed iron door and see the person coming.


    The figure of Leona who was walking slowly appeared in front of Adolf. She had never been so nervous when she was on a mission for the first time.


    In Adolf''s expectation, the door finally opened.


    The first person he saw was a pair of brown leather shoes for men.


    It was not Leona With a pale face, Adolf slowly raised her head. It was the man who made people''s hair stand on end. It was not Leona At the moment she saw Luke again, she seemed to understand that the last life-saving straw was gone, and that was the real end.


    The moment Luke stepped into the cellar, Adolf trembled subconsciously


    t that it was right that Boliy didn''t do it in person. She failed once, and two times. Now she couldn''t even see anyone she sent out. It could be seen that she had underestimated that woman.


    The first time was an accident. The woman was lucky. Something went wrong in the middle. But it happened once or two times, so Boliy had to face up to this problem.


    Now thinking about it, she guessed that something must have gone wrong with Lancy! It had been seven years. What else did that woman hide? How could she escape from her scheme again and again.


    It suddenly dawned on Boliy that she wouldn''t believe that she could escape the chase of seven years without some skills. There must be something wrong with that woman


    However, it was not the time to study whether there was something wrong with Lancy.


    Boliy was indeed a woman who had successfully calculated against Lancy. She almost immediately found something wrong. Even if they failed, at least one of them would come back, right?


    This meant that the situation was more serious and tragic than she had imagined!


    Boliy didn''t know what on earth Lancy, who had already been out of the organization, was capable of doing this?


    Boliy felt she was in danger, and the current situation didn''t allow her to plot again. On the one hand, Lancy''s strength was not to be underestimated, and there might be a backup. On the other hand, she had said earlier that Boliy didn''t have much time left. This time, she was going to gamble all on it, but she still failed.


    Without much hesitation, Boliy packed up his things and wiped out all the traces of her in S city. Then she took several people around her to fly abroad that night.


    It never occurred to Adolf that when she was still wondering if she should tell him the whole story and whether she should betray Boliy, Boliy had already chosen to give up.


    She would give up all the people she sent, including Adolf and Leona.


    Their world was so cruel.

 Chapter 500 Betrayal For Survival

    Compared with Boliy''s overnight leave, Lancy and Leona had a good dream.


    It was not until the noon of the second day that Leona woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she had an instinctive vigilance against a strange environment!


    Leona moved her head slightly. When she found that the person beside her was Lancy, she was completely relieved.


    The memory of the day before yesterday swept over like a flood.


    It took Leona more than ten minutes to sort it out, recall it and accept it! Maybe it was really because the hypnotism had failed, she finally remembered what she hadn''t remembered in that small room.


    It was Boliy. She did all these.


    Seven years ago, and seven years later.


    That woman had played all of them in the palm of her hand, and they had been broken into pieces. The remaining two almost turned against each other! What a good plan!


    At this moment, looking at Lancy''s sleeping face, Leona couldn''t be so angry. She felt lucky that the truth was finally revealed.


    She was so lucky that she could lie down with Lancy like this. Leona had never dreamed that there would be such a chance in her life.


    Leona wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and thought, ''that woman, Boliy, is really damned!''! Boliy actually wanted to use Leona to kill Lancy, her only good friend


    There were waves in Leona''s eyes. If Boliy was right in front of her, she would definitely tear her into pieces.


    Seeing that Lancy didn''t seem to be awake, Leona tiptoed to the ground and looked back at Lancy. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    While comforting herself, she couldn''t help but criticize in her heart.


    Lancy used to be the most vigilant one among the four of them. Unexpectedly, from the moment Leona opened her eyes to leave, there was no movement. Did Lancy really go back in the past few years?


    It was right to say that, but Leona was smiling.


    It could be seen that she had lived a good life in the past few years. Leona thought, now that the truth was revealed, and recalling Lancy''s wandering life she found out, the key must be different from before.


    Dressed neatly, Leona left the room.


    The two of them, Joseph and Luke, were already waiting outside, with people gathering in the hall.


    Sherry had a lot of feelings about what happened last night. She didn''t sleep all night. She didn''t feel relieved until she was sure that everyone was fine today.


    Now that she was relieved, she couldn''t help complaining to Marvin.


    Marvin was patient and didn''t show the slightest bit of impatience. Even if he did, it was definitely not for his mother, but for another thing that both Joseph and Luke knew.


    Lancy hadn''t come down yet. The Boss was worried about her.


    Normally, he would have gone to see her. But this time, because there was another person in the room, a woman, Marvin had to stop.


    Sherry suddenly realized that it was too quiet. Not only did Joseph a


    he conditions before I tell you? I know much more than you think. "


    Adolf threw out the bait, but Luke didn''t change at all.


    Luke glanced at her coldly and sniffed, "let me listen."


    It meant that he might agree or just "listen".


    Adolf had thought that she finally had the ability to negotiate with others, but now it seemed that she was not sure. She bit her lower lip and said fiercely, "I don''t have any other requirements. I just hope that you can let me go. I''m just doing this for someone else. It''s not me who gave the order. "


    "It''s not you. Who is it?"


    Adolf hesitated and wanted to say something, but she was not stupid. "You haven''t decided yet!"


    Luke knocked on the old table and said in an inelegant voice. When Adolf was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out, Luke said unhurriedly, "Okay, as long as the information you give me can satisfy me, I promise I won''t make things difficult for you."


    Outside the door, Leona suddenly smiled, silent but ironic.


    Luke made a statement, and then gestured, "I''m listening carefully."


    Even if Adolf wanted to have a talk, she had no choice.


    But now, as a mermaid, she had to be obedient and fight for the best interests under limited conditions.


    But the premise was that she couldn''t offend him again.


    Finally, Adolf said, "In fact, the one who gave the order is my boss, Boliy. It seemed that there was a personal feud between Boliy and her target, Lancy In fact, in my opinion, she must hate Lancy so much. "


    Adolf was smart. She didn''t directly bring out her organization, but aimed all her attention at Boliy.


    "As far as I know, Boliy has sent people here a long time ago. One was Leona, one was Glen, and the other was Jean. But their mission had all failed. Therefore, this time, Boliy did it in person, then the following things happened. When I saw Leona, she was already under the control of Boliy. In the first plan, it was like this... "

 Chapter 501 Betrayal

    Adolf told him everything she knew, including the plan''s details. Those people in the Lu mansion, who were bribed and involved in the plan, including Nina.


    Every step was detailed, showing the whole process of Lancy being calculated.


    Including what Leona had done.


    Adolf''s idea was very simple. The key point was that Leona was under control and what she had done by herself, which implied that Luke should have more trust in her than Leona.


    However, Leona, who was hiding outside the door, changed her expression greatly. Her memory became clearer and clearer with what Adolf said.


    The two plans didn''t need too much time to explain.


    Luke looked calm, neither surprised nor excited, and there was no expression of satisfaction on his face. When he seemed to have nothing to say, Adolf asked, "is that all?"


    "I''ve told you everything I know. I didn''t hide anything. It''s true," Adolf said


    Luke smiled and fixed his dark eyes on the woman. "You seem to be hiding something. For example, you are a member of ''the S group''; for example, why did Boliy scheme against Lancy? What is her purpose? Does it have anything to do with what happened seven years ago? "


    Adolf suddenly raised her head. She never thought that this man would know "S Group"! He even mentioned seven years ago.


    He knew much more than she had imagined.


    Adolf was in panic. She looked at Luke uneasily and didn''t know how to react.


    She looked at the man''s dark eyes and was speechless for a moment! Adolf didn''t expect that she would get such a result after her confession.


    "You don''t deny it? Then it proves that what I said is right. " Luke said unhurriedly. He probably knew what was on Leona''s mind. The reason why he let this woman say it was that he wanted to smooth over everything through her In his opinion, Adolf''s role was at most a story reading machine.


    "Since that''s the case, how dare you say you didn''t conceal anything?" All of a sudden, Luke became extremely serious. A sharp sword burst out from his eyes, and the oppressive aura was released, making Adolf almost out of breath. "Is this your sincerity? How can you bargain with me like this? "


    Adolf was really flustered. Under the condition that she had said everything she should say and what she shouldn''t say, she had no trump card! But now, this man even suspected that she had hidden something and doubted her sincerity. Wasn''t this forcing her to a dead end?


    Adolf grabbed Luke''s hand subconsciously and stopped being calm when they were negotiating. "Trust me. I''ve told you everything I know. I''m just one of Boliy''s subordinates. I know nothing about what happened seven years ago! It''s useless to force me to death! I have shown all my sincerity. You just need to investigate and know that everything I


    r." No matter how good tempered Leona was, she couldn''t help sneering. "You sold your boss very fast."


    It was the same as how Boliy schemed against Lancy.


    "Back then, Lancy ranked first in the organization, while Boliy was the second. Lancy was always superior to her and she had to listen to Lancy''s arrangement. When Boliy worked for Lancy, she was as obedient as you were! Later, just like you, who took a bite back. " At this time, Adolf in Leona''s eyes was obviously Boliy.


    Leona had to vent her anger! Boliy had hurt the person she cared most and even wanted to use her to kill Lancy.


    As soon as Leona closed her eyes, she remembered that scene. She was caught by Boliy because of the investigation about what happened that year, and everything that Boliy said in front of her.


    It suddenly occurred to Leona that it was Boliy who admitted it herself. It was she who admitted it!


    All of a sudden, Leona felt dizzy, but she tried her best to control her discomfort. Perhaps this was the sequela that Joseph had mentioned, and Lancy had the same symptoms as her.


    However, in front of Adolf, Leona would not and disdain to show her fragility, because Adolf did not deserve it!


    Leona hated Boliy and the people related to her very much. She spoke without hesitation in front of Adolf and even Luke.


    All the resentment, the resentment all over the sky, was all attributed to Adolf today. It was just interest. No, in Leona''s eyes, it was not interest at all. The hatred that Boliy owed her could not be relieved even if she died ten thousand times.


    Leona humiliated Boliy in front of Adolf crazily and belittled them all.


    Everyone had a sense of shame, and Adolf was no exception.


    Of course, Adolf knew that her behavior was despised by the world. To sell her partners, her boss, and even her organization for her own benefit.

 Chapter 502 Word Game

    Adolf didn''t even be forced to deceive herself because of the situation. Even though Adolf was shameless, she couldn''t shamelessly say that she had been forced to do that, especially when Leona hit her right in the face, especially when Leona was completely unharmed while her subordinates were dead.


    "Huh, aren''t you afraid that your subordinates will come out of hell to find you at night?" Luke briefly explained what happened last night on the way here, so Leona knew it.


    Adolf''s face suddenly turned pale. Crawling out of hell..


    She shook her body subconsciously. She knew that her subordinates would die with regret! They all stared at her with their eyes wide open.


    "Are you afraid now?" Leona said gloomily, raising her weak body and smiling. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you will soon return to the group and become a member of them. Naturally, you won''t be afraid."


    Adolf''s heart sank and her throat seemed to be held in Leona''s hand. After a long time, she asked with difficulty, "what do you mean? No, you promised me that you would let me go as long as I cooperated with you? And you will stop make things difficult for me? You can''t break your promise! "


    Adolf said the last two words to Luke.


    Luke, on the other hand, had become a life-saving straw for Adolf. Because he had promised her.


    Luke turned to look at Leona. Seeing that Leona was unmoved, she seemed to be determined! He knew that Adolf was useless.


    Luke stood up and raised his sharp chin. He didn''t move at all in the face of Adolf''s begging and despair.


    He had seen too much and was already numb.


    "No, no, you promised me, you promised me!" Adolf screamed, "You can''t do this to me. Please, don''t do this to me!"


    Leona raised her eyelids. Adolf had told everything Boliy ordered her, and what had happened seven years ago. Combined the two, Leona was sure that she couldn''t get more useful information from Adolf.


    Luke straightened his clothes and looked calm. "I did promise you that I won''t make things difficult for you anymore," said Luke. Adolf was on the edge of collapse


    Adolf felt that she finally came back to life. Sweating, it was not a pleasure, but a lingering fear. Adolf knew that Leona really wanted to kill her.


    Just as Adolf thought she had escaped, Luke''s cold voice rang in her ear, "so, I won''t hurt you. As for others, it has nothing to do with me. "


    "What?" Adolf was stunned with his mouth wide open.


    Leona burst into laughter and explained for Adolf kindly, "you should ask for everyone''s promise in the villa in advance, not only Luke''s."


    Adolf was stunned. Word Game?


    Adolf was a smart woman. She had always been scheming against others, but she didn''t expect that she would fall in the words game in the end.


    Lying paralyzed in his chair, Adolf looked at the two people in a daze and asked, "you are scheming against me?"


    Hearing that, Leona smiled from ear to ear and said, "B


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s, Lancy didn''t come back, which made the bystanders more inclined to be perfunctory to tell good news.


    If she was really fine, she should have come back.


    From the day Marvin left the Lu mansion, he didn''t even go to the group! On the contrary, it was Mr. Sidney and Mr. Myron who took charge of everything.


    The trend in the business world was the fastest and the most well-informed.


    One day or two days were not a big deal. More than a month had passed, but Marvin hadn''t shown up. No wonder everyone was suspicious.


    Lancy was the most suspicious one.


    As the acting chairman of the Lan group, Lancy had disappeared! Everyone wondered if she was really going to die?


    David and the others paid several visits to the Lu mansion, but in the end, they all failed. Even Marvin was not there, so was Lancy.


    Everyone in the Lu clan knew that the master of the Lu clan had gone to recuperate with his little wife.


    Everyone was talking about it.


    Some people thought that with his social status and wealth, there was no need for Marvin to take a risk. He could have any kind of woman he wanted? That man got an infectious disease. If he didn''t pay attention to it, he would never come back.


    However, some of them envied Lancy very much. After marrying into a rich family, she really won her husband''s heart. He never gave up on her even when she was seriously ill. It was incredible.


    There were many people who were jealous and hateful, including some onlookers.


    For example, Nina.


    After leaving the Lu mansion and returning to the Lan clan, Nina was quiet for a period of time. She didn''t show up immediately. On the contrary, being quiet for a long time, Nina was sure that there was really something wrong with Lancy, that it was not another carefully planned plot, and that the senior executives of the Lan group could no longer sit still. Nina knew that it was time to "go out" again.


    This time, Nina learned to be smart.

 Chapter 503 The Legal Team

    She hired a professional lawyer team with the original copy of the share transfer agreement. Nina''s purpose was obvious. She wanted to go back to the Lan group and take back what belonged to her.


    This time, she would like to see who would organize her!


    Nina, Jill and the lawyers appeared at the gate of the Lan group. They barged into the meeting room on the fifteen floor.


    Mr. Ceng and Mr. David looked at each other and saw uneasiness in each other''s eyes.


    Mr. Ceng and Mr. David had already been on Lancy''s side after working together for many days and standing in line at the board meeting.


    Therefore, they were the first to be on guard.


    This time, Nina didn''t greet anyone from beginning to end. She didn''t even look at other directors when passing by, but went straight to the meeting room.


    This woman had a face which meant, "don''t talk to me. If you have any questions, please talk to my lawyer team directly." she was so arrogant that she almost wanted to look at people with her chin.


    "Miss Nina, what are you doing?" David was the first one to make trouble. He didn''t like Nina at all. There were so many people around. What? Did she really think that the company would be hers if something happened to the acting director? "Even if we are going to hold a board meeting, we have to set out the rules of the meeting in advance, and ask for the opinions of every member of the board. At last, the acting chairman will sign on it and decide the time of the meeting."


    "Why do you suddenly come here in such a hurry with such a big group of people? Do you look down upon us old people, or do you think that the company today is in your pocket?" At this moment, there were few people in the meeting room. Even if all the members were here, David dared to be so frank in front of them.


    Everyone with a discerning eye could see that Nina just wanted to add insult to injury when the acting chairman was in trouble, so that she could take the opportunity to make trouble?


    And the lawyers standing behind her had a clearer purpose.


    I''m afraid she''s here to take the throne!


    "You two, let''s discuss it together when everyone arrives." The lawyer in the lead was a middle-aged man. It was easy to tell that he was a man of action. There was a gleam in his eyes. It could be seen that he was good at doing business!


    Indeed, Nina had spent a lot of money for this day.


    She had invited well-known lawyers in the industry. Even if the other Party demanded a lot of money, she had agreed without hesitation. It could be seen that her determination


    Nina smiled at Mr. David complacently.


    Mr. Xue wished he could spit on it! He was really pissed off. Nina was going crazy. She was so lawless that she didn''t even care about the company''s rules and regulations.


    Because it happened so suddenly that it would take some time for all the members of the board to arrive.


    As the directors of the company, they didn''t ha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rising for a rich family to do such a thing. Moreover, it was exposed by the media. It was completely different Latin said personally.


    About the media report, they just listen it.


    But if the people of the Lan clan said it themselves, it was different.. As a widow, and the second window were good identity for Jill in the Lan clan. She had never been admitted by the Lan clan, nor had she married Jay. Do you know what it was?


    More than ten years ago, it was called pregnant before marriage and a mistress. She was shameless. No wonder so many people had said that Nina was an outsider''s daughter.


    She was indeed an "outside daughter".


    "TSK, TSK, it''s also a good luck. What happened to the chairman''s family that year! If I were you, I wouldn''t have entered the house even died! " David curled his lips. Although he was not a good person, he attached great importance to family.


    Game was game, but he never brought them home.


    David asked the Xu family and himself in the same way.


    That was to say, Jill and Nina were lucky.


    "Pfft!" Lapin was particularly capable today. He didn''t care about the daily confrontation with David and others but stood on the same side with them. "Come on. Outsider woman was who man admitted it. As far as I know, Jay has never admitted someone. "


    David came to his senses and walked up to Lapin, "Hey, Lapin, what''s going on? Tell me more details."


    Glancing at David, Lapin didn''t mind his sudden approaching. "It was Jill who suddenly brought the child to the Lan clan. Jay was also taken aback! But he said he would never divorce at the first time. That''s why things happened later! "


    In other words, Jill was not welcomed at all. She had no decent status in the Lan clan for so many years.


    It was the treatment for woman who take a child to the Lan family, which showed that Nina was also not welcomed. No wonder when the real grandson of the Lan clan came back, Nina''s status had declined sharply.

 Chapter 504 Outnumbered

    It was also because Mr. Lakin wanted to leave the blood for his son! Nina might have no choice.


    If Nina could be grateful and obedient, the Lan Clan wouldn''t treat her like this. After all, she was the child of Jay and the Lan Clan.


    It was a pity that Nina was so ambitious that she would never be satisfied. She had to compete with Lancy for everything, and she had to be the best in everything. If only she had the ability!


    She was ambitious, but her ability was ordinary, short-sighted and narrow-minded.


    She was not lack of sophistication and could not keep calm at all. What she did in return was only to erase everything she had now.


    Opportunities, situations, pitiful positions, and people''s trust in her.


    People were like this. Once their reputation collapsed, it would really stink.


    Everyone knew that Nina wanted to seize the family property and set up the company''s ambition. In other words, no matter how righteous and righteous she was, it was useless.


    In today''s world, all the information was made public. To prove her innocence, one couldn''t do it with only a few words or money.


    "Enough! Stop!" As expected, Nina couldn''t keep calm. She felt humiliated! The shyness cover on her body was lifted in this way, and they mentioned the last thing she wanted to mention in front of these people...


    They looked at her as if she shouldn''t have appeared here and stayed in the same space with them.


    That was what Mr. David and others thought.


    Every family has its own problems? Who has no children?


    Looking at what Nina had done after Mr. Lakin disappeared, they felt heartbroken! Look at what trouble Nina was going to make.


    The board members finally gathered around. It was impossible not to be angry when they were called here in such a hurry. Especially when they knew that it was all because of Nina.


    No wonder they would be nice to her!


    "Miss Nina, are you too arbitrary?" Most of the members of the board were old. Nina used to call them uncle. Now, she had offended everyone and even they called her Miss Nina in an official tone.


    And look at them, there was no longer a trace of kindness on their faces.


    Previously, they had thought about the friendship in the past and Mr. Lakin''s face. Now, since she didn''t care about their faces, they wouldn''t lick their faces and smile at each other!


    They were all experienced cultivators and would never be willing to be bullied by a young Nina!


    It was known to all that the other member of the Lan Clan was very respectful to them even if he became the acting chairman. Every time they made a decision, they would ask for their opinions. In comparison, Nina was like a beehive!


    What''s more, some things that were confirmed by Lapin himself made them feel that Nina was much wors


    ions would really change because of the difference after comparison.


    Jill was stunned. Apparently, she didn''t expect that Latin would ask such a question. "I, I am Nina''s mother, of course..."


    "Like mother, like daughter. The upper class is crooked, the lower class is crooked!" Lapin got angry again. He was always like this. It was useless to lose his temper even if the emperor came. "Who are you? Why are you standing here? Or do you have the shares of the Lan Groupp? Are you one of the board members? "


    "In other words, what kind of identity are you in the Lan Clan that you can rely on to instruct the board of directors? Apologize for Nina. Why? " Sometimes, under today''s situation, everyone was happy to see that.


    Thanks to Nina, Lapin didn''t have any scruples in attacking. "Without shares, how can a woman, who is not recognized in the Lan Clan, talk nonsense here? When did the company''s senior executives'' meeting get involved in? Get out! "


    In the end, the bright roar of Lapin broke out the hearts of everyone.


    Shouldn''t she get out! Nina was indeed arrogant, but she held some shares. Jill, ha ha, you should know with your thumbs that Mr. Lakin would never give her one share.


    Not to mention the meat residue, he even gave her a bite of soup.


    Judging from the bruise on Jill''s face, everyone knew the answer.


    Jill didn''t expect that her kind words would be met with a shameless attack from Lapin. She didn''t even know what she had done wrong, but why did she treat her like this?


    Jill felt that she had lived up to his expectations, and what Lapin said made her feel even more humiliated.


    Because no one knew better than her that she had no status in the Lan Clan and had never been recognized by Lakin, let alone giving her shares!


    Therefore, when that matter was exposed on the spot, Jill was almost crazy.

 Chapter 505 self-humiliation

    In other words, if she didn''t have Nina, she would be a poor woman! She enjoyed the rich life in the Lan clan, but ironically, no one belonged to her.


    Jill had been in the Lan clan for so many years. Under the appearance of glory, she still carefully hid her private money. Little by little, the thief wandered around Mr. Lakin''s bottom line.


    Over the past decade, she had only accumulated a considerable amount of wealth.


    She had no choice but to do so, because she knew that only those who didn''t come down would really belong to herself.


    Even so, Jill had never got anything substantial, such as the shares of the Lan group.


    Jill was ashamed and annoyed. She almost lost her breath, but she had no room to refute since Lapin''s accusation was on the point.


    Only then did Jill understand why these people looked at her like that! Obviously, they were disdainful. Judging from their contemptuous eyes, she foolishly thought that they were stunned by her charm.


    "Anyway, i... i..."


    "Get out!" Lapin slapped back with two words, "what are the security guards doing? Half a month''s salary will be deducted if they are on duty today. They are really lawless!"


    When Lapin said the four words "lawless", it was obvious that he was staring at Nina.


    Jill''s face turned red. She had suffered much more humiliation than that day when she took Nina to the Lan clan.


    Lapin was slapping Nina in the face with Jill!


    Nina pulled her hand hard and hated everyone in the meeting room! When she got the position, she would fire all these people!


    So, how terrible was a self-centered person! Even Jill knew that they still needed the help of these shareholders for a long time after taking over the Lan group, but Nina directly beat them to death.


    They had real shares in their hands. How could she fire them?


    "Mom, you can go out now." Nina couldn''t stand it anymore, fearing that they would make a fuss about her mother''s identity and her origin. It was enough to be humiliated once in public.


    Jill''s face was already pale. She looked at her daughter in disbelief. What did she say?


    "Mom, you can go out first and wait for me outside." Nina didn''t look at Jill''s face because she didn''t know whether she was worried that her mother would be hurt again, or she didn''t want her own humble origin to be attacked again, or there were two reasons?


    What else could Jill do since her daughter asked for it? She had no choice but to leave in dejection, in sharp contrast to her arrogance when she came here.


    Nina took a deep breath, but she could do nothing.


    It was said that "forbearance" was hurting. It was really right!


    "Can we start now?" Nina asked.


    David was the first to stand out and said, "don''t worry. Mr. Ceng hasn''t arrived yet, and several shareholders haven''t arrived yet! How about you tell me something about you first, miss Nina? Let''s see what''s so important that


    ok at Nina''s attitude, there is no room for negotiation. Her eyes are extremely vicious.


    On the contrary, Girt was very calm.


    "Have you found the original copy?" Girt asked, "if you don''t mind, can you show us?"


    Nina pointed at the document in her hand and directly avoided Girt''s question. Instead, she gave everyone the copy she had printed in advance. "This is the copy. Please have a look first."


    Unlike last time, last time, Nina didn''t have a chance to play her role. The shareholders didn''t really read the share transfer agreement.


    It was easy to imagine how detailed the document is.


    Lakin transferred all his shares to Lancy In fact, no one had taken this matter seriously last time, but now, seeing was believing. The items were in front of them, and in the end, they were still the signature of Lakin and the red fingerprint.


    The facts of mark were clearly presented in front of everyone.


    The directors looked at each other and finally took it seriously.


    "CEO really gave the shares and the company to Leave it to... " Many people began to whisper. It could be seen that they were frightened by the document.


    The document was written in black and white, with noses and eyes. They could not believe it.


    At least, the first reaction was more shocking than suspicion.


    But what would happen next?


    Glancing at the copy, Girt didn''t need to read it, and he knew what it was. Previously, Nina had sent a copy to Girt, so he knew what was written on it earlier than other shareholders.


    Mr. Ceng and Mr. David put down the documents and looked terrible.


    The same thing happened to Latin and the Lapin. All the people in the meeting room had a long face except for Nina and the people she brought.


    "Have you seen it clearly? That''s why I came here today. " Said Nina, no matter what happened, she had to say something necessary. "Grandpa left it to me. Originally, I didn''t want to take it out."

 Chapter 506 Contradict You

    "¡­¡­" Isn''t it too much?


    Nina turned a deaf ear to them and was immersed in the feeling of superiority. She believed that these people had no room to refute at all!


    "Now everyone here must have known about Lancy''s condition. The position of chairman of the Lan group can''t be idle for a long time. Since Grandpa handed over the company to me, as a junior, I can''t let him down. You can check the documents. If there is no problem, you can arrange the enthronement ceremony of the new chairman. "


    It could be seen that Nina had already given orders before she got the position.


    She was not discussing with everyone at all. Instead, she had already prepared to speak and make a decision. She was just telling everyone. As for what the board of directors thought, whether they agreed or not, there was no way back.


    Don''t ask why Nina is so confident. With that document in hand, she is not afraid of anything!


    The document, the signature and the fingerprint were real. It was true. What was Nina worried about? Even if Girt turned the whole world upside down, he couldn''t find any flaw.


    Real couldn''t be false, false couldn''t be real.


    She returned these words to them.


    "Miss Nina, are you too anxious?" Wade stood first, "With just a piece of paper, you wanted us to accept the new chairman Was Miss Nina too confident, or was she worried about something? Are you worried that the acting chairman will come back before you take office? "


    The core of Wade''s business had always been his own company. The shares of the Lan group were one of the sources of wealth for him.


    It could be his strong backer, but it was far from the time when his own company had just started.


    It was not that Wade didn''t want it, but he was a sensible man. He had talked to Lakin, and he knew that his father''s and third uncle''s wishes would not come true.


    However, second uncle had made it clear to him that a family was a family after all. His own career could reach this level, and his uncle had helped him a lot in secret.


    Wade knew that the feud between his father and uncle had lasted for decades, and it was not easy for him to dissipate the feud with a few words. Therefore, no matter how grateful and respectful Wade was to second uncle, he would not go against his father in public.


    Although there had been some disputes in the past few years, it didn''t matter.


    After a long time, Wade knew that his father and third uncle could not make any waves, so he stopped persuading them! Because he knew that his second uncle cared about the brotherhood.


    What''s more, he had secretly surrendered which could protect his family and his father.


    Therefore, it seemed that Wade was on the same side with Latin, but in fact, he was also close to Mr. Lakin.


    It was also because of this that Wade agreed with some of Mr. Lakin''s ideas.


    No, it should


    In that case, don''t blame her! How could you be so shameless and speak to them kindly? Don''t you understand?


    "Okay, let''s get down to business. You have read the share transfer agreement. From now on, I will be a major shareholder of the Lan group. I have the right to hold a board meeting and shareholders'' meeting, and also have the right to change the executive chairman. Is that okay? " Nina pounded the table.


    With a gloomy face, Latin suddenly sneered, "the chairman''s whereabouts are unknown now. You suddenly take out a so-called share transfer agreement. Who can tell whether it''s true or not? Let''s get down to business. "


    "Yes, when Mr. Lakin was alive, he only admitted miss Lancy as the heir. At that time, Mr. Lakin publicly admitted miss Lancy and introduced her to us on the board of directors. As for you, miss Nina, I''m sorry. At least, when Mr. Lakin was there, he didn''t mention you. "


    "In that case, it makes sense that we suspect the authenticity of this share certificate. Lawyers, are we right? " Someone pointed out the lawyer. Of course, they didn''t ask Girt, but the team of lawyers brought by Nina.


    Lawyer Spencer looked as usual, neither humble nor pushy. "I have taken your doubts into consideration, so this time we have brought the original copy of the share certificate."


    With Nina''s hint, Lawyer Spencer handed the original copy to Girt.


    "Mr. Girt, you can use Mr. Lakin''s notes and fingerprints to check whether they are correct or not. I believe that there must be some comparison in the important documents of the company. At that time, we will know whether this share transfer agreement is true or not. "


    Sure enough, he came well prepared!


    Girt raised his eyebrows and took the original copy of the share certificate.


    In this way, Lapin and others were quiet. They looked at each other. Was Nina really fearless? Is that share certificate true?

 Chapter 507 Fighting With Wisdom And Courage On The Board Of Directors

    Nina smiled with satisfaction. She knew that she had to be tough with these old men.


    "This share transfer agreement. I''ll accept the on-site assessment." Nina folded her arms across her chest and looked calm. "Will you have no objection as long as it is proved to be true?"


    "Well..." Like other shareholders, Lapin looked at Girt anxiously.


    Mr. Ceng was also anxious. He had thought that Nina was just bluffing, but now it seemed that it was not like that.


    Girt looked up at Nina with a faint smile, which made Nina uneasy.


    "Lawyer Spencer, tell them."


    Spencer nodded and said slowly, "shareholders, it''s true. The whereabouts of Mr. Lakin who signed this marriage certificate are still unknown. It is indeed impossible to prove it. Neither of us wants it. But even so, we can prove it by other ways, such as handwriting, seal, and fingerprint. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Girt. "


    Girt tilted his head, motioned for Mr. Ceng and Latin to calm down, and then made a decision. "In this way, it happened all of a sudden, and my people are not mentally prepared at all. Miss Nina should have informed the meeting a month in advance. But it seems that miss Nina can''t wait any longer. Can you give us half an hour? "


    It was her, Nina, who broke the rule first. She had no reason to refute them.


    They only needed half an hour.


    "Well..." Lawyer Spencer looked at Nina and thought, ''it''s better to give them half an hour.''. He could see that miss Nina had already provoked public anger. If she insisted on not giving in, it might be much more difficult than he expected.


    Spencer didn''t know why things turned out like this. The share certificate in their hands was true. Logically speaking, it should be a very simple thing.


    In fact, it had nothing to do with the shareholders of the Lan group, because the shares in their hands would not change, which meant that it would not hurt their interests.


    But why did it become like this?


    Spencer frowned and thought, ''this is not good!


    Other lawyers also realized the problem as Lawyer Spencer.


    "Miss Nina is reasonable and will definitely agree." Lawyer Spencer put it straight and winked at her.


    Now was not the time to be willful.


    Nina gritted her teeth and nodded. They couldn''t play any tricks! "Okay, half an hour, half an hour."


    "Then please Miss Nina wait in the small meeting room next door with your people." Mr. David said with a smile. It was time for her to leave by herself.


    Nina felt a sharp pain in her temples when she saw the board members who were clamoring for time and motionless at the same time! She stood up and took a deep breath. "Let''s go."


    Nina had no choice but to


    "Yes, I don''t believe it. Lancy could come back after more than ten years. How could she be so unlucky? " Lapin patted his thigh.


    Anyway, he had fallen out with Nina. As long as she wasn''t the one who got the position, he would accept it, even if it was a passer-by.


    Everyone was determined and relieved. They believed that with the degree of protection that Marvin had for the acting chairman, he would never let it go.


    If these shareholders were the first test, then the Wilson group would be the most difficult one.


    Outside, Nina and the others were also discussing.


    "How is it going now, Nina?" Jill was kicked out in the most humiliating way. If it were another person, she would have left in shame and anger. From this point of view, Jill was also capable.


    Jill wanted to go, but she couldn''t.


    The two of them had the same thought. They must have a result today, or they would never let it go.


    However, being humiliated in public, Jill felt very uncomfortable when facing her lawyer team!


    "Why did you come out? Is it settled? " Jill stood on tiptoe and looked inside. It couldn''t be so fast, could it? Is there anything wrong? "Nina, say something!"


    "Mom, stop asking!" Nina''s patience was almost worn out. She didn''t want to see her mother, at least at this moment!


    Just like what Jill thought, the moment she saw her and these people, she remembered the doubts and humiliation she had suffered inside. To be honest, Jill, the identity of Nina''s mother was the trigger of all the injustice she had suffered.


    Sometimes, Nina really thought that if her mother was the real lady, if her mother was the same person as Lancy''s, who was the wife admitted by her father, the daughter-in-law admitted by her grandfather, and the real hostess of the Lan clan.

 Chapter 508 Stall For Time

    If that was the case, she wouldn''t suffer this, she wouldn''t be objected by everyone, and she wouldn''t be looked down upon by everyone.


    At this moment, Nina was full of resentment.


    Regardless of anything else, Nina shouted at Jill.


    Jill was stunned with her mouth wide open. She never thought that her daughter, who had always been filial, would shout at her in front of everyone! She was so impatient


    "Nina..." Jill was sure at first glance that it must be what happened inside just now. This conjecture was suppressed by her as soon as it appeared.


    Jill shook her head. How could her daughter dislike her? Nina must be in a bad mood because those people inside made things difficult for her.


    With a straight face, Nina realized that it was not good to do so. She softened her tone and said, "Mom, please wait for a moment. We have something to discuss. After that, I''ll tell you in detail."


    "Oh, okay, okay." Jill kept nodding and felt relieved. She knew that her daughter was unhappy because the situation inside was tense and she was anxious to find a solution. "Go to the meeting room and leave me alone."


    Nina nodded and led the team of lawyers into the small meeting room.


    Lawyer Spencer advised Nina to be gentle and not to make things too stiff. If she offended the public, even if she was promoted, she would have a hard time in the future!


    Moreover, the position of the executive chairman needs more than 1/2 of the shareholders to agree.


    Yes, they did have a share transfer agreement. The shares of Nina have exceeded fifty percent! However, if the shareholders insisted on not agreeing, she would not be able to take that position.


    The process was like this. The shareholders submitted the list of candidates to the general shareholder''s meeting, and then voted for the candidates. Those who held the most shares had the final say.


    Nina could dismiss the candidates recommended by the board.


    The directors could also dismiss Nina''s request.


    In this way, they would only fall into a dead end and no one could get what they wanted.


    That was why Spencer advised Nina not to be stubborn. Even if she wanted to punish those people, she had to do it after she got the position. Now that she had offended all of them, would she work with them in the future?


    Although Spencer thought she had offended most of the board members. Alas, she can redeem as much as she can.


    As a lawyer, she couldn''t control the behavior style of the litigant.


    The only thing Spencer could do was to tell Nina the stakes. However, it was Nina who made the final decision.


    Nina had a gloomy face. He didn''t know if she had heard it or not.


    "You have seen their attitude. I can only say that I will try my best." This was the biggest concession Nina could make.


    "Well, I''ll talk to them later. Anyway, they can''t take out anything more useful, but


    es.


    Nina was rendered speechless. "There are documents signed by grandpa in the company. Can''t we compare them directly here?"


    "Miss Nina! I''m not a professional examiner. If something goes wrong, who will be responsible for it? If I say no, will you believe me? Can you accept it? " There was no smile in Girt''s eyes. "Or is there someone capable in the lawyer team brought by Miss Nina?"


    Nina was so angry that she turned to the lawyers behind her. None of them spoke or stood out.


    ''Useless! They are all useless!''!


    The members of the lawyer team looked steadily forward. It was not because they were not capable enough, nor because they were really useless, but because they couldn''t!


    It was common sense that the one who identified could not be the person invited by the plaintiff. Even if the identification was found, it would not be recognized in the court.


    Besides, they did not have the ability to evaluate it. They were all different in their major. How could it be possible?


    Nina, just because she paid them, they could do anything, right?


    "Okay, the court report will be submitted today." Spencer patted the board and made the decision. "If the test result comes out soon, we can get it in three or four days."


    "Lawyer Spencer..." Nina wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    It was rare for Lawyer Spencer to be tough. "Miss Nina, please think it over. The proposal of the board of directors is a legitimate and reasonable request. "


    The warning was self-evident.


    Nina gritted her teeth and thought for a while. "Okay, I''ll do it. In this way, if the result can come out in four days, the next meeting will be fixed, and then... "


    "Miss Nina." Girt interrupted Nina directly. This woman was so stupid. "You are too anxious. When the court checks out that you have to transfer Mr. Lakin''s shares to you, then we can hold a formal shareholders'' meeting. "

 Chapter 509 Everything Has Its Rules

    It would take another four or five working days to change the shares, and the expression on Nina''s face immediately changed.


    One or four or five days, two or four or five days, it would take half a month.


    Half a month! Half a month!


    Nina wanted to get the result today. How could she wait another half a month? How could she accept such a result?


    Nina''s face was distorted. She must be angry!


    "It seems that miss Nina can''t accept it? Let me put it bluntly. There are domestic rules in countries, and there are also company rules in the company. These are illegal rules. Although some procedures were complicated, they had to be followed. Otherwise, how could one make it? Or do you have any other way to persuade the board of directors? "


    Only Girt''s voice echoed in the huge meeting room. Every word was so penetrating that it hit everyone''s heart.


    What he said hit the nail on the head.


    So that someone could not refute.


    The someone was Nina.


    "That''s right. How can there be a good thing that goes up to the sky with one step?" Another director said.


    "If you don''t want to follow any rules, you can do whatever you want at home!"


    "Even if you have more than half of the shares under the chairman''s name. The other half is in our hands. You can make your own decision. You can''t make it up to us. "


    "The other way is to buy all our shares. Speaking of this, I''ll make my stand clear first. As long as the price you offer can satisfy me, miss Nina, I, David, will be willing to sell my shares to you. "


    That was to say, David was a typical old fox.


    Everyone knew how much David hated Nina. From the very beginning, before they hugged each other, Davif had already looked at Nina with eyes and nose.


    " the price can satisfy me." these words made fun of all the directors! What kind of price is the best one? This was not the realm of asking for an exorbitant price. They could guess what Mr. David would do.


    It was just a trick like asking for a lot of money and stopping selling it when Nina agreed to buy it.


    Yes, it was just a trick! It was obvious that he was playing with her!


    The board members and Nina knew it clearly.


    Not to mention the fact that Mr. Ceng and the elders bullied the young people, the conflict between them and Nina was no longer a personal grudge. It had unwittingly become a "class conflict".


    Once Nina got the position, they could imagine what kind of situation they would face.


    Therefore, it didn''t matter whether they were old or young anymore. It was related to their long-term interests, so they had to fight for it.


    This was an invisible war, which had long gone beyond the shackles of age, gender and friendship. Whether it was Nina or the directors, there was no way to turn back.


    Nina gritted her te


    Of course, the leading direction of public opinion should be determined. Once there was a tendency of deviation, they had to find a way to pull it back.


    The so-called public relations department was to consider the company''s image.


    Their accusations were so righteous and awe inspiring.


    That night, Girt went to see Marvin.


    It should be Mr. Ceng and Mr. David, but they didn''t know the detailed address of the villa. If they wanted to find him, they could only go to the Lu mansion and get the same answer as before.


    Girt, on the other hand, got the location of the villa from somewhere and went straight to it.


    The appearance of Girt made the security guards of the villa vigilant.


    ''are you kidding me? A few days ago, something big happened. Now everyone seems to be suspicious!''! Girt was no exception, although he looked quite gentle and polite.


    But the appearance was always not true. Just said why you were here.


    The security guards were all vigilant. Girt was speechless when he saw the unfriendly faces of the guards.


    He really couldn''t figure it out. He just came to here for something. Didn''t they need to be on guard against him like a murderer?


    "I''m Girt Lu, the legal counselor of the Lan group." Girt didn''t hide his true identity.


    The legal counselor of the Lan group?


    Captain Chen touched his chin and looked at this man over and over again. The Lan group was just Mrs. Lancy''s company? "Well, wait a moment. I''ll inform her first."


    Upon hearing Girt coming, Marvin was a little surprised.


    Then he realized that something must have happened to the Lan group.


    Girt was allowed to enter the room. He didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. It was not his fault. The security guards'' reaction was so strange.


    As if facing a formidable enemy


    Girt''s eyes flashed. Was there anything happened here?

 Chapter 510 Girt comes

    Girt looked around secretly and found some clues from some subtle places! Especially at the gate, he smelled a pungent smell...


    When he saw Marvin, Girt smiled with relief. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him. It seemed that Marvin had handled it well.


    "Mr. Girt, please have a seat." Of course, Marvin treated him politely.


    Girt didn''t refuse, "How is Lancy? Have you passed the dangerous period? "


    After Lancy and Girt worked together, they got along very casually in private. If one had to use a word to describe the relationship between them, it was the same as friendship.


    Girt didn''t think there was anything wrong with his care and skillful tone. He cared about her from the bottom of his heart.


    But obviously, the BOSS didn''t think so.


    Squinting his eyes, Marvin asked, "are you familiar with Lancy?"


    Girt choked for a while. Are he and Lancy strangers? It is impossible. "Mr. Marvin, you must be kidding. Mrs. Lancy and I are quite familiar with each other. "


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips and glanced at Girt. He felt so uncomfortable? Did he do it on purpose?


    What a pity! Marvin had told [Girt several times that when Lancy took office and was busy with the company''s affairs, Marvin had seen the scene when the two of them worked together.


    Now thinking about it, even the BOSS was a little jealous!


    "What happened to her?" Anxiety flashed through Girt''s eyes.


    Marvin looked him up and down indifferently and then looked away. "Her condition is quite stable now."


    If it was as stable as he said, would he frown subconsciously?


    Yes, the situation was not optimistic.


    On that day, after Leona passed out, Lancy also fell into a coma. The two of them seemed to have made a deal before, which surprised Marvin and the others.


    What''s worse, Joseph couldn''t find out the reason.


    He thought everything would be fine, but... Thinking of this, Marvin couldn''t help but kill the woman in the cellar.


    With the current mood of Marvin, it was not difficult for him to guess what was going on with Adolf.


    It was already very rare for her to be alive.


    In the face of Girt or anyone else, Marvin would not tell the truth.


    But that didn''t mean that Girt couldn''t figure it out. Was Lancy''s condition really that bad?


    Girt had to worry, "what''s wrong with her? We''d better send her to the hospital. There are so many experts in the hospital. She can always... "


    Girt was interrupted by Marvin before he could finish his words. "Is that why you are here? If so, you can leave now. "


    It seemed that he was really ruthless.


    Marvin is really capricious.


    "Are you jealous, Marvin?" Isn''t it too strong?


    The two didn''t get along well with each other from the very beginning. How could Girt not feel the man


    rt. Although Girt was a lawyer, he was not as good at fighting as Luke.


    Of course, it didn''t mean that Luke had taken action. It was just that the man stood there, which was a human shaped weapon. No one could pass him and continue to move forward.


    The man in front of her was exactly Girt.


    Girt tried to calm himself down. He was not angry at all. For the sake of that girl, he forgave them mercilessly.


    In the end, Girt left sulkily.


    He was very busy and had a lot of things to do. Where was his case? Girt had to comfort the members of the board.


    In the end, Girt didn''t stick to his original wish, even if he could just take a look at her.


    "Boss, he has left." Luke came back soon after seeing Girt off.


    "Okay."


    "Boss, do you need to investigate this person?" There was a reason why Luke asked this question. Wasn''t it a good timing for such a person to suddenly appear here?


    After thinking for a while, Marvin glanced at Luke and said, "don''t worry. He must have come for the business of the Lan Group. Besides, the address of my private villa is not a secret. Someone could be found out easily.


    After all, this was his fixed residence after returning home.


    "Follow me to the cellar." In the end, Marvin made his choice.


    In fact, he didn''t need to deal with Adolf himself. But he didn''t expect that something would go wrong in the end. Marvin had to get something out of that woman''s mouth.


    Marvin rolled up his sleeves. He never minded doing it himself.


    The difference was whether he was willing or not.


    The suffering Adolf had never thought that there would be a more serious test waiting for her! Unfortunately, she had said what she should and shouldn''t say. There was really no need to explain!


    Could you let her go? Could he let her go?


    This was the real reason why they didn''t respond to her.

 Chapter 511 Another Storm

    Adolf had asked a lot of people, many of whom had been tortured to death by her during the process. At that time, she just felt happy and satisfied.


    It was not until today that Adolf realized that life was worse than death!


    However, no one knew where the end of all this was.


    What welcomed her was the hope of survival, or the fate of death that she could not escape in the end.


    By this time, Lancy and Leona had been in a coma for two days.


    Although Joseph was called a genius doctor, he could do nothing about it. There was no reason, and the results of the general check-up were all normal. Even if God was reborn, there was no way at all.


    It was not Marvin''s fault to torture Adolf. It seemed that she was the only one who could say anything for the time being.


    But what if Adolf really knew nothing? What should she do?


    No one cared about what kind of situation Adolf was in. Since Marvin couldn''t get the information he wanted, he had to give up.


    Luke was calmly watching the whole process from the boss''s inquiry to his action. It was not difficult for him to find that there was something wrong with Marvin.


    Under the suffocating air pressure, there are grumpy, cruel, even irrational craziness, ready to move. No one knew when he broke out.


    This kind of Marvin was too dangerous.


    Luke saw the influence of Mrs. Lancy on his boss again. Until now, he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing?


    Adolf was dying, but he was still nagging. She really didn''t know anything! She didn''t know why Lancy and Leona were in a coma again. She had told them everything she knew and what she had participated in.


    The way Marvin forced Adolf made Adolf doubt if he had really hidden something?


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Marvin finally stopped.


    Once the iron door was closed again, Adolf felt like he had been reborn. She really thought that she would die at the hands of that man...


    In a vague way, Adolf suddenly thought that Boliy had identified Lancy''s man, Marvin, as "an ordinary man with money". How could that man be just an ordinary businessman.


    If his position was wrong at the beginning and it was outrageous, Adolf was not surprised at all. Perhaps, there was a little bit of resentment, but everyone knew who it was.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a big loophole in the intelligence system of Boliy?


    She wondered whether Boliy still didn''t know about it?


    Whether she knew it or not, Adolf couldn''t take care of herself. How could she care about others'' life or death! It would be better if she didn''t know.


    These people who were imprisoned outside didn''t even make a sound, and Adolf had already given up. Although she betrayed first. But that didn''t mean that Adolf didn''t complain at all when she realized that she had been given up by Bo


    ing it to you. " Regardless of anything else, Marvin focused on solving the problem of food and clothing of Lancy.


    Being ignored, Joseph looked a little strange. He stared at Lancy thoughtfully and felt that something was wrong?


    It seemed that what Lancy had said was true at first glance. It was because she had slept too much. But what if it had nothing to do with the time she had been in a coma?


    After all, Lancy didn''t sleep as she thought.


    If it was to be said by Joseph, it was not too much to use the word "coma"! In the past few days, Joseph] and Marvin had tried to wake her up, once or two times, almost every hour, but they failed. It was not a coma. What was it?


    There must be something strange.


    Joseph tried his best to cheer up and gave Lancy a thorough examination while she was still awake.


    Soon, [·ÓîÌÚ] came up with vegetable porridge. Seeing that [À¼á°] was still listless, he thought it must be a lie if he said he didn''t feel sorry for her. "Joseph, wait for a moment. Let''s talk about it when she is full."


    Joseph pouted and chuckled. He rubbed his nose and hid aside, thinking he was a mural again.


    He didn''t know who it was. He had been so anxious to keep an eye on his progress twenty-four hours a day! And now he left him alone? Joseph felt both angry and funny.


    He finally understood what a lover was more important than a friend.


    Forget it. In his eyes, the worst thing these days was probably Marvin. Joseph also felt lucky that Lancy woke up again at this time. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how long Marvin''s sanity could last.


    Lancy sat cross legged on the bed. When Marvin came over with a bowl, she reached out her hand to the spoon at the first time. God knew that she was really starving.


    Lancy couldn''t wait to be seen by everyone. Without saying anything, Marvin smiled dotingly and let her do it by herself.


    But...

 Chapter 512 What Is Missing

    For the first time, Lancy was too anxious.


    However, for the second and third times, if it weren''t for Marvin''s grip, the bowl would have been almost overturned.


    Hearing that, Marvin was both surprised and shocked.


    Joseph also saw it. Regardless of arousing suspicion, he rushed up at once.


    They all saw it clearly.


    Lancy''s hands were trembling uncontrollably!


    Lancy was also frightened. Was that trembling hand hers? She controlled it with the other hand subconsciously


    But something horrible happened.


    There was no need for the people around to remind her. Lancy had found it herself, no, she had seen it. Lancy saw it clearly and truly. Her hands were shaking. It wasn''t that slight, but that her eyes could see it all.


    Her hands overlapped. It was as if she had found a large army, let alone stopping them. They were trembling happily! The scene was so beautiful, but no one could laugh now.


    Lancy was shocked. She looked at her hands in a daze. Even when she took the gun for the first time, she didn''t tremble like this. What happened?


    Lancy looked at Marvin foolishly.


    After thinking for a while, Marvin gently held her hand. Such a gentle force caused invisible pressure on her hands, which trembled more fiercely.


    Was this also the sequela of her coma?


    No matter how concerned Marvin was, he would be in a mess. He also sensed that something was wrong!


    "Marvin, my hands... Powerless... " Lancy''s voice was soft and nasal. With that stupid hair, she opened her eyes wide and looked at Marvin.


    Lancy shook her hands excitedly. After a while, she became excited.


    The excitement of Lancy made the expressions of Marvin and Joseph very strange. It could be seen how excited she was at the moment.


    "¡­¡­ Lancy, eat something first. " Without any conclusion, Marvin fed Lancy porridge in person.


    The man who had shouted that she was very hungry pushed the bowl away with disgust after two bites.


    Disgusting?


    Is it so bad?


    That was the first thought of Marvin and Joseph.


    Marvin put the porridge into his mouth and asked curiously, "it tastes good?" The aunt invited from home is absolutely better than those from other big restaurants. Even at a general level, it is not hard to swallow, right?


    Marvin sent it to her again. Lancy waved her hand and her face suddenly turned pale. She lay on the edge of the bed and began to retch...


    Sometimes she was curious, sometimes she was happy, sometimes she said she was hungry, and sometimes she retched. Just like the change of the weather, she was moody.


    But it was too moody?


    She hadn''t eaten much, but she spit out the bitter gall. Lancy''s three percent spirit was worn out. She weakly leaned against Marvin''s arms.


    She was so mean that she couldn''t breathe.


    When her breath calmed down, Lancy pul


    looked at the report again and found that it was definitely not the dose of one or two times!


    In particular, Lancy''s was much more serious than Leona''s.


    The dose was more than two times as much as that of Leona.


    "It can''t be a coincidence! Right now, the problem we have to solve is to help them quit and then find out the reason... " Joseph said slowly. It would be a huge project.


    "Reason, reason..." Clenching his fists, Marvin asked, "who on earth is able to do this under my watch? Is it still the one called Boliy? "


    Boliy was not that capable. Her two plans were both failed. It could be seen that she was not a formidable opponent.


    But who else could it be?


    Countless thoughts and suspicions wandered in Marvin''s mind, and it seemed that he had demonized his opponent.


    At the same time, BOSS''s aura was full of vigor, as if he was going to kill a God.


    "Maybe, I know..." At this moment, a weak voice came from the corner. It was Leona. Not knowing how much she had heard, Leona struggled to get up and looked at Lancy.


    The report showed that Lancy''s situation was much worse than that of Leona.


    It could be told from the expression and spirit of a person.


    After Leona woke up, her condition was indeed twice better than that of Lancy. At least, she could keep her head clear and rational.


    Marvin stepped forward. It was not bad that he could still hold on in such a situation. "What do you know?" Since she was also a patient, it was rare for Marvin not to make things difficult for her.


    Joseph also stepped forward. He also wanted to hear what Leona said.


    Leona touched her ears and said, "it might be a chip..."


    The expression on Marvin''s face became subtle. "The chip, it''s that chip again!" He had doubted it before, but since there was nothing wrong with Lancy and he remembered the past, he didn''t take it too seriously.

 Chapter 513 A Big Game Of Chess

    They just secretly investigated everything related to the chip, and everything was carried out in an orderly way. However, because the "S Group" was hidden too deep, they could not get the effective information in a short time.


    Who would have thought that this incident had something to do with the chip!


    "I just thought of it when I heard you talking." It was because of the words of Marvin and Joseph were heard by Leona that Leona could connect the whole thing and every detail. "I think you know the rumors about the chip. It is said that it can control people''s mind."


    "In fact, not only the outside world, but also people in our group are suspicious. No matter how advanced the technology was, it was impossible to control people''s mind. But in another way, people will believe it. " After all, the secret lab in the organization really exist.


    Maybe it was exaggerating, but it was impossible to say that it was completely useless.


    After all, it did cost a lot of money and energy to do that. It was hard to guess its purpose.


    It seemed that something occurred to Leona, and her eyes were full of regret, guilt and apology. "Lancy''s chip was implanted by me. It was the time she was kidnapped."


    All of a sudden, the look in Marvin''s eyes changed into a sharp sword, which swept straight at Leona.


    Leona''s body froze. Then she smiled bitterly and said, "at that time, I really wanted her to regain her memory. In order to find out the truth of that year, I was really crazy! The reason why I came back to Alaska is that I followed Boliy''s instructions and arrangement. She gave me the chip. She told me that Lancy would regain her memory with it. "


    Without waiting for others'' reproach, Leona began to blame herself, "I was really crazy at that time. When I found that she really didn''t remember me at all, I was really crazy! I tried every means to provoke her, stimulate her, but I failed again and again. "


    "In the end, I really have no choice. At last, the only thing I can do is to plant the chip into her body. " After Leona finished her words in one breath, she felt that she was half died.


    She looked at her hands in a daze. She didn''t expect that she would hurt her only good friend in the end.


    Marvin looked at her coldly. He didn''t care about Leona''s guilt and self-accusation. Some things could not be forgiven in a few words.


    Countless apologies couldn''t make up for what she had done.


    Even if she was deceived.


    Marvin was never a kind man.


    "Get to the point." Marvin said coldly. He didn''t want to hear it anymore. If he continued to listen, he wouldn''t control himself.


    Especially, Lancy was in such a bad situation now.


    Leona pursed her lips and didn''t mind Marvin''s attitude. She deserved it. "Until I was caught by Boliy."


    "I''ve been wondering where the magic of that chip is? If it could really help people regain the


    trolling the heart".


    The victim didn''t know that he had been addicted with drug when he was unconscious. He didn''t know how he died, let alone getting rid of it.


    "We need to do the surgery right now and take out the things in their bodies." Joseph had roughly calculated the time and found that there should still be 2/3 dose left. Leona was a little better than Lancy, 1/4, so her symptoms were not very obvious. "


    Joseph sighed as he spoke. He didn''t want to talk to Marvin in such a tone. "Fortunately, we found it early. If we find it later, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Just like the high school students abroad who pursued to stimulate the drug, it did not cause much damage to the body, not to an irreparable extent.


    "Get ready for the surgery right now." Marvin made a prompt decision. There were some things that were not in a hurry, and the main and secondary differences were clear.


    In other words, Marvin had been stimulated too much recently, and the anger in his chest had accumulated a lot, but he was more and more restrained and calm on the surface.


    There was an aura called accumulation.


    There was a way to settle accounts. Time was chosen after autumn.


    Everyone was clear that if they didn''t take it out, who knew what the victim would look like in the end? Even if she had quit for the time being, the root was still there. How could it not be "fresh"?


    The surgery was put on the agenda.


    The operation seemed simple, but it was actually very complicated.


    After all, the chip had been in the bodies of the two for a period of time. The texture must not be the same as it was at the beginning. If he was not careful enough, it would all fall into his body.


    Therefore, the operation could only be performed by Joseph himself.


    If it was anyone else, the probability of failure would far exceed the probability of success.


    Marvin couldn''t take such a risk!

 Chapter 514 The Alarm Bell Rang

    "Thank you, Joseph!" Marvin was never a bashful person, and he never liked to talk about those too sweet words! But this time, Marvin really showed his gratitude to Marvin as how important Lancy was to him "If it weren''t for you..."


    Joseph raised his hand and said, "stop! Stop! The path of warmth is not suitable for you. Ruthlessness is your nature. "


    Hearing that, Marvin smiled silently. The two of them clinked their fists, and they no longer entangled with this question.


    "Next, there will be a tough battle. You have to be mentally prepared." Joseph meant Lancy''s reaction, he said, "judging from her first reaction, it will be very hard."


    The words "very hard" were not enough to cover all.


    "I know," said Marvin, touching Lancy''s forehead


    The sigh revealed the hidden thoughts of Marvin.


    After the thrilling night and Marvin''s waking up, Sherry thought everything was fine. But he didn''t know that the girl''s condition was not stable at all.


    Even Leona fell ill. It was said that her condition was the same as Lancy''s.


    This seemed to prove the fact that Lancy''s disease could really be infected.


    Of course, this was an outsider''s idea, but Sherry didn''t think so! Thinking about it, in the past few days, she, Marvin and Dr. Joseph had been taking care of Lancy all the time. She hadn''t seen them infected, had they?


    On the other hand, Marvin didn''t say anything more. He just said that Leona was Lancy''s good friend and she was not in good health. Seeing that Lancy was irritated, she also fell ill.


    It was reasonable that Sherry looked up at Leona.


    Although they hadn''t made friends yet, for this point, Sherry thought that Leona was a good girl. She knew that Lancy was not in a good condition and others were likely to be infected. But she insisted on coming to see her regardless of her own health. As a result, she fell ill.


    Since they left the Lu mansion and came to the villa for temporary shelter, the world seemed to be quiet.


    The people who used to hang around with you were gone, and the people who flattered you were also gone.


    Only Mr. Sidney and Lewis called to ask about it every day. As for others, she couldn''t even see a person.


    Therefore, it was easy for people to see the nature of people around them when they were in adversity.


    For this reason, Leona was undoubtedly a good girl.


    It also proved that Marvin had always been a man of principle! Unless it was necessary, he would not easily drag his family into the whirlpool of chaos.


    "Madam, the soup in the pot must be ready. Have a try." Maria, who was in charge of three meals a day, wiped her hands. Every time it was time for dinner, she inexplicably felt nervous!


    Especially after that night, she would not have worked there if she hadn''t been worried that she would offend Mr. Sidney and her salary.


    She was just an ordinary person, an ordinary servant. There was really nothing s


    t that they were in a bad condition!


    Up to no good? The arranged murder? well-prepared?


    Then who could tell them what these three little kids meant?


    123, 321, no more! The people of the two teams stared at each other. There were only three people in one team, and a group of people behind the other. The atmosphere was not nervous at all. It was a little funny!


    If they had changed the time and place, they would have laughed.


    The question was, should they laugh now? Or they don''t know whether to cry or to laugh?


    "A group of idiots!" One of the three kids said in a soft voice. His tone and expression were full of disgust.


    However, it made people unable to be angry.


    "Idiot can''t protect daddy and Mommy."


    The three children''s clothes were the same, which was the camouflage clothing, but the small version. The three of them were all wearing hats, covering most of their faces.


    The boy who spoke was standing in the middle.


    He pursed his lips and grabbed the brim of his hat to change the direction, perhaps because he didn''t want the brim of his hat to cover his sight. Then people could see his pink face, which was a little dirty.


    It was a little girl!


    They were all stunned. The little girl put her hands on her slim waist and pointed this and that with her fair fingertips! "Stupid, stupid, stupid. Don''t you want to question us at this time?"


    So, the little girl was encouraging others to torture her?


    Allen touched his nose and thought, ''yes, I should catch them and torture them at this time!''! But Captain Chen looked at the kids in front of him innocently. How could he do that? Tell me!


    Even if they were five or six years older, they could definitely take action. But now The security guards hesitated. They didn''t want to arrest the three children. The appearance of the three children was too strange. The security guards looked around and wondered how to do it? What did they do first?

 Chapter 515 Three Kids Appeared Out Of Nowhere

    The little heads, the soft cheeks, or they just carried them on shoulder and thrown them into the cellar?


    The man on the left of Captain Chen slowly approached him and whispered, "Captain, I think what she said makes sense. We still have to catch them..."


    "Damn you!" Allen slapped back, "do you know who they are? If you dare to arrest them, you will be punished! "


    The man touched the back of his head and asked, "boss, do you know these three people?"


    Allen rolled his eyes and said, "don''t you know that the master and madam have a pigeon pair?"


    Everyone was shocked. Were these the two children?


    Oh, no, there were three


    Pigeon pair should be two children? Right?


    So who was the father of the extra baby?


    Rex pouted and spread out his hands, "blame me?


    Not everyone knew Ray, Rani and Rex. The three little kids had left for more than a year, and their height and skin color had changed. On the other hand, in order not to be intervened, Mr. Sidney didn''t send anyone of the Lu mansion, of course, except for captain Chen. He was responsible for the safety of Central Lake Pavilion. Most of them were sent here by Mr. Sidney from personal villa, so it was normal that they didn''t know the three children.


    It was supposed to be a serious place, but the scene became funny when Captain Chen recognized the identities of the three children.


    They all ignored one point. How did the three kids get in?


    Ray and Rani were very familiar with the villa. They had lived here before their parents got married.


    The three kids did the same action. Rani followed her brother Ray''s actions, and Rex followed the actions of Rani. The three of them all walked towards the main hall with their hands on their backs.


    "Your level of protection is too weak! It''s far from enough! " While walking, Rani said something.


    That was the conclusion of the three of them.


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s far from enough." Rex nodded in agreement.


    The three of them walked around and broke into the hall directly.


    On the other side, Sherry didn''t leave, so Maria could not leave. The two of them were eagerly watching the surrounding. It seemed that the guards had gone to the backyard, but then there was no sound.


    Finally, they heard footsteps again.


    It was getting closer and closer.


    If Sherry turned around, she would see clearly that Maria was about to faint.


    Because from the sound of footsteps, one could tell that there was definitely more than one person on the other side.


    Maria''s mind was in a mess. She thought, "I don''t know if it''s too late for me to faint now. The other party won''t do anything to the person who fainted, will they?"?


    However, the more Maria thought so, the more difficult it was for her to pass out.


    It was really a sad story.


    Finally, the moment


    er Mommy was really sick? "Daddy is bad. Daddy didn''t tell Rani and brother that Mommy was sick. I will break off with you!"


    Rani said in a sobbing voice. She still sounded like a child. No one knew who had taught her how to break off with a man.


    From whom?


    Who else could they be except those Playboys on the island?


    After writing a few strokes on his notebook in silence, Marvin went downstairs slowly and picked up his daughter.


    Lying on her father''s shoulder, Rani felt wronged and cried all of a sudden.


    "Your mommy will be fine. Don''t cry." Marvin''s body was stiff because his daughter was crying


    He had never had such an experience. Even when the father and daughter met, Rani had never cried.


    Now thinking about it, it seemed that neither Rani nor Ray had cried. They were smarter and more experienced than ordinary children. It seemed that Marvin had been used to treating them like adults.


    But now, his daughter was crying. his little daughter was crying... Marvin was at a loss.


    "No, Daddy lied! Why didn''t Mommy come to see Rani if she was not sick? Daddy must be lying to me. " Rani cried out loud and pulled his father''s ear.


    Lying was the most outrageous thing.


    Rani choked with sobs. Her nose was red. How pitiful she was.


    Rani blushed and rubbed against Marvin''s shoulder from time to time.


    Father''s heart softened, and there was a little pity in his cold eyes. He held his daughter with one hand, and took his son with the other hand, and went upstairs.


    At present, what the two children wanted to see most was their mother.


    Rex followed them happily.


    It was the same room, but the two patients were different.


    She used to lie there peacefully, but now her hands and waist were tied. Looking carefully at the things binding them, she found that they were fluffy and the style was a little like a lady''s scarf.

 Chapter 516 Baby Is Smart

    It could be seen that the person who made this decision did not want to hurt them.


    Obviously, Lancy had lost a lot of weight. Compared with her in Rani and Ray''s impression, Lancy had lost more than a circle! Her face, which used to be a little chubby, was now sharp. If one pinched it, he wouldn''t be able to do it at all!


    Her face was deathly pale, and even her lips were bluish purple. Rani, who had tried hard to stop crying, began to cry again.


    Ray, who had been restraining himself all the time, couldn''t help but cry.


    Mommy was fine when they left.


    But why did she become like this?


    "Ray, Rani, it''s good that you are back." Marvin touched Lancy''s wrist and said, "your mommy is very tired now and needs our support and help."


    Pouncing on Lancy, Rani sniffed and said, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I''m back. I won''t let anyone bully Mommy anymore! Mommy must get better and open your eyes to look at Rani... "


    Rani''s voice was intermittent. She touched Lancy''s face. It seemed that only in this way could Rani feel Lancy''s temperature.


    After all, she was still a child. When she saw her mother like this, she would still be afraid, afraid, and think about something.


    "Daddy, what''s going on?" Ray''s face, which was similar to Marvin''s face, was serious. He stared at Marvin with his dark eyes. Ray remembered that when they left, his father had promised him that he would take good care of his mother and not let her be hurt.


    This result was not what Ray wanted.


    In the past six years, they had protected their mommy very well.


    Daddy, can''t you do that?


    It was not that Ray vented his anger. Oh, well, maybe it was because of that. As it had been said before, the relationship between Lancy and Ray and Rani, is not only an ordinary mother-child relationship, but also much deeper than that!


    Before returning from abroad, her daughter and son were the only ones in Lancy''s life.


    As for Lancy, she was also the whole life for Ray and Rani.


    Even if they gradually had other relatives, they would never be more important than Lancy in the children''s hearts.


    "Sorry, I didn''t protect your mommy well." Unexpectedly, an apology came out of Marvin''s mouth.


    Marvin had never treated his son as a real seven-year-old boy.


    He, like him! Apparently.


    Marvin touched Ray''s head. He had never tried to defend himself on this matter. The truth was that he did not keep his promise to them.


    Ray stared at his father in a daze, with struggle and pity in his eyes. Well, for the sake of his father''s sincere apology, he would forgive him mercilessly this time.


    "What happened when we were away?" The little guy stopped and pretended to forgive him. To be honest, there must be a reason for mommy to be like this, right?


    Rumors had spread all over the Internet. Ray wouldn''t be deceived by those endless rumors, but he knew that things were not that simple.


    Marvin looked at him silently. His clothes were pulled, and his knees suddenly became heavy. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw his daughter sobbing on his knees.


    How could she not be here at this time?


    R


    Boliy.


    All the big movements seemed to be caused by her Marvin''s eyes darkened.


    "Where is that woman?"


    "When I sent someone to look for her, the building was empty and she had gone." Hearing that, Marvin frowned. This was another thing that displeased him.


    That woman was really heartless and hateful.


    As soon as she found that there was something wrong, all her subordinates left and she ran away alone.


    Judging from the signs of the scene, the woman must have left when the hostages in the cellar were captured, right? The timing was not bad, but it was also heartless.


    A cunning woman


    Well, if Boliy didn''t have any ability, she couldn''t be called a match for Lancy.


    Marvin smiled and pointed at his daughter''s nose, "well, you should leave these things to adults."


    "Daddy, I''ve told you one hundred times. I''m not a child anymore!" Rani protested! I must take revenge for mommy!


    Ray also wrinkled his nose and disagreed, "Daddy!"


    How could the baby stand by.


    With a smile on his mouth, Marvin thought for a while and said, "the most important thing right now is your mommy. The best way to help her is that you stay with her."


    "But..." Frowning, Ray''s chubby little face was full of the word, unhappy!


    "But there is one more thing I need your help." Seeing the tangled expression of the two children, the smile in Marvin''s eyes became more intense.


    Ray looked sideways, while Rani looked at her father eagerly with her ears raised high.


    She was both looking forward to it and worried that her father was making fun of them.


    "Something happened to the Lan Group."


    Marvin''s voice became far-reaching and erratic. He knew that Lancy cared about the Lan Group, and so did these two children.


    "Grandfather..." Their Grandfather loved them the most.


    Ray and Rani''s eyes turned red. They never thought that their Grandfather, who loved them so much, would have an accident.


    "Dad will take you to the hospital tomorrow," said Marvin with a sigh


    "Daddy?"


    "Daddy!"


    Some words could only be unspeakable in silence.

 Chapter 517 The Identification Result Is Undoubted

    Nina had no time to care about what was going on with Lancy.


    On one hand, she didn''t have so many human resources. Although she was still living in the Lan Clan, the whole Lan Clan was on guard against her like a dog under the influence of the butler. There were too few people she could use, so she had no condition to monitor what Lancy was doing. She could only pay attention to the Lu mansion to see if there was any movement.


    On the other hand, she couldn''t take care of herself, so she had the mood to spend time on the dying man. She had spent eighty percent of her energy in the company, fearing that the board of directors would take advantage of her to do something. Besides, she had to go to the court.


    She had to submit the materials and go through some necessary procedures. Nina felt as tired as a dog and was about to collapse.


    Finally, a week later, the result of the court trial came out. It was true, not fake.


    This result caused a great uproar in the senior executives of the Lan Group. Everyone was flabbergasted and unbelievable! Did Mr. Lakin really give all his shares to Nina?


    How about Lancy? How about his legitimate granddaughter, Lancy?


    At that time, Mr. Lakin valued Lancy so much. Why did he give all his shares to Nina in the end? So, the common people really couldn''t understand these things of the rich.


    No matter how many doubts there were outside, it didn''t matter to Nina anymore.


    From the moment she took out the share transfer agreement herself, she had been throwing caution to the wind! Do you still remember that in fact, this was not Nina''s original intention at the beginning? She wanted to get the position half-forcedly.


    She didn''t want to take it out by herself.


    For example, some words could only be praised from others, but not from themselves.


    When others praise you, it can be said that you are such an outstanding person; when you say you are good, it is called arrogance.


    But at this point, Nina didn''t want those scenes anymore. Anyway, no matter what she did, there would be people gossiping, not to mention her public image now. Oh, sorry, she no longer had any image. ¡¢


    Those things were illusory, and only those in her hands really belonged to her.


    Nina had realized the truth, so she could focus on her own business without listening to the outside world.


    The result of the test was obtained. This time, Nina was obedient.


    She didn''t immediately take the report to slap the board of directors, but first transferred the shares recorded in the document to her.


    She looked at the document and her shares, finally she cheered up.


    A good day finally came. She finally got the shares. In the court, besides her, there were also Latin and the others who had announced the result under the witness of both sides.


    At the thought of the expressions of those old men, Nina smiled all the year when she slept.


    However, Nina was so happy that she didn''t add insult to injury.


    However, things were different now. Nina raised her lips. Now she had got more than fifty percent of the shares.


    In this way, she could be proud even in the board!


    With the certificate o


    about the change of the executive chairman. "


    Biting off the cigarette end, Lapin sat down on the chair and said, "I knew it."


    "I just can''t figure it out. He wanted to hand over the company to Lancy, but why did he give the shares to Nina secretly?" Lapin couldn''t figure it out, and the wrinkles on his face could kill flies. His bad temper even couldn''t be stopped by the God! "I''d rather give it to Lancy! What bad luck! "


    He and his brother had fought with Lakin for a lifetime, and finally the company fell into the hands of a girl. He was not reconciled at all.


    Yes, Lakin is a capable man. He has run the company well these years.


    At least, from this point, they were convinced.


    What about Nina? She was not capable, so why?


    She was not as good as Lakin! Compared with Nina, Lapin suddenly felt that Lakin was much more pleasant.


    Even if it was Lancy, she was one hundred times and one thousand times stronger than Nina!


    Bad luck! What bad luck!


    Lapin hit the floor several times with his crutch, which showed that he was really furious to the extreme. This kind of emotion was even stronger than that when Mr. Lakin took the throne back then.


    After all, Lakin was the legitimate son of the Lan Clan.


    What the hell is Nina?


    "Lapin, calm down." Latin''s face was cold. He had to comfort his brother, who was old but still irritable, since the matter of Nina was already troublesome enough. "It''s not surprising. There''s nothing to be angry about. Mr. Girt has analyzed it on the board of directors last time. "


    Hearing that, Mr. Lapin took a deep breath. What he said was right, but seeing that Nina was determined to get it, everyone could not help but be angry!


    "What about the Wilson group?" Lapin turned to ask Mr. Ceng.


    Looking at the anxious people, Mr. Ceng smiled meaningfully. "Mr. Marvin said, if the time of the board meeting was set, we can inform him."


    All of a sudden, Latin and the others came to their senses. Their eyes were burning, and they smiled imperceptibly together with Mr. Ceng.


    Obviously, they all knew what that sentence meant.

 Chapter 518 The Beginning Of The Battle

    Nina didn''t sleep well last night. It was finally dawn.


    She got up early to choose clothes and accessories. How to wear them to show her aura, and how to match them to make herself look at the best state!


    By the way, at 8 o''clock in the morning, she made an appointment with a beauty and skin care at home.


    Early in the morning, the servants of the Lan Clan were ordered to go around.


    The Butler Liu looked coldly at Nina''s tossing and turning. He was unmoved by the fact that Nina was the master of this house from tomorrow on.


    By the way, Butler Liu kept the names of the servants who tried to curry favor with Nina in his mind. After the matter was over, the first thing he would do was to clean all these fence sitters!


    No one was left!


    "Butler Liu, if you don''t have anything else to do, can you help me find a pair of shoes in the cloakroom?" Nina didn''t like him for a long time. After today, she would fire him directly!


    The Butler Liu took a look at Nina and went upstairs to look for the shoes he didn''t know what they looked like.


    He didn''t hurry because he knew that Nina was making things difficult for him.


    Many people in the Lan Clan were secretly talking about Butler Liu''s unwillingness. Miss Nina would soon be the master of the Lan Clan. He not only didn''t suck up to her, but also acted like that. He must be in big trouble!


    Butler Liu spit on this. He didn''t know who was unlucky!


    Butler Liu always remembered one thing, that was, the safety of Mr. Lakin. Therefore, he didn''t believe that Nina would succeed.


    As for Nina''s arrogance these days, Butler Liu didn''t take it seriously at all. He firmly believed that Lancy and Mr. Lakin would make a big deal.


    Congratulations! Lancy has successfully recovered an idiot fan.


    Since he surrendered to Lancy and saw Lancy''s actions, Butler Liu had never wavered.


    To be honest, Nina''s means were not as good as 1/1000 of Lancy''s. Besides, how could Lancy be defeated? Isn''t Marvin still alive?


    No matter what Butler Liu thought, he didn''t think that Nina would win.


    It was strange that even Butler Liu could think of it, but Nina couldn''t. Perhaps, a temporary success could really make a person float in the air.


    The thoughts of a housekeeper couldn''t shake Nina''s determination.


    Today was the time to reap.


    At ten o''clock, [ÄÈÄÈ] appeared at the meeting and arranged a good seat for her, which was also the exclusive seat for [À¼ÀÏÒ¯×Ó].


    After all, [ÄÈÄÈ] was the biggest shareholder of the LAN''s group now?


    No one would object to this.


    It was obvious that [ÄÈÄÈ] was in a high position, and then she smiled with satisfaction. Because before she arrived, all the other members of the board of directors had arrived.


    Compared with the chaos last time, this time was undoubtedly orderly and conscious.


    All signs showed that he was about to succeed.


    That was exactly what [ÄÈÄÈ] thought. In her eyes, the cooperation of the


    eart, and there were too many things revealed from her window.


    It was enough to let the people sitting there understand.


    The complacency in her eyes could not deceive anyone?


    Nina''s not angry, do not care, it is not a kind of contempt for them all. They were all smart people. What Nina was playing now was all their leftovers.


    Nina''s arrogant manner made everyone more unhappy.


    Some of the directors who had been a little hesitant now stood on the other side without looking back.


    What the elders said was right. So what if the one who owned more shares was the one who had the final say? Then what should the board of directors do?


    Even so, there must be someone on the board.


    With shares and connections, it would be frightening.


    Everyone knew what was going on with Nina, and no one was on her side at all. As the saying goes, "enemies are outnumbered. What''s the use of holding more shares?"


    Just as Mr. David said, even if she got the position, as long as everyone didn''t sell their shares, the company''s dividend would not be less.


    ''it depends on her expression. It must a big joke?''


    At the worst, they could raise flowers at home, hug their great grandson and get a dividend.


    The pros and cons of the matter were clear in front of everyone. Everyone knew what to choose! What''s more, it was still uncertain whether she could go up or down!


    "Well, Nina wants to take over the position of executive chairman, which is also the main topic of today''s meeting." Mr. Ceng looked as usual. Anyway, things had returned to the starting point.


    It''s funny that people already know it in their hearts, but they have a tacit understanding on the face of it. It''s right to go around with Nina.


    Forty minutes had passed, and someone finally raised this question.


    Touching the spot between her eyebrows, Nina choked with blood. She finally understood what an old fox was.


    These old foxes were too difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 519 Different Views

    However, no matter how much they wanted to delay, Nina was absolutely patient. At the worst, the meeting would last for more than ten hours. She would just accompany them. They wouldn''t delay it until tomorrow.


    Latin and the others were a little anxious. Why hadn''t Wilson Group sent someone over yet?


    "Judging from the number of shares that Nina owns, you are indeed qualified to make such a request." Mr. Girt stressed on the word "application". "Indeed, the company''s current situation is not very optimistic. We do need a leader. Everyone can vote after discussion. "


    The members of the board of directors whispered and discussed with each other.


    Nina sat upright and smoothed her soft hair. She knew the point.


    "I object." Wade was the first one to stand out. He had been sprayed by Nina once last time. As long as there were more lice, he wouldn''t feel itchy. Perhaps that was how he felt.


    Mr. Ceng blinked his eyes, clenched his fists and coughed. Then he wrote down the first objection. "Please tell me your reason."


    Nina was about to question, but was interrupted by Mr. Ceng.


    "The executive chairman of the company is the person who makes decisions in the company and represents the image of our company in public." Said Wade unhurriedly. The hateful look in Nina''s eyes didn''t hurt him at all? "A qualified leader is extremely important for a company. The public usually equates the image of the spokesperson with that of the company."


    "Let me make it clear in advance. What I''m going to say next is not against Miss Nina, but to tell the truth." Wade waved his hand, and the accompanying Secretary presented the information he had prepared before.


    Nina was not the only one who was well prepared.


    What Wade had prepared was the news about Nina in the past few months.


    It was not until then that she realized that [ÄÈÄÈ] had really become a big shot! In the most popular period, she had been on the headlines of all the major newspapers.


    Not to mention that, Wade had even collected the comments of the Internet friends. There were ten whole pages, and the contents could be described as wonderful.


    Nina''s face was blue and purple, just like the information she had brought, what Wade had prepared was for everyone to pass on to each other.


    Those sharp reports and embarrassing remarks made Nina feel that she had been skinned again.


    ''How dare this man!''


    Nina was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She looked at Wade in disbelief. Oh, by the way, as usual, she should call Wade uncle.


    But now, even if Nina died, she would not call him like that!


    ''is Wade going to oppose me?''


    Up to now, Nina still didn''t dare to read the news and comments on the Internet. From the way the reporters chased after her, she knew what was going on outside.


    It must be as unpleasant as it was.


    Therefore, Nina didn''t dare to listen or look.


    Now, those things had been collected by Wade and thrown in front of her. She had to look at them even if she didn''t want


    Compared with most directors, she knew more about the daily operation process of the company.


    "I object, too." Yamy didn''t rush to stand in the line. She preferred to look at the interests. "Miss [ÄÈÄÈ] hasn''t remembered one thing. Mr. Lakin has also provided information about it."


    An ominous premonition enveloped [ÄÈÄÈ].


    Seeing Nina like this, Yamy shook her head. No wonder Mr. David didn''t like her. "At the press conference, Mr. Marvin of the Wilson group declared publicly that he would never accept Nina as the chairman of the Lan Group. You should know the company''s current situation, Nina. It''s not a wise choice to offend the Wilson group. "


    "Miss Yamy is right. We have to think about the Wilson group."


    "When Mr. Lakin was there, perhaps the Wilson group wouldn''t take it seriously. But now, Mr. Lakin didn''t... No one knows where she is. It''s hard to say whether the Lu clan will take it seriously. "


    "But, after all, the Lan Clan and the Lu Clan are related by marriage. Miss Lancy is still here!"


    "Shut up!"


    Someone said, and the whispering people immediately stopped.


    In view of Lancy''s enmity with this Nina and her awkward position, it was indeed not appropriate to mention it at this time. Judging from that man''s expression, they guessed that she might want to bite them to death?


    Everyone was quiet. They seemed to have a tacit understanding.


    However, someone had to say something.


    "Miss Nina and Mrs. Lancy have different identities. It will be a little embarrassing if we spread them out." As for who was more embarrassed, it was self-evident. "But it''s related to the selection of the chairman. I don''t have time to care about something. I hope Miss Nina can understand." Even Mr. David himself was scared!


    Why do you point out the name to make her understand?


    After all, Mr. David''s words made sense in an instant, and almost everyone understood.


    Nina was so angry that her teeth were trembling. She closed her eyes and sure enough, she began again.

 Chapter 520 The Arrival Of The Aid

    "Indeed, the Lan Clan and the Lu Clan are related by marriage. If Miss Lancy is fine, we don''t have to worry about the actions of the Wilson Group. Everyone knows the relationship between Mr. Marvin and Lancy. To put it bluntly, the Wilson Group is a big tree behind our Lan Group! Therefore, no matter what happens to the company, the overall situation will not be in a mess. " Mr. David took a sip of tea. He had too much to say. He was thirsty.


    He glanced at Nina on purpose. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, as if he was in a dilemma. "But Lancy is seriously ill and her life is uncertain. In this case, the relationship between the two families is hard to say."


    Latin added. As the leader of the Lan Clan, it was appropriate for him to analyze the relationship between the two clans. "The rumors outside must have been known by everyone. Many people are trying to renew the contract for the Wilson Group. If that was the case, the marriage relationship between the Lu clan and the Lan clan would be hard to say. At that time, if the Wilson Group takes action against the Lan Group, I''m afraid that they won''t be kind at all. "


    In a word, everyone could get the promotion except Nina.


    The relationship between the two families was rather dangerous at present. If Nina really got the position, the risk would be as high as eighty percent!


    Nina''s body was as cold as ice. Her previous complacency had already been shattered into pieces.


    Do you know what is the most ironic thing?


    Because Lancy was seriously ill, Nina had the chance.


    However, her illness prevented Nina from ascending the throne.


    Perhaps, this was the result.


    But what should she do? Nina gave a sinister smile. She had a backup plan! These people were doomed to be disappointed.


    "Have you heard of the Jiang Clan in Alaska?" Nina suddenly proposed a surname, Jiang Clan. "The strength of the Wilson Group can''t be underestimated. But the Lu Clan was a big family after all. How could they be so selfish just for a little grudge? Besides, it''s just your imagination. You can''t do it. " Without taking a breath, Nina continued, "just as Mr. David said, if the marriage between the two families is really broken up, then the Lu Clan will have no reason to make trouble for us."


    Marvin stood up for Lancy. If Lancy was really dead, what else could he do?


    Nina thought maliciously. She seemed to have forgotten that there was a word in the world called "vent your anger".


    "Why are you so worried about something that hasn''t happened! The Lan Group didn''t rely on the Wilson Group to achieve what we are today. Therefore, I don''t think Mr. David''s worries will work. " Nina said firmly. "Even if the Lan Group will be affected by this, I believe that it will never shake the foundation of the company."


    One of the directors said, "Nina, do you mean that we don''t need


    room was opened from the outside. "Or, the Jiang Group doesn''t take the Wilson Group seriously anymore? Don''t you want to cooperate with the Wilson Group? "


    The man was walking against the light like a God, followed by several people in dark suits. Obviously, they were well-trained.


    "Mr. Marvin." When Latin, Lapin, Mr. Ceng and Mr. David saw the man, they were finally relieved.


    The arrival of Andy disrupted the plan of Mr. Ceng and the others.


    With the help of Andy, Nina retorted all their doubts! To be honest, they were already exhausted.


    At this moment, some people breathed a sigh of relief, while others were almost scared to fly.


    Yes, it was Nina who was almost scared to fly away.


    Although Nina was reasonable and honest when she mentioned the Wilson Group just now, it seemed that she was not afraid of it at all. That was because she dared to talk nonsense without the presence of the person involved!


    Now, the power holder of the Wilson Group, as well as the chairman and President of the Wilson group, Marvin suddenly appeared. Nina was almost scared to death at the first time!


    Nina was afraid of Marvin. She had been afraid of him since the beginning.


    Every time she saw this man, she would be scared!


    Especially now, Nina acted against the wind. She had only said those words, but she didn''t expect that Marvin would come so soon!


    "Marvin, why are you here?" Nina was a little hysterical. Apparently, she understood what this man meant! For her, the danger was raised to the highest level.


    It was normal for people to lose their countenance when they encountered people and things that threatened them.


    "This is the territory of the Lan Group, not the Lu Clan''s. You are not welcome here, and you have no right to stand here. Please leave now! " Nina tried her best to control her tremble. She just hoped that the man, Marvin, would disappear from her sight immediately.

 Chapter 521 Attended The Party On Behalf Of His Wife

    Marvin didn''t even cast a glance at her. He walked straight to Girt. The directors had a tacit understanding and immediately made way for him.


    The members of the board almost cheered the moment Marvin appeared. Last second, they doubted if they was wrong this time, and the next second, they even forgot what doubt was.


    Seeing that he turned a deaf ear to her, Nina raised her voice and said, "Mr. Ceng, Mr. David, you said it yourself. Only those who hold the shares of the company are qualified to stand here and attend the meeting! What about him? You just stand by and do nothing? "


    Mr. Ceng was expressionless and looked straight at Andy. Who started it first?


    David, Latin and the others all had the same expression.


    Nina was stunned and almost choked to death by her words!


    After a long time, she stuttered and explained, "Mr. Andy is our future partner, of course he has the right to sit here."


    "Future?" Marvin sniffed and savored the three words playfully. "My wife is a shareholder of the Lan Group. She hasn''t recovered from her serious illness and can''t attend the meeting for the time being. What''s wrong with me attending the party on behalf of my wife? Ah, my identity is not a future husband, nor a former husband. But now. "


    Girt''s eyebrows twitched. Who said that the BOSS Lu was cold and indifferent?


    No one could defeat him in terms of sarcasm!


    Nina blushed and stood there. Her limbs were stiff. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Wade said "Miss Lancy Oh, no, it was Mrs. Lancy''s special situation. Everyone could understand. It..


    It''s natural for Mr. Marvin to exercise his power on behalf of Mrs. Lancy. Lawyer Spencer, what do you think? "


    Lawyer Spencer pretended not to notice the threat in Nina''s eyes and nodded.


    He was not the only lawyer present. If he said anything wrong in front of the public, would he want his career?


    In fact, Lawyer Spencer regretted taking the case.


    It was a foregone conclusion that Marvin would take part in the meeting. Nina could do nothing but watch Mr. Ceng whispering in his ear. It was obvious that he was talking about the matters related to the meeting and the explanation of which step was going on.


    "Miss Nina, do you want to take over the position of chairman?" asked Marvin in a condescending manner


    Nina straightened her neck and tried to calm herself down. "Yes."


    This sound was definitely squeezed out of the gap between her teeth.


    Marvin burst into laughter, but everyone present could see that there was no smile in his eyes, but only endless ice. "Miss Nina, you are so forgetful! I thought I made it clear at the press conference. "


    "What?" Nina''s hands and feet were cold, and the blood all over her body was flowing back.


    His sexy thin lips slightly opened, which pus


    Write down your opinions on Miss Nina''s proposal, and let Mr. Girt record and announce the final result." Mr. Ceng''s decision was so quick and forthright.


    Everyone quietly wrote their choices on the white paper and threw them into the mailbox.


    Girt didn''t spend much time on the statistics, and the result was soon recorded. Lawyer Spencer, who was brought by Nina, was supervising the whole process. Only he could see the content on every piece of paper at the first time.


    Spencer was shocked, no, to be more accurate, shocked.


    He had guessed the result, but he had never expected that it would be like this.


    "There are 35 members of the board of directors in total. The number of people who agree to this proposal is one, and the number of people who disagree to this proposal is - thirty-four." In other words, except for Nina herself, all the Directors voted against it.


    Of course, Mr. Andy didn''t have the right to vote.


    However, Marvin was different. He attended the meeting on behalf of his wife, so he had the right to vote.


    Such a tragic result made Nina want to kill!


    She lost. From the moment Marvin appeared, she had a faint feeling that she would lose. But she didn''t expect that she would lose so miserably!


    No one was on her side.


    The vote she voted herself had become a divine weapon of humiliation. It was better not to vote!


    Nina''s face was as pale as death, but this was not the end


    "I''m the biggest shareholder. You, you can''t do this to me!" Nina kept repeating these words with a guilty conscience.


    Squinting his cold eyes, Marvin said, "I''m not sure whether you are the biggest shareholder or not!"


    Marvin''s voice seemed to be far away, but it was like a huge stone thrown into the lake, splashing water all over the room!


    "Mr. Marvin, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?."


    "Mr. Marvin, do you know anything?"

 Chapter 522 No Evidence

    The board members had already been suspicious, but they were finally fooled by the report. But now, according to what Marvin said, there seemed to be something hidden?


    For a moment, the meeting room was in an uproar.


    At that moment, Nina felt that her heart really stopped beating.


    A real stop.


    When her eyes inadvertently met Marvin''s cold but aggressive eyes, Nina was really flustered.


    Marvin What on earth did he know?


    Nina was scared from the bottom of her heart! After that incident, Lancy was saved. Except for the first few conflicts, Nina had never mentioned that incident again.


    Nina really forgot that Lancy knew it.


    Maybe it was because she subconsciously forgot that thing.


    Or, at that press conference, it was such a good opportunity that Lancy could take advantage of it to send her to eighteen hell! But she didn''t do that.


    In Nina''s opinion, it was a kind of information, a sign that Lancy had given up on revealing the truth.


    At the same time, there was another message that Grandpa might be dead. Lancy didn''t have enough evidence, so she had to keep it in her heart.


    Nina took it for granted. So this time, she took out the share certificate without hesitation and transferred the shares to her as soon as possible.


    She was taken aback by the arrival of Marvin.


    She had thought that his objection and pressure on the board of directors were the worst situation. But to her surprise, Marvin said.. All of a sudden, Nina realized that Marvin was the one beside Lancy''s pillow. Lancy was in a life and death situation. Had she, had she told the biggest secret of that matter to Marvin?


    The more Nina thought about it, the more she believed that Marvin must have known something.


    ''oh my God! I''m so screwed!''


    No, no, no! Calm down! Calm down! If they didn''t have evidence, they couldn''t do anything to her!


    What''s more, Mr. Andy is here. I will be fine. I will be fine.


    Although it had nothing to do with Andy''s presence.


    Perhaps, Nina subconsciously believed that Mr. Andy was the one to blame. Mr. Andy''s power was not simple. As long as he was here, he would never let anything happen to her.


    Besides, if Marvin had evidence, he wouldn''t have been sitting here.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Marvin?" Nina regained her confidence. "If you continue to incite others, I will sue you for slander!"


    "My grandfather left his shares to me. The court has issued a professional certificate. These are facts! No matter how glib you are, you can''t change it. " The more Nina said, the more excited she became. It seemed that only in this way could she prove her legal rights and status.


    Raising his eyebrows, Marvin asked, "are you so excited because you feel guilty?"


    "Marvin! You''ve gone too far! " Nina screamed.


    Nina''s gaffe completely aroused their suspicion.


    Was Nina


    accept it.


    ''forget it. We''ve fought for a lifetime, and one foot has stepped into the coffin. It''s time to rest.''.


    Children and grandchildren were all ambitious, which was much better than that old man Latin and Lapin finally got comfort from this. Well, for the sake of Lakin''s survival, let it go.


    Anyway, with the old man''s help, there was one good thing.


    At least, he would choose a qualified successor.


    At least, the Lan Group and the Lan Clan wouldn''t fall into the hands of others.


    Yes, it was Lakin who appeared here.


    Mr. Lakin survived the disaster.


    When Mr. Lakin was rescued, he was seriously injured and almost couldn''t be rescued for several times. Fortunately, during the past half a year in the sanatorium, he was much better.


    Originally, Lancy had planned to hide what had happened outside and what Nina had done from her grandfather. However, things went out of control in the end. Mr. Lakin finally got the news on TV.


    Lakin didn''t get angry. He really didn''t have any feelings for his granddaughter, Nina.


    But he couldn''t watch her take away the Lan Group and the Lan Clan in such a despicable way.


    Lakin wanted to go out as soon as he got the news, but his physical condition didn''t allow him to do so.


    After resting for a while, he happened to get some news from his grandson-in-law, which led to today''s scene.


    At such a time and on such an occasion, Lakin was really satisfied. While he was recuperating, he had thought about how to come back.


    He must make these two people pay the price!


    Lakin would never forget what Lancy had suffered that day. He would never forget the face of Nina and Andy.


    He sat on the wheelchair and looked at the two people silently.


    Are you afraid? Fear? Are you feeling guilty?


    Lakin sneered. In his turbid eyes, there were only the shadows of Nina and Andy, and everything that had happened that day.

 Chapter 523 There Is A Witness

    Nina didn''t know what she had seen and what had happened around her.


    Was it a dream? It must be a dream?


    Grandpa, how could grandpa be alive? He couldn''t be alive!


    Nina''s first reaction was that she didn''t believe it. She would rather die now than believe it.


    Fear, panic, guilt Nina couldn''t feel anything. She looked at Mr. Lakin blankly.


    Nina remembered clearly that he was seriously injured that day.


    It was already a miracle that Lancy could come back alive. But her grandfather was different. He was old and couldn''t bear any torture. On that day, he fell from a high place, so he couldn''t survive.


    Therefore, it was an illusion, a dream, and nothing.


    As for Andy, his hypocritical face was finally broken into two pieces.


    He had calculated thousands of times, but he didn''t expect that the two people he had planned were still alive.


    Lancy was fine, but why did Lakin live well? It shouldn''t be like this, nor could it be like this.


    Andy knew that it was all over.


    But he had to calm down now. It would take some time for Lakin to deal with the mess of the Lan Group and Nina, and maybe he still had time


    But wasn''t it really too late?


    At the door, Ray and Rani stood there, looking innocent. Their eyes, which were similar to Marvin''s, didn''t smile at all.


    Don''t underestimate the child''s ability to do things. With them guarding, someone can''t take a step out of here.


    Oh, no, they were not the only ones guarding here.


    "Grandpa..." Nina called out unconsciously, with a myriad of thoughts in her mind. The next second, she looked at Lakin in horror, and then looked at the surrounding directors.


    "Don''t call me like that." Lakin''s voice was a little hoarse. Because of the pain of his body, it was hard for ordinary people to imagine how old he had been in the past half a year.


    It was all because of Nina.


    "I''m not your grandfather." It seemed that Lakin was very calm. The haze hidden in this calm was enough to frighten everyone. "You are not qualified to be my granddaughter, and I don''t have a granddaughter as unfaithful, unfilial and ungrateful as you."


    Nina knew that she was doomed.


    Grandpa, are you going to expose me here? No, no, don''t do that to her! No!


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter? Let''s go back and talk about it, okay?" Nina had no time to care about anything. She was so scared that she even wanted to use the so-called family affection to pin down Lakin. "Let''s go back and talk about it, okay? Grandpa, I beg you. I beg you, okay? "


    "I don''t want the shares of the company, and I don''t want the chairman. Grandpa, please, I beg you." Tears streamed down Nina''s face.


    She didn''t know whether it was tears of regret or tears of fear that she would never have a chance to turn around.


    Lakin was exp


    e everyone unable to sit still.


    ''oh my God! What did they hear?


    The board members, who had been silent for a long time, were immediately in an uproar.


    Almost at the same time, they remembered one thing, which seemed to be that Mr. Lakin and Miss Lancy were kidnapped before the new year.


    Lakin''s words pointed at Nina.


    Mr. Ceng and his group looked at Nina in shock and disbelief. In the end, it turned into contempt for Nina.


    Some of them, such as Lawyer Spencer, left Nina secretly.


    If the kidnapping was really planned by Nina, the viciousness of this woman would be beyond everyone''s imagination. So this woman tried to murder her grandfather in order to get property and family property?


    They remembered that at the board meeting, this woman said that Mr. Lakin gave her the shares, and it was Mr. Lakin''s expectation that she would inherit the Lan Group.


    Now her face was swollen.


    No wonder the so-called share transfer agreement was true. Did she get it in this way?


    That was right. Only in this way could Lakin sign it himself. In this way, even the judicial appraisal agency could not find out the loophole.


    Because it was a signature by himself, and there was nothing else to be identified.


    "The whole plan is so meticulous!" Mr. David''s heart still fluttered with fear. "No wonder she fooled us. It''s really, really..."


    Mr. David didn''t know what to say, because there was no word to describe the bad side of Nina.


    "No wonder she acted as if nothing had happened to Mr. Lakin when he was in danger."


    "She is still in the mood to rob the family property and bully the acting chairman."


    "She had made a lot of trouble!"


    "We said before that she was unfaithful and unfilial! I didn''t expect that she wouldn''t be sad for the chairman''s accident. It was herself who calculated it. How could she be sad? "

 Chapter 524 Revive

    Nina stepped back.


    Her world was completely shrouded in darkness. Lakin was like a demon returning, and all kinds of voices were ringing in her ears.


    It was as if she had become a sinner of the ancient times that everyone had to kill.


    Nina shook her head. It shouldn''t be like this. Everything she felt was like a prelude to pushing her into an abyss. Her ending, her ending shouldn''t be like this.


    Today, she came with ambition and imagination.


    From the moment she stepped out of the Lan Clan, Nina had made up her mind that she would go back as the master. Her expectation and happiness were all shattered at this moment, and even the glass debris were probably not left.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    Obviously, Nina had realized what the return of Lakin meant! However, what made things worse was the attitude of Lakin


    There was no room for negotiation.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me, forgive me, okay?" Nina knelt down and begged for mercy. The public opinion completely crushed her.


    Nina collapsed to the ground, at the feet of Lakin.


    Lakin sat on the wheelchair. He looked at the woman in front of him who was begging him hard, and his eyes became empty. "That day, I beg you the same! I beg you to let go of Lancy for the sake of my identity as your grandfather. But what about the result? You tortured my granddaughter and forced me to sign the share transfer agreement. You tied her up and threw her into the water again and again. "


    "Is the life and death game so interesting?" All of a sudden, the back of Lakin arched, and his whole body was tense. He was like a lion that was ready to attack people at anytime and anywhere. "What a pity! I, Lakin, am still alive! Are you very disappointed to see me come back now? "


    Shaking her head, Nina muttered, and indistinctly heard the words "no, No.".


    Lakin shook off his hand coldly and said again and again, "you must want me to die, right? That''s right. After falling from such a high place, I''m old again. I have to die, right? "


    In fact, what Lakin said later was done by Jean alone. However, after the accident, Mr. Lakin didn''t know so much and couldn''t care too much. Anyway, everything was attributed to Nina.


    "Two granddaughters, one is spoiled and the other is exiled. One wants my life, and the other would rather die to save my life How pitiful I am! How lucky I am! " Mr. Lakin was so sad that all the directors present fell into silence.


    They all knew who Lakin was talking about.


    Nina was spoiled, and Lancy was exiled.


    It was Nina who wanted him to die, and it was probably Lancy who would rather sacrifice herself to save Grandpa.


    illegitimate daughter is treated?" One of the directors said, pouting. "Even an illegitimate child doesn''t have such treatment!"


    "I know. It''s because Lancy has been found, right?" Nina had lost her mind for a long time. "I''m a substitute for Lancy, because my father''s only daughter was lost, and I, theillegitimate daughter, became his only blood."


    Because of Lancy''s return, everything about her had changed dramatically.


    Even before that, Grandpa would never really get close to her, which was far better than now! Even if the previous state continued Then she was still the only inheritor of the Lan Group.


    It was all Lancy''s fault.


    Under everyone''s reproach and Lakin''s attack, Nina went completely crazy! "She shouldn''t have come back. Since she has been lost and missing, why did she come back? Why didn''t she die outside? If she hadn''t come back, she wouldn''t have taken everything I have! "


    "It was Lancy who made me lose everything. I hate her, I hate her! It''s her who made me like this. I wish she could die. I should have killed her with my own hands when I helped you. Then everything will not happen! " Nina finally realized that if Lancy died on that day, she wouldn''t have been framed by her and her reputation wouldn''t have been damaged.


    And today, all this would not happen.


    If it weren''t for Lancy, she wouldn''t even need to treat her grandfather like that. In order to sign this share transfer agreement, their relationship wouldn''t have come to this point.


    Nina firmly believed that it was because of Lancy''s appearance that all these things happened.


    It was all Lancy''s fault. She was the one to blame.


    Nina''s yell made everyone speechless.


    Was she really crazy? How could she have such a ridiculous idea? How could she blame all her faults on others?

 Chapter 525 The Real Murderer

    Looking at the stubborn Nina, Lakin laughed and said, "I should have known it. How can a person like you admit your mistake? In the eyes of people like you, you won''t do anything even if everyone is wrong in the world Good, very good. I didn''t see you wrong! "


    These words were really frightening.


    Anyone with a discerning eye would know that what Mr. Lakin said was the opposite, right? It must be the opposite, right?


    "It''s a pity that I let you down." The voice of Lakin became erratic, which contained coldness. "I can guarantee that my Lancy will live a longer and better life than you."


    Biting her lower lip and clenching her fists, Nina had an ominous premonition.


    What did he mean?


    When Lakin moved the wheelchair, he gradually moved aside. It turned out that there was another person standing behind him.


    Because the sudden appearance of Mr. Lakin caught everyone by surprise. The fact he disclosed made everyone unable to pay attention to anything else.


    Several policemen came in. Apparently, they heard clearly what Nina said. The leader of the policemen was holding a recorder pen in his hand.


    The arrival of the police pushed the whole thing to the climax.


    The police uniform made Nina''s eyes red. It was not until then that she realized what she had said under the trend of anger and resentment! She actually admitted that she had kidnapped Lakin and Lancy and wanted to kill Lancy


    "How can you do this to me! How can you do this to me! " Nina shouted at Lakin angrily. She didn''t expect that he would call the police. He cooperated with the police to set her up and led her to admit those things! How could he, how could he!


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Nina, the three policemen separated her in a hurry.


    When Lakin looked up, it was dark inside. "What consequences should you bear for the cause you planted! Nina, why do you think I won''t call the police? I have told you from the beginning that you are not my granddaughter. You are not. "


    "Miss Nina, the police suspect that you have something to do with a kidnapping case. Please come with us." The policeman said in a righteous tone.


    However, as a policeman, he still had some professional ethics. For example, before the victim is convicted, we should call him a criminal suspect, not a criminal.


    Even now, things were very clear.


    Two policemen held Nina. Nina was completely panicked. She struggled hard, but was suppressed by the police. "Grandpa, you can''t do this to me. Help me, please!"


    Nina tried her best to grasp something, but in the end, she could only watch the old man sitting in a wheelchair.


    She didn''t want to go to jail. She didn''t want to go to jail. She didn''t want to


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Please forgive me this time, just once! I promise I won''t compete with her for anything fro


    iously, Andy had forgotten that a criminal suspect could be regarded as a witness of stain under certain circumstances.


    Before Andy could finish his words, Nina interrupted him.


    Mr. Lakin pointed at Andy, which gave Nina hope.


    Yes, yes, Andy was the one who planned all this. He was the one who planned all this. She was innocent, really innocent


    Once again, Nina pounced on Mr. Andy and said firmly, "Mr. Andy, help me, help me. You asked me to do everything. I was deceived by you. Tell them that it''s not my fault. I was forced by you. "


    "I''m innocent. Don''t arrest me. Arrest him!" Nina pulled the policeman''s sleeve and pointed at Andy.


    Mr. Andy''s face turned livid. Oh, no, livid was not enough to describe his face.


    The prepared plan was of no use, because Nina had sold him out in minutes! And poured all the black water on his head.


    That was to say, he was not afraid of a god like opponent, but a pig like teammate.


    Nina was a pig teammate, which insulted pig!


    Nina''s behavior completely irritated Mr. Andy. What did she mean by saying that it was all his orders? What did she mean by "arrest him"? Did he do everything?


    "Nina, don''t forget that you used an excuse to lure Lancy out and knocked her head. The way to torture them is your free play, Nina. " Andy was not to be outdone.


    The two of them had quarreled with each other.


    Those words were harsh to hear.


    The details of the kidnapping were so detailed that all those despicable and dark thoughts could not be hidden.


    The cover was torn apart by themselves.


    Lakin rubbed between his eyebrows. He was tired of it. Looking at the scene of dog biting, he didn''t have much pleasure of revenge! Of course, there was nothing to be sad about.


    Lakin just felt a little annoyed with these two people.


    What is the saying? The dog bit the dog.


    The two of them bit each other more than a little.

 Chapter 526 Bring To Justice

    The police looked at each other. Well, the accusation of the victim and the disclosure of the criminal suspect added one more person.


    "Mr. Andy, please come with us to the police station." Several policemen even took out handcuffs, forcing Nina and Andy to calm down.


    After a moment of silence, Nina realized what police had said.


    However, it was too late.


    The police and all the directors present heard it. It was a live broadcast.


    In this way, Nina and Andy were taken away in front of everyone.


    The moment she stepped out of the meeting room, Nina was quiet because she was really afraid of leaving here in handcuffs. As long as she behaved well, she could maintain her existing image and get out of here.


    This was what Nina could think of. She could maintain her best state in a limited situation.


    However, it was useless.


    What would happen in the meeting today must be spread out.


    There was no airtight wall in the world!


    What''s more, there were too many onlookers present. Who could guarantee that they would not say a word?


    With his back to Nina and Andy, Lakin didn''t even look at them when they were taken away.


    Mr. Lakin''s face had always been gloomy, and his eyes were filled with clouds. No one knew what he was thinking. For a moment, no one dared to say anything.


    Things happened too fast. Whether it was Nina who asked for the company with a document, or the sudden appearance of Mr. Lakin, or even a series of later changes, the board members needed to slow down.


    Then they looked at Mr. Lakin. Only when his heart was completely broken could he come to this point?


    Lakin exhaled a mouthful of stale air. At this time, a soft thing touched him. Their tried to calm Lakin down in their own way.


    Mr. Lakin turned his head. It was Ray and Rani!


    The two kids held his hands, one on the left and the other on the right. Rani said in a soft voice, "Great Grandpa, don''t be sad. Rani and brother will take good care of you. We will protect great grandfather. "


    Ray nodded seriously.


    When Nina counted the time, Lakin didn''t cry. When they confronted each other on the spot, Lakin didn''t cry. At this time, he looked at the two kids, and his eyes could not help turning red.


    "Great grandfather..." Ray wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Even he could see that his great grandfather was very sad, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Miraculously, the pain in his heart was healed. Lakin touched the heads of the two children and was very relieved! He felt warm in his heart. The comfort of the two babies dispelled the coldness in his heart.


    It didn''t matter if Nina was disabled or not?


    He had a granddaughter and a great grandson, who were the most filial children in the world! Hearing that, Lakin''s face gradually turned better. "Good boy"


    Mr. Ceng, Mr. David and the others nodded in secret. Mr. Lakin would definitely get out of the blow.


    She w


    n a second thought.


    He had said that Mr. Ceng and Mr. David had gone to the Lu mansion several times to get information about Lancy. But every time they came back in vain. Today they finally met Marvin, so they could ask him face to face.


    But they felt a little embarrassed in front of Mr. Lakin.


    There was a flash of light in Marvin''s eyes. He had always been generous to the elders, especially those who cared about Lancy. "Lancy is fine now. She just needs some more time to recuperate."


    As Mr. Ceng had guessed, it was impossible for Marvin to tell Mr. Lakin the details.


    Even his mother, Sherry, in the villa, was concealed from Marvin.


    Mr. Lakin only knew that his granddaughter was getting better. As for other details, he knew nothing.


    Hearing what Marvin said, Mr. Ceng and Mr. David breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as she was not safe, it was enough.


    Strangely enough, too many things had happened to Mr. Lakin and Lancy... However, Nina and Andy couldn''t stir up any trouble now. They hoped that they could calm down in the future and stop causing any trouble.


    Mr. Lakin looked as usual. As expected, Marvin had mentioned it to him before.


    "Marvin, go back and tell Nina to have a good rest. Don''t worry about the company''s affairs. Grandpa is still able to move." Lakin patted his chest and was about to stand up, only to find that his body was much weaker than before. At last, he had to smile helplessly, "I need to record my confession at the police station, plus the shares that have been transferred, maybe Grandpa will be busy for a while."


    "After this period of time, I will go to see her and make her feel at ease." Lakin wanted to see Lancy as soon as possible, but the current situation did not allow him to do so.


    Although Nina and Andy were taken away by the police, there were still many problems in the following. Although Lakin was a victim and a witness, the police still needed to collect evidence.

 Chapter 527 After Swelling Up

    Mr. Lakin didn''t want to see Nina anymore.


    As for Andy... Mr. Lakin would never let him go! Compared with Nina, Andy was more hateful, more powerful and powerful.


    As far as he knew about Andy, that person would definitely try to discuss responsibility.


    Mr. Lakin would never let him succeed!


    Therefore, Mr. Lakin also began to collect evidence. After all, he was a party, and no one knew better than him about the situation at the time of the incident and the people involved. There were always some things that ordinary people couldn''t find out.


    As for the shares that had been transferred to his name by Nina, it was also a problem.


    Mr. Lin, everything was pressed together. Mr. Lakin was exhausted! He also needed to concentrate on dealing with those things. If he delayed for too long, he would become a disaster.


    He wouldn''t make the second mistake.


    Mr. Lakin''s eyes fell on Ray. This child really looked like his father, who was so steady at such a young age.


    "Ray, do you want to help great grandfather?" It was so easy for him to blurt out this sentence. Mr. Lakin was also stunned for a moment, and soon reacted. He was more sure of this idea.


    Actually, Mr. Lakin had this idea in the beginning.


    But now, it was not a big deal to say it out in front of everyone.


    Ray raised his eyes and stared at his great grandfather thoughtfully. He tilted his head slightly and frowned. It could be seen that he was thinking seriously.


    Soon, Ray made the decision.


    His little head nodded heavily, "Great grandfather, I am willing to hlep."


    He had thought about it, so his answer was serious.


    Not to be outdone, Rani said, "So do I, please let me help you, great grandfather."


    Mr. Lakin smiled. What else could be happier than filial piety? Two soft and cute children were sitting on the knees in front of him. What kind of difficulties could not be overcome? All of a sudden, Mr. Lakin regained his composure. He had to watch Ray and Rani grow up and carry forward the Lan Clan and the Lan Group''s enterprise


    Mr. Lakin looked at Marvin with burning eyes, and the latter nodded slightly to him.


    Yes, both Ray and Rani would not change their surnames. They were members of the Lan Clan.


    The Lan Clan wouldn''t fall down like this, and there wouldn''t be no one to take over it. Mr. Lakin was no longer alone and helpless. He had a powerful grandson in law, a well behaved granddaughter, and two intelligent great- grandsons. What else could he not be satisfied with? What else could he feel depressed about?


    Mr. Lakin touched Rani''s cheek lovingly and said with a smile, "Okay, okay. Rani, please help me. Rani is the most obedient girl in the world."


    Rani said with a smile.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Only Mr. Ceng and Mr. David were shocked and looked at each other. From the other''s expression, they were sure that their ears were right. Did Mr. Lakin want to train great-grandson?


    T


    ghts and freedom. In a word, she could do whatever she wanted.


    She could do whatever she wanted.


    On this day, Jill vividly expressed at her own will.


    On this day, everyone in the Lan Clan didn''t stop.


    Holding the shelf of "the empress", Jill told them to change here and there!


    In the future, their status in this family would be greatly different, and some things would naturally change. The first thing that needed to be planned was the master bedroom.


    No master was sitting in the guest room, right?


    In Jill''s mind, the room she and her daughter had lived for more than ten years immediately became a guest room. She didn''t know how she had lived in the past ten years.


    The first target of Jill was Mr. Lakin''s room.


    At first, she was stopped by Butler Liu. It was hard for ordinary people to imagine how powerful Mr. Lakin was in the Lan Clan. Even if he was not at home now, no one could use his room.


    Butler Liu stepped forward immediately. He had already offended Nina, so he was not afraid of offending Jill.


    Butler Liu acted like a stepmother. No, it was stepfather''s look. He stood in front of Jill expressionlessly.


    "This is Mr. Lakin''s room. Jill, you''d better not go in." Butler Liu called Jill instead of Mrs. Jill. It could be seen that this man was very decisive.


    Jill cast a fierce glance at Butler Liu. What he called her happened to step into the mine area. "Butler Liu, it is said that you know what''s best for you. You are just butler. Don''t you understand this point?"


    "I don''t understand." Butler Liu stepped forward and said stiffly. "I only know that this is Mr. Lakin''s room. Miss Lancy once told me that no one is allowed to enter here without permission. "


    Jill was angry. She didn''t realize that the old butler was a stinky and hard stone in the toilet before. ''Don''t you even know this?''


    Or was it because he was too loyal to Mr. Lakin and Lancy?


    Thinking of this possibility, Jill was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 528 Who Should I Start With

    "Miss Lancy, Miss Lancy! Well, from now on, there is no Lancy in this house. And you, pack up and get out of here right now! " Jill was exasperated. She also wanted to punish Butler Liu as a warning to others. Everyone knew that.


    However, Butler Liu was still unmoved.


    While he was doing this, Butler Liu knew what kind of situation he would face.


    He was expected to be kicked out.


    In that case, how could she expect Butler Liu to be frightened by Jill''s words?


    Butler Liu laughed, but there was no truth in his smile. "Jill, as a housekeeper, I has signed a labor contract! The one who hired me is the Lan Clan, and the one who fired me should be the Lan Clan. "


    In other words, you are just an outsider. What qualifications do you have to dismiss the servants of the Lan Clan?


    Jill''s well maintained hands trembled with anger! Looking at Butler Liu and the servants who were watching her, she said angrily, "Good, good, good! You mean, when Nina comes back, I will clean up all of you! "


    The servants held their breath and didn''t dare to look at them again. They could only do more things and speak less, fearing that they would become victims.


    Only Butler Liu had a firm stand and attitude from beginning to end.


    Even so, Butler Liu''s heart missed a beat.


    He stared at Jill, who was complacent. He gritted his teeth and had no way back. If he softened his attitude at this time, it would be an insult to himself. It was a big joke!


    There was no turning back.


    "I will accept whatever decision you make after Miss Nina comes back." Butler Liu puffed out his chest and said in a loud and steady voice. He was so determined in the face of the "evil force". "Now, please leave, Jill."


    "You!" Jill was so angry that her face turned red. "Get out now, all of you."


    Butler Liu raised his eyes and said seriously, ''''Even if I''m going to be laid off, I have to do my job well. In the past, thanks to Mr. Lakin''s promotion, the first responsibility of the pre job training was to serve the master with loyalty. I will leave after the resignation notice is received. Please don''t worry about me, Jill. "


    To put it more simply, he was the housekeeper for one day and would be the housekeeper for the rest of his life.


    But he would never be the butler of these people. Butler Liu said that he was also very courageous!


    "Well, well, well! I''m going in today. I''d like to see what you can do! " Jill twisted her body and was about to rush out.


    How could a weak woman be a match for Butler Liu?


    Of course, Butler Liu didn''t really do anything. He just stood at the door and didn''t allow anyone to enter.


    Jill was exasperated. She felt like a clown who couldn''t even control a servant. How could she have any prestige.


    God knew that she couldn''t get any benefit


    inued to push his luck, he should not blame her.


    Butler Liu''s face darkened. Jill smiled with satisfaction and finally suppressed him.


    Jill remembered that the youngest grandson of Butler Liu was just three years old and hadn''t reached the age of kindergarten. She was still at home at this time. It would be hard to say if she made a scene and hurt the innocent.


    Jill ordered the servants to break into Lancy''s room before she got married. Although Butler Liu tried to stop them, he finally calmed down because of some misgivings.


    Lancy''s room was chosen and decorated by Mr. Lakin. It was even bigger than Mr. Lakin''s own room. The decoration and furniture were impeccable.


    It could be seen how considerate Mr. Lakin was.


    Different from other people''s appreciation and admiration, Jill felt uncomfortable!


    Both Nina and Jill felt unfair. As the daughter of the Lan Clan, why did Lancy get much more than Nina?


    It didn''t mean that everything in Nina''s room was not good.


    It was Mr. Lakin''s intention.


    Before Lancy got married, neither Nina nor Jill wanted to come here. On the one hand, she disdained him; on the other hand, it was unnecessary.


    Even on the day when Lancy got married, Jill didn''t come in.


    It was the first time that he had looked carefully at Lancy''s room.


    All of them were exquisite, which surprised the servants who followed her in. Especially when the cloakroom was opened, it could be described as two magnificent words.


    That cloakroom was even larger than the master bedroom in some families.


    There were all kinds of clothes for different occasions, such as hats, scarfs, shoes and so on. After all, Jill had been in the upper class for so many years. She knew some brands which were absolutely expensive. Many of them were limited editions. Even if they were rich, they might not be able to sell them!

 Chapter 529 Awe

    There were a variety of jewelry in the jewelry grid. Although Jill claimed to be used to a lot of things, she was still attracted by all kinds of jewelry at this moment.


    "Oh my God..." The youngest maid was only responsible for the cleaning of the guest room. When she saw this for the first time, she couldn''t help shouting.


    All her life, she would never dare to think about having these.


    "Madam, what are we going to do?" The elder servant was not confused by what she saw, and she looked particularly nervous. Because she knew how much Mr. Lakin valued Miss Lancy. As long as anything related to Miss Lancy, Mr. Lakin would treat it as if he was facing a formidable enemy and regarded it as the most important thing.


    Jill came to herself and felt depressed. She adjusted her state of mind and said maliciously, "I want to redecorate the house from this room. What you need to do is to clean up the things here. "


    Maid No. two looked around hesitantly and stammered, "How, how to sort it out?"


    She was under a lot of pressure.


    Jill stared at them angrily. They were too timid. "You should be very clear about the current situation of this family, right?"


    The three nodded in a daze. Everyone in the Lan Clan knew that.


    "Or do you want to be like the old housekeeper?" Jill narrowed her eyes.


    The three of them shook their heads at the same time. If they could keep their jobs, they wanted to keep them.


    "The Lan Clan is about to be cleansed. You know exactly how to do it." Sitting on the white couch, Jill rubbed her soft hair and raised her eyebrows. At this moment, she finally found the feeling of turning over to make the decision. This feeling was really wonderful. "If you don''t want to be on the list, you''d better do as I say."


    The poor servants were frightened. They nodded quickly and said in one voice, "Madam, please give me your order."


    Jill smiled with satisfaction. She pointed around the room and said, "Clean up this room first. This room... Just take it as a storage room. "


    "Storage room?" Maid No. three was so angry that her eyes almost fell to the ground. She couldn''t understand why she made this room a storage room.


    Wasn''t it a waste?


    There was a bit of innocence and ignorance in the maid''s eyes. She didn''t understand these curves. She only knew that if she were her, she would feel reluctant to make such a good room into a storage room.


    However, the other people did not say anything with a serious face, and the maid had to be silent.


    Because it was not her.


    It was not her who could make the decision.


    "What about these things?" Auberon asked in a hurry. She knew how to judge people''s faces.


    It was really hard for Jill.


    I''ve told you that everything in Lancy''s room is good. Jill''s eyes turned red. Yes, no woman woul


    lt flustered for no reason. She immediately targeted at these two people. She always felt that what these two people were talking about, such as laughing at her and mocking her, or something like this.


    Jill blamed the two men for her sudden panic. They must have spoken ill of her behind her back, so she was so uneasy! "You two, you''d better go back and pack up your things now. By the way, Butler Liu, I have to warn you that you can''t take away anything from the Lan Clan. I have to check them one by one before I leave. "


    "Now that you have been driven out, you should have this awareness." Jill licked her lips and didn''t doubt that she could really check her luggage.


    From now on, since she took this family, she should follow her rules.


    "And you, Li. You two can be bridesmaids!" Jill was proud of herself. She also told others that whoever dared to gang up with Butler Liu would be in big trouble!


    The other servants in the room didn''t dare to breathe heavily and quickly lowered their heads to do what they were doing.


    Instead of getting angry, Butler Liu] laughed. Even Li laughed out loud.


    She didn''t realize that she was going to die, which meant that she was Jill.


    Nobody knew who was going to be unlucky! Jill was behaving arrogantly in front of them. In the eyes of Butler Liu and Li, it was really ridiculous.


    "What are you laughing at?" Jill became more flustered. She always felt that the two of them seemed to be plotting something and there was something hidden in their words. This feeling was disgusting and uneasy.


    This uncontrollable feeling entangled Jill, and she tried to grasp something.


    Butler Liu smiled faintly and said with a hint of meaning, "Jill, but as you said, if you want to leave, you should be clean. Don''t take anything that shouldn''t be taken away."


    "¡­¡­ Yes, I said it. So what? " Jill stammered.

 Chapter 530 No Explanation

    "Just remember it." Butler Liu glanced back from time to time. At this moment, he had already been relieved and had no worries at all. "If you make Lancy''s room like this, aren''t you afraid that Mr. Lakin will get angry when he comes back one day?"


    "I''m just a housekeeper. It is no matter whether I leave or not. Mrs. Jill, please don''t forget that the owner of this house is Mr. Lakin. Mr. Lakin will come back one day! "


    Butler Liu meant that he was just a passer-by of this house, and his surname was Liu, not Lan. She didn''t need to him to let her leave. She had to leave one day.


    But Mr. Lakin was different. As long as he was alive, he would come back.


    No one could stop him from coming back, and no one had the right to do so! Even if there was only 1/10000 chance, Mr. Lakin would definitely go home.


    And what Jill relied on was only 1/10000 of the possibility.


    Butler Liu''s voice was unusually loud and full of confidence, which made Jill extremely guilty.


    However, the more guilty she was, the less she dared to show on her face, and the more arrogant she was! Perhaps it was because Butler Liu kept calling Mr. Lakin that made Jill so angry that she said without thinking, "Mr. Lakin, Mr. Lakin... Butler Liu, I think you are still dreaming! If Mr. Lakin could come back, he would have come back earlier! Why don''t you understand that the longer it takes, the more unpredictable it will be! Your master is probably... "


    "Probably what...?" A familiar and strange voice came from behind Butler Liu. Everyone in the room could not help but stop what they were doing. It was astonishment, astonishment, disbelief! This voice... Obviously, they all knew the voice.


    The voice was...


    It was Mr. Lakin...


    Jill]''s face suddenly turned pale, and her weak body began to tremble uncontrollably, which was from the deep fear of her soul.


    This was Mr. Lakin''s voice. If possible, Jill didn''t want to admit it, nor did she want to recognize it!


    As the Butler Liu turned around, Lakin came to him from behind. Ray and Rani were beside him, with two children pushing the wheelchair.


    Different from his tiredness in the company, Lakin had regained his energy. His eyes to the two children were kind, but when those dark eyes fell on Jill, Jill gave birth to a shiver, which was no more gentle.


    "You are afraid I''ve already died outside, right?" Lakin''s eyes were as sharp as a sword, and the sword was aimed at Jill. For the granddaughter of Nina, Lakin has no feelings for her, let alone Jill.


    Lakin had always hated Jill, and now he hated her even more!


    Like mother, like son. How could Nina become like this? It may because of Jill. But now, when Mr. Lakin saw Jill, he felt that all the old and recent grudges had been settled together!


    If it we


    ll to regret. She had only wanted to replace all the servants in the Lan Clan? She didn''t know who had thought about it. If these old people were left, she would not be at ease for a moment.


    What''s the point of saying that now?


    "Mr. Lakin, that''s not what I mean. I don''t even dare to borrow one thousand guts from you!" Jill didn''t know where to put her hands and feet, "this room, this room... I... I just want to rearrange it. "


    Tidy it up... Mr. Lakin was so angry that he laughed. He looked around the messy room.


    This room was decorated by Mr. Lakin himself. Even though it was disfigured by Jill, he still remembered the perfect appearance.


    The deeper his memory was, the more dazzling what he saw. At this moment, the mood of Lakin was not two words to describe anger.


    Under great pressure, Jill broke out in a sweat, "I... i... Mr. Lakin, please trust me. I just want to redecorate it, and that''s why..."


    Butler Liu burst into laughter. Now that the old master had come back, he had nothing to worry about. As for this bouncing man, he didn''t mind stabbing him again.


    It was true that Butler Liu had been living a depressing life these days because of the difficulties of both Nina and Jill. He had been working hard in this family for so many years. Even when he first entered this family, he had never been bullied like this.


    If Butler Liu didn''t complain at all, it must be a lie.


    Jill and her daughter played tricks on him, and even threatened him with the safety of their youngest grandson... Now, don''t blame him for beating a dog in the water.


    Staring at Jill, Butler Liu smiled faintly and whispered seemingly inadvertently, "so Mrs. Jill wants to redecorate the main house?"


    Now that Mr. Lakin was back safe and sound, his room was not as simple as the master bedroom.


    Where authority and deterrence lay.

 Chapter 531 Explanation Is Equal To Cover Up

    It was obvious that [Jill was ambitious. Any quibble would only make people see her more clearly and despise her.


    Jill was rendered speechless by Butler Liu''s questioning. She suddenly realized that she had no way back. Everyone in the Lan Clan had witnessed it, and what she had said was to intimidate everyone, but now it had become her death warrant.


    Jill couldn''t figure out why things turned out like this all of a sudden.


    It shouldn''t be like this. It shouldn''t be...


    "Mr. Lakin, it''s all my fault." Jill couldn''t find a reason for herself, so she''d better lower her head and admit her mistake now. As far as she knew, Mr. Lakin wouldn''t make things difficult for her.


    No wonder Jill had such an idea. In the past so many years, she also knew the resentment of Lakin to her? Didn''t she come here in the end?


    She thought that this time, Mr. Lakin would only lift him up and fall gently.


    She had done something more outrageous than this. Wasn''t she safe and sound?


    It was a pity that Jill would be disappointed this time, and from now on, she had no right to be disappointed.


    Lakin was extremely cold and alienated. He neither accepted nor refused Jill''s apology. He just glanced at her indifferently and said, "go downstairs."


    Jill was dismissed with two words.


    Jill was stunned, but no one was willing to solve her puzzlement. Without looking at her, Lakin went downstairs with the help of Butler Liu.


    The layout of this house should have changed. Now he was unable to move, so it was inconvenient for him to go upstairs and downstairs.


    Both Lakin and Butler Liu thought so.


    As for Jill, it didn''t matter.


    Mr. Lakin looked back at the room. He really didn''t want to talk about the following things here. Jill was no longer qualified to step here.


    When they went downstairs, the servants had already stopped what they were doing.


    With the return of Mr. Lakin, the Lan Clan was surprisingly quiet.


    She was as quiet as she had been these days, as if nothing had happened.


    Although the house was quiet, there should be someone to take care of Mr. Lakin. It was their duty to serve tea and water, so there were three maids in the hall.


    Ray and Rani were sitting at the right hand of Lakin, which proved that their position was on the same level as the master''s.


    Of course, because the two children are so young, it''s hard for people who don''t know the meaning of this move. She just took it as an elder spoiling the younger generation.


    The three of them sat in a straight line in the front, Butler Liu standing aside, and the three maids standing a little behind, but within the sight of everyone.


    Jill was the last one to go downstairs. When she came downstairs, the main hall was ready! She just wanted to find a seat to have a seat. There


    y. Don''t tell me. You don''t know what she has done either. " Lakin''s voice echoed in the room, word by word hitting Jill''s heart. "Nina is really busy with this family and the company. Haha, she''s really making great efforts!"


    Jill took a step back subconsciously. She knew that Mr. Lakin had been to the company and might have happened to be involved in the board''s affairs.


    That''s...


    Jill''s eyes were full of anxiety. She wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare.


    If Mr. Lakin really went to the company, what about Nina? Why didn''t she come back together? Something was wrong.


    It suddenly occurred to Jill that the shares that Nina had transferred to her were all from Mr. Lakin. Needless to say, Mr. Lakin would never give his shares to Nina. After all, Lancy was also there.


    But now, Nina got it.


    Jill didn''t know how she got it, and Nina had never mentioned it to her. Every time she asked her, she was fooled. Jill knew that she shouldn''t ask.


    At first, Jill didn''t take it seriously.


    Anyway, Mr. Lakin''s life was uncertain, and Nina had obtained the shares. It was meaningless to pursue those details! But now, it had become a death warrant.


    Jill panicked. How did Nina get the shares?


    Subconsciously, she thought that was the key.


    Turning to look at Butler Liu, Lakin ordered, "You go to help her pack things. What she should take is not what she should take. Take it yourself. From now on, there are no two women in the Lan Clan. "


    Two. Yes, of course, Nina was one of them.


    Jill turned pale with fright and shouted, "Mr. Lakin, what are you doing? What do you mean by packing up? You, you... "


    Lakin narrowed his eyes dangerously and said, "Jill, even at that time, I only allowed Nina to come back alone. When did you come back? You even wanted to show off in this family... Why do you ask me? What do you want to do? "

 Chapter 532 The Last Life-saving Way

    Jill was so fragile that she trembled and her face was deathly pale. She had really forgotten that Nina had been mistreated by her when Nina came back home.


    She had been kicked out of the house a long time ago...


    Jill''s throat tightened, and she finally lost her voice! She could do nothing but watch Butler Liu go upstairs. His words echoed in her ears, "if you want to leave, you should leave without taking anything..."


    It was extremely ironic. No matter how thick skinned Jill was, she felt ashamed at this moment.


    Last second she was still holding the posture of a master, and the next second she was relegated to dust, even worse than a servant! As expected, Mr. Lakin was best at take revenge.


    The blow hit the vital part, making the opponent have no strength to move at all.


    Obviously, Lakin knew what Jill cared about.


    Jill came back to her senses from the blow and suddenly shouted, "Mr. Lakin, it is ok if you do that to me! Why did you treat Nina like this... Where is my Nina? Don''t you even allow her to go back home? She is your granddaughter! How could you do that to her? "


    Blue veins stood out on Lakin''s hands holding the wheelchair. He was furious and pounced on Jill, "granddaughter, only Lancy is my granddaughter! Don''t you ask your good daughter how she got my shares and how she plotted against me? "


    "Why Lancy and I were kidnapped, why we were in danger, and why our whereabouts were unknown, life or death. You really should ask your daughter! Do you think she is something? "


    Jill was at a loss for words! What tricks, torture, kidnapping... Jill couldn''t believe what she had heard, but there was another voice in her heart, which was to accept everything.


    Because only in this way could she explain how Nina got the shares under Mr. Lakin''s name.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for Lakin to give his shares to Nina willingly! Especially based on the existence of Lancy.


    Mr. Lakin came back for revenge, didn''t he? He wanted to take revenge on her, and Nina... Jill looked around in panic. Nina''s absence put her into endless panic.


    If Mr. Lakin really wanted to revenge, then it was not as simple as kicking them out.


    It was not until now that Jill realized that the Mr. Lakin in front of her was totally different from before.


    He was more gloomy and domineering, and the hostility all over his body could not be ignored!


    She was so stupid, really! How could she be overwhelmed by victory? How could she only find that there was something wrong with Lakin! On that basis, no matter what she said or explained, it was useless!


    Because after what Nina had done, everything was irreversible. Either she won, or she lost to the end!


    Jill''s face turned deathly pale and her eyes were struggling, but the most si


    s indeed the last battle.


    Jill was not stupid. If Nina really committed a crime, only Mr. Lakin could save her. She cried, "Mr. Lakin, please uphold justice for Nina! You raised Nina up. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? "


    "How could she hurt you? It must be impossible!" Jill screamed. Her eyes twinkled when she said this. She didn''t even believe herself. She paused abruptly, looked subconsciously at Ray and Rani, and finally gritted her teeth. "There must be some misunderstanding. Nina must have been used and framed!"


    Jill paused and looked at the two children. Obviously, she was talking about who used Nina to frame Nina]!


    Except for Lancy, Jill couldn''t think of a second person...


    Anyway, if Lancy was hurt, then Nina would be the first one to be suspected, and vice versa. Jill had made up her mind that her daughter was framed and would never admit it.


    In fact, Jill was too anxious to think about it carefully.


    What she did under the conditional shooting was full of flaws. She didn''t even think about what Lakin said. Even if she was usual calm, she would not say anything about being framed and used by Lancy.


    Because Mr. Lakin was the victim and the witness.


    "You mean my Lancy framed her?" Instead of getting angry, Lakin laughed grimly.


    Jill was stunned. She bit her lips and said, "Mr. Lakin, I didn''t mean that! But... Think about it carefully. Before she came back, the family had been fine, and so had Nina]. Why did something happen every two or three days after she came back? Isn''t it too strange? "


    "Yes, she is one of the victims... But who could guarantee that it was not a good play made up by herself? Otherwise, how could she be fine in the end, while you, Mr. Lakin, is seriously injured? " Jill selectively forgot that she was seriously injured and unconscious when she found Lancy.

 Chapter 533 No Turning Back

    In this world, the most deceptive lie was that even he himself believed it was true.


    Jill was incoherent. Maybe she doesn''t know what she''s talking about, but subconsciously puts all the blame on others.


    Ray''s furry eyebrows twitched, and his face was expressionless. He stared at Jill without blinking and asked, "Do you mean that my mother almost died just to take advantage of your daughter?" Is this possible?


    Rani continued to make up the story rudely. She shook her fingers and said with a smile, "I remember that the final beneficiary of the agreement is your daughter, right?"


    Sometimes, Rani was so simple and rude.


    Did she set up everyone with her, but the ultimate beneficiary was the person who wanted to "plot" and "frame"? There is no such truth in the world. Even the children understand it. Jill cannot fail to understand it.


    As expected, Jill was stunned.


    It was not until the two children''s words hit the head that Jill realized the loophole in her words.


    However, it was too late to regret what she had said! Under the cold gaze of Lakin, Jill stammered, "I... I didn''t mean that! Mr. Lakin, I was too nervous. I didn''t say it must be her... I... I was just guessing. "


    Lakin''s body moved slightly. It was the first time that he had taken the initiative to approach Jill.


    Jill was in a daze and her mind went blank for a moment. Looking at Lakin, who was so close to her, she suddenly didn''t know what to do. It was the first time that she had been so close to this old man in so many years.


    Jill was afraid of Lakin. At this moment, she didn''t even dare to breathe heavily. Unconsciously, she even began to breathe cautiously.


    Mr. Lakin shook off the hands on his legs and moved the wheelchair to the right. Then the low voice seemed to have magical quality, echoed beside Jill''s ear: "you seem to forget that I am the witness! How did your daughter force me to sign the share transfer agreement? How did she hurt Lancy and want to kill me? Do you want me to tell you in detail? "


    "You''d better listen to your daughter. Then you won''t have so many guesses and doubts." As Lakin spoke, he took the hot towel from the maid and wiped his hands.


    Just then, Butler Liu went downstairs.


    He was carrying a suitcase with some clothes in it.


    Jill and Nina had been kicked out of the house long ago, and their belongings had been taken away. Then, Nina came back with a miserable look, so she didn''t bring much.


    After Mr. Lakin''s accident, Nina had been suppressed by Lancy all the time. She spent almost all her energy on her and was not in the mood to buy clothes and jewelry.


    As for Jill, she did add some after she came back. They were all in the suitcase.


    Of course, those jewelry boxes were not under Butler Liu''s control. Jill didn''t have a job or shares of the company. Basically


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    or the sake of family bond! "


    We didn''t know whether Jill was adding fuel to the fire, or she was interceding for Nina, or both.


    Butler Liu took a stealthy look at Mr. Lakin''s face and felt more relieved.


    That''s right. What Nina had done to Mr. Lakin was outrageous! How could he forgive her?


    Jill''s cries were earth shaking, but this was a private villa, and the sound insulation effect was needless to say. Each villa was a separate resident, and there was a long distance between them.


    Even if she screamed loudly, no one would hear her.


    As for the servants of the Lan Clan, except for a few who couldn''t leave, the rest of them all hid far away!


    Rani and Ray''s eyes were full of sarcasm. There was a popular saying on the Internet, ''I have never seen such a shameless person.''


    It was really suitable for Jill.


    The patience of Lakin had been worn out. He said word by word, "Jill, don''t mention the name of Jay anymore! You don''t deserve it! I believe that if Jay is still alive, he will only admit Lancy. " A touch of pain flies by, especially in front of two children, he will not show too obvious grief.


    "I''ve told you from the beginning. It''s not up to me to decide now. The law will naturally make a fair judgment! " Mr. Lakin turned his back on the wheelchair, and the discerning maid quickly put her hand on it.


    Mr. Lakin meant to go back to his room.


    Butler Liu was also good at gauging people''s mind. The moment Mr. Lakin took action, he knew that everything was settled!


    The action of Butler Liu also became rude and forceful. He almost dragged her.


    Along the way, Jill was led out.


    Jill screamed and said everything. She made up something about Lakin, thinking that he was heartless and unfaithful, and he wouldn''t even let go of his own granddaughter.


    However, the servants on the way just lowered their heads, not daring to raise them.

 Chapter 534 Talk About Life

    Regardless of whether Jill''s frightening words were true or not, let''s take the current situation as an example. It was clear that who would win when Mr. Lakin came back and Mrs. Jill was kicked out.


    Who would speak for her?


    No one.


    When the wall fell, everyone pushed it. It was just like when Jill swaggered in this house when Mr. Lakin was missing and no one stood out, except for Butler Liu and some other specific people. Now it was her turn. Perhaps this was the circle of causality. She didn''t want to pay for it!


    Jill''s voice became hoarse and she could only make a difficult groan.


    As she walked down the road, she wanted to seize everything she could. Flowerpots, willows, stone pillars, everything She just wanted to be a little slower.


    However, her expectation had to be disappointed in the end. The gate of the Lan Clan had already appeared in her sight.


    In fact, Butler Liu had no choice. Having worked in this family for so many years, she had been more or less influenced by the atmosphere of the big family and could not do anything reckless.


    Butler Liu didn''t want to drag Jill along the way. This woman didn''t cooperate at all! All kinds of resistance made him stronger.


    However, the scene was like he, a man, bullied a defenseless woman violently. Although he had acted violently, he didn''t really hit her hard. On the way, Jill screamed as if he had done something terrible to her.


    The most miserable one was Jill. Butler Liu was definitely the first one to vote against it! Didn''t they see that he was already sweating? It was all this woman''s fault.


    The big box was a new one, but because of all the trouble along the way, it had already become gray.


    In the end, he was left halfway by Butler Liu.


    He exerted all his strength on Jill, who was just a luggage with clothes. It was not important.


    With great effort, the door was right in front of him. Butler Liu finally opened his hand.


    He looked at Jill, who was struggling harder and harder, and sighed, "Jill, are you really going to do this? Was it so difficult to maintain her last dignity? Why do you have to make such a mess? "


    In fact, the most important thing for Butler Liu was to take Jill to look in the mirror and let her see what she looked like now.


    Her hair was in a mess, her clothes were dirty, her expression was distorted, and her movements were not elegant at all.


    What''s the difference between her and a shrew?


    Butler Liu didn''t say these words, but his eyes had betrayed him. Miraculously, Jill understood what he meant. She looked down at herself subconsciously.


    Not only her, but also the security guards at the gate were looking at her.


    Everyone in the Lan Clan knew that there had been no hostess for so many years! Only Mr. Lakin.


    Therefore, in many


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ice.


    Rani looked innocent and romantic. She blinked her black and white eyes, leaned against Jill''s ear at one point one and whispered, "Are you sure you want to make trouble here?"


    "What... What do you mean?" Jill''s mind went blank.


    "Great grandfather, you mean we will report it tomorrow. If you continue to make trouble here, I''m afraid everyone in the region will know it tomorrow, right?" Rani said in a low voice and gently pinched Jill''s wet hair with her left hand. "That''s good. Great grandfather, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Jill''s pupils contracted. She looked around subconsciously.


    This is a rich area... Jill thought about Mr. Lakin''s attitude today and thought that he was really cold and ruthless.


    Yes, Mr. Lakin had sent Nina to the police station. How could he care about anything else?


    Jill didn''t want to leave. What would the people outside think of her if the fight broke out?


    Jill''s face changed from green to purple.


    She raised her eyes and stared at Rani in a daze. These words, from a child''s mouth, Jill felt it was extremely ridiculous, and she had no strength to refute!


    "If you make a scenedn, Grandpa Butler will call the police... TSK, TSK, TSK. Within a day, the two of them entered the police station together. It must be the year''s play! " Rani said in a low voice, but with a piercing coldness.


    She seemed to be imagining the scene she said, and her eyes could not help but curve.


    The people next to them didn''t know what the two of them were talking about at all. They thought that they were just children''s words.


    No one knew and could never understand Jill''s feelings at this moment.


    This child... Jill looked up at her. She knew that what the little girl said was true. It turned out that the coldness and malice she felt were true. It was true that she was suppressed by this child!

 Chapter 535 The Baby Has A Backup Plan

    What kind of child was she that could say such words and have such a perception? Jill felt that she was out of line with the world. Or was her child so early?


    The only thing she was sure about was that this girl was not an ordinary child. No seven or eight year old child could have such a shrewdness!


    Jill''s eyes became dull until Rani left with a smile.


    She didn''t know what the little girl had said to Butler Liu and then the girl was led away by Butler Liu.


    And everything was settled.


    Jill could do nothing but watch the iron door closed. At the same time, the window that God opened for her many years ago seemed to be closed as well.


    This time, it was different. She knew that from now on, her wealth and glory would never return, and she would have nothing to do with the Lan Clan.


    The last glimmer of hope for Jill was extinguished. What she could do was to get up from the ground awkwardly and leave here dejectedly.


    She walked carefully all the way, afraid of being noticed by others.


    However, Jill was just deceiving herself.


    From the moment she left, the security guards in the area of the mansion were informed that even if Jill came to visit again, she would never be able to touch the door of the Lan Clan.


    This was a later story, and we would not mention it for the time being.


    Jill''s leaving meant that the structure of the Lan Clan had undergone a tremendous change. And this change was a good thing for most of the Lan Clan.


    Did the peaceful days finally come back?


    No one was in a hurry to get the answer to this question, and it would be clear in the future! The only thing that was sure was that after Mr. Lakin came back, their backbone came back. No matter how unstable the family was, it would be no worse than before.


    Therefore, no one in the Lan Clan felt sorry for them, including Jill and Nina.


    Perhaps, this was the saying that the evils one brought on himself cannot be lived.


    After dealing with the matter about Jill, Butler Liu ordered the servants to restore Miss Lancy''s room to its original condition. On the other hand, Rani went to look for her brother.


    At this time, Mr. Lakin went back to his room with mixed feelings. Looking at every corner of the room, he felt as if it had been a lifetime. At that time, he really thought that he could never come back.


    With a complicated expression on his face, Mr. Lakin finally smiled with relief.


    This was the best result.


    As a patient, Mr. Lakin was still in low spirits. Even if he sighed with emotion, he couldn''t hold on any longer. She had already fallen asleep.


    Ray touched his great grandfather''s forehead and found nothing unusual. Then he walked out of the room.


    "That woman left?" Ray asked his sister seriously.


    Rani pouted and waved her hand. "Let''s go. What a pity." The little girl''s eyes were full of regret.


    "It''s really a pity." Ray smiled faintly. Apparently, he knew what his sister w


    ease stop thinking. Nothing will happen.


    Our BOSS, is it impossible that you still think about those things when the girl is seriously ill?


    It was impossible.


    In the room, Marvin was holding Lancy, who was half awake and half asleep, with one hand and a book with the other. His mellow voice was neither loud nor low. He whispered in Lancy''s ear and kissed her earlobe from time to time.


    He was gentle without any lust, which was even more attractive.


    The only thing she could do was to be treated like this, muddleheaded and unable to understand a little.


    Although the woman in his arms had limited perception, the man was still tirelessly murmuring in her ear.


    Since Marvin found out that this way could help Lancy calm down, it had been like this for several days.


    Of course, today was not an exception.


    In a daze, Lancy felt that someone had been whispering in her ear and the one never stopped. In her sleep, she had complained countless times in her heart, ''Who on earth is it? Why don''t I have a good sleep?''?


    Lancy had tried many times to cover the source of that voice and thought of countless ways to make the other party''s sauce again, but she failed to open her eyes.


    In this way, many days passed in the mind of criticism, entanglement and anger.


    The man''s voice had been buzzing at the beginning, but now it was barely audible.


    Lancy rubbed her head. She wanted to find a more comfortable position, but her body seemed to be unable to move She was pressed or imprisoned by something. She was so tired. Why couldn''t she feel at ease when she was sleeping?


    What a sad story.


    On the way, she felt itchy all over her body and felt uncomfortable as if ten thousand ants were scratching her in her heart! After a long time, she finally felt better and fell asleep again.


    Lancy wouldn''t tell anyone that she had been tortured these days and three times a day. What happened? The result was that she was used to it!

 Chapter 536 Fairy Tale

    Anyway, as long as she could get through that period of time, she would be fine.


    To a certain extent, Lancy could bear it well. Compared with the feeling when she was attacked, she remembered more clearly the feeling of coldness and warmth after that.


    This also proved that the careful care of BOSS Lu was not useless.


    If there was not him, Lancy would have had a hard time.


    Of course, it would be better if there was no such noise.


    To be honest, when Lancy almost recovered from her coma, the familiar voice sounded again. This time, unlike before, she could hear every word clearly.


    All the time, Lancy''s feelings depended on her body''s first reaction. The most honest reaction had nothing to do with her personal will.


    In other words, her personal will had left her for a long time.


    So, now her brain suddenly became clear, which made her a little uncomfortable!


    As the man''s pleasant voice intruded into her brain like a magic sound, Lancy had reluctantly accepted it from the initial disgust. She also felt that she was so tired.


    How persistent was he that he could talk to her endlessly!


    Lancy praised herself in silence. While fighting against her eyelids, she pricked up her ears.


    Poisonous apple... It sounded like he was lying to a child.


    Seven short men... It had no attacking power, just like chicken ribs.


    The more Lancy listened, the more familiar she felt. So, what was that person talking about? The story of Princess Elva? Please don''t make notes at will, okay?


    Next came Mrs. wolf.


    Red Riding Hood... Her clothes were so eye-catching that it was inevitable to attract the big bad wolf.


    Grandma... The old man lived alone in the depths of the forest. His family was too irresponsible.


    The wolf ate up her grandma and took her place


    Lancy groaned and she couldn''t stand it at all! With this resentment, she finally opened her eyes. Congratulations! "Please don''t read it!"


    The man was surprised and threw the book under the bed. He put his hands on her face and asked excitedly, "Lancy, are you awake?"


    ''Did she really wake up?''


    Marvin was not sure if she had really woken up or was it another undoubtedly groan.


    Over the past few days, Marvin had calmed down.


    Subconsciously, Lancy put her hands and feet on his body, grabbed his collar and crossed her legs over his body. She sobbed, "I''m dying, I''m dying..."


    Marvin was a little confused, mixed with joy and anger.


    The good thing was that Lancy was no longer immersed in her illusion. He could know one or two things from her words, at least it was not related to the past.


    To his surprise, she said, "I''m dying...''''


    Hearing that, Marvin''s heart clenched. He held Lancy in his arms and comforted her with his last words, "No, no... How could it be? How could my Lancy die? You will be fine. "


    Lancy struggled for a while, but her head made a noise in the man''s arms. She was so angry that she opened her mouth and bit the man


    ion a gun, if she really did as she wished, her hands would really be disabled in the future?


    That woman, Boliy, had blocked all Lancy''s back roads!


    Fortunately, he was there...


    There was also a flash of emotion and gratitude in her misty eyes. When she was in the most awkward and helpless time, this man helped her find herself back, and even never give up!


    Marvin felt his throat tightened and his ears turned red. He didn''t know what to say. "Ahem, Ray and Rani said you like it."


    Every day, Mommy would tell a record of five fairy tales. When the babies were three years old, they protested against the bedtime story and failed Anyway, he didn''t know why it ended up like this.


    Lancy pursed her lips and searched for her memory. It seemed to be true.


    Compared with the notes of BOSS Lu, her adaptation of fairy tale was -- flabbergasted! Lancy touched her hot cheeks. The past was too painful to look back. At that time, she was really Black history, it was a complete black history.


    Well, in this case, she had no position to complain about him.


    "Ray and Rani came back?" Lancy finally caught the key point. She was ecstatic and she was about to struggle to get up.


    However, the hand on her waist stopped her.


    "¡­¡­ Huh? " Lancy was confused.


    Marvin held her more tightly and said in a magnetic voice. There was a hint of pleasure in his eyes. Apparently, he enjoyed the moment when the girl was in his arms.


    The girl in his arms was no longer in a coma, nor in a daze. It was really good for the two to be so close to each other, talking and chatting!


    "Ray, Rani and grandfather have returned to the Lan Clan."


    "How is Grandpa?" Since her memory was intact, of course Lancy knew that her grandfather had been out of danger for a long time. However, as he was old, the recovery of his body was far less than that of young people. He was much weaker than before. "Originally, grandpa don''t need to worry about it... It''s all my fault. "

 Chapter 537 Sleep Together

    Originally, the original plan had no grandfather.


    Lancy thought she could handle it well. At that time, Grandpa''s body is almost recuperated, and then Grandpa will be brought back, which is much better.


    Although Grandpa would be sad, it must be much better than what he was facing now!


    Let''s forget about Nina. Grandpa must be exhausted from the company''s mess and rumors!


    "I''ve always thought of hurting Nina." Lancy narrowed her eyes and said, "I turned a blind eye to her. I just thought that maybe Grandpa would deal with it himself! I don''t know... "


    Lancy admitted that she was wrong. She had wronged Nina''s hatred for her and her ambition.


    "It''s her own fault. No one can blame her!" Marvin''s chin rubbed against Lancy''s head, and his eyes were full of coldness. "She deserved it! Grandpa treats her as his granddaughter, but she doesn''t treat you as her family. "


    "How is Grandpa now?" Lancy didn''t care about Nina. What she cared about was only her grandfather.


    "Don''t worry. With Ray and Rani by her side, Grandpa will be fine. He has experienced so many ups and downs. How can these things make him rare? " What Marvin didn''t say was that Mr. Lakin was stronger and resolute than anyone had imagined.


    Once he decided to give up, there was no mercy at all.


    For example, Lancy cared about her grandfather very much, and Mr. Lakin cared about his granddaughter the most.


    It was precisely because he cared about her that he couldn''t continue to tolerate Nina''s infidelity.


    A lesson was enough.


    Lancy nodded and knew that what the man said was reasonable. Now that things had come to this, it was useless to say anything more! "Fortunately, Ray and Rani are with us."


    "Well, the two kids are filial." As he spoke, BOSS held his woman more tightly.


    What happened outside, Marvin picked out the important things and said that it didn''t take much time to delete and reduce them.


    He could tell that Lancy was still tired, but her spirit was the best today. "Would you like to sleep a little longer?"


    "If I keep sleeping, I will become a pig." Lancy raised her index finger and bent it again and again. "See? My bones are soft."


    Lancy raised her head slightly and saw the lower eyelids of Marvin, which were already blue. Although this man was still so handsome and domineering... That couldn''t change the fact that he had a pair of black eyes.


    Lancy''s eyes were full of unbridled light. Judging from the times she had been harassed in her dream, she knew that this man had been more toilsome than her these days. He should have slept a little longer!


    Lancy''s heart was so soft that only this man''s figure could be seen in her bright eyes. She sighed secretly. Hearing this sigh, Marvin''s eyebrows twitched.


    The edge of the eyebrow was slightly twisted, almost unconsciously. It was obvious that Marvin had another idea! She sighed for no reason. Why?


    When it came to Lancy, Marvin was always so easy to be frightened.


    Without even looking at it, Lancy knew that this person must


    otos, from primary school to now, and even every occasion she attended.


    Nina was completely red.


    Even the most popular stars in the country couldn''t catch up with her attention.


    Such a tendency caught Jill off guard. She had no time to stop it... There was nothing she could do to stop it! The topic of discussion about the accident of Nina was also the first one on various forums, and there were many people revealing it.


    It seemed that overnight, everyone was aiming at Nina.


    If Nina was released without charge, it would be useless. The outside world was no longer what she was familiar with. Perhaps, at that time, she would rather be locked up in prison.


    Jill tried to save something, but there was nothing she could do! Because it was the second night that she became famous after Nina.


    What she had suffered was exactly what Nina had suffered. The difference was that although Jill was in the center of the storm, she was not the one involved in it. The impact was definitely not as bad as that of the initiator.


    In the eyes of the masses, Nina had been convicted, because they wouldn''t pay too much attention to Jill.


    The exposure on the Internet was far lower than that of Nina.


    Fortunately, this was the case. Otherwise, Jill wouldn''t even dare to go out of her room! The feeling of being beaten by a rat across the street was terrifying.


    It was both a bad thing and a good thing that Nina was imprisoned now. At least she didn''t know anything about the outside world. Only Jill knew the power of public opinion.


    Jill was now living in and out of the community where she lived. Even the security guards who guarded the door stared at her with disdain Thinking of this, Jill smiled bitterly. After Mr. Lakin announced that he had severed the relationship with her, the door to that circle was completely closed.


    At first, Jill asked her former friends for help, but they refused on the phone. In the end, they didn''t even answer the phone.


    Jill knew that no one would help her.

 Chapter 538 Court Trial

    It was a bolt from the blue. She had been cut off all contact with the Lan Clan, and the people in her circle regarded her as a snake, so none of them want run away. Soon, Jill fell into a helpless situation.


    As Mr. Lakin said, she couldn''t see her daughter now.


    Half a month ago, the police came to the door to investigate Nina. Fortunately, there was no direct evidence to prove that Jill was suspected, so the final result was to let her stay at her residence in the near future, not out of the city, and be summoned at any time.


    In other words, Jill was not allowed to leave Alaska, let alone go abroad.


    She must have been under the police''s surveillance.


    When Jill came to her senses, she found that she was a fish in the net and couldn''t move! But what about her daughter? What should she do?


    What Jill could do was to hire a lawyer.


    It was also from the lawyer that Jill knew what had happened and what role her daughter had played in this case.


    Andy-the name of the man came out of the water.


    It was not the first time that Jill heard of this name. Her daughter had mentioned it a long time ago. It was the leader of the Jiang Group and also their supporter.


    The grudge between the Jiang clan and the Lan Clan was not a secret in the circle, and Jill had heard of it. Therefore, it was reasonable for Andy to support Nina. Of course, it would be more expected if Andy took this opportunity to take charge of the Lan Group.


    However, it never occurred to Jill that Mr. Andy would also take part in this case.


    Yes, just as Nina told her everything!


    As for what she told us, I think everyone knows that Andy was caught with her. Naturally, she should seize the only chance!


    Mr. Andy was the real mastermind.


    As for Nina, she was at most an accomplice.


    Nina had been detained for nearly a month. Did everyone think that she was still the proud and fearless woman?


    Only those who had really entered the room knew the feeling of being locked inside.


    How is Nina now?


    Madness was beyond description of her current state.


    After several interrogations by the police, Nina had already collapsed! Her eyes were empty and her attention was unfocused, especially in the detention house, where there were also others being detained.


    Even though there was a fence between them, it was enough to drive Nina crazy.


    Nina once protested why Andy was a single room and she had to be locked up with these people. No matter how much she protested or cursed, it was useless. No one cared about her!


    The police said that everything was done according to the rules and regulations, and there was no exception.


    Mr. Andy applied for a separate detention room because of his old age and pain.


    And she, based on the principle of humanity, was now treated specially for the sake of her gender. She also wanted more preferential treatment. Ha ha, I''m sorry. This is the p


    s had been at odds for so many years, but as long as they didn''t step into each other''s thunder area, they would be fine.


    Unfortunately, it was too late to regret...


    Lakin looked as usual, whether in front of the judge, the prosecutor or Nina. There was no fluctuation in his eyes. He was extremely calm.


    If Nina hadn''t been immersed in her own world, she would have found that although Mr. Lakin looked cold, he didn''t exaggerate the fact.


    He didn''t aim at these two people on purpose, but to be honest.


    However, the last thing Nina and Andy wanted to do was to tell the truth.


    Everything was going in an orderly way. Why didn''t Nina and Andy want to refute. But they couldn''t... Because they knew that it was absolutely not a wise move to deny it even if the witness had sufficient evidence.


    Leniency for those who confess their crimes and severity for those who refuse to be punished are not useless legally.


    What they could fight for was probably cooperation and leniency.


    It was proved that Jill was not involved in the kidnapping, so she was in the front row and the middle of the auditorium.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Jill looked haggard today, with only a layer of powder on her face. She looked more simple and ordinary than before! After taking off the jewelry, she was just like an ordinary woman in two aspects.


    Jill had never thought that such a day would come.


    Her daughter, whom she was proud of, had become a prisoner, condemned by everyone, falling from heaven to dust!


    Since then, there was no chance to make a comeback.


    Sitting on the top and on the bottom, Nina had mixed feelings. She was frightened, uneasy and prayed, with a trace of luck in her heart all the time.


    However, from the moment when Lakin spoke in the court, there was no chance at all.


    Every word and sentence of Mr. Lakin didn''t mean to defend Nina at all.


    The next step was the final trial result.

 Chapter 539 Do You Regret It

    The most important moment of the well-known kidnapping finally came.


    All the cameras were aimed at the judge and the litigant, and finally they rested on Nina and Andy. They didn''t miss any of their expressions.


    This was undoubtedly the most exciting moment, and also the most concerned moment for the public.


    The people were simple, just like they watched TV dramas. They hoped that good people could be returned and bad people would be doomed! These two bad guys must be sentenced seriously, which is fair and just.


    This was the thought of the public.


    The reason why the law was fair was that it never wronged a good person or let go of a bad person.


    Finally, the result came out.


    Nina and Andy committed multiple crimes, including intentional homicide (attempted), intentional injury to others, and planned kidnapping. After investigation, the facts of the crime were clear, and the evidence was irrefutable and sufficient. Finally, they were sentenced


    Nina was totally numb.


    When the judge announced her sentence and read that she would be sentenced to eight-years'' imprisonment, Nina''s eyebrows trembled slightly.


    Then she looked straight at Lakin with her glassy eyes.


    Up to now, both Nina and Andy had been calm. It didn''t matter if they were ashen-faced or sensible. In short, they behaved well in the court! At least there was no hysteria, which was undoubtedly the basic attitude of people to "confess their crimes".


    But now, Nina''s mood had finally changed.


    Her pale hand tugged at the corner of her clothes, and her seemingly calm eyes were filled with deep resentment.


    During her imprisonment, Nina had become thinner and thinner at a fast speed. She looked totally different from the pictures online.


    "Grandpa, are you satisfied now?" Nina''s face was distorted. People couldn''t tell what kind of emotion was on her face. Her voice was so gloomy and emotionless, making people who heard it creepy.


    Nina''s sudden words quieted everyone down.


    The cameras in the hands of the medias didn''t stop for a moment. Their movements didn''t conflict with the direction of their eyes, did they?


    Eight years in prison Nina wanted to laugh. Even if she lost, she still wanted to lost decently.


    However, her physical reaction was too honest to make her laugh.


    When she knew that the case was public trial, Nina guessed what would happen outside. The representatives of the masses and the media reporters present had explained everything.


    She must be worse than pigs and dogs in the public!


    As for the final judgment, Nina seemed to be relieved in despair. At least, she didn''t have to face the outside world at this time.


    It was ironic. One was the disaster of eight years of imprisonment, and the other was the world of contempt. If possible, Nina didn''t want to choose any of them.


    But if she had to choose one, she would rather


    led and her daughter was taken away, Jill couldn''t help crying! Her cry was earth shaking and could no longer be held back!


    "My poor daughter. What about the two of us in the future?" Sitting on the ground, Jill cried so hard that she almost passed out! "Mr. Lakin, why can''t you forgive Nina for once? Just once! How can you be so heartless? She is your granddaughter, your own granddaughter! "


    "If you want to vent your anger, just take me out! My Nina, she is still a child. How do you want her to live in the future? How? I don''t want to live anymore... "


    Jill cried out heartily.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the case was publicly tried and that the public hadn''t known the whole story, they would have felt sorry for her.


    People always sympathized with the weak. It was human nature.


    However, the fact was that everyone knew what Nina had done. How could they have any misunderstanding because of Jill''s crying?


    She even killed her grandfather. Why did she seek justice?


    If it weren''t for Mr. Lakin''s great luck, who would he cry out for injustice now?


    In the court trial, it was the process of accusing and defending the two parties to provide evidence. All those things were placed in front of the world, and people''s hearts were cold. How could they sympathize with such a person?


    Lakin was about to respond, but he couldn''t breathe smoothly and coughed.


    It took him a long time to feel better. Her haggard face seemed to be even more tired.


    Lakin took a look at Jill, who was still surrounded by the media. After thinking for a while, he said, "if she can receive education and transform well inside, it may not take her eight years. In the future, you should do your best. "


    Was he comforting her or satirizing her?


    Jill was shocked with tears on her face.


    When they walked out of the court, they were surrounded by a large group of reporters.


    Another chaotic battle

 Chapter 540 Retribution

    "Mr. Lakin, are you satisfied with this result?"


    "How are you feeling now? Do you want to vent your anger or feel sorry for her? "


    "Have you really severed your relationship with Miss Nina and Mrs. Jill?"


    Jill walked at the end, watching from a distance. Finally, she gritted her teeth and left in a low profile! She didn''t want to be on the front page like her daughter. She didn''t want to be poked in the back wherever she went.


    "Is that Mrs. Jill? Look... "


    "Mrs. Jill, please wait a moment. Can you accept our interview?"


    "What do you think of your own daughter who is suspected of murder?"


    "Will you appeal on behalf of your daughter?"


    "You really didn''t know anything about it before?"


    Numerous questions drowned Jill. She wished she could get out of the ground and be surrounded by these people in the blink of an eye. She had no way to escape.


    The only thing she could do was to cover her face with a scarf.


    Thousands of questions came to her. It was useless for Jill to answer or not. Anyway, the verdict had been issued, and it was clear.


    On the whole, the public was satisfied with this result and accepted it.


    As for what would happen to Nina eight years later and what should Jill live in these years, only the busybodies would care about them.


    For Mr. Lakin, they had lost all the qualifications, and they didn''t deserve his care and attention.


    In this storm, the Lan Clan really calmed down


    The Lan Group had gradually backed on track.


    Soon, people gradually forgot about Nina and Jill.


    Lancy was getting better and better. A month later, she finally recovered! However, Leona''s condition was much better than hers. Of course, she recovered faster than Lancy.


    When Leona was getting better and better, she came to visit Lancy. That was the time when Lancy was the most sick.


    Seeing that Lancy was immersed in the painful memories of the past, Leona''s heart ached beyond words! Only when she saw it with her own eyes could she truly understand what Lancy had experienced in the past few years.


    Those things were far more heartbreaking than Leona had imagined.


    Leona couldn''t help but feel sad. She shouldn''t have misunderstood her for so many years!


    Perhaps it was because Leona felt ashamed to face Lancy, or perhaps it was because she didn''t want to see Lancy suffer any more. In the following long period of time, Leona did not take the initiative to visit Lancy.


    Although they lived in the same villa now.


    It was not until Lancy was completely awake that the two sisters finally spoke.


    "Are you feeling better?" At the beginning, Leona looked a little awkward with an apology in her eyes. She couldn''t help but touch Lancy''s face, which seemed to be smaller than her palm. If she could be more cautious and trust her, perhaps she wouldn''t


    Lancy''s eyes twinkled. She poked her cheek, which was thin, and said, "it''s so good now. I don''t have to lose weight." The girl sig


    t the Jiang Clan had done were exposed one by one. Not to mention the women, even the men were shocked.


    Before they could make a decision, the police had come.


    Both the woman and the children were scared. They were family members and had been summoned a lot these days! They were on the verge of breaking down.


    When the wall fell, everyone pushed it. The speed of Jiang Clan''s decline almost made everyone flabbergasted.


    However, it made sense to think about it carefully. The men of the Jiang Clan were unable to protect themselves, and the rest of the women were still children. What good life could they live?


    Some things could be imagined.


    Lancy had heard a little about the Jiang Clan. She touched her chin and asked almost affirmatively, "do you do something to the Jiang Group?"


    Otherwise, how could he decline so quickly?


    There were too many incidents. No wonder the Jiang Clan was not prepared at all and had to surrender in the end.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Marvin said with a faint smile, "I don''t deny it Your little twins made a great contribution! " The Lu Clan, the Lan Clan, Ray and Rani were adding fuel to the fire. It would be a miracle if the Jiang Clan didn''t fall!


    Speaking of Ray and Rani, Marvin couldn''t help but sigh that the two children were really amazing. Although it was not a big force in Alaska City, it could not be ignored. It had infiltrated into the whole Alaska City unconsciously, and its tactics could be described as high.


    Who would have thought that two years ago, it was just a small force, but now it made some of the top leaders of the underworld fear it?


    Such a high evaluation?


    With a bright smile on her face, Lancy said, "of course my baby is the best."


    After six years of running away, no one knew better than her what Ray and Rani were capable of.


    "So, Grandpa wants to hand over the Lan Clan to Ray. Don''t you have any objection?" All of a sudden, Marvin asked in a joking tone.

 Chapter 541 Flaws

    Lancy blinked innocently, "you know, I''m not good at it! It''s good to leave it to Ray. "


    "Does Mr. Sidney know that?" There was no need to explain so much about the conversation between smart people. Lancy naturally thought that if Ray took over the Lan Clan, his surname would not change.


    "The two grandfathers have already discussed it."


    Marvin and Lancy chatted with each other about their daily lives.


    Sitting next to them, Leona was surprised and curious. She had forgotten it before. After all, she had lost her memory, and she was an ordinary person. But now? She had already returned to normal. How could she have such a side?


    Leona could never imagine that Lancy would spend the rest of her life with a man and live a happy life with him.


    Every time she tried to imagine, the cruel and ruthless side of Lancy would always appear in her mind If it was used in family life, the scene would be too beautiful to see at all!


    Therefore, now Lancy, who was chatting with Marvin casually, showed a side that Leona had never seen before.


    The excessive concentration of Leona attracted the attention of [À¼á°]. [À¼á°] touched her face and asked curiously, "Leona, why are you staring at me?"


    Hearing that, Leona smiled without saying a word. Then she said seriously, "[ÄÈÄÈ] and the Jiang clan can''t stir up trouble anymore, but it doesn''t mean that you are safe. Don''t forget that there is also Ning Jing. "


    "Ning Jing has returned to the organization. Even if she won''t appear in S city in a short time, she can still do whatever she wants after she has her men." Leona was worried and gritted her teeth. "It''s good for her to go back to the organization."


    Without hesitation, Lancy interrupted Leona, "you can''t go back at this time. Now you are exposed. If you go back, she will never let you go. "


    Yes, Leona wanted to go back again.


    She had to get that woman back.


    "But if I don''t go back, we can do nothing to her!" Leona was anxious. "Who knows if she will do it herself next time? Do we have to wait like this all the time? When? "


    Lancy frowned and snapped, "Leona, calm down!"


    "I..."


    With a cold look, Leona finally calmed down.


    Lancy said slowly, "you are too impulsive. So what? Did her subordinates only obey her orders in the organization? Do you think she will repeat the same mistake after she loses this time? The reason why Boliy can get what she wants today is that she will never allow herself to make mistakes. "


    "This time, I''m afraid I have offended her! If I''m not mistaken, she will start to persuade her superiors to make trouble for me after she comes back. " Noticing that Marvin frowned, Lancy smiled. "I did it secretly without the permission of the superior."


    Leona''s face suddenly turned pale. It was obvious that she hadn''t thought of this at all.


    She had thought that Boliy would be quiet for a period of time after losing once and losing his subordinates. To be hones


    or seven years. It could be seen how much influence she had suffered.


    Leona might not have noticed something at that time. How could she be sure now?


    In their business, caution was their instinct! Once he made a mistake, he was very likely to lose his life. Especially when it came to intelligence, he couldn''t be careless.


    "Well..." Leona paused for a second. She gritted her teeth and was not sure whether she could make sure or not. "But last time, my task with Jean and Glen was directly assigned by the superior. I''m sure of this! It means that no matter what, we must take Lancy back. It is definitely not a killing order. "


    Hearing that, Marvin touched his eyebrows. He roughly understood why Leona was deceived and used by Boliy.


    Marvin didn''t know what Leona used to look like or how she behaved in front of outsiders, so he didn''t comment. But he was sure that once something related to Lancy was involved, Leona''s IQ would be offline.


    On the other hand, it''s because this woman had a deep relationship with Lancy.


    Thinking of this, BOSS Lu''s face became colder.


    "Contact Glen." Marvin proposed to Leona without hesitation.


    "Marvin?" Lancy looked sideways in surprise.


    After giving her a hint to calm down, Marvin explained slowly, "Lancy, unless you want your good friend to experience what you have experienced again, she must not lose contact with the organization at this time."


    Lancy unconsciously trembled and subconsciously moved closer to Marvin. It was a little cold!


    How could she just stand by and watch Leona experienced what she had experienced She had been running away for seven years. Yes, she forgot. How could she forget


    "Leona should contact with Glen or any other person you trust immediately, and it would be better if it was your direct boss." "Don''t mention anything about Boliy. Just report the schedule and tasks to your superior as if nothing had happened," said Marvin, tapping his fingertips

 Chapter 542 Just Recovered From A Serious Disease

    Lancy''s eyes lit up. She seemed to know the man''s plan! "In this way, we can protect ourselves and make Boliy unable to make up her mind. On the contrary, she will restrain herself because of fear. Our counterattack can also buy more time. More importantly, Boliy couldn''t get Leona involved with me, so he didn''t have the chance to tell the organization that Leona had betrayed it. "


    Only in this way could Leona really avoid the danger that she was about to face.


    Lancy never doubted that Boliy would deal with Leona in this way. For that woman, she didn''t care whether the method had been used or not, as long as it was useful.


    Lancy didn''t need to guess how she would deal with Leona.


    On the one hand, she could deal with Leona; on the other hand, she could make it worse when reporting Lancy, so as to achieve her goal!


    If it were Lancy, she would do the same.


    "How to report and why? Think about it yourself." Marvin made a decision decisively. "After contacting with Glen, we can confirm the real intention of the higher authorities. That''s enough."


    With the guidance of Marvin, Leona''s thoughts became clearer and clearer. She had to admit that this man was really not simple! No wonder... No wonder...


    Looking at the man up and down, Leona thought that perhaps only this man deserved Lancy to protect her for a lifetime.


    "I know what to do. I''ll call Glen right away." Leona looked away and went back to her room to contact Glen.


    Lancy shook her head with a smile and said, "Leona acts as usual. She is the most impatient one among the sisters. "


    Marvin raised his eyebrows. Was this her key point?


    The man crossed his arms over his chest and stared at Lancy with a faint smile, as if he was listening attentively!


    How could Lancy not know what the man meant? She crooked her finger at him, but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden, as if she could not help laughing in the next second.


    Raising his eyebrows, Marvin leaned forward honestly.


    If BOSS Marvin had a beard, Lancy would be happier.


    She sat cross legged on the bed, and the quilt had already been lifted to the other end. She leaned forward slightly, inadvertently outlining her charming curve, but she didn''t know it. Her starry eyes stared at the man, and finally reached out her hand.


    Her soft hand pinched the man''s chin, which was different from the smooth one as usual. Because he had taken care of her these days, Marvin didn''t want to spend too much time taking care of himself. The beard on his chin popped out, and it was a little thorny.


    Lancy''s eyes darkened, as if she was naughty, ingratiating or playing tricks. She pinched several times in a row and said, "You are our hero, aren''t you? Our BOSS is the smartest, the most powerful and the most admirable, okay? "


    She had never known that this man had such a childish side. She could know from his obvious hostility to Leona. "Honey


    peared. After experiencing such a painful thing, it was reasonable for her to change her temperament.


    He heard from his grandson that Nina also made things worse when Lancy was in trouble this time.


    He knew that Nina must have ulterior motives to stay in the Lu Clan Speaking of this, Mr. Sidney was a little angry. He glanced at Mrs. Wilson. If she hadn''t left Nina with ulterior motives, so many things wouldn''t have happened!


    Mrs. Wilson, who was vented, only smiled. Now that she had too many lices, she was not afraid of itch at all.


    Unfortunately, Lancy had recovered!


    What about the infectious disease?


    What about the ICU treatment?


    What if her life was hanging by a thread and her condition got worse?


    Mrs. Wilson always felt that the whole thing was not simple. Why did she say that she was sick when she exposed the "love"? It was so strange to think about it now.


    Was that woman not sick at all!


    At the thought of this possibility, Mrs. Wilson felt distressed. She wished she could bring a trusted doctor to see what was going on.


    But... Mrs. Wilson cast a glance at Mr. Sidney and she gave up the idea.


    Since that day, Mr. Sidney had become more and more indifferent to her, even in front of the children.


    After all, what she said at that time was true that Mr. Sidney cared about her, wasn''t it?


    Mrs. Wilson would rather believe it. If she didn''t take it seriously and didn''t mind, how could Mr. Sidney treat her like this?


    It was precisely because she had touched his reverse scales that he had heard it.


    Well, a little pity messed up a big plan. She could bear it!


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t want to be quiet, so she had to.


    Compared with Mrs. Wilson who behaved herself, Freda was much happier. She couldn''t wait to hear the good news from her brother. She packed her bags and was about to go to the villa, but no one could stop her!


    In fact, at this stage, no one dared to stop her.

 Chapter 543 The Bare Feet

    Poor Carl was sweating with anxiety, but he could only helplessly escort his wife there. He couldn''t be careless at all! Along the way, he was curious about what was in the bags?


    There should be nothing missing in the villa, so Carl racked his brains to come up with a solution.


    Freda rushed into the villa without any obstruction. Before he could see her, he began to shout, "Lancy! Lancy! I''m here to see you!"


    Carl behind her was frightened and his face was even paler than the white paper!


    Carl''s heart skipped a beat as she moved. Finally, he couldn''t help but say, "Freda! Behave yourself... "


    "¡­¡­ What''s wrong? " Freda covered her ears and pursed her lips in grievance. To her surprise, she really stopped and stopped jumping.


    Lancy was wearing a loose sweater, plain striped trousers and an ear hat, stretching out her head from the French window.


    Lancy scratched her ears and said in confusion.


    ''We haven''t seen each other for months. Have you changed? Or did Carl finally counterattack?''


    When Freda turned around, Lancy smiled. She had known the reason.


    "Freda, I''m here." Finally, Lancy was allowed to go downstairs. At the moment when the wind blew, she wished she could run around the villa.


    Of course, this plan was completely stalled because of the BOSS.


    People saw Lancy running towards her with her rabbit ears. Her bright eyes were full of surprise, and her eyes were always focused on a certain part.


    That was, the bulging belly of Freda.


    In just a few months, what Lancy missed was not only the wedding of Freda and Carl, but also the process of her belly bulging.


    ''It should be about four months?''


    The belly of Freda was obviously curving, which could be faintly seen even in loose clothes. Of course, it was still not as big as seven or eight months.


    No wonder Carl was so careful, and no wonder Freda was so obedient.


    It seemed that the girl had always forgotten her own health because of her first pregnancy.


    "Lancy!" Freda''s eyes were wet. She hadn''t seen her sister-in-law for a long time. It didn''t make sense! She missed Lancy so much that she couldn''t eat or sleep well


    However, Lancy keenly found that Freda was much more plump.


    It could be seen that Carl was very considerate.


    "Yes, I am here!" Lancy reached out her demonic hand to Freda''s belly and touched it again and again. "Freda, your belly is so big. It''s amazing."


    She thought it was amazing. Lancy had never touched a pregnant woman''s belly before. It was hard and hot. She was a little afraid when touching it, fearing that she might use the wrong strength.


    Freda was stunned and her smiling face froze for a second. She wanted to give Lancy a hug, but her attention was distracted.


    Freda came to her senses and patted her belly, "I also think it''s amazing."


    "Lancy! You must


    t was less than two hours since the last meal.


    She touched her belly subconsciously and lowered her ears, "Mom, eat again I''m not hungry. I''m full. " She was already full.


    With a reproachful look at her, Sherry muttered, "Nonsense! You just drank some soup at noon. I''m afraid you''ve already been hungry! Before leaving, Dr. Joseph told me that you can only eat liquid food and can''t eat much nutritious food. Well, that''s the only way I can think of for you. Why don''t you eat more? "


    Sherry chattered. If there was anything else that bothered her now, it was Lancy''s body! She was so thin that a gust of wind could blow her away.


    "Honey, eat it. I''ve cooked bone soup for you tonight, and I''ll cook delicious food for you. " Patting Lancy''s head, Sherry looked at her expectantly.


    At night... She had to eat more...


    It was a horrible story.


    Lancy secretly winked at Marvin, just for help.


    With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Marvin patted her head seriously and said unhurriedly, "Mom made it for you. Eat more! Don''t let her down, okay? "


    If there was anyone who wanted Lancy to grow up the most, it must be Marvin!


    Biting the spoon, Lancy''s eyes were filled with tears. She knew that she shouldn''t ask someone for help. He wished she could be a pig!


    Lancy moved her buttocks and began to eat porridge.


    Marvin smiled more brightly and his cold eyes looked energetic. He had known that Lancy was softhearted. If he were Sherry, Lancy would have turned the world upside down... Strangely enough, she had never refused his mother''s request.


    This warmed Marvin''s heart.


    Sherry felt warm in her heart.


    Freda was stunned and muttered, "Lancy, you are so lucky. Mom has never treated me like this."


    It was the first time that Freda had seen her mother with such maternal glow!


    It must be impossible to say that she was not affected!

 Chapter 544 Raising A Daughter

    However, she had nothing to do with jealousy, but just be surprise and exclamation! Freda exclaimed. Because of the arrival of her sister-in-law, the changes had taken place in her family.


    The biggest change was the change of her mother.


    She had personally witnessed the change of her mother, from being boring to gradually finding her true self! Sherry lived a normal life, cared about her children as every mother did, and even had her own happiness, anger, sadness!


    This change was something that even Freda couldn''t imagine.


    It was also because of her sister-in-law that she found her true happiness...


    Even if Freda wanted to be jealous, she couldn''t. what she had was only endless gratitude.


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Sherry was also stunned. She looked at her daughter in a daze, and then touched her nose unconsciously. "How old are you? Are you still jealous of your sister-in-law? Aren''t you afraid that the baby will laugh at you? "


    Freda stuck out her tongue and teased with a cheeky smile, "People who don''t know may think that you have another daughter!"


    "I just take Lancy as my daughter!" Sherry admitted it directly and then she hinted Lancy to continue eating.


    "Mom, it is unfair." Freda raised her index finger and was about to pretend to be angry, but she couldn''t help laughing. "I''m going to call the police. My mommy is partial."


    Everyone was amused by the scene of [Óðð°].


    Sherry was overjoyed. Why did she call the police and where to contact? "You are becoming more and more childish after you are pregnant with baby."


    Freda blushed, and she was more and more convenient to do such a funny thing. She didn''t know why.


    Lancy wiped the corner of her mouth and stared at her mother-in-law. She was a little embarrassed, but more flattered.


    Sherry patted Lancy''s head and said, "You two look like children!"


    She had already missed the time when the children needed their mothers the most. The eldest son was already alone, and the younger son was not the kind of spoiled child. Only the daughter was better.


    One daughter, together with his daughter-in-law, were two daughters.


    All the care, love and care of Sherry were devoted to the two children.


    Whether it was because she had a strong maternal instinct or because Sherry knew it later, unconsciously, Sherry really treated Lancy as her daughter.


    They were mother and daughter too, not ordinary mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    "That''s it... Speaking of this, I can''t believe that only my elder brother attended my wedding, and my sister-in-law didn''t come personally... Lancy, you have to make it up to me! " Freda rushed to Lancy excitedly.


    Lancy almost choked on the last mouthful of porridge. "I''m sick..."


    "You have to make it up to me even if you are sick! This is the biggest regret in my life! " Freda asked for compensation confidently.


    Lancy was speechless. ''The bridegroom''s absence at the wedding was t


    Myron went to a bar he used to go, which was still in the same place, the quietest corner. He was thinking about one thing. Since Lancy had recovered, they must move back to the mansion. Perhaps, it was time for him to move out.


    He drank one after another, as if he didn''t need to spend money.


    It was really strange, wasn''t it? People were getting more and more drunk, but he was getting soberer and soberer. Of course, it referred to consciousness, not body.


    His body had already become numb under the effect of alcohol.


    Only consciousness was clear... He had never been so sober before.


    After a long time, it seemed that the outside world was getting farther and farther away from him. Myron''s eyes gradually blurred, and he didn''t even know what he was muttering.


    It was Lancy''s name!


    Again and again.


    At this moment, a figure broke in and broke into the world of Myron.


    At this time, Myron couldn''t even see the person''s face clearly. He only knew that it was a woman... A pretty woman.


    The delicate woman sat next to Myron intimately. She looked around, but no one noticed her action. She felt lucky secretly.


    Myron was a regular customer of this bar, and there were many people who knew him.


    How many women wanted to get close to him... In the past, it was easy to get close to him. After all, the women around Mr. Myron had never stopped!


    But they didn''t know since when this man had changed. He was rarely seen in social occasions. All of a sudden, Mr. Myron seemed to have become the opposite sex. There was no woman around him, and no chance for anyone.


    If she hadn''t been lucky enough to find Mr. Myron when she entered the room today, she wouldn''t have had such a good opportunity! Sara''s lips curled into a smug smile. This place was really hidden.


    "Why are you drinking alone here, Mr. Myron? How about I have a drink with you? " Sara said in a coquettish voice. When she found that Myron was drunk, her soft body moved close to him.

 Chapter 545 Throwing Herself At Him

    Sara was very confident. With a bright face, a graceful figure, and the unique temperament of a model, she had always been a beauty in the eyes of men. She was the favor of God.


    Her delicate skin was fragrant, which was the top perfume of F country, very attractive!


    If it were another man, he would have held her in his arms.


    Sara leaned on Myron''s body and whispered in his ear.


    Myron felt hot all over his body. His tight body was sensitive, but he frowned! The pungent perfume filled his surroundings. He subconsciously pushed the woman who he couldn''t see clearly out.


    Sara was stunned, but she didn''t take it seriously. She walked up to him again.


    "Go away!" Myron frowned more tightly. The smell of this woman was really unbearable for him. He tried hard to open his eyes and finally saw the woman in front of him clearly.


    It was a strange woman.


    If it had to be described by Myron, he would describe her in this way -- gorgeous and vulgar!


    gorgeous enough, sexy enough, and then... Nothing else. He felt nothing but disgust.


    And this woman was obviously well-prepared. It was obvious that she was trying to seduce him. Ha ha, did she want to take him as the stepping stone and squeeze into the rich family?


    It had to be said that Myron was a little extreme now. He felt that any woman who approached her had ulterior motives, and even was filthy and unbearable.


    Perhaps women who approached him had their own thoughts, but it was far from what Myron thought. Moreover, Myron is a very attractive existence for women, and there are always people who really like him.


    But now, Myron couldn''t feel that.


    "Who are you?" Myron''s displeasure was evident. Fortunately, Sara knew his feeling and didn''t get close to him.


    Sara smiled charmingly, as if she wasn''t the one who was repeatedly refused by the man. "I''m Sara. Would you like to drink with me?"


    Myron gave her a deep look. He neither refused nor agreed.


    Sara took it for granted that he agreed.


    "Mr. Myron seldom comes here recently. Is there anything bothering you?" Sara cleverly revealed her snow-white career line. "Can you tell me? I promise I will never tell a word to a third person?"


    "Even if you scold me." Sara blinked her eyes mischievously, indicating that she was not prying into personal privacy. She just wanted to make him happy.


    It had to be said that Sara was definitely an outstanding woman in terms of methods to make man happy.


    Myron chuckled and his voice became louder and louder, making it hard to tell what he was laughing at.


    With his eyes full of sarcasm completely opened, Myron stared straight at the woman, which made Sara panic. He suddenly asked, "do you like me?"


    Well, what a straightforward question.


    Sara was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t


    Myron''s words made her heart skip a beat.


    "I used to know nothing like you." Myron used two words "used to".


    He didn''t know it before, but what about now?


    Sara was still leaning on the man, but there was no warmth and ambiguity between them. God knew how stiff she was now. She couldn''t make a sound, so she calmed down and asked unconsciously, "So, what about you now?"


    Myron chuckled as if he had heard the funniest joke. He stared at the woman with his dark eyes, as if he wanted her to see his true soul. "Now, now I know! I know everything... "


    Myron smiled bitterly. No one was more despicable and shameless than him!


    He knew that she was his sister-in-law and they loved each other, but he didn''t give up and thought about something!


    All kinds of suspicions and excuses However, he could deceive others, but not himself! He had already known the fact that no matter what kind of person his brother was, no matter what secret he hid, she loved him, which was undoubted.


    But what about him? As his young brother, he always wanted to expose him.


    Myron didn''t know whether he was right or not. From Lancy''s point of view, it seemed to be right, but from the family''s point of view, it was also wrong.


    Myron felt that he was split in half, with an angel on one side and a devil on the other! They shared the same brain and the same heart.


    He was going crazy!


    Myron couldn''t extricate himself from this extremely negative and condemned world. He pulled the woman''s hair with one hand and tightened his fingers.


    He didn''t even realize it.


    It was precisely because of this that Sara fell into endless fear. She looked at this man in disbelief. She didn''t even dare to cry out for pain, so she had to grit her teeth.


    Maybe the man would calm down after enduring for a while.


    However, Sara was doomed to be disappointed.

 Chapter 546 Scared To Cry

    Myron had been deeply stuck. If he was rational, so many things wouldn''t have happened these days, and Myron wouldn''t have been unable to stay at home. What''s more, everyone knew what he was thinking!


    At this moment, his eyes were full of madness. Sara clearly heard what he said. He muttered, "I can''t go back. I really can''t go back I can''t control myself... "


    What he couldn''t control?


    Sara was so frightened that she wanted to scream. What inside darkness, what switch, what he couldn''t control!


    This was not what she had guessed that he had broken up with someone.


    Anyone who didn''t know the truth would not connect Myron''s current state with his emotional entanglement.


    His behavior and words were more like a psychopath. As Myron said, wasn''t Sara afraid that he was a freak?


    Perhaps it was because of the words at the beginning, the more Sara thought about it, the more frightened she felt, and the way she thought became strange.


    In fact, it was not her fault, really.


    From the man''s words, it really gave people that kind of feeling, coupled with the contrast between Myron and the rumor, Sara felt that she had already known the truth.


    It was known to all that Myron''s gentleness were well-known in the circle.


    He was the dream lover of women. He was affectionate and rich. What''s more, he didn''t have the bad habits of the children from rich families. He respected girls very much.


    Such a man was rare to see in a hundred years.


    However, what Sara saw was a gloomy and cold Myron.


    What Sara understood was that the man opened the "button" one day, found himself unknown, and even did something unknown. Then he finally opened a new world and became what he was now.


    Sara was in a mess. There were too many dirty things in this circle, and she had to think in that direction.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was true.


    Sara''s scalp was numb. She was frightened by the cold sweat all over her body, and because of the pain, the man did not restrain at all, but became more and more intense! She finally cried out, "it hurts. Let me go, let me go..."


    Myron was unmoved, and his eyes obviously lost focus. It turned out that the alcohol finally rushed into his brain, and he completely lost his mind! He didn''t know what he had done or what he had said.


    Sara was frightened. ''does he want to kill me?''?


    Such a thought flashed through her mind, but she was almost scared to death. Sara struggled with all her strength, ignoring the scream.


    Everyone knew that it was noisy in the bar.


    The carefully chosen seat by Myron was also an excellent one. At first, Sara''s scream and struggle did not attract anyone''s attention.


    However, this did not mean that it would never attract the attention of others.


    At the bar counter not far away, someone had been paying attention to them all the time. The man was wearing a hat, and his features were almost invisible


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ns. It was famous for its unique terrain. There were too many secrets hidden in the mountains.


    The topography was so complicated that the country didn''t even know the secrets.


    He didn''t know if they did it on purpose or because they hid it too well.


    Few people knew that the headquarters of "S Group" was here.


    On that day, Boliy left Alaska and did not return to Manhattan as soon as possible. Instead, she went back to the mission site first, then returned to Manhattan.


    Originally, she had a task. In order to deal with Lancy, Boliy gave her task to her confidant and then concentrated on dealing with the person she wanted to deal with.


    However, it turned out to be like this.


    The superiors had already suspected her in the process of chasing Lancy. Under great pressure, Boliy almost fell into a dilemma in the end.


    Fortunately, the mission was completed successfully.


    Boliy was in a better mood. She brought her confidant back to report, and finally came to a perfect end.


    Just as Lancy had guessed, Boliy had been silent for a long time after she returned. She didn''t want others to know that she had been to Alaska and that she didn''t listen to her superior''s arrangement. So she could only be obedient for a period of time.


    When everything settled, Boliy planned to deal with Lancy with all his heart and soul, using the power of the organization.


    But at this moment, Leona came back.


    She came back fair and square.


    At the moment she got the news, Boliy thought she had an auditory hallucination. How could Leona come back?


    There was no need to investigate. Boliy knew that from the moment she failed, she couldn''t hide what she had done to Lancy. Not only seven years ago, there were also plans such as hypnosis, mental attack, borrowing a knife to kill people, and even that chip


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to Boliy that what she had done to Leona was exactly the same as what she had done to Lancy.

 Chapter 547 Report

    From the moment Boliy failed and lost control of Leona, she had no illusions anymore. Things would fall sooner or later.


    If Lancy hadn''t noticed her difference for a long time, she couldn''t be called her opponent at all!


    That woman was so smart and sensitive that even if Boliy was unwilling to admit it, he had to admit it! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been suppressed to death by that woman for so many years. In the past six years, she wouldn''t have been out of danger again and again. She wouldn''t still live well till now.


    Although Boliy misunderstood Lancy''s six-year escape life, she was right about the chip and other things.


    Thinking of this, Boliy thought that if Leona officially contacted with Lancy, she could no longer hide what happened seven years ago! The two sisters reconciled. Of course, Leona had to be with Lancy.


    Maybe the two sisters would plot something and think about how to retaliate against her.


    No matter what happened, Boliy didn''t care. If she could set her up for the first time, the second time, there must be a third time. The only sure thing was that Leona would never come back.


    Why was Boliy so sure?


    As a matter of fact, she and Lancy had grown up together, but the two of them hadn''t become friends. This kind of relationship is the most frightening, because this is a friend who is not real friend. He knows you very well.


    Of course, Boliy knew how good the relationship between the four people, Lancy, Leona, Roxie and Cindy, was.


    They had misunderstood each other for seven years. Of course, Leona would take care of Lancy, and they would become the same as before, unable to leave each other for a moment. Because she had lost her, she would cherish her more when she got her again.


    Of course, Boliy turned a blind eye to such kind of sister affection.


    More importantly, she had schemed against Leona. With Lancy''s character, she would definitely not let her come back. Because Lancy would not put her only good friend in danger. The organization was not Lancy''s territory anymore, but hers.


    Logically speaking, Leona would never come back.


    But what was going on now?


    As soon as Boliy heard the news that Leona was back, she rushed over and happened to see Leona coming out of the superior''s office. The two of them bumped into each other.


    The corners of Boliy''s eyes twitched. She didn''t expect that it was really Leona. How could she come back?


    When their eyes met, it must be a lie if Boliy didn''t feel guilty or nervous. The only thing she felt guilty about was that she left without permission during the mission and didn''t obey the order.


    Oh, no, and the scheme against Lancy that year.


    Compared with the latter one, Boliy was worried about the former one. After all, it happened several years ago. There was no evidence. Leona could do nothing with her words!


    Boliy was a little uneasy at that moment, with a hint of viciousness flashing in her eyes. If Leona spoke something bad to her, she would not let her go!


    How dare she oppose her Now tha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    think, she knew what Boliy would say to Auden. Shee just wanted to find a way to kill Lancy, but she didn''t know what Auden would think.


    Would he really be persuaded by Boliy? Leona was not sure, really not sure.


    Frowning tightly, Leona was anxious and didn''t know what to do! In fact, she could do nothing now.


    She couldn''t break in at this time, which would only make things more complicated.


    With her eyes closed, Leona was in a complete mess, totally different from her expression.


    Inside, Boliy and Auden had almost reached an agreement!


    As what Leona expected, Boliy suggested to deal with the matter of Lancy to the highest level. Let alone anything else, it was absolutely a great humiliation to let a traitor escape for seven years and remain safe till now.


    The prestige and deterrence of the organization were reduced because of her. Lancy, not only for its members, but also for other hostile forces, should never exist.


    Don''t forget why Lancy betrayed.


    It was not for her freedom, nor for living an ordinary life, but for being entangled with the biggest enemy of "S Group".


    In the past, with Lancy''s status and trust, she must have known a lot of Secrets of the organization. That was also the reason why the organization got furious when they knew her "betrayal".


    In short, all in all, what Boliy meant was that they couldn''t let Lancy go anymore. Even if she tried her best to catch that woman in the shortest time, she had to kill her even if she had to shoot her on the spot.


    Anyway, the organization couldn''t use her anymore. Keeping her alive would become a disaster!


    What Boliy said was reasonable, convincing and infectious! It seemed to be well organized from every angle.


    However, Auden did not make a conclusion at the first time. He did not even make a basic statement.


    Auden was the most solemn and serious one among the four elders. In the fight, he had already been full of murderous will. He was not angry but powerful, and his dignity was carved in his bones.

 Chapter 548 Being Anxious And Making Mistakes Again

    Auden didn''t show any happiness or unhappiness. Even if he frowned, the other people would think that he was murderous and angry.


    After Boliy made her comments and suggestions, the room fell into a terrible silence.


    Boliy had been well prepared, and she had practiced the above words thousands of times in her heart. However, at this time, facing Auden, Boliy was restless.


    Did he agree or not? Or did he have any other idea?


    Boliy rubbed her fingers. She was still too young to face a powerful man like Auden. She felt that the old man''s indifferent eyes had seen through her.


    She tried her best to calm down. She couldn''t let Auden find out that she had an ulterior motive.


    "What do you think, sir?" Boliy licked her dry lips and said, "still, do you think there is anything wrong?"


    "Before, Leona, Glen and Jean failed to catch her back. It can be seen that after seven years, she not only didn''t make a concession, but also became more powerful. Not only did we lose Jean, but also our final task failed. I am really anxious. "


    Boliy meant to tell the seriousness of the whole matter and the danger of Lancy, but she didn''t notice that when she mentioned the name of Glen, the eyes of Auden darkened obviously.


    "Do you mean that Glen and Leona are incapable?" Auden asked.


    Boliy was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Auden seemed a little unhappy. A trace of regret flashed through her eyes! Why did she mention Glen? Was she too anxious?


    Boliy smiled apologetically, "No, I think Glen is most capable. That woman is so cunning. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have escaped for seven years and be safe now, right? "


    Boliy explained, trying to show that he didn''t mean to belittle or question Glen.


    She secretly observed the expression on the face of Auden, and saw that he seemed to be a little relaxed, so she breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone knew that Glen was the most proud and valued disciple of Auden.


    She couldn''t say anything bad about Glen.


    That was also the reason why when she calculated Lancy for the first time, Jean didn''t report because she thought that Glen had neglected the project.


    It was also because Boliy was also afraid of Glen and Leona, but she could only make trouble for Leona. He could only plot against Leona, not daring to hurt Glen.


    Everyone knew that a lamb should be bullied.


    Provoking Glen was followed by the covetous eyes of all the old members who were on the same side with Auden, waiting for an opportunity to revenge. It was clear which was more important.


    It was not that Glen couldn''t be offended, but that the people behind him couldn''t.


    "What do you think, sir? Can''t you do anything to Lancy? " Boliy blurted out.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Boliy trembled. The overbearing pressure swept towards her, making her face pale and almost out of breath.


    Elder Auden deserved to be respe


    she only saw the back of the leader from a distance. It was completely possible to see her status from the position she was arranged at the ceremony.


    Although she was one of the best killers, there was still a distance from the center of power.


    It was too late for Boliy to blame Auden, nor did he even have time to be angry. She answered the phone respectfully and began her first talk with the leader.


    The words were same as what she said to Auden.


    However, this time, no matter how anxious Boliy was, he didn''t dare to urge her or play any dirty tricks.


    After thinking for a while, Boliy put the phone on the table and put it on speaker.


    She did this just in case. It was much better for two people to hear it in person than one person.


    From the voice on the phone, it was not difficult to know that this was the young leader.


    However, being young didn''t mean that she was incapable. The short conversation made Boliy''s heart beat faster and she didn''t dare to look down upon the young leader.


    "I will think about it." The leader''s voice was emotionless, cold and indifferent. His attitude was not softened because Boliy was the best killers on the killers list.


    Boliy subconsciously glanced at Auden. Biting her lips, she was extremely anxious, but she still asked respectfully, "leader, what do you mean?"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while and sneered. "Is this how Boliy, who ranks first on the list, looks like?"


    "What?" Boliy''s heart jolted. Did she say something wrong? Why did the leader''s words sound unhappy?


    Boliy''s mind was working. She didn''t say anything wrong?


    The leader''s tone suddenly became cold. "When do I have to explain my decision to you? You just need to obey and act. Do you need me to teach you? "


    Obviously, Boliy was in a panic. She didn''t want to be blacklisted by the leader. "Leader, you misunderstood me. I, I absolutely didn''t mean that."

 Chapter 549 A Direct Conversation

    "It sounds that you have made a lot of mistakes today!" Auden said with a fake smile. His voice was neither low nor high, so that the person on the other end of the phone could hear him clearly.


    Holding her hand tightly, Ning Jing wanted to retort, but stopped on a second thought.


    After all, the phone was still connected.


    "Well, Lancy''s thing is none of your business."


    It never occurred to Boliy that her proposal was rejected in this way, and she didn''t even have a chance to explain in detail.


    "Leader, please listen to me..."


    "Enough!" The leader snapped. His anger could be sensed on the phone. "Mind your own business, or do you want me to investigate the whereabouts of your subordinate, Adolf?"


    Ah


    Boliy felt that his sky was going to collapse, Adolf, Adolf! She opened her eyes wide in horror, and her hands were trembling unconsciously. It was fear, she was very scared!


    She had thought that she could hide the truth forever, but now it was revealed! The leader knew it now. How could Boliy not be afraid!


    "Leader, please listen to my explanation."


    "Boliy, for the sake of your past achievements, I can let it go! But this time, it won''t happen again. Besides, I don''t like to listen to others'' nonsense, understand? " The man scolded her, warned her, and even threatened her.


    Boliy shut up and dared not say one more word.


    And the person on the other end of the phone had already hung up the phone before she could be obedient.


    She had thought that it was a sure thing to win, but it turned out to be like this in front of Auden What was ridiculous was that she had offended Auden just now, and now she had really become a joke.


    Her face was deathly pale. Facing Auden, she felt humiliated, and even had no confidence.


    "Why?" Embarrassed, Boliy looked at Auden. She didn''t care about the feud. She just wanted to know why! Why?


    Auden snorted. How did she get to this position?


    It was obvious that the leader had his own arrangement. He didn''t need anyone to interfere, nor did he want to hear other people''s so-called ''suggestion''.


    He was the leader, not a subordinate at the disposal of others.


    Boliy couldn''t even see her position clearly. How ridiculous she was to say explanation and advice in front of the leader.


    Now, she even asked why?


    This made Auden wonder how Boliy managed to reach her current position.


    Ah, I remember that Lancy was the first She became the first killer because Lancy left, didn''t she?


    Even if Lancy was still there, Boliy, as the second place, shouldn''t be like this! Auden''s eyes were full of doubt as he looked at Boliy. What on earth made her lose her reason that she was so proud of?


    Yes, sensibility was the only reasonable explanation that elder Auden could think of.


    If Boliy didn''t have the ability, she wouldn''t have been able to hold the golden throne she had obtained with great efforts during the years when Lancy was absent.


    It was known that the


    Perhaps that matter had been turned over in the leader''s heart.


    Maybe she still had hope.


    Of course, this would happen a few months later. She would know what the leader thought of her and whether she would be put in an important position in the future.


    Now, let''s not talk about it for the time being.


    This was the first time that Glen had seen Leona since he came back from Alaska.


    "It''s great that you can come back alive." Glen and Leona were acquaintances, so they didn''t greet each other directly.


    No wonder he said so. He came back in a hurry in order to find Leona. But there was no news.


    He didn''t find Leona''s corpse or any clue, as if she had disappeared from the world.


    But now, she was back safe and sound.


    There must be some twists and turns, which made Glen very curious.


    After thinking for a while, Leona realized that now, they were on the same boat. He had expressed his stand and determination in the past.


    "Glen, why do you help us?" There was a question in Leona''s heart all the time. With the power behind him, Glen''s future was unpredictable. He really didn''t need it. Really


    As far as Leona knew, in the organization, Glen and Auden were always loyal to the leader instead of standing on someone''s side.


    In other words, no matter who became the leader, there was no risk for them.


    What Glen did was to risk his future.


    If Leona didn''t answer his question, it meant that Glen had to answer her question, and the answer he gave must be reasonable and satisfy her. Otherwise, it was uncertain whether she would say it or not.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late, Leona?" Glen smiled


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to doubt me after so many things have happened? If I had a second thought, you would have been done long ago. By then, you will have no chance to stand in front of me. " What Glen said hit the nail on the head. He had to admit that he was right. "However, you are still fine, which has proved everything."

 Chapter 550 Trust

    "To say the least, even if I have other plans, do you think you can go back on your words now?" Glen asked back playfully.


    Hearing that, Leona blushed. What else could she say?


    But how could she rest assured if she didn''t ask him clearly?


    The answer of Glen directly depended on how much she told him. Should she tell him all or hide something?


    Leona pursed her lips and said seriously, "since you choose to help us, you should show some sincerity, shouldn''t you? Since there is no room for us to go back on our words, there is nothing to say. What do you think? " Everyone knew how to be eloquent? Word games were what people like them were good at.


    With a shrug, there was no displeasure in his eyes. Glen suddenly mentioned Lancy and asked, "what did she say?"


    Although he didn''t know what had happened to Leona when she was missing, Glen could probably guess that she had come back from Alaska, so the meeting between her and Lancy was expected!


    As soon as she came back, in addition to reporting work, she rushed to him first. It must be about Lancy.


    Perhaps, before she came back, Lancy had asked her to do something.


    A hint of light flashed through the eyes of Glen. He looked at Leona and threw the question to her again.


    Hearing that, Leona was stunned for a while, but then she came to her senses. She remembered what Lancy had told her before she left, and said reluctantly, "Lancy wants me to come to you and say that you are trustworthy."


    "Oh, did she say that?" The corners of Glen''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    "Yes." That was why Leona became more and more curious.


    "Since she said so, why do you still ask me? Don''t you believe her or me? "


    "Of course I don''t believe you!" Leona answered almost reflexively.


    The smile at the corners of Glen''s mouth was like a ripple on the lake, which could not be blocked. He said affirmatively, "you two have reconciled; the knot in your heart has been removed, right?"


    "¡­¡­" Hearing what Glen said, Leona pursed her lips. She was really unhappy.


    And why was Glen laughing? What''s so funny?


    "It seems that what I said is right. You have indeed reconciled." It seemed that Glen didn''t say anything, but only he knew how he felt.


    It was true that Glen was happy.


    Glen didn''t know why he was so happy. He just knew that he was very happy now. It seemed that he felt happy for Lancy.


    Originally, Leona wanted to get something from Glen, but she didn''t expect that she would be asked by him instead.


    She was so annoyed that she had to admit, "yes, we have reconciled. So what? You haven''t answered my question yet. Tell me, why do you help us? "


    At this moment, Glen was in a good mood. It was rare for him to open his heart. He looked out of the window, and his eyes became deep. "To be exact, I''m not helping you, but helping her."


    Without the word "we", the only person that Glen wanted to hel


    ould such a person betray his sister?


    From beginning to end, Glen had never believed it. Ironically, he could do nothing but watch helplessly, unable to help her when she needed help most.


    On the one hand, the incident happened too suddenly, like a wildfire. Before everyone could react, it had already been settled.


    On the other hand, at that time, Glen was also trapped. When he escaped, Lancy had already disappeared.


    At first, Glen had thought of Leona, but what Leona did made him give up completely.


    To put it bluntly, at that time, Glen thought that Leona was untrustworthy. Moreover, because of Leona''s attitude, Glen had always been indifferent to her. Before that, the two of them were not even nodding acquaintances.


    How could it be possible that Leona didn''t remember anything that even Glen could remember!


    Leona''s face darkened. She raised her eyes and said, "I know, I know!"


    Only when she was cheated would she Leona had long regretted, so she would never let go of Boliy.


    Leona''s pain was not covered up at all. Perhaps it was because of this, Glen''s tone softened. "Since she said so, you should believe her, shouldn''t you?"


    What Glen meant was that Lancy trusted him.


    Hearing that, the corners of Leona''s mouth twitched. She took a weird look at this man. If she was not mistaken, he was smiling, wasn''t he?


    It was not until now that Leona found that the man''s eyes became particularly bright at the mention of Lancy, which were completely two different from those when he attacked her! In comparison Leona was speechless.


    Why are you treated so differently?


    However, it was also because of the different treatment that Leona believed in what Glen said. "Are you really in love with her? Or do you want to protect her in silence and love her forever? " There was more or less a hint of ridicule in his tone.


    Because he had poked her in the foot before!


    Every dog has his day.

 Chapter 551 Spoony Boy

    "Wow, Glen, I didn''t expect you to be such a spoony boy!" Leona was surprised and her eyes were full of banter.


    What the hell is the spoony boy?


    Hearing that, Glen was speechless. He looked at Leona unhappily and squinted his eyes dangerously.


    The corners of Leona''s lips curled up slightly, but she was unmoved at all. This was called ten years in the East and ten years in the West. Let''s see who the heavens would spare!


    "Well, what else can I do for her?" "Just paying attention to Boliy?" Glen changed the topic seriously.


    "Of course not. In addition to her movements, we have to collect some evidence. " Crossing her arms across her chest, Leona gritted her teeth at the mention of Boliy. "I don''t believe that Boliy has never done anything against the rules of the organization in the past few years. I will pay her back ten times or even a hundred times for the pain she inflicted on Lancy! "


    So, was this Lancy''s request or Leona''s own idea?


    The doubt in Glen''s eyes was obvious.


    Leona pouted and finally gave in. With an uneasy look on her face, she said, "Lancy means that we should protect ourselves first, so you just needs to pay attention to the movements of Boliy."


    Although the two of them had been in a tit for tat before, Glen had expressed his feelings in a disguised manner. Perhaps it was because of this that the two of them had more or less opened their hearts to each other.


    Trust, no matter how much, was the first key to start friendship.


    For the time being, the goodwill shown to both of Glen and Leona was enough to open that door. As for what would happen in the future, it would take time to test it.


    At present, it was not bad.


    Leona knew that she shouldn''t go against Lancy''s will, but she really didn''t want to let Boliy go so easily.. She sat on the sofa in a fit of pique, subconsciously grabbing the cushion with her left hand. "I can''t let her go so easily. What''s the use of only paying attention to her movements? We are still passive! It''s better to take the initiative! "


    "You can tell her your thoughts. Why you acted on your own." It was not that Glen didn''t want to deal with Boliy, but he was just worried that it would ruin Lancy''s plan.


    Glen believed that Lancy must have her own plan.


    "She means now is most important. Boliy won''t give up easily. She will certainly take many small actions. It will be as easy as turning a palm to catch her tail at that time. " Lowering her head, Leona was not in the mood.


    Glen probably knew what Lancy meant. If a dog was anxious, he would jump off the wall! If she pushed Boliy too hard, she would bite people everywhere like a mad dog. The first target was probably Leona.


    After all, Lancy was still worried about Leona.


    For so many years, she was the only one who had not changed, wasn''t she? With a gleam shining in his eyes, Glen couldn''t help but sigh.


    To get to the point, Glen asked, "what she said is reasonable. Even if she wanted to dig out what Boliy had do


    d happily. She seemed to have seen the miserable ending of Boliy.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Everything was in silence. The tacit understanding between them had gradually developed at one point one.


    It was time to leave.


    If she stayed too long, they would attract attention.


    Before leaving, Leona suddenly looked back and said seriously, "in fact, Glen, you are a good man."


    The sudden words made Glen a little overwhelmed. He raised his eyebrows and teased, "what? You suddenly have a crush on me?"


    Leona choked with blood. Who took a fancy to him! She couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "I just think that you are better than Marvin. I think you seem to love her very much. If you want to compete with Marvin, I will definitely be on your side. After all, we are teammates. "


    After a pause, Glen cast a weird glance at Leona. After a while, he asked slowly, "do you have any grudge against Marvin?"


    How much hatred and resentment could make her make such a suggestion?


    Leona blinked innocently and said, "how could it be? How could I have any grudge against him? They didn''t know each other I just think that you and Lancy are more matched than Marvin and Lancy! You love her so much and have been protecting her silently. You are generous and broad-minded... "


    It was obvious that she was praising Glen, but in a daze, Glen understood the hidden meaning behind it.


    Was she complaining about someone who was narrow-minded? Glen squinted his eyes. He had seen through what was going on between Leona and Marvin. It was afraid that there was really a big grudge between them?


    Pretending to know nothing, Leona turned her head. How could she complain about Marvin? It was just that she didn''t like him, and he also thought she was creepy.


    They just looked at each other coldly and teased each other from time to time?


    Oh, and that man always had an expression as if she was going to take his woman away. It was ridiculous. Why was he so jealous?

 Chapter 552 Warmth Between The Two Families

    Why was the hostility so high?


    After a few rounds, it was strange that the two of them could recover!


    You didn''t give me a good face, and I didn''t give you a good face either. Then they had a bad relation.


    Knowing what was on Glen''s mind, Leona suddenly thought it was a good idea! Besides, Glen was no worse than Marvin, wasn''t he?


    Glen was completely speechless. Maybe this was what one would rather offend a villain than a woman? Did Marvin, who was in Alaska far away, know that he had been snatched away?


    Of course, Marvin didn''t know that. He was pestering Lancy at this time!


    Lancy had almost recovered. She had to go back to the Lu mansion. Marvin had left for too long. The Lu mansion needed him, and the Wilson Group needed him more.


    They moved back to the Lu mansion three days ago.


    Time seemed to have returned to peace, and the previous turmoil and chaos seemed to have nothing happened. It was so quiet and warm that she couldn''t extricate herself from it.


    Only those who had been living in turmoil would truly understand how rare such a life was now.


    Now Lancy had a complete soul and a complete memory. Of course, her experience was different from before.


    It was as if she was reborn from a disaster. What she saw and felt were totally different. Lancy had to admit that she liked her current life, her current state, and.. The people around her now.


    Lancy]''s eyes met with Marvin''s in the air, which was their tacit understanding unconsciously.


    One''s eyes could not deceive others. Now Lancy''s eyes were like the eyes of a woman in love. Happiness was not a simple word.


    When a person was truly happy, her eyes, her expression, and her colors would tell you that she was very happy now.


    Just like now.


    After Lancy recovered and Mr. Lakin returned safely, Mr. Sidney held a family dinner in Lu mansion to celebrate their safety.


    This action showed the friendship between the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan, and also showed how much Mr. Sidney liked Lancy, his granddaughter-in-law.


    In fact, in private, Sidney had a good relationship with Lakin. They felt that it was not easy to meet someone he admired at their age.


    The so-called family dinner was really a family dinner.


    In the Lan Can, there were only Lakin and Lancy.


    As for the Lu Clan, they were Mr. Sidney, Mrs. Wilson, Marvin and his siblings, Sherry and Carl, the newly son-in-law of the Lu Clan. As for the people on the other branches, none of them had been invited.


    The two families gathered in the garden, BBQ.


    Yes, BBQ. In this way, they could chat and communicate well, not the complicated banquet.


    The banquet on the scene was not suitable for today''s theme.


    Lancy looked sideways at Marvin who was busy in front of the grill and smiled knowingly. Today, he was not in his usual suit and leather shoes, but wore informal clothes.


    Who would have thought that he was surprisingly suitable for light pink?


    And the light


    ed up to his knees and wrapped her arms around his neck. Their four eyes met.


    Rani rubbed her face with her two hands and then spread them out. Her two beautiful eyebrows were exaggeratedly high. She really looked like Mr. Sidney when he was angry.


    The little girl pointed at her eyebrows and said in a baby voice, "great grandpa was just like this. He must be angry. Rani remember that great grandpa always looks like this when you gets angry. "


    "Oh my God! Rani is really a genius!" Mr. Lakin burst into laughter. "Yes, that''s right. Your great grandpa is like this. Rani really resembles him!"


    Mr. Sidney didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. When he was angry, how could he be so funny like what Rani acted now?


    Mr. Sidney held his great granddaughter tightly in his arms and kissed her heavily. "Rani is right, okay?"


    Rani giggled, "Great Grandpa, can you stop being angry?"


    "Great grandpa is not angry. How could he be angry with Rani and Ray?" Mr. Sidney''s heart softened. "Great Grandpa knows that Ray and Rani are filial good children."


    Mr. Sidney touched the little girl''s head and said seriously. His two children were filial. When they were so young, they knew that their great grandpa was injured, and he was unhappy and they knew to coax him.


    They even knew what their great grandfather suffered, who loved them so much.


    How could he be angry with such a considerate baby? How could he do that?


    Rani opened her pink lips slightly, rolled her eyes and said, "Great Grandpa, please don''t be angry with daddy and Mommy, okay?"


    "Why did Rani say that?" Mr. Sidney asked curiously.


    "Because Daddy and Mommy forgot to tell great grandpa that I went home with my brother!" Rani tugged at the old man''s sleeve and said, "Mommy is sick. It''s hard for daddy to take care of her. It''s understandable that he forgot y to tell great grandpa for a while, right? Right? "


    When Rani said this, she took a glance at Mrs. Wilson not far away.

 Chapter 553 Narrow-minded Babies

    Since Lancy was brought back by Marvin, Mrs. Wilson had neither eyes nor nose. She made fun of Lancy.


    Are you sure that you have recovered? If you don''t, then go home. Who on earth are you going to hurt!


    Or she could satirize Lancy''s illness. It was hard to tell whether it was true or not! They even praised the young couple for their good acting skills.


    Mrs. Wilson held back her anger. If she couldn''t even say a few words, she would be really angry.


    Especially, because of their return, the whole Lu clan was filled with joy. And Mr. Sidney even proposed to hold a family dinner. It was obvious to Lancy!


    She was afraid that others didn''t know how happy she was in the Lu clan and how many elders liked her.


    Mrs. Wilson couldn''t bear to see this woman being flattered by so many people, and her eyes ached. As for now, the elders were all there. This shameless woman looked at the man affectionately, which was simply inappropriate.


    If it were in their era, such a daughter-in-law would have been taught a lesson.


    Mrs. Wilson had already lost the fairness in her view of Lancy. She always wore a pair of black glasses. Of course, everything was wrong.


    What did he mean by her age.


    She also knew that it was not the time of conservative feudalism. It was nonsense to demand young women in the new century with the environment and rules she remembered.


    After all, Mrs. Wilson was selfish.


    Mrs. Wilson couldn''t bear to see everyone take Lancy in their hands. She still couldn''t figure out what was good about that woman?


    Her grandson, who had always been indifferent to women, would gradually become faithful because of her tenderness.


    What a picky man Mr. Sidney was! He had never given them a good look. As a result, as soon as Lancy entered the house, the weather changed, breaking too many original rules and bottom lines.


    It didn''t make sense at all.


    Perhaps it was because Lancy had received too many special treatment that the Mrs. Wilson hated her so much.


    Children were very sensitive, let alone precocious people like Ray and Rani. Mr. Sidney''s malice was covered up a little, but they couldn''t escape their eyes.


    Mrs. Wilson thought the two children were too young to understand what the adults said. Sometimes, they behaved recklessly even in front of the children.


    She didn''t know that Ray and Rani were smarter and more sophisticated than she had imagined. Judging from people''s expressions, they had already learned it when they were three or four years old.


    Moreover, children were more sensitive than adults.


    Only in front of Sidney could Mrs. Wilson restrain her disgust for Lancy.


    How could the two kids not know that?


    Rani''s glance was not obscure, but straightforward. The little girl was timid, worried and scared.


    Rani grabbed Mr. Sidney''s hand nervously and said softly, "Great Grandpa, daddy and Mommy have lost weight. They must be very tired these d


    ble face?


    But it was out of good will of Freda.


    She hoped that Grandma could be more tolerant, accept sister-in-law, Ray and Rani. Don''t always tit for tat. Moreover, Ray and Rani are still so young. If grandma still acts like this, how much psychological shadow will it cause in the hearts of the two children?


    Regardless of how angry and aggrieved Mrs. Wilson was, Rani raised her innocent face, waved at Mrs. Wilson and said sweetly, "Rani know. Great grandma is the best."


    Since she admitted that she was not angry, she would not say anything bad about her mother''s illness in the future.


    Otherwise, she would admit that she was dissatisfied and lied?


    Even if she had to say it in the future, Mrs. Wilson would have to consider the fact that she admitted it herself today, wouldn''t she?


    With bright black eyes, Rani held her great grandpa in her arms and acted like a spoiled child. Her bright eyes could tell that she was in a better mood.


    The soft girl acted like a spoiled child, and the adults'' hearts were so soft.


    Mr. Sidney narrowed his eyes into slits.


    Mr. Lakin felt a little uncomfortable. He stared at his great granddaughter and suddenly felt empty in his arms.


    So, Mr. Sidney is so lucky!


    Just as Lakin was thinking about this, his knees were suddenly patted. Before he could react, he felt something heavy in his arms. He lowered his head and saw a pair of black and white eyes.


    Ray pulled a long face. Compared with the sweet Rani, Ray was exceptionally quiet and cold. He raised his eyes and said seriously, "hug me."


    Ray''s was so serious that it didn''t look like a spoiled child, but unexpectedly made people feel warm. Mr. Lakin held his great grandson tightly, showing two rows of teeth that were not very flexible to Mr. Wilson. He looked satisfied.


    Mr. Sidney held Rani in his arms, with Ray in his hand. After calming down, Mr. Lakin felt warm.


    Yes, yes, Ray is the child of the Lan Clan!

 Chapter 554 Reluctant To Leave

    That was to say, the elderly were all children, and even such a thing had to compete for favor. It was really amusing.


    After the two old men had enough fun, they let Ray and Rani play.


    Mr. Sidney and Mr. Lakin looked at each other and smiled. Who was so considerate and considerate as their baby?


    In their hearts, their family''s treasures were definitely one in ten thousand.


    "Don''t you really mind that?" Lakin suddenly asked in a low voice. It was because Ray and Rani were so intelligent that he had to mention it again.


    What''s the purpose of today''s family dinner? Lakin knew it. That was why he accepted his invitation.


    That was why she asked.


    Looking at his steady great grandson at such a young age, Mr. Sidney was absolutely reluctant to part with him. Not only did Lakin value the two children, but also Mr. Sidney. Ray was definitely something! He was more flexible and promising than his father.


    It was absolutely true that Sidney didn''t feel heartbroken to give Ray to the Lan Clan. How much Mr. Sidney wanted to take the child back, Ray was the eldest son of Lu Clan!


    Speaking of this, Sidney felt heartbroken!


    But what could she do? Before Marvin and Lancy got married, they had agreed that it was Marvin who brought it up. Now there was only one bloodline, Lancy of the Lan Clan, and their hope was on Ray.


    Mr. Sidney couldn''t refuse.


    First of all, it was the Lu Clan''s fault to let Lancy and her children live outside for so many years! Two children... Mr. Sidney admitted with mixed feelings that they were closer to Lancy than to Marvin.


    It was not that it was not a bad time, but that they had missed the best time to cultivate their relationship. To put it more bluntly, Ray, Rani and their mother had lived together for six years. It was hard for ordinary people to imagine how deep their relationship was.


    In fact, it could be seen from the trivial things in daily life.


    The two kids were well protected by their mothers. They wouldn''t suffer any loss.


    The old lady knew that the two children were always unhappy because the she didn''t like their own mother! They didn''t want their mommy to be wronged at all.


    It was another advantage for Mr. Sidney.


    No matter how capable and smart she was, she was nothing if she was not filial.


    Compared with the classic example of Nina, it could be seen that it had the same impact on the two families. The inspirations and thoughts of Mr. Sidney were basically the same as that of Mr. Lakin''s.


    In this way, she didn''t think that the children were too intimate with Lancy. It was a matter of course.


    Some people would say that even if there was no previous thing, with Mr. Sidney''s tolerance and courage, he would never think so. They were supposed to be close.


    However, in real life, there were many people who would think so.


    Not to mention the rich families, even the ordinary families


    th them.


    Why on earth should he remind him of this cruel fact?


    Sidney''s face darkened and felt distressed. Then he comforted himself. Then he looked at his granddaughter in law, Lancy, with passionate eyes.


    That was hope, hope!


    All of a sudden, Lancy felt her scalp tingling. Subconsciously, she looked at the source. It was her grandfather! Oh, what happened to his eyes and expression? Why did he look at her like this?


    Lancy touched her face subconsciously. It was obvious that Mr. Sidney was staring at her! Grandpa is hungry?


    Hearing that, Lancy turned her head. She didn''t know that Mr. Sidney had already started to plan for the twins. It was really a funny story.


    Lancy blinked her eyes, not knowing what was on Mr. Sidney''s mind. After thinking for a while, she put the roasted food on the plate and placed it on the table. She thought that her parents and children should be hungry too.


    Only when she was hungry would his eyes turn green.


    The two families sat around the table, and almost everyone was happy. They were so happy that everyone would envy them.


    The Lu clan seldom had such activities.


    It was the first time for her join this! Mr. Sidney couldn''t help but secretly make a decision. This kind of activity was much better than he expected. Well, he could have one more party.


    Mr. Sidney was very satisfied with this. Such a party was much better than a play. She didn''t need to wear a mask, nor did she need to care about this and that.


    This was family.


    Mr. Sidney bent his eyes and caught a glimpse of Mrs. Wilson. He paused. he cast a cold glance at the Mrs. Wilson. What did she mean by wearing a face on such a good day?


    Who was she showing her anger to?


    Mr. Sidney narrowed his eyes dangerously. Mrs. Wilson shivered! Yes, yes, it was the happiest time of their family. No one was allowed to spoil it...


    Mrs. Wilson was so angry that she had myocardial infarction.

 Chapter 555 Being Late

    It was indeed rare for the three generations to gather together. The old man liked children and grandchildren to be on their knees, but Mrs. Wilson felt that she was not in such a happy scene.


    She didn''t fit in.


    Her husband didn''t care about her, and her grandchildren turned a blind eye to her. Even children could make fun of her. At this moment, Mrs. Wilson felt a little sad.


    God knows, from beginning to end, Lancy and Marvin did not say anything.


    Because the problem between them and Mrs. Wilson had been a "chronic disease" for many years and they had been accustomed to it. No matter what Mrs. Wilson said, as long as it was not too much, they would pretend not to hear anything.


    Maybe this was what Mrs. Wilson thought she turned a blind eye to her!


    Even the new Master seemed to be on par with Lancy and the others.


    It had gone too far! Mrs. Wilson''s mood fluctuated, even more dangerous than a roller coaster.


    "Mr. Sidney, there is still a child who hasn''t come yet. How about we wait for a moment?" The whole family was so happy that no one was here. What kind of happiness was this? Mrs. Wilson wanted to vent her hatred. They made her unhappy. Couldn''t she fight back?


    She wanted to make them happy and make their whole family happy!


    Even Sherry was there. How could they forget the Myron of the Lu clan?


    Mr. Sidney was obviously stunned. He frowned again and asked, "by the way, where is Myron? Aren''t you on holiday today? Where is he? "


    Carl''s head began to ache again. Why did he mention Myron again?


    In the past few days in the Lu clan, Carl had clearly seen the situation in the Lu mansion. Anyway, Carl would rather face the life of fighting and killing than the intrigues here!


    Every sentence was seven turns and eight turns. In the Lu mansion, it was more exercise than going to the company! Carl took a deep breath and once again doubted that it was a good decision for his wife with a baby to run to her house from time to time?


    Maybe, it would be more helpful for fetal education at home?


    Carl seriously thought about this question, but he didn''t know if he could get what he wanted in the end. Anyway, what was in front of him was the most important.


    Carl was one hundred percent sure that Mrs. Wilson must have known what was on Myron''s mind. Last time, when Mrs. Wilson took Mr. Sidney to a small building in the middle of the lake, she should have known, and it was one hundred percent sure.


    That''s right. Only Myron himself deceived himself that his secret was still a "secret".


    "Yes, it''s just Myron is not here." Mrs. Wilson shook her hand coldly and looked down with malice. "How can Myron not attend the family gathering? What''s wrong with her? Nothing is more important than a family gathering! People who don''t know him might think he is avoiding someone! "


    Lakin looked at Mrs. Wilson thoughtfully. He felt that the Mrs. Wilson seemed to imply something.


    Escape from whom?


    what do you mean?


    Marvin


    he two brothers fell in love with the same woman.


    Myron loved his sister-in-law so much that he had never had another woman by his side... He was gloomy and depressed. All his abnormalities showed his inner restlessness, shame and helplessness!


    Sidney''s pupils suddenly twitched, with a trace of cruelty and disbelief flashing in his eyes. A sharp sword burst out from his cold eyes and shot at Myron.


    he tried to find something on his face.


    All of a sudden, the back of Myron froze. His eyes moved, and finally sank, and once again became dim.


    For a moment, Mr. Sidney couldn''t figure out what was going on. Then he shook his head and forgot the weird idea in his mind. Didn''t they say that Myron has affairs with women everynight? How could they fall in love with someone he shouldn''t like?


    No matter how shrewd a person was, there were always times when he dodged, didn''t want to face, and was unwilling to believe his family''s problems.


    All children at home were good, and the bad ones were misled by others.


    How could Mr. Sidney believe that his proud grandson would do such a stupid thing?


    Of course, it was one thing to have all the doubts in his heart, and another to have Mr. Sidney really face it! Sidney didn''t want to do that unless he had to.


    "All right." Sidney scolded Mrs. Wilson and cast a warning glance at her. Old lady? Are you getting old and confused? She always say whatever she wanted to say.


    The corners of Mrs. Wilson''s mouth twitched. She looked at Sidney confidently and said, "Mr. Sidney, I''m just concerned about Myron! It was not easy for Lancy to recover from her serious illness. If Myron also fell ill, then Sherry would not even have time to breathe? As a child, you should take good care of yourself. "


    Well, just one sentence for three people.


    What did he mean by saying that as soon as Lancy recovered, Myron got sick? Why did they connect the two people for no reason? It was Marvin who went out with Lancy to recuperate.

 Chapter 556 Feeling Ashamed

    Her dear husband didn''t get sick because of this. Why did Myron, who was unable to be connected with Lancy, get sick?


    Mrs. Wilson connected the two things on purpose, implying that Myron fell ill because of Lancy? Myron fell ill because of his sister-in-law. Who couldn''t understand what was going on?


    As for Sherry.


    Mrs. Wilson sneered. She had divorced. How could she still have the face to stay in her former mother-in-law''s house? Oh, by the way, what was the excuse she made before?


    Ah, in order to prepare the wedding of Freda.


    What about now?


    Freda had married and she had taken good care of Lancy. Why did she come back?


    She was afraid that she really regarded herself as the birth mother of the master of the Lu clan and wanted to stay here to continue to be her noble wife? The reason why Mrs. Wilson was so afraid of Sherry was that she clearly knew that Sherry was qualified to stay here.


    After all, her son was the head of the Lu clan?


    Hearing that, Marvin frowned and squinted at Mrs. Wilson unhappily. "Myron did have a hard time when I left. he was under too much pressure. But grandma, don''t worry. Myron always knows what to do. What''s more, now that I''m back, it will be easier for Myron. "


    The implication was that the recent abnormality of Myron was just because he was too busy and stressed.


    As for men, women were one of the ways to relieve pressure.


    Marvin''s explanation made sense. Mr. Sidney''s face softened a lot.


    Mrs. Wilson snorted and said with a false smile, "you two are really brother. Very good, very good! Mr. Sidney, are you happy? "


    Her tone was dripping with sarcasm, which didn''t really make Mr. Sidney happy.


    The more gratified she was now, the more disappointed he would be in the future.


    Mr. Sidney turned his eyes away. Obviously, Mrs. Wilson didn''t want to say anything. The smile on her face froze. She didn''t show any mercy to Lancy and others?


    Mrs. Wilson gritted her teeth. This had happened more than once or two times. She gradually became numb. Anyway...


    With a gleam shining in her dark eyes, Mrs. Wilson said softly, "I really hope that you two can live like this forever." She chuckled mysteriously.


    Hearing that, Marvin pursed his lips slightly. How could he not know what Mrs. Wilson meant.


    Lancy was so close to her two babies that she heard the conversation and knew the undercurrents between them and Mrs. Wilson.


    She didn''t interfere, as if she didn''t know what had happened.


    It was not that she didn''t want to interfere, nor did she escape, nor did she feel guilty and dare to speak. But Lancy hadn''t decided what to do?


    Her memory was complete, and she treated Marvin differently. Myron was no longer just a member of the Lu clan in name to her.


    She remembered that when she returned to Alaska, the first friend she knew was Myron.


    She also remembered


    something wrong.


    Maybe it was a good way to avoid it from afar.


    Freda was about to say something but stopped on a second thought. However, his eyes were full of worry. His grandfather was very angry!


    Waking up from the shock, Mrs. Wilson held her mouth and said incredulously, "Myron, did grandma hear it wrong? What do you want to do? Move out? "


    Every time Mrs. Wilson said a word, Sidney''s face darkened.


    "I want to move out." As he spoke, the stone in Myron''s heart was finally relieved. He looked at his grandfather with burning eyes, extremely serious. His dim eyes told her his insistence silently that he was serious.


    It was this seriousness that shocked Mr. Sidney!


    "Marvin, say something." Mr. Sidney couldn''t stand anymore. He sat on the chair on the left side of the table and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    he didn''t get angry at such an occasion.


    Marvin was his elder brother, his eldest grandson, and the master of the Lu clan. It was more appropriate for him to speak! Mr. Sidney thought that it would be better for the two brothers to talk.


    Marvin was as cold as the moon in the sky. He didn''t seem to be affected by it. He had expected Myron''s decision. Even Carl and Freda knew the reason, how could he not understand?


    However, as the BOSS was the BOSS, he could control his emotions. When Myron made the decision and everyone was shocked, his eyes only flashed.


    Myron didn''t look directly into Marvin''s eyes. Instead, he kept his eyes down and didn''t look at anyone.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Marvin sighed and said in a steady tone, without showing much real emotions. He only asked if he had really made up his mind.


    Marvin had mixed feelings. He loved and hated his brother.


    Myron froze for a moment, and then nodded heavily. He said with certainty, "I''ve made up my mind." Only the real departure would not bring them any trouble.

 Chapter 557 Like Thunder

    In particular, if grandma knew it, she would certainly make a fuss.


    Myron glanced at Mrs. Wilson. He didn''t think that Mrs. Wilson would stop at the right time, scruple and restrain. And she wouldn''t turn a blind eye to him just because he was her grandson!


    Mrs. Wilson, his grandmother, would leave her alone to deal with Lancy!


    The two brothers fell in love with the same woman, which would be the biggest shame of the Lu Clan. At that time, whether it was him, eldest brother or Lancy, they would be seriously injured.


    Grandpa might...


    Myron closed his eyes in pain. He had already known that Lancy didn''t love him. It was not a woman''s feeling for a man, and it would never be that kind of feeling.


    If she loved him, Myron would fight for it even if his reputation was ruined.


    But she didn''t love him!


    She loved her brother... What right did he have to ruin her life? And why did he make her an object of public criticism because of his fault.


    Myron Lu had a good time every night. It was not completely useless to paralyze herself with alcohol when she lost her mind! At least, he had some knowledge and direction.


    He finally realized that it was time to let go of her.


    "Now that you have made up your mind, do as you want!" The decision of Marvin was beyond everyone''s expectation. Did he agree without asking the reason?


    Mr. Sidney was confused and frowned deeply. He let Marvin make the decision because he believed that he would make the most correct judgment as the master of the Lu clan.


    However...


    Mr. Sidney was furious. One or two of them only knew to annoy him! "Come with me."


    This was not a place to talk, so Mr. Sidney had to temporarily transfer to the study. He wanted to have a good talk with his two grandsons.


    Mr. Lakin smiled. Every family had its own problems. No one would compete with him for Ray and Rani. Great.


    Obviously, Mr. Lakin was snickering. He clapped his hands with a smile and said, "Ray, Rani, come to great-grandfather..."


    The so-called competing for favor was to seize the time and seize the loophole all the time. This was the way to win.


    Mr. Sidney''s back froze and he walked faster.


    Why was she so troublesome at the critical moment!


    The atmosphere around Mr. Sidney was a little lower. He led his two grandsons into the study.


    As the chief culprit, Myron lowered his head. He knew what his grandfather would say. However, since he had said it, he would move out anyway.


    "Myron, grandpa has been very disappointed in you recently!" Mr. Sidney didn''t want to talk to his grandson today.


    Indeed, he had witnessed Myron''s performance these days. The reason why Mr. Sidney hadn''t talked to him today was that he thought his grandsons were all sensible.


    Even though there was something wrong during this period, he still believed that they would adjust themselves.


    However, he was still blown up by Myron''s sudden decision


    o felt painful. Wasn''t Marvin painful and upset? However, Marvin clearly knew his heart. No one could take Lancy away from him.


    He and Lancy loved each other.


    Even if it was his own brother, he would never let it go.


    Compared with Myron''s hesitation, Marvin was obviously much more decisive.


    "Not a child?" Mr. Sidney was furious. "What he has done is not a child''s behavior? Besides, don''t you remember the family rules? Go back and copy one hundred times. Move out. I''m still here! "


    "Are you restrained in this house? Aren''t you free enough? "


    The old people were all like this. The so-called son and grandson were all in the same hall, and the key point was that the three generations were in the same hall.


    "Grandpa!" Myron raised his voice unconsciously, "Let me live out! I promise it won''t be as ridiculous as before. "


    Myron didn''t want to stay here any longer. He was really afraid that he would go crazy one day.


    At least, give him time and space, okay?


    "You!" Mr. Sidney stared at his grandson with his eyes wide open. He fell into silence. Mr. Sidney could feel the seriousness and eagerness of Myron, and even the faint begging in his eyes...


    It seemed that it was not just moving out.


    Mr. Sidney thought for a while. He saw clearly the pain in his eyes! ''Pain, begging, why?


    For what?


    Why did he beg?''


    ''Myron, he really has something to hide from me, right?


    With an unreadable expression on his face, Mr. Sidney became less angry, more cautious and almost questioned! "Myron, what did you hide from me?"


    Mr. Sidney asked abruptly, with his eyes completely cold. He was almost sure that something must have happened in Myron. And that was exactly the reason why his temperament had changed greatly.


    With the silence of Myron, Mr. Sidney''s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. Mr. Sidney became more and more uneasy and inexplicable, and the idea of not wanting to be formal came up again.

 Chapter 558 Leave As You Wish

    Mr. Sidney pursed his lips and looked sharply at the two brothers, Marvin and Myron. His sharp eyes were full of doubt. He had to face up to this question.


    Mr. Sidney closed his eyes. For a moment, the study was so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping on the ground could be heard.


    Both Marvin and Myron had never seen their grandfather.


    Mr. Sidney was shrewd and suspicious.


    Myron was restless! He didn''t want to be found out by Mr. Sidney. He was determined and would never say anything.


    Myron gritted his teeth. It was impossible for him not to feel guilty! Mr. Sidney''s eyes were like an infrared scanning machine, which always made people feel that they had nowhere to hide.


    Under his clothes, he was already wet with cold sweat.


    Marvin turned his body sideways. Of course, it was impossible for him to be exposed by Myron at this time! Once that thing was exposed, it would really go out of control. "Grandpa, Myron is not a child anymore. He can handle his own business."


    Marvin took a deep look at Myron and said, "I believe he can handle it well. Grandpa, the eagle should not be locked up at home. Let Myron go out by himself. "


    Mr. Sidney''s face softened a little, but the gleam in his eyes was frightening.


    "Myron is just moving out for the time being. When the time is up and he has finished his training, he will come back." Marvin looked at Myron. He said this not only to his grandfather, but also to him. Time was limited.


    That was also grandpa''s bottom line.


    It was okay to go out for training, but if she wanted to move out completely, Grandpa would never agree! Even if they got married in the future, they might not be able to leave this price smoothly.


    Hearing what Marvin said, Mr. Sidney was in a better mood.


    "Myron is sensible and filial. Even if I go out for the time being, I will often come back to visit you. "


    Mr. Sidney''s black eyes twinkled. He looked at the silent Myron, and then looked at the serious Marvin, lost in thought! Only Mr. Sidney knew what he was thinking.


    Mr. Sidney knocked on the table made of rosewood, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, as if it was far away, and knocked on Myron''s heart.


    It was hard to tell whether Mr. Sidney was angry or not. Then, Myron didn''t know how to persuade his grandfather.


    Myron had always been different from Marvin. Their growth environment and experience had led them to a different path. Their personalities and methods of dealing with problems were completely different.


    The two of them stood in front of Mr. Sidney at the same time. One was calm and emotionless, while the other was silent and gloomy, with a faint sense of guilt and uneasiness.


    With such a strong contrast, how could Mr. Sidney not notice the abnormality of Myron.


    Just when Myron thought his grandfather would hold him accountable, Mr. Sidney suddenly asked, "Marvin, are you sure?"


    There wa


    Sidney and the other two walked over.


    The time they talked was shorter than they had imagined. Mrs. Wilson thought there would be another "war". Why did he come back so soon?


    "Mr. Sidney?" Mrs. Wilson stood up to greet him, but was stabbed by Mr. Sidney all of a sudden.


    Of course, Mr. Sidney knew what Mrs. Wilson wanted to ask and what she wanted to say. But all his experience had been spent on the conversation in the study just now. Now, he just wanted to have a meal happily.


    Mrs. Wilson wanted to say something several times, but was interrupted by Mr. Sidney coldly.


    She knew that Mr. Sidney didn''t want to talk about that topic.


    At last, Mrs. Wilson had to shut up. Seeing the happy family... She was already full before eating.


    She was full of anger.


    As for the matter that Myron wanted to move out, Mrs. Wilson would know the result tomorrow.


    To everyone''s surprise, Mr. Sidney agreed.


    That day, Myron packed up and left directly. He didn''t take too many suitcases with him. If he took all of them, he was afraid that he would not be able to get out of the Lu Clan.


    Moreover, Myron didn''t think too much.


    Men and women were different. Women wanted to take away all their beautiful clothes and all the precious jewelry. As for men, sometimes only a few clothes were enough.


    Many people were shocked and unbelievable.


    Mrs. Wilson was much angrier than them. However, what Mrs. Wilson was thinking was that since the protagonist, Myron, was not here, how could the forbidden play between him and Lancy continue?


    However, Mr. Sidney announced it formally, as if he had made a decision and no one was allowed to question him.


    This was to tell them, not to ask for their permission.


    In this case, no one stopped Myron from leaving!


    Mrs. Wilson glanced at Marvin, who was standing next to her. He looked calm and indifferent. He had already known it! Maybe he had added fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 559 Farewell In Silence

    Mrs. Wilson was so determined that she didn''t believe that Marvin knew nothing about Myron''s "secret". To put it bluntly, his brother fell in love with someone he shouldn''t love, and to put it bluntly, his brother coveted his wife.


    It was known to all that the wife of a brother was not to be trifled with. Mrs. Wilson didn''t believe that the shrewd Marvin would be unaware of it.


    They could hide it from Mr. Sidney, but they couldn''t hide it from her! Did she really think that she couldn''t see that their brothers had gradually distanced themselves from each other?


    Otherwise, with their friendship from childhood to adulthood, Marvin would be the first one to object.


    But this time, Marvin was indifferent. Since the three of them were in the study at that time, it was impossible for Mr. Sidney not to ask about his thoughts and attitude.


    Moreover, according to the family rules, it was impossible for Mr. Sidney to agree to Myron''s request.


    This time, he nodded so easily. The request he made yesterday was announced today, which was not the style of Mr. Sidney at all.


    The only explanation was that Marvin had persuaded Mr. Sidney and done a lot of ideological work.


    "Marvin, why don''t you persuade him. How can he live alone in the outside? " Mrs. Wilson said sarcastically to Marvin.


    Without raising his eyelids, Marvin smiled faintly and said with far-reaching eyes, "Grandma, Myron is an adult. When I was at his age, I was also alone, wasn''t I? "


    With his example, it was not strange that Myron wanted to move out.


    Mrs. Wilson snorted, with irony in her eyes. She deliberately squinted at Lancy and said meaningfully, "Is that so? Just want to go out and live? Or, to avoid someone? "


    "To be honest, you two are really in a good relationship!" Mrs. Wilson meant something. Obviously, she meant that Marvin preferred women to brothers. But before women and brothers, he still chose the former.


    If Lancy knew what Mrs. Wilson was thinking, she would laugh three times. She was going to kneel down to Mrs. Wilson.


    Hearing Mrs. Wilson''s sarcasm, Marvin narrowed his eyes and said, "Grandma, you must be kidding. A happy family and a happy couple are exactly what you and grandpa want, aren''t they?"


    Everyone knew that Mr. Sidney cared about the prosperity of the Lu Clan the most.


    Mrs. Wilson didn''t smile at all. He just knew to suppress her with Mr. Sidney, didn''t he? She would like to see how long they could hide it.


    A group of people sent Myron out. Lancy and Freda walked in the front, three steps away from Myron.


    "Brother, you should take good care of yourself outside. Come back more often." No matter how many words she said, it was useless. Freda knew why Myron left home and why he made such a choice, so he wouldn''t "come back to have a look.". It was too late to hide. How could he often go home to have a look.


    There was no doubt that Freda had a complicated feeling. She and Myron were close.


    Although she didn''t agree with his feelings or even condem


    knew the reason.


    Looking at Myron, Lancy sighed, "Take care of yourself. Don''t let your family worry about you."


    Myron finally left. He was not relieved, but there was also a hint of disintegration.


    He exhaled a mouthful of stale air, got on the car and left without looking back.


    Who would have thought that his life would change in just one or two years? It turned out that the world was full of unforeseen events!


    On the attic, Mr. Sidney looked at what happened at the front door and naturally noticed the interaction between Myron and Lancy. He narrowed his eyes and sank into the lake, worried and suspicious.


    With his sharp eyebrows wrinkled into a frown, Mr. Sidney felt depressed. Was, was Myron really ...


    A cold light flashed in Mr. Sidney''s eyes. Even though he didn''t want to think too much, he couldn''t control his rapidly running brain at the moment. Some blurry, deliberately ignored, gradually surfaced uncontrollably.


    Everything has cause and effect.


    The reason for today''s result must be found out.


    Especially the change of a person, recalling the past, there was always a trace. However, some signs and traces were ignored.


    The picture was getting clearer and clearer, so clear that Mr. Sidney''s hand holding the fence couldn''t help trembling. Mr. Sidney was shocked and furious.


    Countless thoughts swept over and almost drowned him.


    In the end, it turned into four words - brother and sister-in-law.


    These four simple words almost knocked down Mr. Sidney! Although he had always valued Marvin more, he still had hope for Myron.


    Myron was different from Marvin. Under the influence of his brother, he could still break out of his own world.


    It was a blessing for a clan.


    There was no better person than his descendants! It was said that children were the flowers of their motherland and the hope of their motherland in the future. First of all, they were the hope of a family, the hope of a family.


    Marvin and Myron were the hope of the Lu Clan.

 Chapter 560 Hesitation

    Mr. Sidney handed over the Lu Clan to Marvin, and Myron was his biological brother. The two of them had a deep relationship since childhood.


    Don''t think that Mr. Sidney only cultivates Marvin and ignores Myron. In fact, he has spent a lot of time and energy on Myron.


    If Mr. Sidney treated Marvin as an emperor, then Myron was a loyal servant. He would be the most capable assistant and trusted brother of Marvin.


    If they worked together, the Lu Clan would definitely be rich for many generations.


    It could be seen that Mr. Sidney not only had great hopes for Marvin, but also for Myron. That was why Mr. Sidney didn''t allow this generation to split up, nor did he allow them to move out.


    Even if it was an exception, Marvin had to live in the Lu mansion after he got married and settled down.


    Since Mr. Sidney made such a rule, he must have his own reason and consideration.


    But now, there seemed to be something wrong!


    Mr. Sidney looked shrewdly at the direction of Lancy. It was not a joke. If they really broke up... Mr. Sidney didn''t even dare to think about it.


    What made Mr. Sidney even more unacceptable was the reason why they were alienated - for a woman.


    How could Mr. Sidney accept this?


    If it happened more than a year ago, perhaps everything would be different. To put it bluntly, it was uncertain whether Lancy could enter the Lu Clan.


    But the truth was that Lancy was the hostess of the Lu Clan, the wife of Marvin, and the mother of two children.


    "When did it happen?" Mr. Sidney murmured and wiped his face.


    Was he getting old and confused? Since things had come to this, it was meaningless to investigate when it had happened? Even before and after marriage, the current facts could not be changed.


    Now the most serious thing was that... Did they need him to leave home?


    Was it because it was too uncontrollable or because it wanted to stop?


    Mr. Sidney had to think about Myron''s original intention of leaving home this time. From a rational point of view, he preferred the latter.


    How could his grandson make the same mistake? How could he allow himself to make the same mistake!


    After all, Mr. Sidney had gone through a lot of ups and downs. After suffering a heavy blow, he finally calmed down. It was out of her judgment on this matter, and also out of her trust in Myron.


    Myron''s choice to move out proved that he didn''t indulge himself.


    Mr. Sidney was more or less relieved. At least, it proved that the child could be saved. He knew how to save it


    It was right to move out and they couldn''t stay in the same room.


    Mr. Sidney breathed a sigh of relief. He finally understood why Marvin was on the side of Myron for the first time. Mr. Sidney guessed that he must have known about it.


    Thinking of this, Mr. Sidney felt bad again.


    He was also a man, so of course he knew what a man was thinking. This kind of thing was unacceptable even for brothers.


    What did Marvin think?


    Mr. Sidney was


    , "Grandpa wants to say that it''s time to add new members to our family."


    "¡­¡­" Everyone was shocked.


    Lancy blinked her round eyes and pricked up her ears. Did she hear it wrong? What did grandpa mean by ''giving birth''?


    Biting the spoon, Ray and Rani looked at each other, speechless. The two little babies began to think seriously.


    A trace of surprise flashed through Marvin''s eyes, but he regained his calmness.


    On the other side, Mrs. Wilson was totally in a bad mood and her face twitched unconsciously. She looked at her husband in horror. Was this the man she knew?


    In fact, it was common for a family to talk about such things.


    Every family member would care about such a question. It was not a big deal to ask something nervous! The Lu Clan was not an ordinary family.


    The tradition of a big family continued among the male lead and the female lead. The man didn''t care much about the affairs in the inner house. In particular, Mr. Sidney was the most rigorous and disciplined one. It could be seen that he didn''t always tolerate Mrs. Wilson.


    No matter what, Mr. Sidney didn''t seem to be the person who would say that.


    It was weird!


    The way she opened her eyes today must be wrong!


    These were the thoughts of the servants.


    Mr. Sidney cleared his throat. He also knew that it was inappropriate for him to mention it in front of everyone. He had no choice. This was the only thing he could get.


    But then again, this house was a little desolate.


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Sidney changed from being calm at the beginning to being righteous. "This is a big deal for the Lu Clan. Ray and Rani, I have discussed with Mr. Lakin and made other arrangements. So, you''d better give birth to a few more babies as soon as possible. I''ll name them. "


    The so-called other arrangements were that Ray and Rani were the inheritors of the Lan Clan, which also indirectly admitted the decision.


    Give birth to this baby with the surname of Lu Clan.

 Chapter 561 Hasten Parturition

    Hearing that, Mr. Sidney became anxious! Ray and Rani were both seven years old. If they didn''t have children, they would be a little older.


    Well, if it was seen from the analysis chart, this plan would be a red mark all the way up to the sky. Even more than the hidden trouble of Myron.


    Staring at his grandson and granddaughter in law, Mr. Sidney suddenly had a clue.


    The more Lancy and Marvin loved each other, the better. Their love directly reflected the speed of giving birth to kids.


    In this way, Myron would definitely figure it out and the hidden crisis would naturally be solved.


    In this way, everyone was happy.


    Perhaps Mr. Sidney had no choice but to do so.


    "Grandpa..." Hearing that, Lancy was very embarrassed. Was it really appropriate to say that in front of everyone at the table?


    Mr. Sidney straightened his back and turned to look at Ray and Rani with a smile. "Ray and Rani, do you want a brother or sister?"


    Ray said seriously with a straight face, He thought for a while and finally nodded heavily. "I want a brother."


    "Rani wants a sister." Rani raised her hand and said, "a sister like Rani." Well, the little girl didn''t forget to sell herself at this time.


    After all, Rani is a cute princess.


    Mr. Sidney narrowed his eyes with satisfaction. He heard that the two babies both wanted a brother and a sister!


    "Marvin, did you hear it clearly?" Mr. Sidney looked at his grandson without saying anything. The public opinion was like this. Did he know what to do?


    Whether he could solve the problem or not depended on him.


    Lancy was even more embarrassed. She covered her face and pretended to be calm. Could she pretend that she heard nothing?


    On the contrary, Marvin nodded seriously and responded unexpectedly. "I know, Grandpa. Don''t worry."


    So, don''t worry?


    Mr. Sidney squinted at his granddaughter in law and then looked at the two kids, murmuring, "it would be better if there will be another twins."


    Well, with Ray and Rani, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to have twins, right?


    Mr. Sidney rubbed his chin and thought, ''since the Lu Clan has this gene, there must be no problem.''


    In the following days, Mr. Sidney took actions to tell everyone that what he said at the table that day was not casual. He still insisted on the principle of keeping an eye on her.


    As long as Mrs. Lancy was present, Mr. Sidney would always look at her from time to time.


    He just glanced at Lancy once or twice.


    But there was a profound meaning in it.


    Lancy, the most concerned one, only felt pressure. Now facing her grandfather, she couldn''t help but touch her belly, and then inexplicably felt guilty.


    It was really a story with tears all over her face.


    After returning to her room, Lancy puckered up her buttocks and lay on the chair of the imperial concubine. She rubbed her face against the cushion unconsciously and sighed heavily.


    "Mommy


    o beat around the bush.


    Finally, she came to a conclusion that daddy was unfathomable.


    As for now, Ray was not surprised at all that his father suddenly came in, let alone that he had a clear conversation with them.


    BOSS didn''t know that he had been demonized in the hearts of the kids. If he knew what the kids was thinking at the moment, he would be very surprised.


    He did hear their conversation, but the reason was not that he was too unfathomable, but that... The reason why he heard that was that you forgot to close the door, okay?


    "Daddy, did you hear that?" Ray stared at Marvin with his dark eyes, his palm sized face full of seriousness.


    Marvin nodded. Yes, he did.


    A bathing together... This girl was going to rebel again!


    So, BOSS Lu, is this the key point?


    Just as Marvin was staring at the bathroom, Ray said, "Mommy said that it''s not her own business to have a brother. She can''t decide. Does that mean you want daddy to make the decision? "


    Ray thought for a while and came to this conclusion. Mommy was too shy. A man should take the initiative, and a father should take the initiative.


    So, daddy had to take the responsibility.


    Ray looked at Marvin seriously.


    With a paralyzed face, Marvin felt like an egg being pushed by his son.


    Ray was a little worried that his father couldn''t understand what he meant and his urgent mood, so he patiently emphasized, "Daddy, Ray wants a brother."


    Great Grandpa wanted to take over the family business, so did his sister. He also wanted a younger brother.


    That was to say, this was what everyone expected.


    Hearing that, Marvin raised his eyebrows. Embarrassed, he couldn''t help but tease, "Ray, do you want a brother? But what if Rani wants a sister? "


    "I want a younger brother, and then a younger sister."


    "Why not twins?" Marvin asked curiously.


    Ray pointed at himself and said, "Ray and sister are twins. We want something different!"

 Chapter 562 We Want Something Different

    Marvin understood what his son meant. He was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. He touched Ray''s head and said with a smile, "if you want a brother, you can take Rani to play with grandma later."


    BOSS, are you really okay?


    Hearing that, Ray raised his little face. He was a little confused and knew something. At least, he knew that only when his parents were together could they have a brother!


    Lancy didn''t know what kind of agreement the father and son had made. She was concentrating on bathing her younger daughter


    She put on her pink butterfly pajamas and the bathroom door was opened.


    "Daddy!" Rani stretched out his head from behind his mother and said, "Daddy, Mommy hasn''t washed the incense yet. You have to line up!"


    Lancy nodded. She was busy drying her daughter''s hair! How could he have time to care about his husband who suddenly broke in? Wasn''t his daughter "negotiating" with him?


    The bathroom was steaming. Lancy''s white skirt was wet with water vapor. Her curvaceous figure was partly hidden and partly visible, and every beautiful scenery was seen by the man.


    Marvin was shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of him. He swallowed and stared at his little woman with his deeper eyes, forgetting to answer his daughter''s question.


    Staring at her fluffy head and her long black hair rolling in the towel, Rani felt her Mommy''s tenderness. She squinted her eyes comfortably and forgot to argue with her father.


    "All right." Lancy put the dry towel over her daughter''s head and touched her hair with satisfaction. Well, it''s just right.


    Rani yawned, opened her eyes and asked in surprise, "Daddy, why are you still here? I told you to wait in line! "


    "Ahem!" The BOSS cleared his throat and said seriously. "Rani, your brother is waiting for you outside."


    Rani''s eyes lit up. It was rare for her brother to take the initiative to play with her! Did he find a new "fun"?


    Rani jumped off Lancy''s body and rushed out. "Brother, wait for Rani. Rani wants to play with you."


    As soon as the little girl stepped out of the bathroom, she couldn''t help but stop when she saw her brother who looked a little strange. Rani touched her head and wondered, ''what does he mean? She felt something was wrong?


    The sweet little Rani turned around reflexively. She didn''t expect that it wasn''t her parents that greeted her, but the tightly closed door.


    Rani felt like she had been hurt!


    She patted the door of the bathroom and couldn''t believe what she saw. Rani was smart enough to know that she was framed by her father.


    ''This is too much. Is he still my father? ''?


    Rani looked at her brother eagerly and pointed at the other side, unable to speak at all.


    In the end, she had to curl her lips with tears. He must be a stepfather!


    Ray touched his sister''s head and smoothed her hair. He knew that the psychological


    Lancy swallowed. She had already felt the danger and male hormone released by the man.


    Marvin rudely threw his shirt on the ground, and the man''s strong figure could be seen clearly.


    Everything seemed to be the most perfect masterpiece of God, which made Lancy blush and her heart beat faster! Ah, she didn''t want to do this, but she couldn''t control the surging female hormone.


    "Didn''t you say that you can''t decide whether to have a baby or not?" Marvin gradually approached her, and Lancy, who almost forgot to breathe, didn''t remember to run away. She could only stand there blankly. She would never admit that she was seduced by a man! "Well, let''s make a decision together."


    The hot bathroom was shrouded in mist, and Lancy couldn''t tell where she was.


    She had no choice but to follow the man and have sex together.


    In the following long period of time, the night of the young couple was far more wonderful than the day. In order to have another kids, the BOSS entered the unprecedented "hard work".


    On the other hand, Ray and his sister officially started the training and study of the "heir". They had even moved into the Lan Clan, so the kids certainly didn''t know how "troubled" life their mommy was living.


    She could tell from the radiant face of BOSS Lu.


    Such a life was very happy and peaceful. I don''t know if it''s too happy. Time seems to be running water passing through the palm of my hand. Spring has come in a flash.


    Freda''s belly was getting bigger and bigger. Seven months later, she directly lived in the Lu mansion.


    Carl''s company was getting on the right track. He was busy with his work. Even if he wanted to keep an eye on his wife all the time, but he would ignore her sometimes.


    Fortunately, with Mr. Lakin in charge of the Lan Group, Lancy had a lot of free time.


    She didn''t know since when the most important thing for Lancy was to accompany Freda.

 Chapter 563 A Big Surprise

    One day, Freda was so bored at home that she took Lancy to go shopping. Since knowing that she was pregnant with a daughter, she wished she could move all the children''s supplies from exclusive stores back home.


    From a month old diaper to a three year old bubble skirt, everything was available.


    And this was far from enough.


    Freda wanted to leave all the beautiful and lovely things to her little princess.


    With so many things, Lancy was also exhausted!


    "Lancy, are you going to the company or not?" Freda smiled naughtily and suddenly came up with an idea.


    "What are you going to do in the company?" Lancy was in low spirits. She just wanted to go home right away and lie horizontally on the bed, without anyone disturbing her.


    "Surprise check... Ah, no, it should be a surprise for Marvin. " Freda took a look at her watch and found that it was almost time to get off work, so she could take a free ride home. "Let''s go."


    Well, pregnant women are the most important.


    Lancy had no choice but to go with Freda sulkily. Anyway, it was a free ride, and she didn''t want to waste time on it.


    Freda wanted to give her brother a surprise, but she didn''t expect that it would turn into a shock in the end.


    It was them who were frightened.


    Marvin had left for a long time. That place was extremely dark. Today''s life, he has long been from the beginning of not adapting to accept, and sometimes really think that he is just an ordinary man, living a common life.


    He had his beloved wife and smart children.


    That was what every man yearned for.


    Even though Marvin still had to deal with the organization, he couldn''t help but forget it.


    When he was with his family, he had been used to forgetting the troubles of the outside world.


    Until today, that man appeared in front of him. In the most direct way, she reminded him that it was time for him to return to the dark world. It was time to go back to the mainstream.


    Yes, the main stream.


    For people like them, what was the mainstream?


    Assassination is the mainstream, hiding in the dark world is the mainstream, blood is the mainstream.


    Looking at the man in front of him coldly, Marvin restrained his warm breath. His cold eyes moved slightly, and the indistinct displeasure was covered by him.


    It could be seen that Marvin was in a bad mood.


    This woman, to be exact, looked around his office as if she was at her own home and greeted Luke skillfully.


    Obviously, she was not an outsider.


    Even for Marvin, her arrival was neither a good thing nor a happy thing for him now.


    "Master, what are you doing? You don''t welcome me!" A woman who seems to be clever, but in her eyes, there is a sharp contrast with her harmless appearance. She shook her legs and pouted with dissatisfaction. "Master, I haven''t seen you for more than a year. I miss you so much."


    The woman was only in her early twenty''s, and her tone of calling him master showed that she w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    there were some things that could not be hidden.


    That century wedding had been popular on the Internet for a period of time, so it was not difficult to find it out.


    Following this line, a place surfaced - Alaskay!


    In the past one or two years, the major news in Alaska was basically related to the Lu clan and the Lan clan. Therefore, there was no suspense if they followed the clues and found out anything related to Lancy.


    The result of the investigation made Lisa very angry. She even rushed to Alaska in the first time regardless of the so-called rules and discipline, and suddenly appeared in front of Marvin.


    Knowing that she would be angry and that she might be driven back, Lisa couldn''t care too much.


    Although deep inside, he knew that she came too late.


    Lisa understood the two words'' too late ''.


    However, understanding and accepting were two different things.


    "Master, I''m still on vacation." The implication was that she didn''t need to report to the superior about the schedule during her vacation and made the decision by herself. Since Lisa was here, she had never thought of leaving.


    If she wanted to leave, she had to go with her master.


    Marvin squinted his eyes with displeasure. When he was about to say something, Lisa suddenly approached him. The distance between the two was so close that even Lisa could count the man''s eyelashes.


    "Master, you are unusual." Only Lisa knew how she was feeling now. "Master, are you hiding something from us? Besides, it''s a big deal... "


    Marvin stared at Lisa indifferently. He didn''t dodge or retreat, but stared at her with a close scrutiny.


    As if he had met her for the first time.


    Lisa, who are you to question him?


    Yes, it was a query! No matter how bright Lisa smile was and how playful her tone was, she had nowhere to hide in front of Marvin.


    Marvin had already seen through her at a glance.


    Marvin didn''t like her tone and words. Should he report it to her?

 Chapter 564 Mr. Marvin And Mrs. Lancy

    At this moment, the door of the office was opened. An extremely lively pregnant woman broke in directly. "Surprised!"


    The lively pregnant woman pulled the person behind her with great strength.


    In view of her special situation, the people behind her were very cooperative.


    To her surprise, the smile was still on her face and she was stunned the next second. Congratulations! The surprise turned into shock... Freda''s bag fell to the ground. She was in a bad mood because her brother and a woman... Stay in the Office... They were so close to each other.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Freda''s first reaction was to pull Lancy out. "Hehe, Lancy, it''s sunny today. What a good day for a walk..."


    Lancy blinked her eyes and said gloomily, "Freda, didn''t we just come back from a ''walk''? Didn''t you say that you wanted to give your brother a ''surprise''? "


    Freda''s back froze. Did Lancy gritted her teeth?


    Freda said she was a little flustered! What now?


    "Well, it must be a misunderstanding. It must be." Since she couldn''t leave, Freda had a clue. She stared at the only "outsider" with an unfriendly look. "You know, there are always some women who will deliver themselves to my brother. But Lancy, you must believe my brother. He will definitely push them away..."


    All of a sudden, it occurred to Freda that when they pushed the door open, her brother didn''t seem to push the woman away?


    Obviously, Lancy also thought of it.


    Lancy smiled coldly and glanced at the man at ten o''clock. She asked impatiently, "will he push them away?"


    It seemed that he hadn''t pushed her away yet?


    Freda looked back and was almost out of breath. Anyway, it was all that woman''s fault. Why didn''t she leave! "Brother?"


    A light flashed in Marvin''s eyes. He smiled sourly, passed Lisa and walked straight to them. "Aren''t you tired?" He said to Freda.


    As soon as he mentioned it, Freda felt her legs twitch.


    She turns to sit on the sofa, kneads her calves subconsciously, and moves next second. That''s not the point at all!


    No matter what happened, just sit here.


    "Brother!" Freda was anxious. Was he her brother? "Hey, that''s you. Why are you still here? Wait for me to give you the award!"


    Compared with Lancy, Freda was more eye-catching and wanted to kick Lisa out.


    On the other hand, Lancy calmed down. She looked at Marvin without any guilty or embarrassment.


    Was it because he was too good at pretending, or was it really nothing?


    Lancy observed. So did Lisa.


    This was the woman in the family photo, and also the wife of Marvin now. A trace of malice flashed through Lisa''s eyes, but she didn''t seem to notice the hostility of Freda. She smiled and said, "master, why don''t you introduce her?"


    "Master?" Lancy and Freda said in uni


    Lancy, don''t you think master is going too far?"


    Lisa complained as if she had known Lancy for a long time. "It''s not easy to see you, but master still want to drive me away. Mrs. Lancy, can you help me? "


    "Mrs. Lancy, please!"


    Lancy felt a little helpless. It was not comfortable for a girl to act like a spoiled child or a stranger to her.


    Lancy couldn''t stand such a person.


    Being entangled by her, Lisa somehow managed to stay. Somehow, her foothold in Alaska turned into Lu mansion.


    The way Lisa addressed master and Mrs. Lancy seemed to be very close to Freda and Lancy.


    Freda had to admit that she felt the kindness of Lisa.


    Thus, her hostility towards Lisa disappeared. Since she is brother''s disciple, she is not an outsider, right?


    Arm in arm with the Freda, they chatted happily, including the local customs and the baby in her belly. Freda had a good impression of Lisa.


    During this process, Lisa smiled at Lancy more than once.


    Lancy replied with a friendly smile, but it didn''t mean anything. Compared with Freda''s relaxation of vigilance, she was still in the wait-and-see stage.


    She always felt that the child called Lisa was not so friendly to her.


    Lancy always believed in her sixth sense.


    The three of them moved into the four. It caused a sensation when Marvin and his companions came back home with Lisa... Because Lisa was a guest of Marvin... That was the point.


    The guest of the master of the Lu clan was still a woman, which had to be teased.


    Moreover, the young lady seemed to be very close to the master of the Lu clan. Both his tone and attitude were flabbergasted.


    People thought Mrs. Lancy was the only one who could be treated like this.


    However...


    Lisa lived in the Lu mansion and soon got everyone''s favor. It was hard to be disgusted with a lovely and lively girl.

 Chapter 565 Do You Know

    In Lu mansion, Lisa was like a fish in water.


    There was no one in the Lu Clan who didn''t like her, including Sherry. It had to be said that she was sweet and lovely, and with her "close relationship" with Marvin, almost everyone was happy to talk to her.


    Soon, the information Lisa got was more perfect and deeper than she had imagined.


    She knew clearly what had happened to this family and how her master got the position.


    As for Mrs. Lancy A hint of slyness flashed in Lisa''s eyes. She had found out the background of the Lan Clan, which could be called a famous family in Alaska.


    And the two kids


    Lisa hadn''t been a guest for a long time, and it was impossible for her to ask everything clearly in a short time. What''s more, compared with the two children, she cared more about the people and things that had direct contact with Marvin.


    "Mrs. Lancy, how did you know my master? Why haven''t I heard it from my master? "


    "Mrs. Lancy, have you been with my master seven years ago? When? "


    "I remember that Master was abroad at that time, right?"


    At the beginning, Lisa asked this question only when she and Lancy were alone.


    She didn''t know since when she became so unscrupulous.


    "Don''t you know that my master doesn''t like it, Mrs. Lancy?"


    "My master likes drinking XXX in the morning the most."


    "Don''t you need to go to work now? Mrs. Lancy It''s so hard for my master to support the family alone! "


    This kind of conversation almost filled every day. No matter how silly Lancy was, she should know that Lisa was not ordinary unfriendly to her. She doubted her past with Marvin, doubted the relationship between the two, and there were even many words that could sow dissension between them.


    What she said implied that she was not qualified as a wife, not caring about her husband, not understanding her husband. She didn''t even know her husband''s preferences, or even basic knowledge.


    Word by word, if Lancy still thought of her as a good person, she was really stupid.


    As a result, Lancy began to observe Lisa.


    Not surprisingly, every time Lisa called her "Mrs. Lancy", her eyes were cold, in a sharp contrast to the way she called Marvin "master".


    What was more ridiculous was that Lisa thought she couldn''t perceive these.


    Did she underestimate her? Or was she looked too kind? Lancy touched her face and found it funny. She really didn''t know what the so-called disciple meant by saying those words.


    Does she think Lancy doesn''t match Marvin?


    Or does she have other intentions?


    To be honest, Lancy didn''t take it seriously. She just took Lisa as a contemptible scoundrel!


    And what Lisa did was all hidden from Marvin. As long as he was there, she would be very obedient.


    Such a method Lancy didn''t want to say anything more.


    If she wanted to know who liked Lisa the most in the Lu mansion, it must be Mrs. Wilson. Well, anyway, she didn''t like Lancy. She liked whatever Lancy


    ame?


    Lisa stood aside obediently, her heart surging. She couldn''t help but think that she had tried her best to please Freda these days, but it turned out that she was still an outsider.


    In particular, the comparison between wife and outsider and the comparison between Sister-in-law and outsider did hurt Lisa. If it wasn''t for the inappropriate time, Lisa would have roared, "who is an outsider?"? Who the hell is an outsider! She was his only disciple, the only one.


    When she knew and followed her master, she didn''t know where Lancy was!


    It was good enough for Lisa to hold her breath and smile.


    "Sister-in-law, say something!" Freda was anxious. She knew what her grandmother was talking about. Lisa had said similar words several times at dinner.


    But only one or two times. It was just Lisa''s casual talk. Why did Mrs. Wilson take it seriously?


    How could Freda know that when she and Marvin were not present, Lisa had said that for many times.


    Lancy stared at Lisa, who always put on an innocent look.


    She didn''t even think about it. It was her who came with Mrs. Wilson. Who would believe that she didn''t know in advance?


    "Mrs. Lancy, Mrs. Wilson, don''t hurt the harmony between you two. It''s not Mrs. Lancy fault. I have followed my master since I was a child. It''s natural for me to know master''s preferences. " Although she said so, her eyes showed the opposite meaning. Freda was the only one who could be cheated by Lisa''s tricks.


    If she was really considerate, she would have refused at the first time.


    Instead of pretending to be nice to her and telling the truth that she knew her husband better. What did he mean by saying that she had followed her master since she was a child? It was natural for her to know more about it?


    The reason why women were called women was that they were born slender and sensitive. To put it more bluntly, no woman would not care about that a woman knew her husband better than she did.

 Chapter 566 Take Her Place

    Lancy was no exception.


    Lisa meant to make her feel uncomfortable and make her suffer.


    "Mrs. Lancy and Master just got married. They will be fine in the future."


    Lancy smiled. It turned out that two-years marriage meant they just married. She was so knowledgeable. She just smiled and didn''t say anything. There was no sign of anger on her face. She just watched Lisa''s show.


    Even Freda felt something was wrong with Lisa''s words.


    Freda frowned and felt something strange, but she couldn''t tell what it was. Lisa''s words sounded reasonable?


    During these days, Lisa always mentioned her and her brother''s past from time to time, how did he become her master and how many times he helped her. From her words, it was not difficult to know that she had known her brother since she was young.


    In that case, Lisa did know her brother earlier than her sister-in-law.


    But so what?


    Freda scratched her ears and couldn''t figure out what was going on. She only knew that she was not the one involved in this matter. Hearing these words, she felt very uncomfortable, let alone her sister-in-law.


    "Sister-in-law, say something!" Freda didn''t know what to say. Anyway, she knew that her grandmother''s arrangement was wrong and it didn''t make sense.


    With her big innocent eyes, Lisa stared at Lancy without blinking, which was extremely harmless.


    As for Mrs. Wilson, she didn''t give them any chance to refuse, "that''s it. If you have any problem with it, you can wait until you really know your man''s preferences. " Well, it was obvious that she aimed at Lancy.


    She used to mock with scruple, but now it was exposed directly.


    Mrs. Wilson said that she was really tired. Every time they mocked Lancy in a "euphemistic" way, Lancy would either not understand or be indifferent. She was really tired. She felt distressed for amny times. She was old. If she had a heart attack or something like that, she would have nowhere to cry.


    That was why Mrs. Wilson changed her way of doing things.


    "Mrs. Lancy, this..." Lisa pretended to be in a dilemma. She looked at Mrs. Wilson and then looked at Lancy. He looked worried, but there was a flash of smile in her eyes.


    "That''s it." Seeing that Lisa was staring at Lancy at a loss, Mrs. Wilson got angry and thought that everyone in Lu Clan should listen to her? She is the hostess of the Lu Clan. Isn''t it useless for her, Mrs. Wilson, to speak? "Lancy, don''t go too far. It''s your fault. Do you still want to disobey me?"


    Lancy blinked innocently. What did she say? She didn''t even say anything? She glanced at Lisa with a faint smile and said slowly, "grandma, I haven''t said anything yet. Why does it always seem to be my fault. What about fairness and justice? "


    Lancy was straightforward, and her smiling eyes seemed to laugh at these people. Her smile became more brilliant. "There is a saying that if y


    blic was just a normal side of him. Everyone had a mask, so did Lisa herself.


    She had to put on a mask according to what kind of person she faced.


    Lisa believed that the master she saw now was a masked master. She had followed him since she was three years old. There was no one in the world who knew him better than her.


    Although the master of the Lu Clan was still cold, there was an abrupt tenderness in his eyes. Perhaps it was because the warmth was too abrupt that Lisa hadn''t been able to get used to the truth.


    To his son, to his daughter, and even to this woman called "wife".


    Lisa was determined. As long as she stayed in the Lu Clan, she became more and more determined. Only in this way could she explain some people and things.


    Lisa didn''t believe that in less than two years, a person would change into someone she didn''t know at all.


    It was said that things changed, but some people would not change, especially Marvin. No matter who changed, he would never change How could a heartless man be easily changed?


    Lisa''s eyes darkened. How could she not understand the subtext of Lancy and Freda. During her stay in the Lu Clan, how could she not know what Mrs. Sidney was worried about.


    The elder''s expectation.


    The intimacy between husband and wife.


    It was a scene that Lisa never expected and could not bear.


    Although Lisa knew that Marvin would be angry, she still stayed here regardless of anything. At least, it proved that she was willful. If she was really so rational, she wouldn''t have made the mistake.


    Unlike others, she was wayward because she knew what Marvin''s bottom line was. Step by step, she was safe so far.


    Such a willful person, when someone touched her bottom line, the faint anger could not be concealed.


    In particular, Lancy touched her waist subconsciously, and Lisa immediately lost her composure.


    Her displeasure went straight to Lancy.

 Chapter 567 No Need To Pretend To Be Intimate

    Standing next to Lancy, Freda frowned and looked at Lisa strangely. It was not until then that Lisa realized what had happened and quickly put on an innocent expression.


    "Mrs. Lancy and master really love each other!" Lisa said with a bitter smile.


    However, that trace of bitterness had already been captured, and she thought she had concealed it well!


    "Sister-in-law and brother have always been in good relationship!" Although Freda felt that Lisa''s expression was a little strange, she didn''t think about it carefully, but somehow she said a few more words. "My brother is always cold and ineloquent! He has changed a lot since he was with my sister-in-law. Thanks to her! "


    Freda kept praising Lancy, which was not her exaggeration, but the truth. Recalling what had happened in the past two years, the arrival of Lancy and her two babies had brought tremendous changes to the family.


    Lisa didn''t want to hear any of the compliments and the words that said that Marvin had changed. Who would want to hear how gentle and tolerant her master became because of this woman? Was she still her master?


    Looking coldly at Marvin these days, Lisa thought that Freda was exaggerating! She snorted with disdain. It must be because Freda was too exaggerated.


    Lancy looked at the resentful light in Lisa''s eyes with a smile, but she didn''t say anything.


    At last, Lisa had to interrupt Freda, "Sister Freda, do you have any interesting suggestion about master''s birthday? We can discuss it together. "


    How interesting it was! Even though she called Freda, she didn''t mention Lancy.


    "Okay, let''s discuss it together." Holding Lancy''s arm, Freda didn''t think too much and treated Lisa as usual. "Sister-in-law, let''s go together."


    At that moment, Lisa''s face turned pale.


    Hearing that, Lancy smiled and said, "no, Freda. It''s up to you."


    Freda was surprised and Lisa was satisfied.


    Freda wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Lancy. She blinked wittily and said, "I''d better rest! Your brother had made me tired. I can''t handle anything else. I''m exhausted. "


    Freda burst into laughter. She touched her belly and said, "sister*in-law, you are so shameless! Don''t spoil my son Baby, don''t listen to your Auntie. Cover your ears. "


    Her ears turned red secretly, but Lancy didn''t take it seriously. Instead, she thought she was proud. She straightened up her slim waist and said domineeringly, "it doesn''t matter. You''re married, little sister. You have a baby, and that''s why I said so."


    "Sister-in-law, have you thought it through?" Freda asked curiously. She still remembered that every time her grandfather mentioned it, her sister-in-law always avoided it.


    Lancy took a glance at Lisa and then stuck out her tongue. "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t have a baby. It''s just that I feel embarrassed


    isa acted as if she knew nothing about Lancy''s sudden attack.


    It seemed that Lancy was deliberately put in a dilemma.


    Hearing that, Lancy raised her eyebrows. She didn''t seem to be angry or not. She took a deep look at Lisa with her bright eyes and said slowly, "nothing. I just said it casually. Maybe it''s because I''ve never been called like this before. "


    Lancy didn''t have the energy to find a reasonable excuse. She waved her hand and went back to her room after saying goodbye to Freda. As for what Lisa would think, Lancy shrugged. It had nothing to do with her.


    Being teased by Lancy, Lisa felt something was wrong with this woman. She tried to get more information about her from Freda.


    But could things really go as she thought?


    The birthday of the master of the Lu Clan was coming, and there was a grand celebration, which caused another wave of heat in the upper class.


    It seemed to be the first time that the master of the Lu clan had celebrated his birthday since he took charge of the Lu Clan? It had been more than ten years. It was time for a big event.


    Normally, there would be a birthday party like this in few days. Today was this chairman, tomorrow was that boss, and the day after tomorrow was another one.


    As usual, it should be a common case.


    But this time was different.


    Because the protagonist was the Lu Clan.


    Everyone knew that the young power holder was the most difficult to get along with in the Lu Clan, and the one they wanted to curry favor with the most was the young power holder.


    However, he was known for his indifference, rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    Everyone thought about it. A person who hadn''t celebrated his birthday in ten years had less chance to approach him. Except for some necessary occasions, it was almost impossible to see Marvin.


    Not to mention that some evil people could succeed.

 Chapter 568 I Want A Son

    What''s the use of money, young and beautiful women? They can''t be sent out at all!


    With this beginning, some people''s thoughts became vivid. This was undoubtedly a good opportunity for them. Marvin would "integrate" into the circle sooner or later.


    As expected by Freda, Mr. Sidney took this opportunity to make a big deal. Undoubtedly, he attached great importance to the performance of Marvin. Of course, at the same time, Mr. Sidney didn''t forget to expand his connections for the Lu Clan and the Wilson Group.


    However, what was more interesting was that it was said that this birthday party was not organized by Marvin''s wife, but by someone else. A well-informed person knew something, at least it was a woman. It was said that she was a guest of the Lu Clan It was so interesting.


    It must be a wonderful party, right?


    Not to mention outside, there was also a lot of discussion in the Lu mansion. There were some rumors that Lancy knew. They doubted her relationship with Marvin and guessed that the relationship between Marvin and Lisa was unknown to others.


    For several times, the young girls were whispering outside the garden or Central Lake Pavilion, and she happened to be listening to them!


    Thinking of this, Lancy couldn''t help laughing. Now the rumors were getting more and more intense. Mrs. Wilson must have put a lot of thoughts into it? Lisa pushed the waves hard, and the current situation was no longer strange.


    Many people wondered if she, Madam Lancy, had been "out of favor"!


    "What are you laughing at?" Upon returning home, Marvin unbuttoned his coat and asked curiously.


    Recently, he often slept in the company. On the one hand, he was busy with the company''s affairs, and on the other hand, he was also in a hurry to deal with the matters of the organization. Sometimes, when Marvin was so busy that he even forgot the time, he simply stayed in the company.


    He didn''t expect that it would become the biggest motivation to drive the gossip.


    "Are you willing to come back?" Lancy raised her eyebrows and didn''t look back. It seemed that all her attention was on the book on her knees.


    "Miss me?" Like her, Marvin raised his eyebrows, pursed his thin lips into a line, but with pleasure. How could it be said that one day apart was like three years apart?


    Marvin easily took the woman over with one hand. The two faced each other, and touched Lancy''s face with his index finger, pinching it again and again.


    Did he take her as a bun?


    Her white and tender face was pinched into a strange shape, and the girl did not resist. Only her two good-looking eyebrows frowned together, forming a big word of embarrassment, which was annoying and funny.


    "Do you miss me or not?" The man asked stubbornly.


    Lancy rolled her eyes in anger. Because of the man''s action, what she said was not clear at all. "Yes, yes!"


    Marvin loosened her face.


    "All the family miss you!" Lancy added lightly. Only sh


    y work very hard with actual actions.


    If Lisa knew it, she would be heartbroken. Her arrival and all her actions deepened the relationship between the two of them, and also accelerated some progress.


    As for the progress, we will know at that time.


    In fact, Marvin didn''t pay much attention to the birthday party. It was said to be a birthday party, but in fact, it was similar to the party in the ordinary circle. It was to invite some partners and friends in the circle to exchange feelings and the Lu Clan to host.


    What Marvin needed to do was to show up on that day.


    In his mind, this was no longer a family dinner, but a business show. Therefore, when he knew that the organizer was Lisa, Marvin only felt a little strange. Then he thought that it was good for Lancy not to worry about it.


    The couple''s thoughts were surprisingly combined. It was already tired to create a person, wasn''t it?


    Time passed quickly, and Lisa''s life in the Lu Clan became more and more smooth. That day, Lancy''s weirdness seemed to be only a flash in the pan. In the following days, the other party seemed to choose to avoid seeing her.


    In the eyes of Lisa, this was basically a sign of weakness. It was precisely because of this that Lisa forgot what had happened that day.


    She just wanted to do it well and be proud in front of Marvin.


    In the end, we didn''t know how Lisa persuaded Mr. Sidney and Mrs. Wilson. The venue of the banquet was decided to be in the largest manor in Alaska, not the Lu mansion.


    Why did she make such a choice?


    When Lancy got the news, she smiled faintly. Why? If she was in the Lu mansion, her identity as the hostess would be too obvious.


    Lancy couldn''t help laughing. Was Lisa innocent or stupid? Could she change her identity in another place? Even if she changed place, the person next to Marvin was still her, Lancy. What was the difference?


    Thinking this, Lancy felt more relieved. Just let Lisa do what she wants.

 Chapter 569 Being Attacked

    The so-called manor, of course, was not in the city center, but in the suburb.


    It covered a larger area than the Lu mansion and was as big as the ancient castle abroad. It was a place specially for distinguished guests, so not everyone could go in there.


    Every year, the quota was limited. Usually, at the beginning of the year, the reserve would be full. Of course, there would be a special quota for the tallest manor.


    The reason why it was special was because of special identity, status and financial resources.


    In other words, even the leaders of the upper class might not be able to get the quota. It was strange that no one would make trouble with such a harsh request.


    Every customer seemed to be well-behaved.


    This also indirectly proved that the power behind the manor could not be underestimated.


    It was the honor of the host to hold a banquet here. And the fact that Lisa could get the qualification to the manor made the Lu Clan admire her and think highly of her.


    That was also the reason why Mr. Sidney agreed with Lisa''s suggestion. Setting up the venue in the manor was definitely the first honor in the circle.


    In particular, this was the first birthday that Marvin celebrated after he took over the Wilson Group, and it was particularly important.


    Mr. Sidney had arranged everything in the manor, but Lancy and Marvin didn''t arrive.


    Compared with going to the manor to see Lisa act like the hostess, Lancy was more willing to go to the Lan Company to pick up her grandfather and two children.


    Time was staggered.


    Lancy started from the Lan Group, and of course, Marvin started from the Wilson Group after dealing with business.


    Because of the location of the manor, it took almost two hours'' drive.


    When the car drove into the green forest area, almost at the same time, Marvin sensed something wrong. He exchanged a look with Luke. Luke looked serious and tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    They all smelled the murderous aura in the air.


    Sure enough, at the turning point of the mountain, the banyan trees on the roadside suddenly uprooted and lied horizontally on the road. If it weren''t for Luke''s agile actions, he would have almost hit it.


    The sound of brake was deafening, piercing the sky.


    Almost at the same time, the gun was in the hands of Marvin and Luke.


    Almost at the same time, the two of them quickly left the car. They were too obvious, which was disadvantageous to them.


    After years of training, Marvin and Luke found a good place for themselves in the shortest time. Next, they were waiting for the enemy to show up.


    What was the background of the enemy?


    For a moment, Marvin had countless speculations. Was it his enemy, or the one from "S Group"?


    The answer would be known soon.


    The only sure thing was that there would be a fierce battle coming.


    Lancy didn''t know what had happened to Marvin, because she was a step slower than Marvin. Ray and Rani wandered around the mall, trying to pick up a gift for their father.


    Then they set out.


    It was getting dar


    aimed at her!


    Lancy''s heart tightened, but she could not give in. Behind her was her grandfather, her young son and daughter. If this person really had no other choice, who knew what he would do!


    I''m afraid that even if he die, he have to take someone together?


    "Is there any bullet in your gun?" Lancy suddenly added. There were only six bullets in that gun. She looked around and made a guess.


    The man was stunned. He had thought that even if it was a bluff, it would be a torture, but there was no movement at all. He seemed to be looking at her up and down with light and position.


    Lancy was surprised to find that the man gradually put down his guard and even put away his gun.


    She frowned slightly. Instead of letting out a sigh of relief, She became more vigilant. It was obviously wrong At this moment, she couldn''t let her guard down.


    However, the next second, the man directly removed the obstruction, and the two of them faced each other without precaution.


    Hearing that, Lancy was stunned. Was he too straightforward? A trace of suspicion and caution flashed through her bright starry eyes. Was it because the enemy had a plan, or was it because he had lost too much blood and lost his mind?


    Did he know what it meant to throw the weapon away?


    Hearing this man''s heavy breath, Lancy''s eyes flashed a trace of seriousness. If he lost his weapon while he was seriously injured, he would undoubtedly be courting death.


    What was he thinking about?


    At this point, Lancy was completely confused.


    And that person finally stood in the sun.


    His clothes had been stained with blood. His face was pale and seemed to be transparent in the sunlight. Her delicate features were really amazing.


    She didn''t think there were many men who were so good-looking, different from Marvin''s handsome face, and he was more fragile. Her lips were red and her teeth were white, and he was injured. It was hard to imagine that such a person would be a killer.


    This man must be the most unlikely killer Lancy had ever seen.

 Chapter 570 A Killer Who Doesnt Look Like A Killer At All

    If Lancy had to describe him, he would be so beautiful! He was more like a flower in the greenhouse than a cold and ruthless killer.


    Although it was not appropriate to describe a boy with flowers.


    But it was suitable to describe this person.


    The boy... Lancy was not sure whether she should call him a man or a boy! His temperament was incredibly clean.


    As the enemies couldn''t move, Lancy looked at the man vigilantly. The man narrowed his eyes, and his expression gradually softened from the original sternness, which was replaced by confusion, doubt and disbelief.


    Lancy saw the expression on that man''s face.


    Lancy was confused. At this moment, the man suddenly asked, "Sister?"


    It was supposed to be a tense scene, but because of the sudden call of "sister", the atmosphere suddenly changed. She became a little incoherent, which was really annoying.


    Lancy didn''t know what to say. Her lips twitched. She touched her ears subconsciously. Did she hear it wrong?


    Sister?


    "Sister, is it really you?" All hostility was gone, and her clear black eyes had already curled into a seam, as harmless as a pet dog.


    His eyes, smile and eyebrows were full of trust.


    Frowning slightly, Lancy tilted her head and looked at him up and down. She stared at his face, as if, it was a little familiar? "Sister, are you calling me?"


    The man was stunned. He blinked his eyes and rushed straight to Lancy, regardless of the wounds on his body.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was seriously injured and his weapon had been thrown away, Lancy would have kicked him... She knew the basic sense of defense and self-defense.


    God knew how hard she endured the moment the man pounced on her.


    "Sister, don''t you remember me?" The man frowned with some injuries. He looked at Lancy up and down, as if he wanted to see a flower on her face.


    Seeing that Lancy still didn''t respond, he twitched the corners of his mouth in disappointment. "It seems that what they said is true. Sister, do you really remember nothing? I''m Francis. Have you really forgotten me? "


    Francis? Lancy''s eyes flashed, and memories related to this name surged out.


    The man who called himself Francis scratched his ear, not caring about the wound that hadn''t been stopped bleeding at all. The dazzling blood seeped out like money, but he acted as if nothing had happened.


    But the joy of reunion did not hurt him at all.


    Looking at his pale face, Lancy couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    Lancy was still trying to find her memory, while Francis squatted down. He looked up, his eyes full of expectation. "At that time, Francis was this tall! Sister, do you remember? "


    The corners of Lancy''s mouth twitched. The man''s performance was so hard that it was really a memory with life. How could she not remember! There was indeed a person in her memory.


    Francis... Lancy remembered that she did save a child on a missio


    ey were one hour late.


    In the manor, the guests had already arrived.


    Dressed in a small suit, Ray looked like an adult. Holding his sister like Princess in his left hand, the two kids appeared in front of everyone.


    All the guests knew that the boy and girl twins were the most precious treasures of the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan.


    The two babies were like golden children and beautiful girls in the new year''s paintings. They were so ugly that people wanted to hold them in their arms and kiss them at the first sight.


    Of course, no one would do that.


    That was the envy of the Lu Clan and the Lan Clan. Who dared to put on airs?


    Then he looked at Ray. He looked like his father. There were four words on his nervous little face: "keep away from strangers".


    Ray looked around and glanced at the guests passing by. There were many familiar faces. Finally, he looked at the woman called Lisa beside his father.


    Ray and Rani had only heard about Lisa from their mommy and aunt.


    Because they spent most of their time in the great grandfather''s house, they didn''t have much contact with Lisa. However, from her aunt''s words, Ray and Rani had already been suspicious.


    But now, what they saw and heard only turned the doubt in their hearts into substance.


    "Sister, look." Ray raised his chin and smiled.


    That was the direction of Lisa.


    In other words, he was in the direction of Daddy.


    However, both Ray and Rani knew who they really cared about.


    It was Lisa.


    Lisa standing next to Marvin was especially radiant today. The girl was pure and lovely, and she also looked a little elegant as a little woman. The temperament between girls was unique.


    What''s more, everyone''s eyes lit up. Little beauty, who doesn''t love?


    Many men present were attracted by Lisa. Cautious people could restrain themselves, because this beauty was standing beside Marvin


    Some of them speculated about the identities of the two.

 Chapter 571 Scheming

    Of course, some of them were bold. Although they had such a guess, they was still shameless to pry into the news of Lisa secretly.


    Men''s focus was often different from women''s. women valued gossip more.


    Both of them were gossips. Men were more interested in women.


    Women, on the other hand, paid more attention to the gossip itself.


    The purpose of the Lu Clan''s banquet was to celebrate the birthday of its master. Whether it was with the Lu Clan or the business world, it was a top priority. The hostess was in charge of such a "big event".


    In the past, even if the Lu Clan hadn''t got married, it was Mrs. Wilson who helped them.


    Moreover, the Lu Clan had a hostess, Mrs. Lancy.


    Such an occasion should have been hosted by a specific person. Did Lisa replace Mrs. Lancy''s position of the Lu Clan?


    People with a discerning eye could clearly see that the delicate miss''s eyes were full of Mr. Marvin. From time to time, she showed the innocence of her little daughter, and she was the hostess in front of the guests.


    Everyone knew what was going on with her sentimental and possessive look?


    In the upper class, there were many such things! In men''s occasions, there were always women. Who said that the woman beside them must be his wife?


    The men were amazed at first, and then smiled ambiguously.


    The curious guests were not curious anymore. In their eyes, Lisa''s identity was the beloved lover of Mr. Marvin.


    As men, they didn''t pay much attention to other women.


    As for women, they had their own rules.


    She had just said that some people with their families and some with their new lovers would attend such an occasion.


    As a decent family member, he always despised women of that status, so he didn''t come close to Lisa. Of course, they wouldn''t offend each other in public. After all, they were new lovers.


    While the other group was also "new favorites", which was different. In their eyes, they were women of the same class as Lisa. Since they were on the same team, it was better to be closer than the outside. There was no problem to look down upon them.


    Moreover, Lisa was Mr. Marvin''s "new favorite", and their men wanted to establish a relationship with the Lu Clan, so of course they had to come to Lisa. If they could really get close to Lisa, it might be a great help to the sugar daddy!


    At that time, they would become "Heroes" and their status would be more guaranteed! Maybe she could get the position in one go


    In this way, there were many enthusiastic guests surrounding streamer.


    As for Lisa, she could still keep his mind at first, but after a long time, she heard too much flattery and became a little carried away! She had a crush on Marvin. These people''s ambiguous subtext was exactly what she wanted to hear, what she liked to hear! Even though she knew it was flattery, she was willing to immerse herself in it.


    This scene really made streamer light feel that she was his wife, his lover, and the closest person to him.


    Thi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    een, heard, and seen finally accumulated to this moment. Lisa finally admitted that she was jealous!


    Lisa could no longer deceive herself. Her master had really changed, different from before! Especially in front of that woman...


    Lisa couldn''t accept this, really couldn''t accept it!


    Before she could notice it, Lisa''s eyes turned red. No matter how tough a person''s psychological quality was, Lisa couldn''t bear such a difference! For the last trace of dignity, she looked away indifferently.


    Marvin didn''t resist Lancy''s intimacy at all.


    He probably knew what she wanted to do!


    As expected, Lancy clung to him and smelled. She looked like a cute puppy! Others thought that Lancy was trying to find out if there was any other woman''s scent on him, but Marvin knew it clearly. From her slightly frowned eyebrows, he knew the purpose of her behavior.


    "You are hurt." Lancy was very sure. Obviously, his wound had been treated, and it was difficult to find any flaws in his every move! However, she couldn''t hide it from Lancy.


    Marvin had never thought of hiding it from her. He didn''t take his injury seriously, as if he didn''t know it at all. At this moment, he was still in the mood to joke with Lancy. "Dog nose? So smart?"


    Lancy wrinkled her nose. Who the hell was the dog''s name? She could smell it as soon as she smelled it! Ah, that''s not the point. The point is his injury! "Are you really hurt? Is it related to the chaos at the foot of the mountain? "


    Marvin held Lancy with one hand. Outsiders thought they were talking about something insignificant, but they never thought that their topic was so serious and full of crisis at this moment.


    Marvin nodded slightly and lowered his voice, "It''s not a big deal! I don''t know which group it is. It took a little time to solve it. But fortunately, you are all right! "


    Lancy raised her eyebrows. It took him a little time to solve it. It could be seen that those people were not simple! What''s more, they hurt him...

 Chapter 572 Sure Enough

    Lancy narrowed her eyes and had a guess in her heart. Out of instinct, she thought of Francis. She was lost in thought. Instead of answering Marvin''s question, she turned around and walked in another direction.


    Hearing that, Marvin was a little stunned. The people around him who were watching them were dumbfounded. What was going on?


    That''s exactly what the BOSS wants to ask, but Mr. Marvin has always been calm, but his eyes have followed Lancy.


    It was needless to ask who Lancy was looking for. He was Francis.


    Marvin was attacked at the foot of the mountain, and Francis appeared at the same place and also injured. Based on such a fact and "coincidence", it was difficult for Lancy not to connect the two!


    Lancy went straight to Francis, who was still watching at the other end of the line. Like a normal guest, Francise was only curious about everything in the manor.


    Who would have thought that he had just experienced a life and death struggle?


    Francis looked around. He seemed to enter a different world. Everything was new and fresh to him, and so expensive. Undoubtedly, in the eyes of others, he was a new comer. Perhaps it was the first time that he had come to such a place, and he looked a little excited.


    However, no one saw the indifference and coldness in his black eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, he was still the little handsome man who was in high spirits and showed his emotions. It was as if people at that moment were just dazzled and mistaken.


    Francis seemed to be looking around aimlessly, but only he knew what he was looking for and what he was paying attention to.


    When he was lost in thought, he was suddenly pulled back from behind.


    While being grabbed by an unknown force, Francis squinted his eyes dangerously. Francis returned to normal in a moment.


    It was an instinct of a killer. Obviously, in just a few seconds, he had already confirmed who the killer was. Francis reacted so quickly, which showed that Francis was not as harmless as he looked!


    "Sister?" The expression on Francis''s face was more innocent than that on Lancy''s.


    Lancy pulled Francis to a corner silently, with suspicion and seriousness flashing in her eyes.


    In the hall, everyone was looking at them. Lancy glanced around and glanced at them from time to time. Then she moved to another place and chose the small balcony on the second floor.


    From the shock when she first saw Francis to the suspicion after that, everything happened too fast, as if everything broke out at the same time, and there was no time for Lancy to think carefully or make some decisions.


    The reason why she took Francis and save him was that he had risked his life in the mission a few years ago. On the other hand, there were more or less some doubts in it.


    Being able to go through life and death in a mission meant that Francis was also a person with "S Group". Of course, it was inevitable.


    Thinking of this, the color in Lancy''s eyes completely cooled down and was replaced by calmness.


    "Francis, let me


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ister!" Francis patted on Lancy''s shoulder with dissatisfaction. It was not enough. He simply changed his direction and stood in front of Lancy.


    Although the name of the man with a small word sounded cute, in fact, Francis had already been a mature man.


    He was outstanding in height, figure, appearance and temperament.


    Francis was about the same height as Marvin. Francis could easily block Lancy''s sight.


    "Sister, you haven''t answered me yet!"


    Lancy frowned slightly and answered subconsciously, "Answer what?"


    Francis repeated the question with a frown.


    Lancy looked straight into Francis''s eyes and asked tentatively, "What if I have a relationship with him?" This was the main house of the Lu Clan. If she could come in, at least it meant that she was invited, which meant that she knew him.


    A hint of slyness flashed in Francis''s eyes. He leaned against Lancy''s ear and said mysteriously, "Sister, it depends on your relationship. If you are too close... "


    Hearing that, Lancy''s heart sank. She asked, "So what?"


    "If you are close..." Francis whispered in Lancy''s ear so that Lancy couldn''t see his true emotions. She didn''t know whether he was serious, profound or warning.


    Lancy''s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. She had an ominous feeling, The strong wind was approaching...


    Just as Lancy was about to say something, Francis suddenly stepped back and said with a smile, "If you are close... Sister, it''s not easy to do! " Francis frowned and was really troubled to the extreme. "Then what should I do? Isn''t it difficult for me? "


    Like an innocent child complaining, Lancy looked at Francis carefully. His eyes were so clear that they were inconceivable. It didn''t sound like a real complaint, but a word from his mouth.


    Francis held his head, not noticing Lancy''s observation and deliberation at all. "Alas, this is terrible! Sister, how close are you to that man? Is he very important to you? "


    Francis looked at Lancy intently with a hint of unknown light in his eyes.

 Chapter 573 Who Are You

    Francis''s performance was perfect. He could always lower the guard of his opponent in the shortest time.


    Lancy suddenly understood what the Francis meant. Did he plan to stop because her relationship with Marvin? For the sake of the friendship between the two?


    In fact, whether Francis decided to stop or continue to attack, the result was the same. Lancy wouldn''t let Marvin get hurt.


    However, Francis was hesitant. Lancy would appreciate it.


    "Yes, he is very important to me." Lancy looked at Marvin with a smile. She didn''t know since when they had become an inseparable part of each other. "He is my husband, the father of my children."


    Lancy didn''t hide anything, nor did she have anything to hide.


    After saying that, Lancy was also stunned. Then she smiled foolishly. She had thought that she would not say their relationship in person, but it was actually different to admit it in her heart and to everyone.


    Lancy had always thought that it would take a long time for her to make it. But she didn''t expect that she would say it out without realizing it.


    It could be seen that there was something that could be forced without any hesitation. When the time came, it was natural.


    When Lancy sighed, the expression on Francis''s face changed again and again, and finally disappeared in the endless darkness. "It turns out that my sister is really married! He is your man... An incomparably important person? "


    Francis looked away and sighed, "in that case, I''ll pretend that I know nothing! Anyway, the mission failed. "


    Lancy was relieved. She was surprised that Francis would compromise so soon.


    On the other end of the line, Marvin kept looking at them, confused and even shocked. The man had already found him, the man who suddenly appeared beside Lancy.


    Of course, Francis noticed it.


    "Anyway, all of them have been killed. It''s not a big deal if I''m one more person." Francis giggled and seemed to think of something happy. "Sister, please take me in? You will take me in, won''t you? "


    Lancy was a little confused. When did she change the topic.


    ''Take him in? ''?


    Lancy hesitated.


    Francis got close to Lancy again, opened her wet eyes and acted like a spoiled child. "Sister, I''m homeless now. I can rely on you. I promise that Francis will be very good to Marvin. "


    Hearing that, Lancy was a little embarrassed. She thought that she really couldn''t hold him!


    She called him Marvin and it sounded nice.


    But...


    "Francis, are you really going to stay here? You should know what it means. " Lancy said seriously. Being disorganized was the same as fleeing.


    Once one did not return beyond a certain sight, he would be regarded as a traitor.


    Of course, if you die in the mission, it is an exception.


    Very few people would suddenly make such a decision between words.


    In their world, organization was everything to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    me to go back to the Lu mansion. She didn''t know. It was normal.


    The only reasonable explanation...


    Lisa also paid attention to Lancy. He thought the man was angry because of a woman who was restless in the room. She couldn''t help laughing. After making sure that she was safe, she was in an unprecedented good mood.


    How could she flirt with another man on such an important occasion? That woman didn''t deserve a master at all! She didn''t care about her master at all. She was a skittish woman!


    It turned out that in the heart of Lisa, Lancy, who had been taken away the power, had become an invisible place because she did not fight for it.


    "Where is Lancy. Master is the main character today. She should accompany you." Lisa pretended to mutter casually. It seemed that she could lower his voice, but in fact, it was a voice that the man could hear clearly.


    She did it on purpose. She did it on purpose.


    Lisa''s whispers finally attracted the attention of Marvin. The man raised his eyes and stared at her. He seemed to understand something.


    Thinking of Lancy''s temper during this period of time, Marvin thought of the host of the banquet, who was called Lisa. The hidden things were almost easily exposed.


    His thin eyes narrowed slightly, bursting out sternness and displeasure! Marvin was totally different from ordinary men. He had heard about the thoughts between women, so he wouldn''t be easily deceived like other men.


    More importantly, he valued his wife more than Lisa.


    People''s hearts were always biased.


    "Lisa, you have stayed in Alaska for a long time." All of a sudden, Marvin said coldly, "it''s time to go back."


    The man''s words were unexpected and merciless.


    Lisa''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "Master... Are you driving me away? " It seemed that a century had passed, and Lisa finally found her voice. Her voice was trembling, and she looked at Marvin in disbelief.

 Chapter 574 Being Expelled

    Why?


    Lisa asked, but she didn''t say a word.


    Marvin looked steadily forward. Compared with the heavy blow to Lisa, he was not affected at all. No, it should be said that the temperature around him was even colder, emitting a breath that prevented strangers from approaching.


    You were not like this before!


    Lisa clenched his fists. There was nothing more cruel than her master asking her to leave. Why? Why was it so sudden? What on earth did she do wrong?


    Was it just because of her complaint?


    Lisa gritted his teeth. God knew how she forced a smile. She tried to calm herself down and smiled, "Master, my holiday is not over yet!"


    Lisa laughed and tried to muddle through.


    But this time, it might not be that easy.


    In particular, Marvin had realized what Lisa had done to Lancy, or in other words, she had deliberately created some illusions.


    "It''s time to end it." Without any hesitation, Marvin said firmly. "You can go back after today. It''s time to go back... "


    Lisa knew that he had made a decision that was irreversible.


    At that moment, tears were about to fall.


    She took a deep breath. Her heart was pressed by a huge stone, and she could hardly breathe! Finally, when her sanity collapsed, she asked impulsively, "master, did she say something to you?"


    She, of course, referred to Lancy.


    In a fit of anger, she didn''t even call Mrs. Lancy. This was the true thought of Lisa. She had never really recognized Lancy, nor had she really wanted to call her like that.


    After a pause, Marvin finally looked straight at Lisa.


    Lisa was shocked and impulsive, inadvertently revealing the most essential thing.


    Lies and illusions would be exposed one day! No matter how good her acting skill was, it was useless.


    "Lancy didn''t say anything. She is never the kind of person who needs to tell on others behind their backs," said Marvin, squinting coldly at Lisa. Lisa, you are crossing the line. "


    Her face turned blue and blue because of his words. At this moment, Lisa actually had no confidence at all.


    "Master, it''s not like that. You misunderstood me. Please let me explain..." No matter how hard he tried to explain, it would be a waste of time. Lisa didn''t believe it. It must be that Lancy had said something.


    Otherwise, how could Marvin change his attitude in such a short time?


    Everything was fine before Lancy arrived at the party.


    Lisa couldn''t help but hate Lancy, unwilling and resentful!


    "This is my order, not your choice, understand?" The cold voice of Marvin echoed in her ears. Lisa didn''t know when the man left her, but stood there in a daze.


    She was like a person abandoned by the whole world, pale, fragile and vulnerable! No one could understand how important Marvin was to Lisa.


    Lisa only felt that his heart seemed to have been hollowed out by life. The blood wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s. They were excited and felt that they cherished each other more. Even Myron had forgotten his troubles and his eyes became clear again.


    There was nothing better than family and brotherhood.


    On the other side, Mr. Sidney looked at the scene and smiled with satisfaction. That was what a family should do.


    Another party was also paying attention to them.


    Francis was chatting with Lancy, but she suddenly stopped. He looked at the side of Marvin with his deep and mysterious eyes.


    When Francis didn''t notice, he suddenly became quiet.


    He gazed at her. What a beautiful and happy scene?


    It was so beautiful that no one could look at it directly!


    Lancy just felt strange. Then she looked in the direction of his gaze and didn''t think too much. After all, Marvin was the target of Francis. She always paid attention to him subconsciously.


    "Is that his family?" Francis seemed to have adjusted her mood and asked curiously.


    Lancy nodded slightly, with a hint of intoxicating tenderness in her eyes. "That''s our family. Mom, brother, and little sister. "


    The smile on Cary''s face became unnatural for a second.


    "What a happy family! It''s really enviable... " Francis muttered, but they were still drowned.


    If she didn''t want others to know something, they would never know it.


    Lancy didn''t hear him clearly. She followed her heart. That was her family. Her family, at a very meaningful moment, how could it be less than her?


    Lancy went back to the side of Marvin. With two children, the Lu clan had three generations at the same time. Many people were envious of this scene. It was the hope of the Lu clan to have a harmonious family.


    "Who is that man?" Holding his wife''s arm, Marvin whispered in her ear.


    Lancy didn''t hide it from Marvin, nor did she hide it from him. She explained everything about Francis, including the attack at the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 575 Dont You Believe In My Ability

    "Let him stay for the time being. What do you think?" Lancy asked the man for his opinion.


    After thinking for a while, Marvin looked at the direction of Francis and nodded, "Okay, let him stay first."


    The reason why Lancy chose Francis was that she regarded Francis as her brother, and he had been missing for many years.


    However, the reason why Marvin agreed to keep Francis was more of suspicion. It was precisely because of suspicion that she wanted to keep him under his watch.


    No matter what, it was absolutely impossible to make Marvin dispel his suspicion immediately.


    Even Lancy''s first reaction was alert and disbelief, let alone Marvin?


    It had to be said that the time and place of Francis''s appearance were too coincidental.


    The two whispered, which inevitably led to Freda''s "dissatisfaction". Freda pouted her lips and blinked her sly eyes, "Grandpa, look at my brother and sister-in-law, you will know that they whispered, dare not pay attention to some occasions?"


    It turned out that all the elders of the Lu clan had gathered together.


    There was a hint of smile in Mr. Sidney''s eyes. As an elder of the Lu clan, no one liked drinking and enjoying the present more than him.


    With a sense of humor, Mr. Sidney said, "if I can have another grandson or granddaughter, your brother and sister-in-law will be like this all the year round. I won''t have any objections."


    Freda laughed out loud and touched her belly. She looked at her sister-in-law and said, "Grandpa, you win. Freda is really going to give up."


    Freda was 100% sure that if today was grandpa''s birthday, his birthday wish must be that his sister-in-law was pregnant.


    Lancy gave a few dry coughs and stared at her grandfather with reproachful eyes. It had been so many days, but why was Mr. Sidney still... Do you dare to say something like that on another occasion!


    However, they didn''t take Mr. Sidney''s words seriously. After all, it depended on fate for children. They couldn''t get what they wanted as long as they talked too much.


    Mr. Sidney didn''t really put pressure on Lancy. He just hoped too much.


    Everyone could understand the old man''s desire.


    It was rare for Mrs. Wilson to have a smile. It was rare for Mr. Sidney to make fun of her!


    Freda shifted the topic to her brother. She had seen the embarrassed sister-in-law, but she hadn''t seen such a brother! There was not always a chance, and she had to take this opportunity to make fun of him.


    However, Marvin was not affected at all.


    Or how could it be said that men and women were different!


    Instead of being teased, our BOSS looked at Lancy''s belly and said with a faint smile, "I think grandpa''s wish will be realized soon."


    The smile on Freda''s face froze. What did she mean by that Grandpa''s wish could be realized soon?


    Besides, if she didn''t feel wrong, her brother seemed to be very proud? Right, it was obviously a tone of complacency and complacency?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    The girl pinched her chin and said something was missing. It turned out that there was no Lisa.


    As long as Marvin was by her side, she would stick to him twenty-four hours a day.


    No wonder she felt something was missing. Lancy hadn''t seen Lisa since then. This was not her style!


    "What? Surprised?" Lisa gritted his teeth, unwilling to pretend anymore.


    In Lisa''s opinion, from the moment Lancy played tricks secretly, she had lost the right to talk to her, and the two had already broken up.


    "Are you very proud of yourself now? Do you think you are very capable?" Lisa was extremely mean, and the expelled resentment had already submerged her. Lancy was the one she vented her anger on. "Yes, master thinks highly of you, so you think you are very important, don''t you?"


    Lancy frowned slightly. She really didn''t know where Lisa''s resentment came from?


    Lancy turned her head to look at Lisa. After a long silence, she said lightly, "I don''t know what happened, but don''t try to vent your anger on me. If you have the ability, you can talk to him yourself. "


    It must have something to do with Marvin.


    Marvin must have said something to Lisa, otherwise Lisa, who was good at hiding, would suddenly go berserk!


    Marvin was smart. He was not a man who could be easily fooled... It turned out that Lancy was right. Instead of making things difficult for a woman, a man''s own attitude was the most important.


    However, there was one thing that Lancy was wrong.


    She looked at Lisa up and down. Did she underestimate the undeniable element of the BOSS, or did she overestimate the status of Lisa in his heart?


    Judging from the mood of Lisa, she didn''t seem to have a good conversation with Marvin. To be honest, it was beyond Lancy''s expectation.


    Although the man was cold and indifferent, he was actually very tolerant of "his own people".


    He was very tolerant to himself, his grandfather, his mother-in-law, Sherry, and even Mrs. Wilson.

 Chapter 576 The Kids Were Missing

    In this way, there was only one reason that could explain the current situation, that was Lisa to Marvin was not as familiar and intimate as people imagined.


    No matter how happy, peaceful or tense their conversation was, Lisa shouldn''t have vented his anger on Lancy!


    The temperature in Lancy''s eyes cooled down. "There''s nothing to be dissatisfied with. If you have, go and find Marvin yourself! Do you really think I''m easy to be bullied? If you don''t have the guts to look for him, don''t try to get angry with me. "


    Since Lisa was not a member of Marvin''s circle, Lancy didn''t have to be polite to her.


    Love me, love my dog.


    What''s more, Lisa''s attitude was really irritating!


    With a gloomy face, Lisa was filled with resentment. "Finally, your kind face is torn apart! You finally showed your true colors! Lancy, what did you say to my master to drive me away? You must have said something to me in secret! "


    Lisa roared angrily, pricking Lancy''s ear.


    Except for the past few years when she lost her memory, Lancy had never been a good tempered person.


    Lancy didn''t know if it was because of her "influence" in the past few years. At this moment, she felt it was incredible that she didn''t lift the table to get angry. If it were her in the past, Lisa would never have a second chance to shout in front of her.


    Lancy sighed in silence and couldn''t help but rub her ears. "I didn''t say anything. Do you believe me? Who on earth was the one who acted so frequently and who revealed her true colors? Why do you call me Mrs. Lancy? "


    Lisa blushed. It was different. How could she be the same? She was different!


    Seeing through what was on Lisa''s mind at the moment, Lancy pressed Lisa step by step, "it''s different. Why are you different? Don''t you know what you have done these days? I don''t understand. Lisa, how dare you question me? "


    "What right do you have to question me?"


    "Lisa, what are you dissatisfied with? What are you jealous of? What are you expecting? "


    Lancy''s cold voice echoed in the air, and hit hard on Lisa''s heart. "I thought you were smart, so I didn''t make a fuss with you these days. I let you think it through, but unfortunately... You deserve it! You deserve it! "


    It was just a dream to treat the enemy with spring like warmth!


    "No matter what you are thinking, you shouldn''t forget a little."


    Biting her teeth and smelling a fishy smell, Lisa glared at Lancy, not willing to let go of her, not willing to give up.


    Lancy said word by word, "you forgot that you are just his disciple, maybe not even his disciple. And I, Lancy, is his wife, the wife he has admitted. "


    Lancy didn''t use the two words "marriage certificate". No evidence was more important than his own recognition.


    "You try your best to please the whole Lu clan, and try to play a big play of peace in front of him. On the surface, you are on good terms with me, but on the contrary, you step on me secretly, and even in front of me Lisa, are you stupid or not? Do you still think you are flawless? Why do yo


    from Lancy at the same time... In particular, there was no good news coming back.


    Everyone was kind-hearted, but as a mother, how could she not worry about her child?


    Lancy couldn''t control herself and didn''t want to control herself either.


    She tried her best to calm down. Who on earth had the motivation to take her children away? All of a sudden, Lancy thought of the incident at the foot of the mountain. Francis...


    All of a sudden, Lancy rushed out of the room and bumped into Francis who was knocking at the door.


    Lancy was stunned. The next second, she dragged Francis into the room and closed the door again.


    "Sister, don''t be so excited. You are still pregnant with a baby!" "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it," said Francis who was dragged in forcefully


    As soon as Francis finished speaking, Lancy came up to him. Her bright black eyes were now covered with a layer of haze. "Francis, have you received any news from the organization?"


    "¡­¡­ No. " Francis shook her head and said, "at that time, there was no one alive except me. The superior hasn''t contacted me yet... We can''t get in touch with our captain. The higher ups should know what''s going on, right? "


    Francis''s words contained a lot of information.


    The only survivor of his action was now on Lancy''s side.


    There was no possibility that someone would inform her.


    Even if the organization knew it, they wouldn''t know it too soon.


    Lancy''s eyes darkened and her eyebrows furrowed. She hadn''t relaxed her vigilance until now. "Who assigned you this task?"


    This was the problem that Lancy had always ignored, and also the key to her opinion at the moment.


    Not knowing why, Lancy suddenly had a feeling that as long as she knew who was going to deal with Marvin, she might know who kidnapped the children.


    Francis lowered his head slightly as if he was thinking about something. The smile on his face covered up something perfectly. Francis said, "it seems to be Boliy. Boliy is the best fighter in the organization now. "

 Chapter 577 The Enemy

    "Boliy!" Lancy suddenly opened her eyes and knew it would be her!


    Having a clue, Lancy contacted Leona immediately regardless of Francis.


    Looking at Lancy''s back, Francis seemed to be thinking about something or weighing something.


    At last, Francis left silently.


    As soon as he turned around, he stopped. The woman in front of Francis looked beautiful and noble. She was over forty years old, but her eyes were so clear. It could be seen that her life was very happy.


    It was Sherry... It was the mother of Marvin.


    "Hello, Mrs. Sherry." Francis quickly came to her senses and whispered.


    Sherry stretched out his neck and looked inside, full of worry. However, this was the first time that she had met Francis.


    After a careful observation, she had to admit that this child was quite kind.


    The fate between people is so wonderful, some people can win others'' good-looking at the first sight, while some people can arouse others'' disgust at the first sight. Perhaps, this was the so-called predestination.


    To be honest, Sherry had a good impression of Francis.


    "You are Francis, right? I heard you from Lancy." Sherry''s nervous nerves relaxed a little. "Is she all right?"


    "It''s not good. Sister is worried about her children." Francis''s eyes were covered with a layer of mist. "Mrs. Sherry, as a mother, is everyone so worried about their children?"


    "Of course!" Sherry nailed the interceptor.


    Francis looked at her quietly for three seconds, and then said lightly, "really? Are you also like this? "


    "Of course."


    Sherry felt that the child was strange, and more strangely, he seemed to be angry? Why?


    "Then you can go in and see her."


    Without thinking too much, Sherry entered the room.


    On the other hand, Francis was leaning against the door, letting the sun lengthen his figure.


    In fact, everyone knew that no comfort would be of no avail now. No one could relieve Lancy''s anxiety and fear.


    Myron and the others were also guarding outside, including Lisa.


    After such a big thing happened, it didn''t matter whether Lisa left or stayed. Who cared?


    However, instead of following Marvin, Lisa stayed here... It was a bit intriguing. But it didn''t matter. Anyway, she couldn''t care about it at the moment.


    Some people were worried, and some took pleasure in her misfortune, but most of them were worried.


    Everyone was particularly quiet. Suddenly, there was a noise in the room, and Lancy rushed out.


    "He went out?" Of course, she was asking about Marvin. Maybe it was because Sherry mentioned it inadvertently in order to comfort Lancy, but Lancy''s reaction was beyond people''s expectation.


    No one knew better than Lancy what it meant that Marvin chose to take Luke down the mountain at this time!


    That meant he had news.


    Therefore, Lancy suddenly became excited! That damn man! How could he hide it from her!


    Lancy gritted her tee


    Coincidence? Lancy sneered. Maybe someone did it on purpose?


    Different from the usual low-key way, several main entrances to the factory were guarded. Although there were not many people, they were obviously good at fighting.


    A tall and strong man could be seen from their standing posture that they had been strictly trained. His insight was not to be underestimated.


    They found Lancy and others almost at the same time.


    Lancy looked at the car parked not far away and knew that her man had entered.


    With a gloomy face, she was about to step forward.


    But she was caught by Myron. Lancy] turned around and saw Myron''s angry face. "Are you crazy? Go back with me now."


    Myron''s original idea was a little similar to that of Lisa''s. He wanted to take Lancy out for relaxation.


    However, she did find it.


    The enemies looked unfriendly. How could Myron let her in like this? Wasn''t she courting death!


    At the same time, Lisa also showed disapproval and "sure enough". After all, an ordinary woman would rush up regardless of anything when she encountered such a situation. He didn''t want to see if she could defeat him.


    The disparity between the two forces was too great. Did he think that she died not fast enough?


    With a glance at them, Lisa knew that they were professional killers. Unlike ordinary kidnappers... Thinking of this, Lisa''s eyes flashed and he looked at someone subconsciously.


    Perhaps it was because Myron was too relaxed or something else, his hand was shook off by Lancy. With a cold smile at the corners of Lancy''s mouth, she said, "till now, do you still want to stop me?"


    Lancy looked evilly at the man coming over. It had been a long time since she took action, and her body was stiff! It was time to move.


    "Who are you? Give it to me now... " The man who came to ask didn''t take it seriously when he saw there were women among the group. They thought it was the residents here.

 Chapter 578 Killing The Enemy

    It happened yesterday.


    The man hadn''t finished his words yet. Oh, no, it should be, he hadn''t finished yet...


    Carl stood in front of Lancy and pointed his gun at the man''s temple.


    Although Carl was as professional as these killers, he did show his real strength. It was easy to deal with a person... Although these people were different from his opponents he had met before.


    As long as they didn''t rush forward together, he was confident.


    The reason why he was not killed on the spot was that his action had attracted the attention of others, who were unkindly coming over.


    Lancy quickly took the gun that the man had taken out and said unhurriedly, "your boss is waiting for me. Are you sure you want to fight at this time?"


    They were the Mafia in North America.


    Sure enough, it was the style of Boliy. Last time, it was her own people who almost made a scene, and this time she decisively spent a lot of money to hire a foreign "friend".


    The man was stunned. A group of people had just entered. How could there be another group?


    The man obviously hesitated. Lancy repeated in English, "are you sure that your boss doesn''t want to see me?"


    The man thought for a while. The group of people who went in before did get the boss''s permission. Besides, they all knew that they had kidnapped two children this time. Maybe they came to redeem her.


    For these Mafia, kidnapping two children could get a higher price than killing, and they were happy to be relaxed!


    It suddenly occurred to me that this is different from killing people. Kidnapping is to see each other''s family, so you can get the ransom!


    The man gave a hint to his companions to relax. If they killed these people now, they wouldn''t be able to get any money. "If you don''t mind, can you move your gun? Then my friends will be more friendly. "


    Carl looked at Lancy. He didn''t withdraw his gun until he got the other party''s permission.


    "Please follow me." The leader led the group into the factory. After seven turns, they still didn''t arrive at the destination.


    Myron and Carl were on their guard all the time, and Lisa was the same, although there was a little unwillingness in her guard.


    It was strange that the group of Marvin should be in front of them. The time difference between the two sides would not be more than half an hour. It could be said that they were in the front and back, but now they didn''t even see a person. Wasn''t it strange?


    Maybe it was because of this man who led the way.


    Lancy''s eyes were as dark as night. She stared at the man who led the way, paying attention to the route all the way, and raised the corners of her mouth unfathomably.


    The factory was very big. It was easy for them to avoid meeting the wrong people in the route they had planned in advance.


    Don''


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    but he knew that Lancy was on the verge of collapse. "Calm down. Don''t be led by her. She will take the opportunity to hurt you!"


    "Don''t worry about Ray and Rani. Marvin will save them, really."


    In Myron''s heart, Lancy was weak. In the face of such a thing, she was powerless and could do nothing!


    Since he couldn''t persuade Lancy, Myron had to give her confidence. "Brother, he is not what you think. He had the absolute ability to save Ray and Rani. He, he... "


    Lisa''s eyes became cold. How could Myron know that... He shouldn''t have revealed the true identity of Marvin under the monitoring of everyone.


    When Lisa was about to interrupt Myron, Lancy took the lead.


    Lancy grabbed Myron''s collar with one hand, and the distance between the two was unprecedentedly close. She said softly, "what do you like about me? You know what? You never know me! "


    Her words caught Myron by surprise. He stared at Lancy in panic, not knowing what she was going to say.


    What did she mean by saying that he had never known her?


    "Do you know that I, Lancy, will never rely on anyone!" She could save her man and her child by herself!


    As soon as Lancy finished speaking, she disappeared in front of Myron like a bolt of lightning.


    Myron widened his eyes in horror and saw Lancy standing behind the leader. Her action was so fast that the man didn''t expect it.


    The man was alert to turn around and hit back, but the next second, just listen to the click, he fell on the ground, dead, no sign of life.


    He was dead and his neck was broken by Lancy.


    The other three black men attacked Lancy almost at the same time.


    Such a neat figure, Lancy easily solved one after another. He broke black A''s hand, took away B''s gun, and finally hit C''s heart.


    Finally, after all three people were killed, Lancy raised her gun and hit the camera above.


    Bang...

 Chapter 579 Do You Really Know Me

    In just five minutes, the four of them were killed by Lancy.


    Lancy didn''t want to show mercy, nor did she want to.


    "Oh, very good. Is this a treasure that hasn''t aged yet?" Lancy raised her gun and took out their weapons from the four men. She threw them to Myron, Carl, Lisa and Francis.


    Lisa was one of Marvin''s subordinates.


    Francis was a member of the organization.


    Carl was from the underworld.


    The three of them would have no problem with their guns, let alone dealing with such a scene.


    The problem was Myron.


    As far as Myron knew, Lancy was kind, optimistic, outgoing, naughty, innocent and innocent! It was not this cold and ruthless man who had killed four people in a short time with her agile movements.


    Such a Lancy overlapped with the big brother that Myron saw on the screen.


    The words echoed in Myron''s ears. He said to his brother, "you don''t deserve Lancy. You are from different worlds...


    At this moment, he felt ironic.


    Lancy just said that he had never known her.


    Myron stared at Lancy in a daze. Was it true?


    Seeing that he was stunned, Lancy sighed, "Myron, your brother and I are from the same world. We are rivals and friends, but now, we are lovers. In fact, you have never really known me. "


    Never know, will not really understand, will not really love.


    Myron is a good man, really good. So he shouldn''t be immersed in it and suffer from it.


    Lancy didn''t explain anything more. She took a deep breath and opened the door. Next, there would be a fierce battle! She didn''t believe that something would happen to Marvin...


    Lancy was right to describe it as a "fierce battle". From the moment she killed the four people and hit the camera, it meant that the negotiation was broken up.


    It must have irritated Boliy, so the people outside would no longer be friendly.


    It was a real "bloody battle". Lancy hadn''t killed so many people for a long time. More or less, Carl and the others had wounds on their bodies, but only Lancy was unharmed except for being stained with other people''s hot blood.


    She took actions to tell Myron and everyone what the real Lancy looked like.


    Lisa covered the wound on his hand and looked at Lancy with a complicated expression. She thought Lancy was just an ordinary woman, but she didn''t expect... She was so powerful...


    Was she really wrong?


    It was not difficult to find the location of Boliy.


    It turned out that Lancy was right. After she almost killed all the people brought by Boliy, she finally found her.


    Lancy violently kicked open the iron door and looked into Boliy''s four eyes.


    It never occurred to Boliy that Lancy would find here so quickly. It was impossible for those Mafia to be solved so easily. No way...


    "Hey, we finally meet." Lancy wiped the blood off her face and burst into laughter.


    Boliy trembled. It was the first


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on. Evil and weird.


    He walked towards Lancy and finally stopped on the corpse of Boliy. He kicked the corpse with residual temperature and said, "what a useless woman. You can''t even do such a small thing well. It''s useless to keep you. "


    "Why?" Lancy couldn''t understand that Francis she knew was not like this. She couldn''t figure out the reason why he did that.


    It didn''t make sense, did it?


    "You are the one who is assigned the task. You are the superior of Boliy!" Lancy soon figured out the ins and outs of the matter, coupled with a few words revealed by Boliy, she could restore the whole thing. "Who on earth are you going to deal with? it''s me? But why did you attack Marvin? "


    For Lancy, Francis was her intimate brother.


    Even though they hadn''t seen each other for many years, their friendship hadn''t decreased.


    At this moment, Lancy wanted to know the truth.


    "TSK, TSK, sister, is he still the one you miss?" Francis shook her head in disappointment. "I''m the most important person for my sister. Do you think I should deal with her?"


    Hearing that, Lancy was almost out of breath. "Just because of this?" How old was he? Three years old?


    "If I can''t win the first place, then I have to kill the first. Am I wrong?" Francis was innocent. He looked righteous and reasonable.


    "Well..." What you said makes sense. I''m speechless.


    Lancy frowned, "really? That''s all? You want to take me back? "


    "Maybe? Maybe not. Without that man, I really want to live with you in the world of ordinary people for a lifetime! " Francis blew on the muzzle of the gun and said, "so it''s all that man''s fault!"


    Was it really that simple?


    Lancy was not a fool. She had been deceived for the first time, and would be deceived for the second time. "No, you are lying! It''s not the right time. You attacked Marvin and something happened on the second day. You arranged it in advance! "

 Chapter 580 Can You Give Me The Kid (Part One)

    "You are still as smart as before!" "Then guess why I did that." Francis smiled.


    "You!" Lancy gritted her teeth. Was it also part of his plan to deal with Ray and Rani?


    Francis saw through Lancy''s mind and kicked the corpse of Boliy. "I told you earlier that this woman deserved to die. How dare she disobey my order. Oh, I didn''t mean to deal with two babies. "


    The implication was that it was Boliy who threatened Ray and Rani.


    "Sister, keep guessing! Anyway, your babies are fine. "


    "¡­¡­ What the hell do you want, Francis? " Lancy couldn''t figure out Francis. He had changed so much in the past few years.


    "Let me guess." All of a sudden, Marvin''s deep voice sounded, and he stared at Francis without blinking. "Albert."


    Francis, no, it''s just that Albert scratched her ears and said boring, "it''s so ironic to hear this name from your mouth!"


    "Albert Xian?" Lancy had never known the real name of Francis.


    The leader of S Group Marvin revealed Albert Xian''s true identity.


    I see.


    "No wonder I haven''t seen you in the organization since we went on a mission that year." Lancy murmured to herself. The last leader of S Group was Hanley Xian. There had always been a rumor that he had secretly trained his successor.


    At that time, no one had really seen the heir.


    He was the most mysterious existence in S Group.


    It was because he was trained by Hanley Xian himself that his growing environment and training were unique. Many people said that the mysterious heir was the leader''s "secret weapon".


    Perhaps, he joined all kinds of actions as an ordinary person, and then was sent to a place by Hanley.


    "No wonder Boliy said that someone would save her, and you would save her! You are the leader of S Group. Of course you have the ability to protect her. "


    Lancy didn''t know how to describe her feelings now, as if she had been deceived.


    A trace of anger flashed through Albert''s eyes. She put on a false smile and said to Marvin, "Marvin, you deserve to be the strongest opponent of S Group. You have found out my identity. "


    "Unfortunately, it''s only half right. Let''s continue to guess."


    Albert stared at M


    er! "


    "¡­¡­ Why? " Myron was a little confused. Why did he become his younger brother?


    With an expression of "you can''t do it", Albert took out a hat from nowhere and covered 2/3 of his face. "Who do you think gave you the news and video about my dear brother? Who do you think W is? "


    Myron was stunned. The shape, the voice, and the image were exactly the W!


    Albert smiled like a fox. The man in the bar that day was also him. "You didn''t recognize me. So, you are not qualified. "


    "¡­¡­ You really played a big game of chess. " Lancy was stunned.


    Albert nodded incessantly and walked to Lancy, as if they were good buddies.


    "So, what do you want to do next?" Did he do so much just for the reunion of mother and son?


    Albert chuckled, glanced at Myron, and finally looked at Marvin. "I have a wonderful plan But I''ve changed my mind. "


    "What?"


    Lancy turned around, only to find that the black muzzle of the gun was pointed at her.


    "Francis?"


    "Albert!"


    "Mommy!"


    Marvin''s face changed dramatically. No one had expected that Albert would suddenly attack Lancy.


    "no, no, no! My dear sisters and brothers, don''t move. " Albert pointed the gun at Lancy''s head and warned.


    "Albert! What the hell do you want to do?" Myron shouted.


    "I''ve just said that. I''ve changed my mind." Albert licked his lips and said, "brother is a good man, but I still like my sister the most! Why don''t you come with me? "

 Chapter 581 Can You Give Me The Kid (Part Two)

    "Don''t act rashly, especially Marvin. Don''t forget that you are still pregnant with kid. You don''t want them to die, do you? "


    The helicopter came from the sky. It had to be said that Albert was really accurate.


    At last, Albert knocked Lancy unconscious and carried Lancy to the helicopter.


    With Lancy in his hand, Marvin and others wouldn''t act rashly.


    Before leaving, Albert shouted proudly, "my dear brother, this is the last test for you. Let''s see if you''re faster or I''m better at hiding my skills. The game is about to begin! "


    It was called the game of looking for a beloved wife.


    Albert left with Lancy, and Marvin followed them immediately.


    As for whether he could get it or not, when could he get it? Time would tell.


    As expected, Albert was moody. Every move and every word of him seemed to be full of meaning. The only thing Marvin was sure about was that Lancy was safe and that person wouldn''t hurt her.


    However, it was ten months later when he really met Lancy again.


    On the private island, Marvin finally found them.


    Coincidentally, it was the day when Lancy gave birth.


    When the two brothers, who were not very close to each other, met again, they fought fiercely. The two hurt on their faces until the news that Lancy was about to give birth came.


    This was the real process that Marvin participated in his wife''s delivery.


    He was so nervous that he even forgot to teach Albert a lesson.


    After more than 20 hours of labor pain, Lancy finally gave birth to the baby.


    This time, Mr. Sidney should be satisfied. She didn''t know if it was because of the powerful gene of Marvin, this time it was a boy and a girl twins.


    Twins.


    Lancy was in a coma for two days in the hospital.


    Ray and Rani were guarding her, while Marvin was holding his newborn son, who was like a doll, on the other side.


    "Where is my daughter?" Lancy remembered that she had given birth to a man and a woman.


    "Sister, she''s here!" Albert came out of nowhere, holding the soft baby in his arms, and his eyes became unprecedent


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    morrow! Do you think we can find her in ten months? " This is aimed at the BOSS. Believe it or not, I will give you ten years!


    "¡­¡­"


    "¡­¡­"


    The four of them were shocked. They had never seen such a shameless person! ...


    Lancy pouted angrily at Marvin and hinted silently, "what should we do now?


    With a headache, Marvin covered his temples. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go home together. Mother misses you very much."


    He said it out of blue, but smart people all understood what BOSS meant.


    It was okay to be with her, but the premise was that they had to go back to Alaska and live together! Only in this way could Marvin allow Ablert to stick with his daughter.


    More importantly, it was time for the mother and son to recognize each other since Albert and her mother, Sherry had been separated for too long.


    It could be said that killing two birds with one stone would be a happy ending!


    After knowing that Lancy had given birth to boy and girl twins, Mr. Sidney had been looking forward to it at home! He didn''t know that his newly born great granddaughter had been coveted!


    If he had known it, he wouldn''t have let Albert come home!


    Unfortunately, there was neither foreseeing nor regretting medicine in this world.


    In the future, the Lu mansion would be very lively with several generations in the same hall.

 Chapter 582 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    ?


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    ?


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    ?


    ?


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    ?


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    ?


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    ?


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    ?


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    3, The Substitute Bride


    ?


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    ?


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    ?


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    ?


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    ?


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    ?


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    ?


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    ?


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    ?


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    ?


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    ?


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    ?


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    ?


    --------------


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ?


    ...


    ?


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    ?


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    ?


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    ?


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    ?


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    ?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    22, Addicted Love


    ?


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    23, My CEO Daddy


    ?


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    ?


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    ?


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    ?


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ?


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    ?


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    ?


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!